《The Mafia Lord's Secret Lover》 secret lover 1 1 One ss of Whiskey 1 One ss of Whiskey Evelyn Walters¡® bright future was destroyed over just one shot of whiskey, or at least that¡¯s how much whiskey she remembered drinking She never imagined her world would fall apart after a single night with her father¡¯s greatest enemy, Axel Knight, the notorious business tycoon and infamous yboy. Almost every weekend, his name trended in the gossip columns, always photographed with some stunning, barely¨Cdressed woman clinging to his arm. And now¡­ That dangerously handsome many beside her, sleeping soundly, only half of his sculpted body hidden beneath the sheets. ¡°Oh, bloody hell, Eve¡­ How could you sleep with him?¡± Slowly, she tried to slip out of bed, but the moment she moved, her body trembled violently. The deep, unfamiliar ache between her thighs was unbearable. It was a nameless pain she¡¯d never known before. When she saw her naked body, still marked with the trace of their wild night, a cold shiver ran through her. After slipping out of bed without waking him, Evelyn immediately gathered her clothes from the floor and quickly put them on But just as she reached for her bag, her phone rang, the sudden buzzing sound nearly making her heart leap out of her chest. She snatched the phone and was startled to see her sister, Ste, calling. ¡°Sister Eve, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you in your room?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still here!* Evelyn whispered sharply, casting onest nce at the man still asleep on the bed before slipping out of the master bedroom ¡°Here? You mean the Imperial Hotel? ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll exinter!¡± ¡°What the hell. She bung up before her sister could ask another question With one stiletto in hand. Evelyn opened the door, but froze the moment she saw a man in a gray suit standing in front of her. She blinked a few times, unsure if he hade into the room, but of course, he had Before she could speak, the man asked calmly, ¡°Is he still inside?¡± ¡°Y¨CYes¡­¡± < 1 One ss of Whiskey Evelyn¡¯s voice was slightly shaking as she gently opened the door, signaling him toe in. But he didn¡¯t move. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you want me to drive you home?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Evelyn simply nodded before turning away, as she walked the hallway and disappeared into the elevator. Barefoot! 1 Walters Resident. When Evelyn parked her car in the basement, she nearly jumped when she saw her sister, Ste, already standing there in her favorite home clothes, arms crossed, and looking like a mom who caught her kid returning homete. Ste didn¡¯t even wait; she yanked the door open before Evelyn had fully parked. ¡°Oh¡­ my goodness, Sister Eve¡­ where the hell have you been? Do you even know what time it is? Ah, I mean, what day is it now?¡± Turning off the engine with an eye roll, Evelyn stepped out, breezing past her sister like a hungover queen. ¡°Nice to see you too, Ste,¡± she muttered, heading straight for the elevator. Her mind was still in chaos. After that ridiculous New Year¡¯s Eve party with every rich and powerful snob in the country, she got way too drunk. She somehow ended up in bed with Axel Knight, her father¡¯s arch¨Cnemesis. Just thinking about him made her face flush all over again. That half¨Cnaked devil was now burned into her brain like a curse. But no way in hell was she telling Ste that. ¡°I got too drunk to drive, alright? So I booked a room and I slept there¡­¡± As the elevator dinged on the third floor, she cast a sideways nce. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in deep shit, sis¡­¡± Ste trailed behind with dramatic ir, her eyes wide with mock horror. ¡°What deep shit?¡± Evelyn stopped and shot her a look, arching one perfectly arched brow. ¡°What? Do you think this is a soap opera? This early morning? Ste groaned, hands flying in the air. ¡°You seriously forgot that you were supposed to go golfing with him this morning? He was already losing it when you didn¡¯t show up at breakfast. I had to survive his nonstop ranting while buttering the toast!¡± ¡°Oh, fabulous. Just what I needed¡± Evelyn sighed and fished her phone from her purse, about to call him, until Ste stopped her. 08.44 214 < 1 One ss of Whiskey ¡°Rx. I told him you were on your monthly period and couldn¡¯t get up. You¡¯re wee.¡± She smirked, clearly waiting for apuse. Evelyn blinked, then gave her cheek a teasing pinch. ¡°You little liar. I love you. I owe you a designer bag¡­ preferably one that shuts you up.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Ste said, tossing her hair like a diva. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to scrape the night off my soul and sleep before my brain explodes.¡± Evelyn waved her off and disappeared into her bedroom. After closing the door behind her, Evelyn suddenly felt her knees weaken at the thought of her father finding out what had happened ¡°No! He won¡¯t find out unless someone tells him¡­ You¡¯ll be fine, Eve!¡± She shook off the terrifying thought and headed straight to the bathroom, stripping off her ck dress and the remaining linen clinging to her skin. When she saw her reflection in the mirror, her face immediately flushed, revealing the love bite across nearly her entire body. ¡°You are so fucking screwed, Eve! How dare you sleep with him? Axel Knight?¡± She let out a deep sigh, trying to release the pressure building in her chest. But the tension only tightened when another thought hit her. ¡°Does he even know he slept with me? No! He was definitely drunk too, right? He won¡¯t remember me¡­ yes¡­ he won¡¯t!¡± Evelyn tried desperately to convince herself. She shoved the entire night with Axel to the back of her mind. She decided to bury it. Everything would be fine, as long as no one ever found out. But Evelyn¡¯s wish didn¡¯te true the way she hoped. For the past five weeks, she had gone on with her usual routine. She stayed busy working closely with the management team at Walters Group. However, her life was thrown into a nightmare the moment another marriage arrangement was made with the Lincoln family. The night before the family dinner with the Lincolns, she stared in disbelief at the pregnancy test in her hand. Two pink lines. ¡®I¡¯m pregnant¡­ 2 08.44 < 1 One ss of Whiskey Comment 27 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 2 2 Two Path to Choose! Evelyn stared at the pregnancy test in her hand, her knees trembling until she sank to the floor. 1 Since that wild night with Axel Knight, she hadn¡¯t thought about him, not once. She¡¯d shut him outpletely, burying the memory deep in the farthest corners of her mind. Until a few days ago, when her body started acting strangely and her period was more than two weekste, that¡¯s when the suspicion crept in. And today, she finally took the test. ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­ God. What do I do now?¡± Her hands shook as she stared at the result, heart pounding against her ribs. ¡°Knock. Knock.¡± The sound jolted her. She turned quickly toward the door, panic ring, and fumbled to hide the test behind her. But her legs were too weak to support her. ¡°Sis, are you in there? Dinner¡¯s ready. We¡¯re all waiting for you,¡± came Ste¡¯s impatient voice from the other side. ¡°I¡¯ming¡­¡± Evelyn found the family dinner unbearable. The delicious¨Clooking dishes that she knew tasted wonderful now tastedpletely nd in her mouth. She wanted to tell her father about the pregnancy, right now, and beg him to cancel the marriage arrangement. Cancel tomorrow¡¯s dinner. But hearing how excited he was about the alliance with the nation¡¯s leading medical business family made her hesitate. At this moment, prayer was her only lifeline. She silently begged her father to stop talking about her future husband, Daniel Lincoln. Of course, Evelyn¡¯s prayers were ignored. A secondter, her sister Ste¡¯s words made her want to vanish from the room. ¡°Sister Eve, I¡¯m so jealous of you¡­¡± Ste pouted slightly, her eyes sparkling as she stared at Evelyn. She continued, ¡°Daniel¡¯s such a handsome and respected neurosurgeon. A genius among young doctors¡­ You know what? In my faculty, he¡¯s practically a god!¡± 08 45 915 < 2 Two Path to Choose! ¡°Yes, I agree with Ste¡­¡± Alicia chimed in, looking proudly at her stepdaughter, Evelyn. ¡°Whenever I¡¯m out with my friends, they all talk about him. Everyone wants him to marry into their family¡­ I was so happy when the Lincolns chose you as their daughter¨Cinw.¡± Then Alicia turned to Ste and added, ¡°You¡¯d better study hard, Ste¡­ Maybe someday you¡¯ll marry another genius doctor, too. Your daddy already promised to invest in the medical field Right, Will?¡± William Walters cleared his throat, then nodded to confirm his wife¡¯s words. ¡°Sure, Mom¡­ I¡¯m studying hard right now,¡± Ste giggled, then went back to enjoying her dessert. While her family spoke with such excitement about the marriage, Evelyn felt her heart grow heavier with each word. 1 She couldn¡¯t me them. Daniel Lincoln was someone she¡¯d known since childhood. He was intelligent, kind, and a true gentleman. But as they grew older, their lives drifted apart. Daniel focused on his medical career while she poured herself into the family business. When she learned Daniel had chosen her, she was shocked. Evelyn thought Daniel would marry someone from the medical field, but she was wrong. Though they hadn¡¯t met to talk about the engagement, she never objected. She is twenty¨Cfive now. It was time to settle down, and she wasn¡¯t dating anyone. But now? She is pregnant. How could she continue this marriage arrangement? And not just pregnant, but the father of the child inside her was her father¡¯s biggest enemy: the Knight family. ¡®How can I talk to dad now?¡® Evelyn silently sighed, lowered her head, and tried to stay calm while hiding a troubling thought in her mind. William Walters¡® gaze lingered on Evelyn. He watched her closely, noticing the way her fingers trembled slightly around her fork, and how she hadn¡¯t taken more than a few bites of her food. ¡°Evelyn?¡± His voice was calm, but firm. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± The table fell silent. Everyone is now looking at her. Evelyn looked up, eyes wide, caught in the silence. Her throat tightened. She couldn¡¯t lie anymore. ¡°I can¡¯t marry Daniel,¡± she said, voice soft but clear. A beat of silence. Then Alicia blinked. ¡°Eve, what are you saying, my dear?¡± 0845 716 < 2 Two Path to Choose! ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­¡± Evelyn took a shaky breath. ¡°I can¡¯t ept the marriage arrangement. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m pregnant.¡± The room froze. Forks paused in midair. Ste gasped. William leaned forward slowly, his expression unreadable. ¡°Pregnant?¡± Evelyn nodded once, her voice barely holding together. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the father?¡± William asked, his tone colder now, heavier. Evelyn¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came out. She lowered her gaze, her silence wrapping the table in tension. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to talk about that,¡± she said finally. Alicia pressed a hand to her chest. ¡°Evelyn, how long?¡± ¡°Four or maybe five weeks¡­¡± she whispered. Ste looked at Evelyn, stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, right, sis? You¡¯re just trying to prank us, right?¡± ¡°I wish I were,¡± Evelyn muttered, her voice filled with guilt. ¡°But this is the truth.¡± The silence was unbearable. The air around the dining table had turned even colder. Evelyn could barely lift her eyes, but she could feel her father¡¯s stare boring into her like a sharp dagger. ¡°Say, his name¡­¡± William Walters¡® voice was low and heavy. Evelyn¡¯s lips trembled as she met his furious gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t, Dad¡­¡± ¡°You will,¡± he snapped. His voice cracked through the room. ¡°You think you can stay here¡­ under my roof and spit out something like this and not exin yourself?¡± 1 ¡°Will, please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± Alicia started, reaching for his hand. He yanked it away. ¡°Don¡¯t. Not now, Alice¡­¡± His eyes never left Evelyn. ¡°Tell me who he is. Now. Before I find him myself.¡± Evelyn opened her mouth, but no words came. Her heart was hammering so loudly she could barely breathe. She noticed the anger in her father¡¯s eyes. She recognized the man who had built an empire from scratch and had toppled rivals for FIR AF. 315 < 2 Two Path to Choose! minor reasons. If she said Axel Knight¡¯s name. If she even whispered it. Her father wouldn¡¯t just ruin him. He¡¯d kill him. And afterward, maybe kill her too for bringing shame and impurity to his family. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Please respect me, Dad. I¡¯m an adult, not a teenager!¡± William mmed his fist against the table, making everyone flinch. 1 ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you choices, since you seem to need them spelled out!¡± He stood slowly, towering over the room with the authority of a man who had ruled the family. ¡°You want to act like an adult? Fine. Then listen like one. You have two paths, Evelyn.¡± Evelyn¡¯s breath caught in her throat as her eyes trembled while she looked at her furious father. ¡°One¡­ Go to the doctor and get rid of that little demon inside you, then go ahead with your engagement to Lincoln. We will save your future, your name, your ce in this family.¡± He paused, each word deliberate. Final. ¡°Will, how could¡­¡± Alicia couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, stunned by what she just heard. She gasped in disbelief, words failing her as she struggled to process her husband¡¯s unexpected words. Ste gasped, just as shocked as her mother. Evelyn¡¯s heart aches inside. She can¡¯t believe her father would ask her that way. Her hand clenched tightly under the table, but she couldn¡¯t voice anything as her father kept speaking. ¡°Two¡­ keep it. And walk out of here with nothing¡­ No more Evelyn Walters. No family. No inheritance. No help. Just you, and your shame.¡± ¡°Will!¡± Alicia gasped, her voice trembling. ¡°She¡¯s our daughter! Please¡­¡± ¡°She made her decision,¡± William growled. ¡°Now I¡¯m making mine.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t move. Her legs felt like stone. Her mouth was dry. Ste sat frozen, eyes wide, tears threatening to spill. ¡°You have time after dinner with the Lincolns tomorrow,¡± William said coldly, already turning away. ¡°Make your choice. And with that, he walked out, leaving Evelyn in a house that no longer felt like home. 415 < 2 Two Path to Choose! Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 3 31 Slept With Her? At Apex Tower. 1 Dn Hill stared at his desktop like it had just insulted his intelligence. The headline ring across the screen looked like something out of a poorly written soap opera. [William Walters banished his daughter, Evelyn Walters, from the family!] [What could be the reason behind Evelyn Walters¡® dramatic exit from the Walters legacy?] [The beautiful heiress Evelyn Walters: now officially broke and abandoned.] ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± Dn muttered, blinking like maybe the words would rearrange themselves into something less scandalous. But nothing happened. He leaned back in his chair, his mind drifting back to that morning when Evelyn Walters quietly slipped out of Axel¡¯s presidential suite. What happened that morning was not something he could boast about, not even to his boss, Axel Knight. But now, seeing Evelyn¡¯s name trending like a celebrity divorce, the dots practically begged to be connected. ¡°Did she do something to piss off her dad that bad? Wait¡­ did William Walters find out she slept with Axel?¡± Just saying it out loud gave Dn a full¨Cbody shiver. Suddenly, in panic mode, he shot up from his chair, stormed out of his office, and made his way to Axel Knight¡¯s office. Two gentle, polite knocks. That¡¯s all he dared. ¡°Come in,¡± came Axel¡¯s voice, cool and clipped. Dn stepped in and found Axel neck¨Cdeep in paperwork, not even sparing him a nce. The man was clearly married to his work. Still, Dn hesitated; anything involving the Walters had a fifty¨Cfifty chance of ending with some unpleasant things being thrown at his head. He positioned himself a few steps away from the desk, just in case. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me. Are you busy?¡± Dn asked, all polite and harmless on the outside, screaming internally on the inside. Axel didn¡¯t even look up. 1 ¡°What kind of question is that, Dn?¡± he replied, tone dry enough to make Dn feel nervous. ¡°I mean¡­ remember a few weeks ago? After the New Year¡¯s party?¡± Dn tried, inching closer to the danger zone, < 31 Slept With Her? Axel paused just long enough to sign a document, then finally nced up to meet Dn¡¯s panicked expression. ¡°Should I remember something?¡± he asked, one eyebrow twitching in mild irritation, the sign that someone was about to regret something. Dn pondered for a moment, weighing whether now was the right time to bring it up. Or¡­ should he take Axel to a bar and casually drop the bomb over whiskey and peanuts? He was confused. Completely nk. Not a single bright idea in sight, until Axel¡¯s voice sliced through his internal crisis like a chainsaw. ¡°Damn it, Dn, you¡¯re just wasting my time,¡± Axel snapped, eyes back on the document. ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ve got a mountain of paperwork you begged me to sign, and here you are¡­ hovering like a confused intern.¡± Dn sighed internally. So much for perfect timing. ¡°Boss, what I mean is¡­ do you even know who you slept with on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± That got Axel¡¯s attention. He stopped mid¨Csignature, put the pen down with unnecessary drama, and leaned back in his chair like he was settling to hear more Dn wanted to say. ¡°Why? Did someone show up iming they¡¯ve got my secret lovechild?¡± Axel askedzily, letting out a dry chuckle at his own joke. Naturally, he brushed the idea off. Everyone he slept with took the pill. That was the unspoken rule. No pills, no thrills. But Dn¡¯s face turned ghost¨Cwhite. His blood drained even faster as a thought crossed his mind. Did Evelyn really get pregnant after sleeping with Boss Axel? Is that why her father disowned her?¡® 1 Axel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why do you look like your girlfriend just caught you cheating?¡± he asked yfully. ¡°B¨CBoss¡­ the woman you slept with that night¡­ she wasn¡¯t the supermodel thepany just signed,¡± Dn stammered, his voice trembling. 1 Axel¡¯s brow furrowed even further. He tried digging through the hazy, alcohol¨Csoaked memories of that night. Of course, he remembered the party. He remembered the whiskey. But the woman? Nope. His brain served up a nk te. ¡°Who was she? Dn swallowed, ¡°The first daughter of William Walters-¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Azel coughed violently, his face turning red and eyes wide with shock. He never thought that woman would end up in his bed. 08 45 214 < 31 Slept With Her? ¡°Dn, if you¡¯re trying to tell me you no longer want to work for me, just say it. No need to make a joke this ridiculous¡­¡± 1 ¡°Boss, I¡¯m being honest with you, and without any ill intention. That morning, when I went to your presidential suite, she was the one. who answered the door. She looked rushed¨Cbarely had her shoes on¨Cand bolted like she was terrified you¡¯d catch her.¡± Dn was desperately trying to convince Axel to believe him, but deep down, he knew how insane it sounded. Honestly, he¡¯d been just as stunned as Axel when he saw Evelyn Waltersing out of that room. Axel didn¡¯t say a word. He stood from his seat and walked toward the ss wall behind his desk, eyes scanning the trafficden street below. His mind reeled back to that morning, the one time he didn¡¯t see the woman he¡¯d slept with. When he woke up, Dn was the only one in the room. Something had changed in him after that day. He hadn¡¯t slept with another woman since. He thought that because he was too busy with work. But now? He understood. That woman had left an impact on him. Even if the memories were a blur, the feeling stayed deeply in his mind. And every woman who came after, throwing themselves at him? Boring. t. Like watching a movie in ck and white after seeing a glimpse of color. ¡®Why her? Out of all the women¡­ more outstanding, more attractive, wealthier, why her?¡® After what felt like an eternity, Axel finally turned to face Dn, who was still standing behind him. ¡°Why are you only telling me now? Did shee knocking and say she¡¯s pregnant or something?¡± 1 Dn shook his head. He walked toward Axel¡¯s desk, silent, and typed something on theputer. A few clickster, he turned the screen toward him. ¡°Boss, you need to read the news about her¡­ her father kicked her out of the family.¡± Dn¡¯s words hit like thunder, tearing through Axel¡¯s mind. ¡°What? Why did that old man kick her out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, boss. But¡­ do you want me to investigate?¡± Axel pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in their family drama¡­¡± he said casually, waving his hand like he asked Dn to leave him alone. But just as Dn turned to leave the room, Axel called him back. ¡°Yes, boss? Is there something you need me to do?¡± 08 45 31 Slept With Her? ¡°Find out whether she¡¯s carrying my child or not. It¡¯d be a real pain if she¡¯s using that as an excuse to chase after me¡± Axel said, deadpan, like this sort of thing happened to him. A smirk tugged at Dn¡¯s lips as he nodded. ¡°Yes, sir¡­ Consider it done.¡± Comment 10 Post your firstment! Vote 14 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 08 450 Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > 414 < Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 4 4 I Will Never Regret It 4 I Will Never Regret It Evelyn can¡¯t believe what she read. 1 [William Walters banished his daughter, Evelyn Walters, from the family!] [What¡¯s the reason behind Evelyn Walters¡® dramatic exit from the Walters legacy?] [The beautiful heiress Evelyn Walters: now officially broke and abandoned.] ¡®Dad! You are so cruel¡­ How could you do this to your own daughter? You exposed this to the media?¡® Evelyn¡¯s hand clenched tightly around the cell phone. Just five days after she¡¯d told her father the path she chose, today marked thest day she would bear the name, Evelyn Walters. Not only that, but¡­ Her father had forced her to sign a stack of documents, papers that stripped her of all rights as a member of the Walters family. She¡¯d even been coerced into signing an agreement that stated if she used any of the Walters¡® money or belongings, she¡¯d owe an outrageous sum in damages. 1 And if she couldn¡¯t pay it? She¡¯d be thrown in jail. And there is no way to defend herself. ¡°Miss Taylor¡­¡± Evelyn was yanked from her storm of angry thoughts at the sound of her new name. She could no longer use Walters. Now she went by herte mother¡¯s surname: Taylor. 1 ¡°Yes¡­?¡± Evelyn responded softly. On the outside, she looked calm. Inside, she was crumbling. She fought hard to suppress every trace of rage, every drop of sorrow. She refused to give her father the satisfaction of knowing he¡¯d broken her. Her eyes fixed on n Wang, her father¡¯swyer, as he entered the room and took a seat across from her. She couldn¡¯t believe how much he had changed. The same man who used to speak to her with warmth and respect now addressed her like a nobody, like someone too lowly to deserve his time. ¡°You need to sign here, Miss Taylor¡­¡± n Wang said coldly, pushing the papers and pen toward her before resting his back casually and staring at her with his pitiful yet OD.AC 713 41 Will Never Regret it arrogant expression. ¡°Once you¡¯ve signed everything, you¡¯ll need to return all the phone, the car, the apartment key. Everything You¡¯re only allowed to take this ID card¡­ and whatever belonged to yourte mother.¡± 1 He pointedzily to a small, worn¨Cout suitcase in the corner. Evelyn didn¡¯t bother replying. She picked up the pen and signed every page. ¡°Anything else?¡± n Wang was clearly caught off guard by the calm glint in her eyes. He cleared his throat. ¡°You can take this new ID¡­ Regarding the press announcement about you, your father said he¡¯ll have the news wiped within the week. Also¡­ he made it clear¡­ you¡¯re no longer wee in this city.¡± 1 ¡°I know. I¡¯ll excuse myself now, Mr. Wang, Evelyn said, her voice steady. She left everything on the table, stood up, grabbed the old suitcase, and walked out of the room. By the time Evelyn came out of the room, she saw Alicia Green, her stepmother, and Ste, her little sister, standing there, waiting for her. They looked awful; eyes swollen and red, clear signs they¡¯d been crying for her. Even though she despised her father with every fiber of her being, Evelyn¡¯s feelings for Alicia and Ste had never changed. She was genuinely grateful to have Alicia as her stepmother. The woman had always been kind and gentle with her, nothing like the cold, cruel stepmothers she¡¯d seen in other families. 2 ¡°My dear Eve¡­¡± Alicia¡¯s voice trembled. She couldn¡¯t hold back her sobs as she wrapped Evelyn in a tight embrace, crying openly. I¡¯m so sorry I couldn¡¯t help you¡­ I tried to convince your father¡­ I really did¡­ I hate him for this¡­¡± ¡°Alice¡­ thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. But please, don¡¯t hate him. This is the path I¡¯ve chosen¡­¡± Evelyn whispered, her voice steady but her heart cracking. She smiled through the pain at Ste, who was crying silently behind Alicia. As soon as Alicia let her go, Ste rushed forward and threw herself into Evelyn¡¯s arms. ¡°Stop crying. I¡¯m not dead yet,¡± Evelyn said, trying to sound yful, loosening her embrace just a little. She cupped Ste¡¯s face in her hands, smiling faintly as she wiped away her tears. Looking deeply into her sister¡¯s eyes, she said softly, ¡°Little sis, you have to study hard, okay? Promise me you¡¯ll be a brilliant doctor, one of the best in this country¡± ¡°Sis¡­¡± Ste whispered through her tears, ¡°I don¡¯t want to study hard¡­ I already told Dad I won¡¯t do it if he still kicks you out of the family.¡± 08.450 714 < 4 I Will Never Regret It Evelyn froze for a moment, then let out a bittersweet chuckle and gently pinched her sister¡¯s cheek. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t say that. You have to study hard and be a great doctor. Promise me, okay?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ste nodded, tears still streaming down her face. ¡°All right. I need to go now,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°He¡¯ll be back any minute, and if he sees me here, he¡¯ll explode.¡± Alicia¡¯s face stiffens as she nods to Evelyn before looking at her daughter. ¡°Ste, let your sister go now,¡± Alicia urged, worry clouding her voice. She knew what her husband was capable of, his temper, his madness. She feared for Evelyn¡¯s safety. Sis, you need to stay healthy,¡± Ste whispered, still holding her hand tightly. ¡°Promise me, never forget about me¡­¡± she said before loosening her grip and letting go of Evelyn¡¯s hand. Evelyn feels her heart torn. She didn¡¯t want this to happen. Being separated from Alicia and Ste is not what she wanted. But she also didn¡¯t want to give up the child growing inside her. This is the best choice; she will never regret it. ¡°Till we meet again, Alice¡­ Ste¡­¡± For thest time, Evelyn smiled at them both. She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d ever get to see them again, but she knew, no matter what, she would never forget their love or kindness. As the taxi pulled away from the front yard, Evelyn dared onest look at the home she¡¯d been forced to leave behind. The ce that once meantfort, love, and family is now nothing but a memory soaked in betrayal. Just as the vehicle passed the main gate, she saw it. Her father¡¯s car. It was approaching from a distance, sleek and ck, as cold and imposing as the man inside it. Evelyn¡¯s breath caught in her throat. The car slowed as it neared. Her heart pounded with a desperate hope she didn¡¯t want to admit, that maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d look up. That he¡¯d see her. That he¡¯d change his mind. But he didn¡¯t. Through the tinted window, she saw William Walters seated in the back row, stone¨Cfaced and still. His eyes were fixed ahead, not even flicking toward the taxi passing him by as if she didn¡¯t exist. As if she had never existed. Evelyn¡¯s lips trembled. She turned her head quickly, pressing it against the cool ss of the window, shielding her face from the driver. Silent tears rolled down her cheeks. The ache in her chest bloomed into something bigger, something more painful; it¡¯s grief, rage, heartbreak all tangled together. 08:46 < 4 I Will Never Regret It ¡®William Walters¡­ I admit that you have sessfully ruined my future. But if you think you have destroyed me, you are wrong! I will never give up on my life. Not now. Not ever. She ced a hand protectively over her stomach, her fingers trembling but firm. ¡®One day¡­ You will regret everything you¡¯ve done to me. And to my child.¡¯ The taxi moved forward, carrying her away from the house, the pain, and the man who¡¯d disowned her. Comment 17 Post your firstment! Vote 14 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > ͼ Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 5 A New Name. A New House. A New Life ¡°Excuse me, young miss, would you mind telling me where you are headed?¡± 1 Evelyn was somewhat startled by the driver¡¯s voice, pulling her out of the whirlpool of sadness and disappointment she was drowning in. Trying to hide the tears in her eyes, she calmly replied, ¡°Not at all. Take me to the High¨Cspeed train station, please¡­¡± She already had a n for her future: to leave this city right away. Even though her father had taken everything: her money, the facilities she had enjoyed since childhood, her name, the diplomas she earned, she didn¡¯t care and wasn¡¯t afraid. She didn¡¯t need any of that. What she needed now was only her brain. As long as she can think, she believes she can survive. If she could lead her team at Walters Group for a couple of years without her father¡¯s help, she believed she could also lead herself out of all of this. She would start fresh to prove to William Walters that he was wrong. A smile crossed Evelyn¡¯s face as she recalled her father¡¯s harsh words. ¡°Trust me, you wouldn¡¯t have survived a week out there without my help, without my money. You would¡¯ve back and begged me¡­and when the time , I will never forgive you¡­ I will never ept you, Evelyn!¡± ¡®Well, Mr. William Walters, you are dead wrong. I will nevere back to beg you¡­ Never!¡® 1 By the time Evelyn arrived at the high¨Cspeed train station, she didn¡¯t rush to the tform but headed toward the locker rental area. After inputting a series of codes on the locker door, she smiled faintly upon seeing a ck bag, about the size of aptop bag, along with a small backpack inside. These were her only personal belongings, which she¡¯d bought without using any money she earned while working at Walters. They couldn¡¯t sue her for using this stuff. After gathering all the items, she kept walking toward the high¨Cspeed train tform, blending in with the other passengers. However, before she reached the tform, she felt something inside her coat pocket. She was surprised to find something inside. Her steps slowed as she checked it. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s this¡­?¡® Veering toward a quiet corner, she pulls out a ck cell phone and a small envelope from her coat pocket. Her eyebrows knitted. She didn¡¯t remember putting anything in there when she wore it. 08:46 5 A New Name. A New House. A New Life Hurriedly, she opened the envelope and was stunned to find a few bills and jewelry inside: a diamond pendant. ¡®Did Ste put this in?¡± When Evelyn unfolded the small note tucked inside, her heart clenched as a wave of emotion flooded over her. [Eve, this is all I can give you. I hope it helps you survive and thrive. Don¡¯t worry, this is my own money. I earned it myself, and it has nothing to do with your father. And Eve¡­ even though you¡¯re not born from my womb, I want you to know that I love you, from the bottom of my heart.4 With all my love, Alicia.] ¡°Alice¡­ Why do you have to make me cry again?¡± Evelyn mumbled softly, feeling happy and heartbroken at the same time. Evelyn struggled to hold back her tears in public. However, Alicia¡¯s brief but heartfelt message overwhelmed her, and she could no longer contain her emotions. She looks down at the shiny but gloomy Station¡¯s floor and cries! After calming herself, she continued walking toward the tform, just as the train that would take her to her new life arrived. She was returning to herte mother¡¯s hometown, a six¨Chour journey by high¨Cspeed train to Grayenfall Province. But she wouldn¡¯t stay in the city. Instead, she nned to go further, to a remote town called Willowcrest. Willowcrest would be her final stop, a quiet ce to hide from the chaos, the online noise, and anyone who might recognize her. It was a popr tourist town, known for its natural beauty, where people came to escape from gossip, business, and political headlines. She had already rented an apartment with a view of the sea. She nned to stay there until she gave birth and figured out her next steps. By the time Evelyn arrived at her final destination, the sky had already turned dark. As she dragged her suitcase toward the five¨Cstory building, a woman¡¯s voice called out, surprising her. She turned toward the voice and smiled when she saw a middle¨Caged woman walking toward her. ¡°Aunty Martha, thank you for your help.¡± Evelyn smiled warmly, feeling grateful to Martha, who had found the ce for her and was the only person she knew in the area. ¡°Oh dear, don¡¯t say that¡­¡± Martha quickly pulled Evelyn into a hug, then gently let go and added, ¡°You are my savior, and now I¡¯ll support you through whateveres¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunty¡­ Martha walked her to the door. ¡°Alright, dear, go upstairs and rest. Take this simple dinner and your apartment key. Come by my ce,¡± OB 44 212 < 5 A New Name. A New House. A New Life she smiled while patting Evelyn¡¯s shoulder gently before she left. Evelyn finally settled into her apartment. It was a two¨Cbedroom unit with a modern kitchen and a cozy living room. The furniture was simple yet modern, the space clean and warm, nothing extravagant, but far more than she had dared to hope for after everything that had happened. Large windows lined the living room wall, facing the ocean. However, since it was already night, the view was cloaked in darkness, the waves hidden beneath a nket of shadows. Still, Evelyn stood by the window, her arms folded loosely over her chest as she gazed at the lonely moon hanging above the water. Its pale glow reflected faintly on the ss, and for the first time in what felt like forever¡­ she breathed. Not in fear. Not in sorrow. But like looking at the end of the tunnel, and knowing that calm, peace, and a new life to live and thrive awaited her there. She hadn¡¯t expected to feel it so soon. Not here. Not after being thrown out of her home, stripped of everything: her name, her status, her future. And yet, in this small apartment, in a town no one would think to look for her, Evelyn felt the first stirrings of freedom. A new name. A new house. A new life. She closed her eyes, gently pressed her forehead against the ss, and whispered to herself, ¡°Evelyn Taylor, let¡¯s start over¡­¡± The moon didn¡¯t answer, but it kept herpany. Comment 19 Post your firstment! Vote 14 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 08 16 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 6 6 Little Tenant The next day. For the first time in forever, Evelyn woke up feeling¡­ free. No mad dash to get ready for work. No, her sister, Ste, barges into her room, shaking her awake. No rm ring at ungodly hours. 1 No endless phone notifications screaming about urgent crises that were never actually urgent. Just peace. Tranquil and beautiful peace. 1 The sun was already zing outside, but instead of stressing about being te,¡± she just stretched like a cat that owned the world. ¡°Good morning, Eve,¡± she murmured to herself, hugging her pillow like it was her only loyalpanion, eyes fixed on the patch of blue sky framed by the window. 1 Somewhere in the distance, she could faintly hear waves crashing against the shore, like nature itself was giving her a slow p for her freedom. ¡°It¡¯s fine to bezy today, Eve. Take your time. You¡¯ve been running like a robot for years¡­¡± She smiled to herself, enjoying the novelty of having no obligations. Honestly, maybe this was a blessing; No bosses, no deadlines, no fake friends draining her energy. 1 Just her. Completely alone. However, Her blissful morning came to a tragic, stomach¨Crumbling end when her belly growled like an angry lion. ¡°Oh my God, how could I forget¡­¡± She tossed the nket aside and scrambled out of bed. Even if she¡¯d wanted to skip breakfast and bury herself back under the covers, the tiny tenant in her belly had other ns, and this tenant was not shy about filing noiseints. 2 Evelyn was beyond grateful that Aunt Martha had stocked her fridge like she was prepping for the apocalypse. Seriously, there was enough food in there to survive a zombie outbreak. She took out a carton of milk and a box of cereal, snatching a fresh banana from the kitchen ind. 774 < 6 Little Tenant After throwing together a humble bowl of cereal, she finally nced outside for the first time. She took her breakfast to the tiny dining table with its two lonely chairs, positioned perfectly by the window. One bite, one nce, and she was hooked. The ocean stretched out forever, sparkling like it was auditioning for a travelmercial. The beach below was pure white sand, no litter, no screaming kids, not even a stray dog marking its territory. 1 No tourists, no boats. Just waves mming the shore in slow, dramatic fashion, like they were trying to seduce her to jump to swim. ¡°Aunt Martha, you¡¯re an absolute queen. How did you even find this ce for that price? You deserve a crown,¡± Evelyn said out loud, impressed. Only a few days ago, after finally locking in her path, she¡¯d called Aunt Martha, asking her to find a ce to stay in this town. The second she heard how ridiculously cheap this apartment was, she didn¡¯t hesitate to sign the five¨Cyear lease. 1 She made a wise investment and will raise her child in this peaceful, beautiful ce. When Evelyn finished her bowl of cereal and a banana, another growl from her stomach caught her off guard. She nced down at her perfectly t stomach. ¡°Little tenant, don¡¯t say you¡¯re still hungry? Seriously?¡± She could only chuckle, pushing back from the table before heading to the fridge. Cooking wasn¡¯t on today¡¯s agenda, but a fresh apple winked at her from the middle shelf. Biting into the crisp fruit, Evelyn let her eyes wander, and they inevitablynded on the television in the seating area. Without realizing it, her feet carried her over until she flopped into the cozy sofa. Maybe she should check the news. 1 Just to see if the scandal of her grand exit from the Walters family was still the hot gossip strangling the nation. Curiosity won, as always. She grabbed the remote and hit the power button. The screen lit up, and her jaw dropped. Her eyes went wide, as if the Grim Reaper himself had just stepped out of the TV to ask for her phone number. 1 ¡°What the¡­hell? Why does my personal source of misery pop up the second I turn this thing on?¡± Because there he was¡­ Axel Knight, gliding out of his luxury car like some corporate deity on his way to a business banquet. Evelyn scrambled for the remote to turn it off, but of course, fate had other ns. Axel turned to the camera and gave a casual wave, acknowledging the paparazzi vultures lined up outside. She hated to admit it, but the man looked sinfully good in his signature ck suit and high turtleneck, his sleek ck hair framing a face 5D AD < 6 Little Tenant that could stop traffic and quite possibly her breathing. 1 Axel Knight was the top guy in the business world, the poster child for sess, but he had nerves of steel and a stare that could make ss shatter. At thirty¨Cthree, he¡¯d already built a business empire that could make some of the nation¡¯s oldestpanies break into a nervous sweat. 1 Of course, that kind of meteoric sess doesn¡¯t just attract admiration; ites with a side order of relentless rumors, scandal bait, and the asional hit piece in the media. As for why her ex¨Cfather¡­ William Walters loathed the entire Knight bloodline. Especially Axel. Evelyn had no idea. She just knew that there was no room for any negotiation with the Knight family! A bitterugh escaped her. He looked like he was waving at her, his eyes cold, his lips in that firm, unreadable line as he strode into the building without a pause. Then, suddenly, her stomach clenched. Her hand instinctively rubbed her t belly. ¡°Little tenant, did you just say you recognize him?¡± Sheughed, short and humorless, which was apanied by a snort, while switching the channel, only to find herself staring at yet another segment¡­ about her. Apparently, she was still headline material. Which meant she couldn¡¯t exactly stroll around this charming little town without risking being spotted, reported, and dragged back into the media circus. Peace, it seemed, remained a distant dream for her, at least for the foreseeable future. Exhaling deeply, Evelyn pushed all her swirling worries and anxieties into a mental drawerbeled ¡°Not Today.¡± 1 She headed back to her bedroom, snagged herptop bag, and returned to the kitchen ind. Theptop whirred to life, screen glowing in the dim light. And then a ¡°ding¡± sounded, surprising her. Her eyes narrowed. An encrypted secure chat window popped up, filling the screen like it owned the ce. One message blinked at her: [Are you alright there?] Comment 13 02 45 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 7 Marry Me, Eve! Just as Evelyn was about to type a reply to the text message, an encrypted video call suddenly popped up on her screen. She stared at it for a few seconds, wearing a sour little smile like theptop had just personally offended her. A heavy sigh slipped from her lips as she debated whether to ept. She hardly ever had the time or patience to confront him. Usually, they only have a video call when she is in deep trouble. And it was always her calling him, not the other way around, like this. Before Evelyn could decide, the call connected itself, and there he was¨Ca man in ck¨Cframed sses, worry practically radiating from his eyes. She chuckled miserably, amazed at how fast he¡¯d caught wind of hertest drama, even from halfway across the world. ¡°You must have a ton of free time over there, Oscar, if you¡¯re scrolling through gossip from my side of the,¡± Evelyn said without bothering with a hello. They had long since passed the stage of polite greetings. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He clearly ignored her jab. She shook her head and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Dang. Oscar¡­ of course I¡¯m fine. If I weren¡¯t, I probably wouldn¡¯t be talking to you right now because I¡¯d be lying down in the emergency room.¡± Instead ofughing at her sarcastic answer, he smirked faintly before snapping, ¡°What the fuck happened with you? Why did your father kick you out of the family?¡± ¡°Why ask when you can dig the info yourself? And remember, he¡¯s no longer my father¡­ he¡¯s my ex¨Cfather.¡± 1 Evelyn nearly burst intoughter in her head as she watched Oscar Jennings, her best friend, with hisical jaw practically hitting the floor. She knew perfectly well that if Oscar wanted answers, he could get them in minutes. He was still the same formidable hacker she¡¯d met years ago; one search, and every ugly detail of hertest scandal would be sitting neatly on his screen. Oscar shook his head, disappointment and sympathy flickering across his face. I¡¯m sorry, Eve. You must be hurting so much you¡¯ve forgotten my promise.¡± ¡°What promise?¡± she asked, puzzled. He wasn¡¯t wrong; half her memories felt hazy now. Or maybe she¡¯d just shoved them into the mental shredder for her own sanity. ¡°I promised I¡¯d never dig any dirt on you¡­ not on your life, your family, your friends, unless you asked me to.¡± Evelyn let out a deep sigh, her chest tightening. It was her silent way of telling him he could dig all he wanted now. Those names, that 68 46 173 < 7 Marry Me, Eve! family¡­ she¡¯d erased them from her life. She didn¡¯t care anymore. Oscar¡¯s gaze sharpened, a flicker of worry shing in his eyes. ¡°Eve, you can trust me. Just tell me what really happened. I¡¯m here to help you, my friend¡­¡± They locked eyes like twopetitors in a high¨Cstakes staring contest; no blinks, no surrender. After what felt like a century, Evelyn finally caved. Fine. She¡¯d tell him. Besides, carrying her burdens alone was really draining, and she could definitely use a little extra support to lighten her load. 1 ¡°William Walters¡­¡± she said with casual nonchnce, as if she were announcing tomorrow¡¯s weather. ¡°He kicked me out because I refused to marry the man he had selected and picked for me.¡± Oscar¡¯s face shifted quickly from curiosity to a sour expression, as if he had just tasted a lemon. It was a hrious and rtable moment that made Evelyn stifle a smile. ¡°What the heck? How could he do that to his own daughter? His own bloodline. Are you sure he¡¯s your father? Woah! What he did is fucking sick and unbelievable! William Walters is evil¡­ no, pure viin material. He¡¯s so fucking terrible as a human being! And a father!!¡± 2 Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh, amused at the way his face flushed crimson, looking seconds away from letting steam whistle out of his ears. ¡°Well, my friend,¡± she said, a smirk tugging at her lips, ¡°I¡¯m starting to suspect he¡¯s not my biological father. He¡¯s on a whole other level of terrible. Truly shameless¡­¡± Oscar exhaled heavily, giving her a look dripping with pity. However, with his sharp tongue, pity always came with a side of judgment. ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± His voice still carried the weight of concern. ¡°What else? Obviously, I¡¯ll start my new life. No rush. I¡¯m just going to enjoy my little refresh¡­¡± she replied, shing him a smile that was meant to ease the furrow in his brow, though judging by his expression, it wasn¡¯t working. He is still worried. ¡°Eve,e here. Dating me, I¡¯ll take care of you¡­¡± He offered. Her brow creased. Oh great. Serious Oscar. Just what I needed today¡­ She feels Oscar suddenly looked like a different man, like some overly responsible alter ego had body¨Csnatched her best friend. Typically, this guy was all jokes, no strings. Romance between them? Please. That ship had never even been built. ¡°I can¡¯t. I need to stay here for now, Evelyn replied casually, keeping her tone light. ¡°But maybe in the future, I might consider moving to your country. Then Oscar dropped a line that nearly sent her choking on thin air. 08.46 < 7 Marry Me, Eve! ¡°Seriously, Eve¡­e here and let¡¯s get married.¡± ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Excuse me, what?!¡± She feels like her brain short¨Ccircuited. Instead ofughing like a normal human at her horror, Oscar¡¯s eyes narrowed. Was he being serious¡­ or was this some bizarre attempt to make her smile? She honestly couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Oscar Jennings¡­ not crazy.¡± His delivery was maddeningly deadpan. ¡°Drop it! I¡¯m serious, Oscar. And don¡¯t even joke about that. My heart is fragile¡­ It might break easily.¡± Evelyn red while she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been this serious before, Eve. Come here¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you never have to worry about a thing. Just enjoy your life to the fullest. No drama, no stress, just fun.¡± His voice still carried that unnerving sincerity. Instead of blushing like some romance heroine, Evelyn burst outughing. 1 66 Thanks so much for the Power Stone. Keep voting! And, if you have a sec, please leave a quick review to help the book get seen. Xoxo! Comment O Vote 14 Creators¡® Thoughts Leave A Comment 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. OR ARA Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 8 8 Who Even Knows I¡¯m Here? 8 Who Even Knows I¡¯m Here? Evelyn shook her head. ¡°Are you insane, Oscar? Do you seriously think I could marry my own brother?¡± She narrowed her eyes, trying to scold him with her gaze, but instead of getting the hint, he just chuckled, acting like this was all some big joke. When he opened his mouth, ready to deliver whatever nonsense was brewing, she stopped him. ¡°Please, my dear friend¡­ I¡¯ve never¡­ Ever¡­ looked at you as a romantic option. You¡¯re my brother. Stop auditioning for my love life.¡± ¡°Heck! You¡¯re cruel. Now I finally understand your heart is carved out of stone, Eve¡­¡± he sighed dramatically, though augh slipped right out of him. Oscar¡¯s ridiculous theatrics loosened the knot in Evelyn¡¯s chest. ¡°No way, Oscar? You¡¯re only figuring that out now?¡± she teased. He burst into a heartyugh, and Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but stare, amused by the way his entire face lit up. There he was, Oscar Jennings, the mischievous and yful spirit she knew. When hisughter finally wound down, Evelyn casually dropped a grenade into their conversation. ¡°Oscar, you know what? I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Hisugh disappeared instantly. His jaw nearly hit the floor. ¡°What the fuck! You, you¡¯re pregnant?¡± His eyes went wide enough to swallow the room. ¡°Eve, don¡¯t screw around with me like that. It¡¯s not funny.¡± ¡°My life¡¯s too bitter for jokes right now. I¡¯m seriously pregnant.¡± Silence settled softly between them, as neither of them spoke, letting only the gentle sound of waves crashing outside fill the quiet space. After a few more minutes, Oscar finally broke the silence. ¡°That¡¯s why your father kicked you out of the family registry?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She shrugged like it was nothing. ¡°I refused to marry the man he picked for me. I mean, how could I? My little tenant in my belly already has andlord¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the unlucky guy?¡± Oscar asked, his tone and expression suddenly stripped of their usual yful tease. Evelyn froze. ¡®Oh, perfect! Now, Detective Oscar has entered the chat¡­ Evelyn vented her frustration in her mind as she realized she¡¯d said too much. There was no way, absolutely no way, she¡¯d tell him the C8 46 < 8 Who Even Knows I¡¯m Here? baby¡¯s father was Axel Knight. Right! That secret was better kept locked away, buried deep, and left alone forever. Besides, keeping it to herself was also for Oscar¡¯s safety. The less he knew, the less chance he had of winding up in a hospital or a coffin. Apparently, Oscar had decided his ¡°no prying¡± vow had expired. While she sat there, pretending to be calm, Oscar¡¯s fingers flew across his keyboard. Evelyn didn¡¯t need to look to know he was digging. Oscar¡¯s gaze shifted to another monitor, eyes narrowing until his face went from curious to turn frosty. One minute passed. Then two. Maybe three. Long enough for Evelyn to feel like she was stuck in a live¨Caction suspense movie, minus the popcorn watching Oscar gasps, while reading something on his other monitor. When he finally turned back his focus with her, a sour smile tugged at his lips; cold, knowing, and just a little smug. His eyes stayed locked on hers. Yep. He knew. She let out a silent sigh, bracing herself. He already knew the answer, but she wasn¡¯t about to give him the satisfaction of hearing it from her. Instead, she simply stared back, daring him to make the first move. Not long after, Oscar¡¯s voice broke through the silence. ¡°Eve¡­¡± he started slowly, as if he were trying to piece together the memory in his mind. ¡°That day you asked me to cover your tracks at the Imperial Hotel, were you actually sleeping with Axel Knight?¡± Oh, fantastic. Out of all the dusty files, he had to pull out that one. Evelyn¡¯s jaw tightened, her eyes narrowing on him in warning. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t say anything, Oscar¡­ But for the love of my sanity, stay calm and do not try to dig any information about him. Seriously. It¡¯s better for everyone if you don¡¯t. He¡¯s not just trouble, he¡¯s in the VIP section of people¨Cyou¨Cdon¡¯t¨Cwant¨Cto¨Cmess¨Cwith.¡± Oscarughed. But it wasn¡¯t the fun kind ofugh. It was the ¡°I¡¯m irritated but pretending I¡¯m amused¡± kind. ¡°I know¡­ In your country, there are only two people I¡¯d never mess with; you and that man.¡± His eyes locked on her, sharp enough to make Evelyn slightly shiver; he was annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re cooked, Eve. How could you sleep with that dangerous man?¡± He added. ¡°Don¡¯t me me! me the alcohol¡­¡± 08:47 < 8 Who Even Knows I¡¯m Here? ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ You¡¯re unbelievable. You know you can¡¯t handle it, and you still dared to?¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t even me anyone else. I was too stupid.¡± She let out a bitterugh, mentally high¨Cfiving Past Evelyn for making Present Evelyn¡¯s life aplete dumpster fire. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him? Maybe he will ept you¡­¡± ¡°He would kill me. Or drag me to a clinic and make sure the baby never existed. Remember¡­ he¡¯s William Walters¡® enemy.¡± Oscar¡¯s expression went from annoyed to grim in an instant. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s drop it. Where are you now?¡± I¡¯m somewhere safe. No one can find me here. I will tell you in time. But now¡­ I need your help.¡± ¡°You want me to stop the trash news about you?¡± he guessed. ¡°No. Please don¡¯t. If William Walters suspects I have someone with your skills, he¡¯ll know I¡¯m not alone and can fight back. I don¡¯t want that. Let it run. But you must ensure no recent photos of me show up anywhere. And that my new identity is safely hidden. No one connects it to my old name.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your new name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m using my mother¡¯sst name. I¡¯ll send you my ID. I also need a new bank ount and for you to move my private funds there¡­¡± She rattled off the rest of her instructions before finally ending the video call, leaning back on her chair with a sigh. Congrattions, Eve. You¡¯ve officially upgraded from ¡®mild disaster¡® to ¡®ssified mess. Evelyn stood from her seat and shut herptop with a soft click. She was halfway to enjoying a warm shower when the doorbell rang. She froze, eyes locked on the door. ¡®Oh, perfect. A surprise guest? Who even knows I¡¯m here?¡® Her pulse quickened as Axel Knight¡¯s face appeared in her mind. Comment 6 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 14 1 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 08.47 View All > 314 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 9 9 He Found Me? Evelyn¡¯s mind was a storm of one name, Axel Knight. 1 What if he already knew? What if he had tracked her down to this quiet little hideout? For a long moment, she stayed rooted to the spot, staring at the door like it might explode. ¡®Did he find me through Aunt Martha?¡® The thought shed through her mind like a bad headline. But no¡­ Aunt Martha wasn¡¯t connected to her work life. They¡¯d met years ago under bizarre, sudden circumstances, and Aunt Martha wasn¡¯t exactly the ¡°identally sell you out to a billionaire enemy¡± type. She was just about to ignore the doorbell when a faint, familiar voice carried through. ¡®Oh, brilliant, Eve! Nearly had a heart attack over your own aunt. Very dignified. Relief loosened her shoulders as she hurried to the door. There stood Aunt Martha, smiling warmly. Of course, she could ess the fifth floor; she still had her keycard. She¡¯d been the one to find this ce for her in the first ce. ¡°Aunty, sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Evelyn said, stepping aside. ¡°It¡¯s fine, dear¡­¡± Evelyn led her toward the living room, guilt nibbling at her. ¡°Aunty Martha, you don¡¯t need to exhaust yourself toe here. I promised I¡¯d visitter this afternoon.¡± Not that she¡¯sining, but Evelyn feels terrible about letting this olddye here again after she did so many things for her in thest few days. Instead of answering, Martha simply took Evelyn¡¯s hands. She guided her to the sofa, as if she were about to break some terrible news. One look at Martha¡¯s worried eyes was enough for Evelyn to read her mind. Still, she stayed quiet, letting Martha speak first. ¡°Eve, please¡­ don¡¯t go outside right now,¡± Martha said gently, her hands warm and steady over Evelyn¡¯s, like she could physically keep her from doing something reckless. ¡°It¡¯s not safe. Too many people might recognize you. Just¡­ stay here for a little while, okay?¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. She guessed it right, Clearly, Aunty Martha had already seen the morning news; the Walters family drama was still stered all over TV and gossip sites like the world had nothing better to talk about. OB 47 9 He Found Me? ¡°You saw it, didn¡¯t you, Aunty?¡± Evelyn asked, her voice soft as a faint smile emerged on her lips. ¡°Yes,¡± Martha admitted as she gave Evelyn¡¯s hand a gentle pat. ¡°Eve, I¡¯m so sorry for what happened to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunty¡­¡± A faint smile tugged at Evelyn¡¯s lips, more to ease Martha¡¯s worry than anything else. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. I¡¯m fine. Seriously¡­ I¡¯m fine now, Aunty.¡± Martha gave a slight nod, as if she wanted to believe it. ¡°Eve, I don¡¯t know why your father would do such terrible things to you¡­ But I want you to know you are not alone.¡± Her wrinkled hands closed around Evelyn¡¯s, warm and steady. ¡°I¡¯m here, as your real family, Eve. You can¡¯t refuse me. Your blood runs through me. You¡¯re my lifesaver. If you hadn¡¯t donated your rare blood to me, I might not be here right now.¡± As Martha¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, Evelyn felt a quiet warmth settle in her chest. Her mind drifted briefly to that first meeting in the hospital; Martha pale and bleeding, the nurses scrambling, and the shock of realizing they shared the same rare blood type. ¡°Aunty, you don¡¯t have to say all that,¡± Evelyn whispers. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of you as my real aunt. That¡¯s why you were the first person I called when I needed help. So¡­ thank you.¡± Without warning, Evelyn found herself wrapped in Martha¡¯s warm embrace. ¡°Thank you, Eve¡­ I¡¯m always grateful to have you¡­ and grateful you chose to settle in this small town.¡± When she felt the quiet tremor of Martha¡¯s silent crying, Evelyn¡¯s own eyes began to sting. They stayed like that for a long moment before finally easing apart, their conversation flowing again. This time, no tears fell. They both knew this was a blessing; a chapter worth cherishing, not mourning. And then, casually, almost like mentioning the weather, Evelyn said, ¡°Oh¡­ and I¡¯m pregnant, and want to keep the baby.¡± Silence hung in the air. 2 Martha didn¡¯t blink or breathe. Her hands froze in midair, eyes fixed on Evelyn as if the words had just exploded in the room. The seconds dragged on. Finally, Martha¡¯s lips parted, her voice a soft, trembling whisper. ¡°Eve¡­ oh, dear¡­ I won¡¯t ask anything about it. But I want you to know how happy I am to hear this. Congrattions, Eve¡­¡± Relief spread through Evelyn. She¡¯d been bracing herself for questions, maybe even judgment, but Martha¡¯s calm eptance was precisely what she needed, ¡°What are you going to do now, dear?¡± Martha asked. OR:A7 214 < 9 He Found Me? ¡°Not much. All I want to do is simply enjoy staying in this beautiful ce, Auntie¡­ and raise my baby in peace here.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, this is the right ce for you, Eve. No worries, dear, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Martha said warmly, patting her hand with affection. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± A small smile touched Martha¡¯s lips, but it quickly faltered. The reminder that Evelyn had been kicked out of her family with nothing still weighed heavily on her. ¡°Oh, right¡­ What about work? Do you have a n for that?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet,¡± Evelyn admitted with a faint, wry smile. ¡°Butter, when they stop talking about me, I will find something to make me busy¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t in a rush. For now, she had enough money to livefortably for a few years. The rest could wait until the storm settled. Martha¡¯s gaze lingered on her, concern deepening in the fine lines around her eyes. Then, as if deciding something, she leaned forward. ¡°Eve, when there¡¯s no more news about you¡­ Come to my caf¨¦. You can help me there.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°Oh, Auntie¡­ you¡¯re running a caf¨¦ now? Your very own caf¨¦?¡± She had always thought Martha only owned her flower shop. ¡°Yes. I opened it myself. It¡¯s a small caf¨¦, just me and another staff member. I opened it about a year ago, right beside the flower shop. Anyway, a week ago, my staff quit unexpectedly, so now I¡¯m juggling both. So you know where I¡¯m going with this, right?¡± The exhaustion was in on Martha¡¯s face. But before Evelyn could respond, she quickly added, ¡°But Eve, don¡¯t feel pressured, dear¡­ You don¡¯t have to help. Juste if you feel lonely. And if you do help, I won¡¯t pay you like an ordinary staff member. That would be an insult to you.¡± Evelyn smiled. She didn¡¯t mind working there. Martha added, ¡°Or¡­ Eve¡­ would you be my shareholder? You can invest¡­¡± Evelyn thought it over. She needed something to pull her away from the shadows of her past. And a caf¨¦? That was something she¡¯d never imagined for herself, But strangely, it sounded perfect. A smile tugged at her lips as she reached her hand to Marta, offering a handshake. ¡°Auntie¡­ I¡¯m happy to be your new partner.¡± 1 0047 374 < 9 He Found Me? Comment Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 10 10 Four Years Later For the past four years, Evelyn hadn¡¯t bothered with business reports, political headlines, or the endless stream of gossip flooding the country¡¯s media. 1 And of course, the one time she identally clicked open a news site, fate decided to smack her in the face with her past. Her peaceful breakfast was shattered the second her eyes caught the bold headlines shing across herptop screen: [Walters Group Is Facing Financial Difficulties!] [Walters Group Stock Hits a New Low Price!] Her fork froze midair. ¡°What? Why?¡® She read the article quickly and was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is thepany struggling?¡± she muttered, ring at the screen as if it owed her answers. Evelyn¡¯s pulse quickened. Just as she was about to close the website, another headline dragged her deeper: [William Walters Was Hospitalized Following a Heart Attack.] 2 She leaned back on her chair, her eyes still looking at herptop screen. ¡°Seriously? A heart attack? Just like that?¡± With a sharp inhale, she mmed theptop shut halfway, then opened it again, then shut it once more. Finally, she pushed it aside, shaking her head. ¡°Stop it, Eve. Stop thinking about that old man, thepany, and all of it. None of it belongs to you anymore.¡± But her words failed to calm her heartbeat and curiosity. As much as she wanted to cut every thread tying her to the Walters, she still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the fact that such a giant And William Walters? She believed he¡¯d copse the second hispany started to fall. After feeling slightly calm, she opened herptop again. She wanted to check her email. But another headline shed on the screen. [Hot Gossip: Axel Knight Is Getting Married Soon!] Her eyes fixed on histest photo, and immediately her stomach stirred. The man appeared just as untouchable, overbearing, and just as dangerously captivating as she remembered. ¡°Oh, perfect, she chuckled while shoving theptop away as if it were cursed. ¡°What an unlucky day, Eve! Out of all the news in the damn universe, why open the news about Axel Knight?¡± She snatched hertte forfort, but the sip nearly killed her when a small, innocent voice chirped behind her- 124 < 10 Four Years Later ¡°Mommy, who is Axel Knight¡­?¡± Evelyn nearly sprayed hertte across the table. She whipped her mouth before turning behind. There he was, her three¨Cyear¨Cold son, with his chubby hands clutching a toy car, staring at her with those perfect hazel eyes. Axel¡¯s eyes. Her throat grew dry. ¡®Of all the times for you to practice your curiosity, kiddo¡­ why now? And why that name?¡® She forced a smile, ¡°Axel Knight?¡± she echoed lightly, buying herself a second. ¡°Sweetheart, he is someone who always appears on the news. And I only read the news about him¡­¡± Which was, of course, the biggest lie she¡¯d ever told. Her son tilted his head, his pouty lips forming the beginnings of another question. ¡®Oh, my goodness¡­ Why does this little man look so much like Axel?¡® Evelyn quickly reached over, scooping him onto herp before he could ask another dangerous question. ¡°Ugh, well, he¡¯s just some boring man who wears boring suits and does boring things,¡± she added, tickling his side to distract him. 1 He wriggled in her arms, while Evelyn kept her smile stered on like a mask. Inside, her chest was burning. Because staring at hisugh, she couldn¡¯t ignore the truth: this child was Axel Knight¡¯s son. The same man the entire world worshipped in glossy magazines, the same man whose name she couldn¡¯t even read. The same man who had no idea he¡¯d left more behind than just a one¨Cnight stand. Evelyn pressed a kiss to her son, Oliver¡¯s soft hair, inhaling the scent of baby shampoo as if it were oxygen. ¡®No one can ever know. Not him, not anyone. ¡°Mommy?¡± her son murmured again, snuggling against her. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± She blinked fast, surprised to find her vision blurred. Hastily, she wiped her cheek andughed, her voice cracking in the process. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, baby. Mommy¡¯s just¡­ allergic to bad news.¡± He seemed satisfied with that answer, returning to his toy car. Evelyn leaned back in her chair, clutching him tightly, her heart hammering against her ribs. Because deep down, she knew one thing for sure: no matter how far she¡¯d run, no matter how hard she tried to bury the past, Axel Knight¡¯s shadow would eventually catch up with her. Evelyn and Oliver left the house together, walking along the narrow path that led toward the beach. ORAI < 10 Four Years Later A few minutester, they reached the Beach Side Caf¨¦. The cafe, co¨Cowned by Evelyn and Martha, is located on a white sandy beach, an area surrounded by many luxury hotels and cottages. 2 Evelyn handled the caf¨¦ while Martha managed the flower shop next door. If no customers entered the flower shop, Martha usually stayed at her home, which was connected to the back of both the caf¨¦ and the flower shop, where her son would also y and rest. The cafe was simple, with just four wooden tables inside and a few more set outside on the deck. But what itcked in size, it made up for with its million¨Cdor view, the endless white sand beach, and the shimmering turquoise sea, all glowing beautifully under the morning sun. 1 After sending Oliver to y at Aunty Martha¡¯s house, Evelyn pulled open the doors and let the caf¨¦e alive. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee drifted into the salty breeze as the first trickle of tourists came in. 1 Some ordered cappinos,ttes, and other croissants, all settling into their seats to enjoy breakfast on the deck outside. Everything felt perfectly normal until the bell above the door chimed again. Evelyn nced up¡­ and froze. Standing there was a man she knew all too well. Dn Hill. Axel Knight¡¯s assistant. 3 Her pulse raced. She smoothed her apron quickly, forcing herself to stay calm. With a practiced smile, she pretended she had never seen him before. ¡°Good morning, sir. Would you like to ce an order?¡± 2 ¡°Good morning, yes. An espresso. Take away please¡­¡± Evelyn nodded, her hands steady though her chest tightened. Inside, her thoughts raced in a storm of panic. ¡®Did he recognize me? Can he see how nervous I am? Oh God, please¡­ please let him walk out without realizing who I am. Don¡¯t let him tell Axel¡­¡® She busied herself with the order, deliberately avoiding his eyes, giving him no chance to start a conversation. After a tense few minutes, she slid the cup toward him with a quiet, ¡°Enjoy.¡± Relief swept through her. Dn didn¡¯t say a word. His expression betrayed nothing. Maybe, just maybe, he hadn¡¯t recognized her. But Evelyn¡¯s hope shattered the moment Dn stepped outside. His face hardened, his phone already in his hand. ¡°Boss Dn said, his tone thrilled. ¡°I¡¯ve found her¡­ I¡¯ve found Evelyn Walters.¡± 4 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 11 11 I Need Your Help ¡°I¡¯ve found her¡­ I¡¯ve found Evelyn Walters.¡± 1 Silence. Dn frowned, pulling the phone away from his car to check the screen. The call was still connected. Odd. He pressed the phone back and tried again to speak, this time louder, ¡°Boss¡­ can you hear me?¡± Finally, Axel¡¯s voice could be heard from the other side, ¡°Are you trying to joke with me, Dn?¡± Axel¡¯s tone was cold enough to make Dn shiver. ¡°That¡¯s not funny.¡± The tension feels heavier than before. ¡°B¨CBoss¡­¡± ¡°Stop spewing nonsense,¡± Axel snapped, his voice rising. ¡°And get back here. Now!¡± Royal Apex Hotel. Dn slipped his key card into the lock and stepped into the presidential suite, quietly closing the door behind him. The sound of the ocean filtered through the half¨Copen balcony doors, waves crashing in azy rhythm against the shore. The scent of rich espresso drifted through the air, and there was Axel Knight, already dressed to perfection in a charcoal suit that probably cost more than Dn¡¯s entire year¡¯s sry. Axel stood near the balcony, one hand in his pocket, the other holding his coffee cup with effortless poise. 3 He didn¡¯t look at Dn at first; instead, he stared out at the blue horizon like a man surveying an empire. When his gaze finally shifted, itnded on Dn with all the subtlety of a knife. Axel¡¯s lips curved into a dry, mocking smile. ¡°Well,¡± Axel said with a smirk, ¡°¡­look who¡¯s decided to crawl back. Tell me, Dn, did you have a wild encounter with a hurricane on your way here, or do you just like to look like hell when we¡¯ve got a meeting in thirty minutes?¡± Dn nced down at his untidy slim¨Cfit shirt and crooked tie, realizing just how disheveled he lookedpared to his boss. He straightened quickly but didn¡¯t let himself flinch under Axel¡¯s stare. I¡¯m sorry, boss. I came straight here because¡­ because I found her Axel didn¡¯t react. He took another sip of his coffee before answering with calm andposed annoyance. ¡°Found who?¡± ¡°Evelyn Walters, Dn said carefully, almost in a whisper, as if saying the name too loud might break the fragile reality of it. The silence that followed was sharp. < 111 Need Your Help Axel didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t blink, didn¡¯t even set down his cup. After another dozen seconds finally passed, Axel turned toward him, his expression unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re joking? Dn shook his head. But Axel didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Dn! Tell me you didn¡¯te barging into my suite, half¨Cdressed and drinking cheap coffee, to throw that name around like you want to humor me?¡± ¡°Axel, this is not a joke¡­¡± Dn firmly answered. It¡¯s rare for him to call Axel by his name; he only does so when he has no choice but to speak to his best friend, not his boss. ¡°I saw her¡­ just now before I called you.¡± Axel frowned as he saw how serious Dn was now. Still, it¡¯s hard for him to believe it. A light chuckle escaped his lips, but there was no humor in it. He shook his head and ced the coffee cup on the ss table with a soft click. His eyes stayed fixed on Dn. ¡°Do you know how many leads we¡¯ve tracked in thest four years? How many times have people sworn they saw her, only to find out it was just smoke and mirrors? And now you expect me to believe that Evelyn Walters magically appears to hand you your morningtte?¡± 2 Dn¡¯s eyes widen slightly as he asks, ¡°Yes, Boss¡­ she is the one who gave me thistte. How do you know?¡± Axel¡¯s brows rose. He gave a slow, incredulous shake of his head. ¡°That¡¯s the best you¡¯ve got? You vanish for half the morning, and youe back telling me Evelyn Walters is suddenly a barista?¡± ¡°Not just a barista,¡± Dn said carefully, hands sped behind his back in his usual posture of deference. ¡°She was working at a caf¨¦. She¡­ looked different, but it was her. Same eyes. Same face. And when she saw me, I could tell she recognized me too.¡± Is he telling the truth?¡® Axel stared at him for a long moment, his jaw tightening. ¡°Do you have any idea what it¡¯s like to search for someone, Dn? For years, to tear apart cities, burn through investigators, and still ¡°Yes, Boss Dn let out a long, deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you the whole time.¡± That response gave Axel pause. His eyes narrowed. ¡°So let me get this straight,¡± Axel said slowly, the sarcasm returning to coat his words. Dn¡¯s eyebrow furrowed, but he said nothing, simply listening to what Axel was about to say. Tour years of failure. And just as I decide to let go of her ghost, you wander off to get a coffee, then BAAM! You see the woman whose very name I vow to forget. And she was serving muffins and foaming milk to make you atte like she never disappeared from the face of the earth ¡°Wow! Boss¡­ How do you know? Well, boss. That pretty much sums up what I¡¯m trying to tell you¡± Dn repeated, firmer this time but still respectful < 11 I Need Your Help Axel let out a dryugh, shaking his head. ¡°God, if you¡¯re wrong about this¡­¡± His voice dropped to a near whisper, deadly calm. ¡°If you¡¯re wrong, Dn, I¡¯ll make you pour coffee for the rest of your life. No boardrooms. No meetings. Just aprons and name tags. Do you understand me?¡± Dn nodded once. ¡°I get it, Boss. He hesitated, then added in a low voice, ¡°But I¡¯m a hundred percent sure I¡¯m right.¡± Something flickered in Axel¡¯s eyes, an emotion too quick to pin down before he masked it with another smirk. He straightened his cuffs and picked up his watch from the table. ¡°Well then,¡± he said smoothly, slipping it on, ¡°let¡¯s see if the universe really does have that twisted sense of humor.¡± 1 Dn exhaled in relief, though he kept his posture stiff. He knew Axel wasn¡¯t convinced yet, but he also knew his boss well enough to recognize the truth: Axel Knight was going to see Evelyn Walters with his own eyes. They took the car. A few minutester, the vehicle slowed and came to a stop in front of the Beach Side Caf¨¦. Axel leaned back against the seat, his sharp eyes narrowing as he asked, ¡°Does she work at this caf¨¦?¡± Before Dn could answer, the door of the caf¨¦ swung open. Axel¡¯s world stopped. A woman stepped out. At first nce, he thought it was just someone with a familiar face. But the longer he looked, the tighter his chest felt. Her hair, once long and flowing, was now shoulder¨Clength, framing features that had matured and hardened over time, but he recognized her. Evelyn Walters. No doubt. His pulse hammered, but nothing could have prepared him for what came next. She wasn¡¯t alone. In her arms, she carried a child. Axel¡¯s sharp gaze instantly caught the dark stains spreading across her clothes. Blood. ¡°Boss¡­ she has a son. And he¡¯s injured.¡± Dn¡¯s voice snapped Axel out of his frozen trance, but the words struck harder than any blow could. Without thinking, Azel pushed the door open and stepped out, his long strides eating up the distance between them. And then, her eyes lifted to his. 08 47 < 111 Need Your Help For a heartbeat, the world went silent. Her gaze was ssy, rimmed with unshed tears; her face was pale, as if every ounce of strength had been drained from her. He had imagined this moment a thousand times; what he would say, how he would confront her. But not like this. Never like this. 1 ¡°A¨CAxel¡­?¡± Her voice cracked, trembling on the edge of despair. She stopped in front of him, clutching the small boy in her arms as if she could shield him from the world. ¡°I need your help, Axel¡­¡± Her lips tremble. ¡°Oliver¡­ he¡­ he¡¯s injured. Please¡­ help me.¡± 2 Comment 19 Post your firstment! Vote 14 1 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 12 12 He Is My Son? Axel said nothing as he opened the car door, his movements precise, deliberate, like a man who had trained himself never to falter. 1 He extended the space for her, allowing Evelyn to slide in with Oliver pressed desperately against her chest. The moment the door closed, Evelyn felt as if the world was copsing around her. Oliver was unusually quiet, utterly unlike his typically charming and talkative self. He was too pale. His tiny body sagged against her arms, his warmth slipping away with every second. Blood, so much blood, was soaking through her trembling feet, staining her brown culottes, trickling down to herp. She tried to press on the handkerchief knot on his feet gently, but that only made the blood flow out faster, slipping between his fingers. 1 ¡®God. No. No, please¡­¡® She screams in her mind, too frightened to see his wound. This wasn¡¯t just a cut. This was a wound that struck deep, hitting something important; a vein, an artery. Every beat of his tiny heart was draining him away. She could feel it in the way his pulse faltered beneath her touch. Luckily, his eyes still beamed as he stared at her, as if he wanted to calm her chaotic nerves. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare leave me, Oliver. Don¡¯t you dare!!¡® She was venting her frustration while holding back her tears. Axel slid into the backseat next to her, with his phone already at his ear. ¡°Hospital,¡± he ordered, and Dn, behind the wheel, didn¡¯t hesitate, mming his foot on the gas pedal. The car lurched forward, tires screeching, but Evelyn barely felt it. She was too focused on Oliver, too focused on the way his little chest rose and fell unevenly. His breath was shallow, fragile, as if it could disappear at any second. Axel¡¯s gaze flicked toward her, and for a fleeting moment, the mask slipped. His eyesnded on Oliver, on the child¡¯s face, pale yet strangely radiant, hazel eyes zed with pain but still glimmering faintly with life. Axel¡¯s own chest tightened. Those eyes. That face. It was impossible to ignore. The boy¡¯s face looked exactly like the photo of him when he was around that age. He felt like he was looking at his toddler self. For a second, Axel almost forgot to breathe. The sharp line of his nose, the faint arch of his brows, even the stubborn set of his lips, it was as though he was staring into a mirror of his own childhood. The possibility wed into his chest before he could stop it. Could it be? He shook the thought, but it returned instantly, louder, more insistent. Evelyn disappeared four years ago. He was searching for her endlessly. And now here she was, in front of him again, carrying a child about three years old. < 12 He Is My Son? 10 His child? ¡°Sir?¡± The voice on the other end of the line snapped Axel back. He turned his gaze away from Evelyn, jaw tightening. ¡°Prep the ER now¡­ Male child, severe blood loss. Foot injury, possible severed vein. We¡¯re en route.¡± His voice was steady, ice¨Ccold, but his knuckles whitened against the phone. Oliver whimpered faintly, a weak, broken sound that shredded Evelyn¡¯s soul. Her breath caught in her throat, tears spilling down her face. She wanted to scream, but fear strangled the sound. She pressed her lips to her son¡¯s hair, whispering prayers she wasn¡¯t sure would be heard. ¡®If I lose him, I lose everything¡­ Please God help me.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon, honey¡­ please hang in there, okay?¡± She lied. She knew the hospital was a thirty¨Cminute drive from her ce. Axel¡¯s gaze flicked back to them again, his eyes lingering too long. He hated the way his chest felt unsteady, hated the thought that burned in his mind. He had no right to care. No reason to care. Evelyn Walters left without exnation. She was supposed to be nothing; she is only the woman he sleeps with because of their stupidity. And yet¡­ the boy in her arms. He couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°What¡¯s his age?¡± Axel asked suddenly, his tone deceptively calm, but his eyes drilling into her with something dangerous. Evelyn¡¯s lips trembled. She could feel the weight of his suspicion, like he already knew the answer. Her heart pounded in terror, not just for Oliver, but for what Axel might piece together. She forced herself to swallow and whispered, ¡°Three.¡± Axel¡¯s entire body went still. Three. The number echoed like a gunshot in his mind. Three years. Exactly three years. The timing lined up too perfectly. His jaw flexed as he stared at her, though his face gave nothing away. ¡°Blood type?¡± he asked, his tone sharper and quieter. ¡°This is for hospital info¡­¡± he added when she looked reluctant. ¡°B¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice cracked, but she steadied it, forcing herself to look strong even as her insides tore apart. Inside, she was chaos. A hurricane of terror and grief. Her mind screamed with every pulse of blood spilling from Oliver¡¯s foot. ¡®Please, God, don¡¯t let me bury my child. Don¡¯t let me watch him die in my arms. Her son. Her everything. The one thing she had left after losing her family, after being cast out. NIA < 12 He Is My Son? But she could feel Axel¡¯s gaze burning into her, not just as a man trying to save a child, but as someone who had questions, dangerous questions that she couldn¡¯t allow to surface. Don¡¯t ask. Please, don¡¯t ask. Not now. But Axel already knew. He didn¡¯t need her answer. He could feel it in the marrow of his bones. This boy¡­ this fragile, bleeding child, was his. The thought made something strange and unbearable twist in his chest. For years, he had hunted Evelyn, driven by curiosity over her disappearance and tormented by unanswered questions. And all this time, she had been carrying his son. Raising him. Alone. Rage bubbled beneath his skin, colliding with something softer, something he hadn¡¯t felt in years. Fear. Not for himself, but for the boy. His boy. Oliver¡¯s small hand twitched, his fingers brushing Evelyn¡¯s wrist, and Axel¡¯s heart clenched in a way he didn¡¯t recognize. He leaned forward, voice hard but low, ¡°Keep the pressure steady. Don¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Evelyn answered, her voice cracking under the weight of her panic. Her tears streaked down, but she didn¡¯t dare release her grip. ¡°He¡¯s losing so much¡­ Axel, he¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯ll make it,¡± Axel interrupted her. ¡°Do you hear me, Evelyn? He will make it.¡± His words were firm, but inside, doubt gnawed at him. The boy¡¯s face was growing paler by the second, his breath growing shorter and fainter. Axel¡¯s gut twisted with something he hated: helplessness. Comment 66 Continue showering them with your Power Stones, please! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts 4 Post your first Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 13 We Need To Talk The hospital loomed in the distance. Sirens wailed faintly from somewhere ahead as Dn turned the car toward the emergency entrance. 1 Evelyn held Oliver tighter to her chest, her mind over whelmed by chaos, fear, and desperation. If she lost her son, nothing else mattered. Not even her life. 12 He Is My Son? Axel said nothing as he opened the car door, his movements precise, deliberate, like a man who had trained himself never to falter. 1 He extended the space for her, allowing Evelyn to slide in with Oliver pressed desperately against her chest. The moment the door closed, Evelyn felt as if the world was copsing around her. Oliver was unusually quiet, utterly unlike his typically charming and talkative self. He was too pale. His tiny body sagged against her arms, his warmth slipping away with every second. Blood, so much blood, was soaking through her trembling feet, staining her brown culottes, trickling down to herp. She tried to press on the handkerchief knot on his feet gently, but that only made the blood flow out faster, slipping between his fingers. 1 ¡®God. No. No, please¡­¡® She screams in her mind, too frightened to see his wound. This wasn¡¯t just a cu t. This was a wound that struck deep, hitting something important; a vein, an artery. Every beat of his tiny heart was draining him away. She could feel it in the way his pulse faltered beneath her touch. Luckily, his eyes still beamed as he stared at her, as if he wanted to calm her chaotic nerves. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare leave me, Oliver. Don¡¯t you dare!!¡® She was venting her frustration while holding back her tears. Axel slid into the backseat next to her, with his phone already at his ear. ¡°Hospital,¡± he ordered, and Dn, behind the wheel, didn¡¯t hesitate, mming his foot on the gas pedal. The car lurched forward, tires screeching, but Evelyn barely felt it. She was too focused on Oliver, too focused on the way his little chest rose and fell unevenly. His breath was shallow, fragile, as if it could disappear at any second. Axel¡¯s gaze flicked toward her, and for a fleeting moment, the mask slipped. His eyesnded on Oliver, on the child¡¯s face, pale yet strangely radiant, hazel eyes zed with pain but still glimmering faintly with life. Axel¡¯s own chest tightened. Those eyes. That face. It was impossible to ignore. The boy¡¯s face looked exactly like the photo of him when he was around that age. He felt like he was looking at his toddler self. For a second, Axel almost forgot to breathe. The sharp line of his nose, the faint arch of his brows, even the stubborn set of his lips, it was as though he was staring into a mirror of his own childhood. The possibility wed into his chest before he could stop it. Could it be? He shook the thought, but it returned instantly, louder, more insistent. Evelyn disappeared four years ago. He was searching for her endlessly. And now here she was, in front of him again, carrying a child about three years old. < 12 He Is My Son? 10 His child? ¡°Sir?¡± The voice on the other end of the line snapped Axel back. He turned his gaze away from Evelyn, jaw tightening. ¡°Prep the ER now¡­ Male child, severe blood loss. Foot injury, possible severed vein. We¡¯re en route.¡± His voice was steady, ice¨Ccold, but his knuckles whitened against the phone. Oliver whimpered faintly, a weak, broken sound that shredded Evelyn¡¯s soul. Her breath caught in her throat, tears spilling down her face. She wanted to scream, but fear strangled the sound. She pressed her lips to her son¡¯s hair, whispering prayers she wasn¡¯t sure would be heard. ¡®If I lose him, I lose everything¡­ Please God help me.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon, honey¡­ please hang in there, okay?¡± She lied. She knew the hospital was a thirty¨Cminute drive from her ce. Axel¡¯s gaze flicked back to them again, his eyes lingering too long. He hated the way his chest felt unsteady, hated the thought that burned in his mind. He had no right to care. No reason to care. Evelyn Walters left without exnation. She was supposed to be nothing; she is only the woman he sleeps with because of their stupidity. And yet¡­ the boy in her arms. He couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°What¡¯s his age?¡± Axel asked suddenly, his tone deceptively calm, but his eyes drilling into her with something dangerous. Evelyn¡¯s lips trembled. She could feel the weight of his suspicion, like he already knew the answer. Her heart pounded in terror, not just for Oliver, but for what Axel might piece together. She forced herself to swallow and whispered, ¡°Three.¡± Axel¡¯s entire body went still. Three. The number echoed like a gunshot in his mind. Three years. Exactly three years. The timing lined up too perfectly. His jaw flexed as he stared at her, though his face gave nothing away. ¡°Blood type?¡± he asked, his tone sharper and quieter. ¡°This is for hospital info¡­¡± he added when she looked reluctant. ¡°B¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice cracked, but she steadied it, forcing herself to look strong even as her insides tore apart. Inside, she was chaos. A hurricane of terror and grief. Her mind screamed with every pulse of blood spilling from Oliver¡¯s foot. ¡®Please, God, don¡¯t let me bury my child. Don¡¯t let me watch him die in my arms. Her son. Her everything. The one thing she had left after losing her family, after being cast out. NIA < 12 He Is My Son? But she could feel Axel¡¯s gaze burning into her, not just as a man trying to save a child, but as someone who had questions, dangerous questions that she couldn¡¯t allow to surface. Don¡¯t ask. Please, don¡¯t ask. Not now. But Axel already knew. He didn¡¯t need her answer. He could feel it in the marrow of his bones. This boy¡­ this fragile, bleeding child, was his. The thought made something strange and unbearable twist in his chest. For years, he had hunted Evelyn, driven by curiosity over her disappearance and tormented by unanswered questions. And all this time, she had been carrying his son. Raising him. Alone. Rage bubbled beneath his skin, colliding with something softer, something he hadn¡¯t felt in years. Fear. Not for himself, but for the boy. His boy. Oliver¡¯s small hand twitched, his fingers brushing Evelyn¡¯s wrist, and Axel¡¯s heart clenched in a way he didn¡¯t recognize. He leaned forward, voice hard but low, ¡°Keep the pressure steady. Don¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Evelyn answered, her voice cracking under the weight of her panic. Her tears streaked down, but she didn¡¯t dare release her grip. ¡°He¡¯s losing so much¡­ Axel, he¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯ll make it,¡± Axel interrupted her. ¡°Do you hear me, Evelyn? He will make it.¡± His words were firm, but inside, doubt gnawed at him. The boy¡¯s face was growing paler by the second, his breath growing shorter and fainter. Axel¡¯s gut twisted with something he hated: helplessness. Comment 66 Continue showering them with your Power Stones, please! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts 4 Post your first Axel¡¯s eyes stayed on the boy, on the fragile thread of life slipping through Evelyn¡¯s fingers. For once, the great Axel Knight felt powerless. ¡°Let me carry him!¡± In a heartbeat, Oliver was already in his arms. And in that moment, as the hospital doors appeared, one truth overwhelmed him: if this child was truly his, nothing and no one could take him away. The car screeched to a halt, and the emergency team was already waiting outside. Of course they were, this was Axel Knight¡¯s hospital. His name alone was enough to move mountains, and now, the staff scrambled like soldiers before a general. ¡°Please do your best to help!¡± Axel handed Oliver over to the doctors. He could feel Evelyn crying beside him. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A few doctors answer politely. Then another doctor shouted as if he wanted to alert everyone in the team, ¡°Severe blood loss, wound to the foot, possible arterial damage!¡± They rushed Oliver onto a stretcher, moving fast through the wide ss doors. Machines beeped, voices ovepped, but all Evelyn saw was Oliver¡¯s tiny hand dangling limply off the stretcher until a nurse tucked it back against his chest. Evelyn followed, nearly stumbling, her tears blurring everything around her. ¡®My baby. Please, God. Save my baby¡­ Axel¡¯s presence was a storm just behind her. Silent. He didn¡¯t need to shout; his authority bled into the room, into the very walls of the hospital he owned. When his sharp voice cut through the chaos, everyone obeyed without hesitation. ¡°Stabilize him. Stop the bleeding immediately.¡± Evelyn¡¯s nails dug into her palms as she watched the surgical team vanish behind steel doors, her son¡¯s pale face thest thing she saw before they mmed shut. Her knees nearly gave out, but she forced herself to stand, clinging to a wall beside her for support. Momentster, a doctor rushed back out, panic¨Cfilled in his tone. < 13 We Need To Talk ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve just checked the blood bank. We don¡¯t have any units of type B in stock. We have already ordered from our main branch at Grayenfall, but they will only arrive in forty¨Cfive minutes¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s world spun out of control at the news. ¡°What?¡± Her voice trembled, terror rising in her throat. ¡®No blood? That meant¡­!?¡± Her body went cold, her hands trembling violently. Oliver couldn¡¯t survive without it. But before the horror could consume her, Axel spoke, his tone still sounding calm. ¡°I¡¯m type B. Take as much as you need.¡± Evelyn froze. Her head instantly turned toward him, her breath catching in her chest. ¡®He¡­ he had the same blood type.¡¯ Her throat tightened, heart pounding so hard she thought it would break her ribs. She wanted to scream, to cry, to confess the truth that pressed against her lips. Oliver was his son. His blood. His flesh. His life. But fear chained her tongue. What if telling him now shattered everything? What if the truth didn¡¯t save her, but destroyed her instead? So she said nothing as she saw Axel follow the doctor. She only sank into the metal chair outside the surgical ward. His hands shaking, her mind a whirlwind of grief, guilt, and desperate hope. Time dragged. Every second felt like a knife twisting deeper into her chest. She was drowning in silence, utterly alone. Axel had disappeared, taken into the depths of the hospital to give his blood. When the doors finally opened again, Evelyn lifted her head. Axel emerged, his dark charcoal suit gone, his sleeves rolled up, only a white shirt clinging to his frame. His hair was slightly damp, his cor open, and though he should have looked exhausted, he looked impossiblyposed; handsome and untouchable. He walked toward her with that same unshakable presence, each step slow. She felt her body tremble, her heart stutter, as if the air itself thickened with tension the closer he came. And then, without thinking, the words slipped from her lips, soft and fragile. ¡°Thank you, Axel¡­ Thank you so much for helping Oliver.¡± His steps halted, his eyes locking onto hers. < 13 We Need To Talk Evelyn¡¯s pulse raced, her body caught between gratitude and fear. She had no idea if those words were enough or if they were far too little for the truth she still kept buried inside her heart. He said nothing, but his sharp gaze was fixed on her. When Evelyn thought Axel had absolutely zero interest in talking to her, she decided to return the favor and ignore him. Fine by her. She had enough on her te without adding his brooding, statue¨Clike silence to the mix. She lowered her gaze to herp, staring at her trembling hands, clenched together, fingers tangled. Then, his deep, husky voice broke the heavy silence like thunder. ¡°We need to talk, Evelyn Walters!¡± ¡°Taylor!¡± She corrected him instantly. It feels strange to hear her old name. Axel¡¯s eyebrow slightly raised to hear that. Taylor? No wonder I never found her, she¡¯s now using her mother¡¯sst name¡­ Axel thought amusingly, as he hadn¡¯t considered that possibility. Evelyn frowned, her heart hammering against her ribs. She could already guess what he wanted to talk about, and the thought made her stomach twist. Slowly, she lifted her head, meeting his gaze. And there it was. Those eyes. Damn those eyes. Hazel, sharp, and infuriatingly familiar. The same eyes her son had. She swallowed hard, her throat dry. ¡°Hmm¡­ go ahead,¡± she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°No. Not here.¡± His tone was cold. Then he turned, already walking away as though he fully expected her to follow like some obedient puppy. But Evelyn didn¡¯t move at all. Nope. Not even an inch. She remained seated on the chair, ignoring him. Comment 2 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 14 1 Fandom Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 14 14 What Do You Want? Evelyn¡¯s eyes never left the glowing red light above the operating room door. 1 She couldn¡¯t move. Not while Oliver was still in there. Not while her baby was fighting for his life. Did Axel seriously expect her to just stroll down a hallway for a private chat while her son was bleeding out on an operating table? She wanted tough, but it came out bitter in her mind. ¡®Sure, Axel. Let¡¯s have a nice little heart¨Cto¨Cheart while my child is fighting for his life. Perfect timing. People may always do what you ask them to, but not me! I can¡¯t do that¡­ Sorry!¡® Her fingers clench, knuckles white. Her gaze stayed locked on the door, her heart whispering one silent prayer on repeat: ¡®Please, Oliver. Please hang on.¡± Axel paused his step when he sensed she wasn¡¯t following him. He turned to look at her, then raised an eyebrow as his gaze followed her eyes toward the door of the operating room. That maddening calmness of his wrapped around every word when he finally spoke. ¡°Evelyn, you are worried too much. You must believe¡­ Oliver will be alright. He¡¯s in the hands of the best doctors. And Dn will be here watching and waiting. He¡¯ll tell us when the surgery is over.¡± Evelyn looked at him, her face pretty calm, but inside, she was a mess of nerves. Her eyes narrowed just a little. ¡°Alright. But I just want to be near my baby. So, can we talk here, please?¡± Her voice is calm and steady, but inwardly she is screaming, ¡®Don¡¯t you dare drag me away from that door, mister Knight! I want to wait for my baby and be as close as possible, and you can¡¯t tell me otherwise!!¡® ¡°Sure,¡± Axel replied smoothly, his tone filled with that familiar sarcasm that made her want to throw a shoe at him. 1 He added, ¡°But don¡¯t be surprised if someone takes a photo of me talking to you here. I¡¯m fairly certain our picture would be headline news within the hour¡­¡± 2 Before he could finish speaking, Evelyn quickly stood up in a rush. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Panic overwhelmed her. Of course, she believed him. If he said the paparazzi would sniff them out, then sure enough, she¡¯d be on every gossip column cover by an hour. And that was thest thing she needed. She¡¯d worked hard to disappear. To blend. To be nobody. The peaceful anonymity she¡¯d wed for years could shatter in an instant if anyone connected her back to Evelyn Walters. She strode past him toward the elevator with as much dignity as she could scrape together. But, behind her, his voice came cold. ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re going the wrong way.¡± < 14 What Do You Want? Her steps suddenly halted. She turned her head slowly and stiffly, her re sharp. He stood a few paces behind, barely smirking as if enjoying her embarrassed, flushed face. ¡°¡­right here.¡± Axel casually gestured in the opposite direction and started walking, not even waiting for her to catch up. Evelyn exhaled a curse under her breath, ¡®Perfect. Absolutely perfect. First, I¡¯m terrified about my son; now I¡¯m getting public navigation lessons from Mr. Untouchable himself. Maybe next he¡¯ll remind me how to breathe?¡® 2 And yet, despite all the frustration boiling inside her, she followed. The VIP ward room was quiet, too quiet, the kind of silence that made Evelyn feel like every step she took echoed her secrets across the sterile walls. She followed him in, hesitant, her pulse racing as a man in a ck suit closed the door behind them. Axel didn¡¯t say anything. Just sat on the leather sofa like it belonged to him and gestured for her to sit opposite. So she did. Slowly. Carefully. Like the sofa might bite her. And then¡­ silence lingered. Axel leaned back, long legs stretched out, arms restingzily on the armrest. But his eyes, those cold, sharp eyes, never left her. He just stared. ¡®Oh, great. Here we go. The stare. The ¡°I know everything and I¡¯m waiting for you to confess¡± stare. I hate that stare. It¡¯s worse than being yelled at!¡¯ Evelyn sped her hands in herp, her knuckles white. She looked at him for a few seconds, but got scared and looked away. Her heart was beating so fast she thought he could hear it. Finally, she can¡¯t hold it anymore. ¡°You said you wanted to talk to me, but why are you only staring at me now? What do you want?¡± Her voice was steady enough, but inside, she was screaming. 1 Axel¡¯s lips curved, but not into anything warm. A faint, knowing smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Oliver? Why did you run away from me?¡± He asked. Evelyn froze. There it was. The question she¡¯d been running from for years, and not once had she tried to imagine how to answer it. Her throat tightened, and sheughed weakly, more to stall for time than because anything was funny. ¡°Straight to the point, huh? No warm¨Cup questions like, ¡®How have you been, Evelyn?¡® or¡­ ¡®Nice weather today¡°? Guess small talk was never your thing.¡± She bitterly smiles. no 714 < 14 What Do You Want? But, he didn¡¯t smile. He didn¡¯t even blink. She swallowed hard. ¡®Right. No more pretending. He knows. Of course, he knows. And what am I doing? Bantering like this is some si? Get it together, Eve! Even if you deny it, he¡¯ll do the DNA test! Her fingers twisted in herp. ¡°You already figured it out, didn¡¯t you?¡± A faint smile emerged on her lips. Still, he didn¡¯t answer, but his silence said enough. She let out a shaky breath. ¡°Fine. You win. Oliver¡­ Oliver is your son.¡± The words felt like bricks tumbling out of her chest. Heavy, Terrifying. 1 Her gaze fixed on Axel¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t flinch. He simply watched her. So she kept talking, because silence was worse. Silence was torture. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to keep him from you,¡± she whispered, the words tumbling out faster now. ¡°I left because I didn¡¯t have a choice. My father¡­ he would¡¯ve destroyed me if I¡¯d told him the truth. He would¡¯ve destroyed you, too. Axel, you were his enemy.¡± After taking another long, deep breath, she continued, ¡°Do you have any idea what would¡¯ve happened if I¡¯d said your name? If I¡¯d admitted Oliver was yours?¡± Her voice wavered, but she continued. ¡°I had to leave and do whatever I could to protect my son. And yes, I didn¡¯t tell you because I was scared¡­ If I had, you might have done the same thing my father did¡­¡± Comment 6945/ Leave the firstment for this chapter 66 Enjoy! Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 15 15 I Will Take Him From You! 15 I Will Take Him From You! Evelyn¡¯s heart ached as she spoke, but she couldn¡¯t stop now. The words were flooding out from her lips. 1 ¡°I raised him alone. I lied to everyone, every single day. And I know I should¡¯ve told you, but I thought¡­¡± She paused, her fist clenched tightly in herp. ¡°God, I thought I was doing the right thing. I thought I was protecting him. But then, when he was hurt¡­¡± Her voice faltered. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself and meet Axel¡¯s gaze. ¡°You saved him, Axel. You didn¡¯t even hesitate. And all I could think was¡­ what kind of mother keeps a boy from his father when his father is the one who would run through fire for him?¡± Herugh came out watery and bitter, directed at herself. ¡°So, yeah. Congrattions, Axel Knight¡­ You¡¯re a dad!¡± She braced herself for his judgment, his anger, the cold words she knew wereing. But instead, Axel leaned forward slightly, his gaze fixed on her calmly. ¡°You should have told me,¡± he said quietly. Evelyn winced. It wasn¡¯t loud or cruel, but it felt more hurt than if he¡¯d shouted. ¡°I know,¡± she whispered. ¡°I know I should have. But I was terrified. I thought you were going to kill me, you were going to drag me to the hospital and make me abort my pregnancy, like William Walters¡­¡± ¡°Or maybe I was only trying to hold onto something that was mine, only mine. Oliver was¡­ he was my whole world for me.¡± Axel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something in his eyes flickered. Evelyn¡¯s lips twisted into a half¨Csmile, trembling at the edges. ¡°You¡¯re angry. I can see it. But if you¡¯re about to yell at me, can we wait until Oliver is discharged? I¡¯d rather not exin to my kid why we were screaming at each other like a bad soap opera.¡± Evelyn tries to change the mood, and for a split second, she thought Axel almost smiled. Or, maybe it was only her imagination. Then his voice came, calm and steady, but filled with something that sent chills down her spine. ¡°He is my son¡­¡± His words were stern and not a question. He said it without a doubt, like stating an undeniable fact. Evelyn nods, ¡°Yes. He is. You and Oliver have so many simrities.¡± The weight of it pressed down on her, both terrifying and relieving. She¡¯d finally said it. No more hiding. No more lies. But Axel¡¯s silence now was worse than before. His eyes burned into her, calcting, unreadable. And Evelyn, ever the coward in moments like this, thought frantically, ¡®Please don¡¯t say custody battle. Please don¡¯t saywyers. Please don¡¯t say ¡°I¡¯ll take him from you.¡± < 15 I Will Take Him From You! Instead, Axel leaned back slowly, his gaze never leaving hers. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this. All of it. But understand this, Evelyn¡­ I won¡¯t be kept in the dark again. And, you and our son will move to the capital¡­¡± Her stomach flipped. ¡°What? Why? I can¡¯t¡­¡± Evelyn asked faster, as she suddenly realized: her carefully built walls, her quiet, hidden life, her fragile peace, they¡¯d just shattered. Evelyn was still reeling from his words: ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this. All of it. But understand this, Evelyn¡­ I won¡¯t be kept in the dark anymore. And, you and our son will move to the capital.¡± Her lungs froze. For a moment, she forgot how to breathe. 1 The capital. The one ce she had promised herself she¡¯d never set foot in again. Too many ghosts lived there, too many enemies with sharp eyes and sharper knives. She had hidden, survived in this small heaven. She built a quiet, invisible life where no one knew who she was, or whose blood ran through her son¡¯s veins. And now, Axel wanted to drag her right back into the fire. Her lips parted, shaky and small, but she forced the words out. ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t go back there, Axel. No one knows about me. About Oliver. We¡¯re safe here. I¡¯ve made sure of it.¡± But even as she spoke, she already knew. She knew by the way Axel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t flicker, soften, or even register her plea. His jaw was set like stone, his eyes unreadable but unwavering. She might as well have whispered her rejection into a hurricane. It was pointless. He didn¡¯t even argue. He didn¡¯t need to. That silence of his was louder than a hundred shouted threats. Just by looking at him, Evelyn knew Axel Knight was not a man who epted rejection. Her heart sank. ¡®Great. Perfect. Congrattions, Evelyn. You¡¯ve managed to escape your father¡¯s iron grip for years, only tond yourself in the ws of the man he hated most. Excellent life choices, truly award¨Cwinning!¡¯ Before she could find the courage to push again, the door opened. A man in ck walked in, his presence sharp and quiet, the kind of person who blended into shadows until summoned. He bowed slightly and held out a paper bag to Axel. ¡°Sir.¡± Axel took it without a word, then he stood up from his seat. Evelyn stiffened when he extended the bag to her. < 15 I Will Take Him From You! ¡°Change,¡± he said. She blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡± His gaze flicked over her, and she suddenly remembered the blood. Her shirt and pants were ruined, crimson stains seeping through the fabric. She hadn¡¯t noticed in the chaos of Oliver¡¯s copse, but now, sitting under the sharp lighting of the VIP ward, it was ring. Her heart aches. It feels hurt once again when she thinks of the frightening moment in her life, carrying her bloody son into her arms. ¡°Change, or when Oliver wakes up, he might faint from seeing your blood¨Cstained body.¡± Her lips curved into a faint smile as she held back a quick protest, realizing he had a point. Sometimes, it¡¯s best to listen and understand the other person¡¯s perspective. As much as she wanted to cling to her pride, the thought of Oliver waking to see her like this, soaked in crimson, was unbearable. He¡¯d been through enough. He didn¡¯t need to wake up to nightmares, either. Evelyn nodded, quietly, and epted the bag. ¡°Fine.¡± Axel lingered a second longer, as if making sure she wouldn¡¯t throw the clothes back in his face, then turned toward the door. ¡°You¡¯ll wait here,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll return once the surgery is finished.¡± And just like that, he was leaving. Evelyn¡¯s chest tightened. Panic surged. Her voice stumbled out, almost too quick, ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­Axel¡­¡± 1 Comment 2 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 14 1 2 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 6540 Swipe Left To Continue > View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 16 16 Don¡¯t Insult Me! 16 Don¡¯t Insult Me! Axel halted. 1 His hand rested on the door handle, his back straight, but he didn¡¯t turn yet. The silence was so intense it felt almost suffocating. She could feel the weight of his expectation pressing against her chest like a physical force. Axel was waiting. This man was probably thinking she was about to argue again, ready to throw herself into another round of back¨Cand- forth sparring with him. Honestly? She thought so, too. Except this time, she surprised him. Hell, she surprised herself. ¡°I need to borrow your phone,¡± she said softly. That got him to turn. Slowly. Too slow. His brows arched, faintly suspicious, faintly curious, like she¡¯d just asked him for the nuclear codes. ¡°Why?¡± His voice was smooth, cold, that low rumble she hated for being so annoyingly maic. She forced a small breath out, fumbling for words. ¡°I need to call Aunt Martha. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s been helping me. She¡¯ll panic if I don¡¯t tell her about Oliver¡¯s condition.¡± Silence again. With his gaze, his silence wasn¡¯t just quiet; it felt sharp and frightening, like a knife pointed at her heart. He could slice her open with nothing more than a look, and right now, he was dissecting her with his. Now, she understands why people fear Axel Knight. She tried once more, desperation creeping in. ¡°Ugh, Axel, I¡¯m not trying to get your phone number. I left mine at the caf¨¦. I didn¡¯t bring anything, not even my wallet. Just me and Oliver. Aunt Martha will be worried sick if I don¡¯t call.¡± For a flicker of a second, something shifted in his eyes. Reluctance. Cold calction. As if handing her his phone was a ssified transaction that required risk assessments and legal counsel. ¡®Geez, does he really think I¡¯d save his number? I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t keep your number, Axel Knight!¡± Her sarcasm was screaming inside her head, but her face remained perfectly neutral outside. And then, traitorously, her stomach twisted. Not from nerves, but from a thought so dangerous she wanted to p it out of herself: ¡®What if we end up married? Just for Oliver¡¯s sake? Nope. No. Delete. Abort mission. That thought was not allowed. Not even in your thoughts, Eve!¡¯ ¡°Axel, forget it,¡± she muttered, clenching her hands tight as she turned toward the small bedroom for the patient¡¯s family to rest, in the < 16 Don¡¯t Insult Me! corner. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to contact her.¡± She added. Evelyn understood his reluctance. He was the CEO of one of the biggestpanies in the country. And, he is the nation¡¯s golden bachelor. Of course, giving his phone to someone probably felt like handing out a loaded weapon. ¡®Don¡¯t put too much hope in him, Evelyn. Even though he just ordered you to move to the capital¡­ It was because Oliver is his son!¡± Evelyn tried to steady herself with that reminder, taking one step¡­ two steps¡­ toward the bedroom. ¡°Wait.¡± His voice sounds sharp andmanding. She froze and turned. He was watching her again, his gaze steady, unreadable. Then, finally, he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. Sleek, ck, expensive, the kind of phone that probably had more securityyers than the Pentagon. He held it out to her, but not before locking eyes with her again. That silent warning in his gaze was impossible to miss. Clear as day, it said: ¡®Don¡¯t even think about snooping. Just make the damn call.¡® Evelyn swallowed and epted the phone carefully, like it might bite her fingers. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. Her hands trembled slightly as she dialed Martha¡¯s number. Her heart pounded against her ribs, with every ring tightening the twist inside her chest. The line connected, and a shaky, weak voice came through. ¡°Aunt Martha?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice cracked as relief flooded her mind. ¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t panic, Aunt¡­ I¡¯m at the hospital with Oliver. He fainted earlier, but the doctor already took care of him. He¡¯s in surgery now.¡± She squeezed the phone tighter, hearing the muffled sobs on the other end. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. No, you don¡¯t need to rush here. I¡¯ll exinter, I promise.¡± Her throat burned, her eyes prickling, but she forced a smile into her voice, as if Martha could hear it. ¡°Aunty, trust me, Oliver will be alright. We will return soon. Yes, yes, that¡¯s all that matters. Alright, Aunty, I¡¯ll call again when he wakes up.¡± She hung up, taking a deep breath and staring at the phone in her hand. It felt weirdly heavy, like it was more than just a device, like it could turn her world upside down. Axel extended his palm, silent and expectant. She gave it back. Their fingers brushed, and for the briefest second, she wondered if he could feel how badly hers were trembling. 214 < 16 Don¡¯t Insult Me! But Axel just slipped the phone into his pocket, his face unreadable, voice sharp as usual. ¡°Change.¡± The single word was amand, not a suggestion. Then he turned, opening the door. This time, she didn¡¯t stop him. But her heart wouldn¡¯t stop pounding, not from fear, but from the bone¨Cdeep realization that her so¨Ccalled peaceful life was over. Because Axel Knight¨Ccold, infuriating, unshakably dominant Axel¨Chad just walked into her life and Oliver. The door clicked shut behind him. Axel leaned against the wall for a moment, staring at his phone in his hand. His thumb hovered briefly over the screen before he dialed a number. It rang once. Twice. A calm voice answered on the third ring. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Dig into everything,¡± Axel ordered without pause. ¡°Evelyn Taylor. She has been living in Willowcrest town since leaving the Walters¡® estate. How she¡¯s lived, who she¡¯s relied on. I want every record, every step. And her son, Oliver Taylor. I need his medical files, where he was born, I need everything.¡± There was a pause on the other end. ¡°Yes, sir. And the father¡¯s¡­?¡± 1 ¡°Don¡¯t insult me!¡± Axel¡¯s voice became sharp. ¡°He¡¯s mine. Confirm the details anyway. Discretion. Immediate results.¡± 1 ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The line disconnected. Axel slid the phone back into his pocket, exhaling quietly. For a man who rarely allowed anything to pierce hisposure, Axel could feel this moment felt like bncing on the edge of a de. Evelyn, who had been missing for years, believed she could hide her son from him, gradually driving him insane. 1 Comment 3 08.49 Leave the firstment for this chapter. View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 17 < 17 I Want To See Him! 171 Want To See Him! Straightening his shoulders, Axel moved down the hall toward the surgery room. Dn was still there, hands sped neatly behind his back like a loyal soldier. However, the sharp lift of his brows betrayed his gnawing curiosity. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Dn greeted, his voice thick with questions. He¡¯d been holding it back ever since they left the caf¨¦, but now it slipped out. ¡°The young boy is¡­?¡± Axel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°My son,¡± he said tly, his eyes locked on the red light above the operating room, unblinking. Dn gasped, the words hitting him harder than expected; even though he¡¯d already guessed it. He still remembered Evelyn slipping out of the presidential suite that morning. Since then, the thought had haunted him: Evelyn might be pregnant. She hadn¡¯t taken the pill that morning, unlike every other woman his boss slept with. ¡°Yo¨Cyour¡­ son?¡± Dn echoed carefully, not quite asking, more like admitting what he already knew deep down. ¡°Yes.¡± Axel¡¯s jaw tightened, the word like iron shackles locking into ce. ¡°Dn, I don¡¯t like your tone. You need to know, I will not tolerate any man or woman questioning it.¡± Dn nodded quickly, head bowed in immediate apology and respect. He knew better than to press further, even as his mind raced; Axel Knight, untouchable, feared in business and worshipped in reputation, was suddenly admitted to an heir. Such a truth could shake the country. ¡°No worries, boss. I know what to do¡­¡± Dn murmured, then retreated to the corner, silent, giving his boss the space he clearly needed. Axel¡¯s eyes never moved from the glowing red light above the surgery room, burning into him like a test of endurance. He wasn¡¯t a man built for waiting, but today, that was all he could do; stand there, silent, immovable, a predator forced into stillness before the strike. Inside, though, a storm raged. His mind churned with questions that wed at him. Would Oliver hate him when he learned the truth? Would Evelyn fight him with everything she had to keep their son hidden in this quiet, insignificant town? Probably. She was stubborn enough to try. But Axel had already decided. He wouldn¡¯t let either of them slip away again. Not Evelyn. Not Oliver. Never again. Not long after, the light above the surgery room door flicked from red to green, a small signal, but one that made Axel¡¯s chest unclench in relief. < 17 I Want To See Him! He didn¡¯t move, though. His posture remained straight,manding, his sharp eyes fixed on the door as though he could pull the doctor out with sheer force of will. Then, the door opened, and the doctor stepped out, pulling down his mask. ¡°Mr. Knight,¡± he said respectfully, his voice brisk but reassuring, ¡°¡­the surgery was a sess. The boy¡¯s condition has stabilized. He¡¯s unconscious for now, but he will wake up soon. We¡¯ll be moving him to post¨Coperative observation, thenter to his ward room.¡± Axel gave the slightest nod, as if he had been expecting the doctor¡¯s words all along. But inside, his lungs finally let out a full breath. ¡®He¡¯s safe¡­ ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Axel said. The doctor excused himself, bowing slightly before returning to his duties. Axel turned to Dn, his expression all business once more. ¡°Double the security. I don¡¯t want anyone unauthorized near that room. Handle the transfer of medical files under my name. No leaks.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dn bowed his head, already pulling out his phone to execute the orders. Satisfied, Axel finally turned away and walked down the hall, his shoes echoing sharply against the polished floor. When he opened the door to Evelyn¡¯s VIP ward room, he stopped. She had just stepped out from the bedroom, changed atst. Gone were the blood¨Cstained clothes that had clung to her trembling form. earlier. Now, she wore a knee¨Clength ck dress that shaped her figure modestly, paired with simple white sneakers. Her hair was tied back, loose strands brushing her cheek. She looked¡­ beautiful. Too beautiful, in a way that irritated him. Axel¡¯s sharp gaze softened just a fraction, though his face betrayed nothing. He stood there, silently drinking in the sight of her, unwilling to admit, even to himself, that relief coursed through him not just for Oliver, but for her. Their eyes met. Silent, hanging in the air. The air between them grew thick and tense. But not long after, finally, Evelyn broke the silence, her voice trembling, ¡°Oliver¡­did they say anything about him? How is he? Is he¡­?¡± Her eyes searched his face, trying to find any answer she could extract from him. But she saw nothing. For a moment, Axel wanted to soothe her, to tell her everything in the gentlest way possible. But gentleness was not his way. ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Axel replied, his tone sounding cool. Yet the way his eyes lingered on her gave him away. He cared, even if he buried it beneath indifference. 1 08:49 17 I Want To See Him! Evelyn exhaled shakily, closing her eyes for a moment as tears of happiness threatened to escape. Relief swallowed her, making her knees weak. She quickly steadied herself, refusing to break down in front of him. ¡°I want to see him,¡± she said quietly, staring him in the eyes. Axel¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, unreadable. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± They walked side by side down the sterile corridor. Evelyn¡¯s hands fidgeted nervously against the fabric of her dress. At the same time, Axel was walking calmly and confidently, his presence so strong that even the nurses seemed to fade into the background as he passed. Inside, Evelyn couldn¡¯t control her thoughts. Why is he walking like¡­ this is his hospital!? Oh, right, because he¡¯s Axel Knight, Mister¨CI¨COwn¨CEverything¡­ She silently chuckled, remembering this hospital, once one of his, too. ¡®Ugh. Evelyn, keep your head down. You¡¯re not here to be dazzled by his stupid broad shoulders. Focus on your son. Your son is what matters, she tries to remind herself. However, Her eyes darted sideways at him, and she bit the inside of her lower lip when she caught the severe angle of his jaw, the absolute focus in his gaze. ¡®Great. He even looks charming and heroic in hospital lighting. How unfair is that?¡® 1 Comment Post your firstment! Vote 14 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 08:49 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 18 18 Don¡¯t Climb On The Bed Evelyn quickly turned forward again, masking her expression. 1 Thest thing she needed was for Axel to know what she was thinking. He already had a talent for reading her with just one look, and she wasn¡¯t about to give him more reasons to do so. When they reached the post¨Coperative observation room, a nurse guided them inside. Her heart tightened as she saw her poor baby Oliver lying in the bed, small and pale beneath the sheets, wires and monitors attached to his tiny body. And before Axel could react, she rushed forward, clutching her son¡¯s hand gently, as if he might shatter at her touch. ¡°Oh, sweetheart¡­¡± she whispered, pressing a kiss to his forehead. Her voice trembled, full of fear and love. Axel stood a few steps back, his expression locked in its usual mask, but his eyes betrayed him. They softened as they rested on Oliver, his son. His blood. His heir. This boy, barely a child, carried the very thing Axel never thought he wanted but now couldn¡¯t imagine losing. Yet Axel¡¯s feet refused to move. He stood near the door, his back against the wall, watching Evelyn as if she were a scene from a dream he wasn¡¯t entitled to touch. Her figure trembled gently as she hunched over the hospital bed, her forehead softly resting near Oliver¡¯s hand. A gentle, broken whimper slipped from her, tender and raw, conveying her delicate pain. At first, the sight warmed him. A strange, foreign warmth; his heart swelled for the first time in years. Evelyn wasn¡¯t perfect, far from it. Still, she was here, holding their son as if her entire existence depended on his small heartbeat. For the first time, Axel allowed himself to imagine what it might have been like if things had been different, if they¡¯d raised Oliver together from the beginning, if he hadn¡¯t had to find out this way. But that fragile warmth twisted into unease. His gaze lingered on the wires and tubes that covered Oliver¡¯s body, the steady rhythm of the monitor beside him. Each beep was both a reassurance and a threat. And now Evelyn was clutching their son so tightly, he feared she¡¯d identally tug something loose. His mouth parted, the warning on his tongue, but he swallowed it back. He didn¡¯t want to shatter her fragileposure with his cold voice. So he let her cling. He let her whisper prayers against their son¡¯s skin. Until she moved. 48.50 < 18 Don¡¯t Climb On The Bed Her knee pressed against the edge of the mattress, her arms moving as if she nned to climb onto the bed and pull Oliver into herp. Axel¡¯s entire body went rigid. In a heartbeat, his chest seized with a surge of panic he couldn¡¯t control. ¡°Evelyn!¡± His voice echoes through the room. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t climb onto the bed. Oliver could be in danger!¡± The words snapped her back instantly, causing her to stumble off the mattress. Her hands trembled as she pulled away, hovering in midair. She turned to him, wide¨Ceyed, her face pale with fright. ¡°Will he be okay?¡± Her voice was nothing but a whisper. ¡°When will he wake up?¡± ¡°He will.¡± Axel forced his tone to sound calm, even though his pulse hammered against his ribs. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mess with those machines and make them malfunction.¡± Evelyn froze, her lips parting in disbelief. Slowly, her expression crumpled. Her gaze flickered to Oliver, then back at Axel, as if he¡¯d used her of something terrible. Her eyes glistened as she looked at Axel. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Her voice slightly trembled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t touching anything. I would never hurt him.¡± He stifled augh. ¡°I believe you,¡± he said with a t expression. She narrowed her eyes on him as she expressed her stress, ¡°God, you always assume the worst of me,¡± she said with trembling but sarcastic words. ¡°Like I came here just to sabotage your precious medical equipment. Rx, Mr. CEO, I¡¯m not that reckless.¡± Her words stabbed sharper than she probably intended. Axel¡¯s gaze hardened, but inside, guilt twisted in his chest. He could see the raw edges of her fear, the way her fingers hovered near Oliver¡¯s tiny hand but didn¡¯t dare touch it again. Silence lingered between them once again. Then, Evelyn sighs quietly. Her shoulders trembled as she whispered, almost to herself, ¡°I just¡­ I just need him to wake up. That¡¯s all I need.¡± Axel opened his mouth several times, but no words came out. He wanted to go over to her, maybe put a hand on her shoulder to calm her down. But he held back. Every step closer felt like giving up. Instead, he leaned against the wall, his posture rxed. ¡°He¡¯s strong,¡± he said finally, his voice low but steady. ¡°He¡¯ll wake soon.¡± Evelyn turned her head just slightly, enough for him to catch the sh of vulnerability in her eyes. She didn¡¯t argue. She didn¡¯t snap back like she usually did. But, she just looked at him, long enough for his cold mask to nearly slip. For a moment, Axel felt the room feel cramped. He exhaled quietly, pushing away from the wall. ¡°You can touch him if you want. Just¡­ don¡¯t climb on the bed again.¡± Evelyn blinked, startled by the shift in his tone, then nodded quickly. 08 50 C < 18 Don¡¯t Climb On The Bed ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Axel. I¡¯ll keep my dangerous self¨Ccontrol in check. Your machines are safe with me,¡± she said, trying to tease him while clutching Oliver¡¯s hand more carefully this time. A flicker of emotion crossed Axel¡¯s face, softening the edges of his usual coldness. He didn¡¯t trust himself to say more. He kept his silence, but his body betrayed him; shifting closer, staying right by the bed, like he wasn¡¯t going to let anyone near his son. And though he stayed silent, his chest burned with one undeniable truth: his life would never return to the way it was before this moment. They stayed in the room for a while, neither of them speaking, until a nurse entered and politely reminded them to wait in the wardroom. She exined that Oliver would be transferred in an hour. Comment 1 Post your firstment! Vote 14 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 08:507 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 19 19 His Power Meant Nothingt 19 His Power Meant Nothing! Reluctantly, Evelyn let go of her son¡¯s tiny hand. Her fingers didn¡¯t want to move, but her muscles had no choice. T Axel followed, silent as a shadow. They walked side by side without a word, the kind of silence that felt lessforting and more like a contest of silence. By the time they reached the VIP ward, Evelyn was tempted to take a sneeze, anything to break the tension and the awkwardness of sharing the same room with Axel. Axel, of course, didn¡¯t notice Evelyn¡¯s awkwardness, Or maybe he did and simply didn¡¯t care. He settled onto the sofa with his iPad, posture perfect, expression unreadable, like this whole hospital stay was just another business. meeting. Evelyn, on the other hand, was pacing in the small living room area, and her eyes stayed fixed on the door. Impatiently waiting for the nurse to wheel Oliver in. When her son was finally settled on the hospital bed in the corner room, Evelyn stayed by his side, trying tofort herself as she sat on the stool and watched him sleep soundly. Even when her stomach was growling like a wild animal, she ignored it. Hunger could wait, Oliver couldn¡¯t. However, hours pass and the day nearly ends, yet he still sleeps. The sterile fluorescent light makes everything look colder, harsher. It feels like the universe is mocking her. Her back ached. Her eyelids burned. But none of it mattered. She wasn¡¯t leaving. What if Oliver woke up and she wasn¡¯t there? What if he opened his eyes, looked for her, and didn¡¯t see her? One second of him thinking she¡¯d abandoned him was enough to keep her glued to that stool. But exhaustion and her hunger show no mercy. When the sky starts to change color, she feels starving. So she slipped out quietly. Just a stretch. Just a breath of air. And froze. Because there he was, Axel Knight! Oh my goodness¡­. Axel Knight is still here¡­?¡® He sat in the lounge inside the VIP wardroom, a sleek ckptop bnced on his knee, posture sharp enough to cut the monitor. His fingers danced across the keyboard. Honestly, she hadn¡¯t expected him to stay longer here. < 19 His Power Meant Nothing! Because she knew¡­ Men like Axel didn¡¯t wait around in hospitals. Men like him had empires to run, minions to terrorize, and fortunes to increase by the second. And yet, here he was. Still, not leaving Oliver, not leaving her. Against her will, guilt stirred in her chest. She¡¯d convinced herself Axel was incapable of genuine care, but this¡­ this didn¡¯t look like he didn¡¯t care. And she hated the way that realization softened something inside her. She wanted to ask why he stayed, or maybe even thank him. But her pride was strong, like a steel cage around her ribs, stopping her from speaking. She just stood there, silently staring at him like he was one of God¡¯s finer creations who¡¯d somehow gotten lost and taken up residence in this hospital. Of course, Axel noticed her. He always did. His head lifted, and his sharp gaze fixed on her as if he¡¯d been aware of her the whole time. ¡°What is it, Evelyn?¡± His tone was calm, almost dismissive, though his eyes glinted with quiet amusement, as if he¡¯d caught her in the act of something ridiculous. Heat crept up her neck. She straightened, trying to sound casual. ¡°No¨CNothing. I wasn¡¯t going to bother you.¡± But, judging by the slight edge in her voice, she failed miserably. Axel¡¯s lips curved slightly, hinting at a smirk. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± The question blindsided her. Was he psychic? Or worse, had her stomach betrayed her? She crossed her arms casually while lifting her chin high. ¡°No.¡± Axel arched one brow, unconvinced. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Right on cue, her stomach growled loudly. Embarrassingly loud. Traitorous. 1 ¡®Damn it! You are a traitor!¡® she vents her frustration inwardly. He didn¡¯t even bother to hide the smirk this time. Evelyn shot a re, her dignity hanging by a thread. She rified, ¡°I¡¯m not! Just¡­ Ugh, Axel, go back to running your empire or whatever you¡¯re doing on thatptop. I¡¯ll sit with Oliver.¡± He didn¡¯t return to his work. His eyes followed her all the way to the door, lingering until she disappeared back into Oliver¡¯s room. Axel¡¯s lips tilted in a quiet, knowing smile. NO CA 214 < 19 His Power Meant Nothing! He pulled out his phone. ¡°Dn. Buy some sushi for Evelyn. Or whatever she¡¯ll actually eat.¡± The call ended as quickly as it began. Then, his fingers returned to the keyboard, expression unreadable, as though nothing had happened at all. Dn returned not long after, carrying a few boxes filled with sushi, fresh fruit, and chilled drinks. He ced everything neatly on the dining table across from the sofa, where Axel was still immersed in hisptop. ¡°Boss, the food is ready. Do you want me to call Miss Evelyn?¡± Axel¡¯s brow tightened for half a second, then he flicked his wrist in a dismissive wave. ¡°Leave it.¡± Dn nodded and slipped out without another word. When the door clicked shut, Axel closed hisptop and set it aside. Rising, he moved toward the bedroom. He didn¡¯t bother knocking on the doors. He simply eased it open, careful not to wake Oliver. What he saw, however, gave him pause. Evelyn. Her back was to him, her head resting in her hands on the edge of the bed. She had fallen asleep sitting up, her cheek pressed against her forearm, hair spilling forward like a curtain. From where he stood, her face was hidden, her soft breath barely audible in the quiet. For a man like Axel, hesitation wasn¡¯t usual, but he felt it now. Wake her? Let her sleep? He wasn¡¯t sure which was the lesser crime. His gaze shifted to the boy on the bed. Oliver¡¯s skin was still pale, hisshes unmoving against his cheeks. His small chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm, but his eyes remained tightly shut. A weight settled in Axel¡¯s chest, foreign and unwanted. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he awake yet?¡® The thought is bothering him. ¡®It¡¯s been nearly ten hours.¡¯ For a man who thrived on control, it unsettled him that this, of all things, was beyond his grasp. He could buy empires, crush enemies, rewrite futures. But here, staring at a pale child and an exhausted mother, he felt the hollow truth: his power meant nothing. And he hated it. Yet still, he didn¡¯t move. OR KO Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 20 20 You Know Me? Axel stood there, motionless, as if rooted to the spot. 1 He didn¡¯t usually linger where emotions tangled themselves into a mess, but tonight was different. His gaze rested on Evelyn again. He can see her head still tilted in restless sleep. A strand of hair had fallen across her cheek. For one reckless second, his hand twitched. He wanted to brush the strand aside, smooth her hair back, if only to convince himself she was really here, safe. But the thought dissolved as quickly as it came. Axel Knight didn¡¯t indulge in such impulses. He buried them deep, where no one could ever see. At the same time, Evelyn stirred. Hershes fluttered slowly and hesitantly, as if her body had finally sensed the air shift. A soft groan escaped her lips as she shifted, reluctantly lifting her head from her armrest. The first thing her blurry vision caught sight of was Oliver. Still asleep. Still pale. The sight tugged something sharp in her chest. The second thing she saw was him. Axel Knight. She saw him standing there, as if he had stepped out of a Gothic oil painting: broad shoulders forming sharp lines in themplight, his hands casually resting in his pockets, his expression unreadable. That face of his looked as if it were carved from stone, yet it somehow held the quiet authority ofmand. Her heart gave an ungraceful leap. Waking up drooling and with messy hair, with him standing close to her? The universe really hated her. She sat up straighter, pulling her hair forward like a curtain and subtly angling her face away from his sharp gaze. ¡®Please, dear heavens, no pillow creases across my cheek¡­ She prayed. ¡°Were you¡­ watching me sleep?¡± She asked. Axel¡¯s brows lifted. ¡°You looked¡­ peaceful, Evelyn.¡± ¡®Peaceful? That word didn¡¯t belong anywhere near her at the moment. ¡°Peaceful,¡± she said sarcastically, running her fingers through her messy hair. Again. To make sure she looks decent. ¡°Yeah, I looked like 1 fought a pillow and lost.¡± He didn¡¯t respond. That¡¯s typical of Axel. He often remained quiet, as if he were speaking his own silentnguage; calm, steady, < 20 You Know Me? sometimes more meaningful than words. His head tilted slightly, as if he was recalling how she looked, all messy. Evelyn shifted under that gaze. It wasn¡¯t fair how a man could say nothing and still make her feel like she was on trial. She tries to dismiss the embarrassing voices in her mind, shaking her head as she shifts her focus to her son. However, her stomach betrays her with a loud growl. ¡®Oh, perfect. Now he thinks I¡¯m starving to death on top of being a mess.¡¯ Axel¡¯s lips curled slightly. It wasn¡¯t a full smile, just a subtle flicker of satisfaction across his face. ¡°Food¡¯s on the table.¡± Evelyn blinked, surprised by his words, then turned her head to look at him again. Her head snapped toward him. ¡°Wait¡­ you ordered food?¡± ¡°Sushi,¡± he casually answered, ¡°¡­and some fruit and drinks. Should be enough to stop that growling noiseing from your stomach.¡± Evelyn is torn between gratitude and embarrassment. On one side, he had truly thought about her, and it¡¯s been a while since any man has done that. On the other side, he made it sound like he was teasing her. She smiles. ¡°Thank you, Axel. I don¡¯t¡­.¡± But Axel didn¡¯t let her finish her words. Instead, he gently put his finger on her lips, signaling a shush sign. Then, his eyes shifted briefly toward Oliver before returning to her. ¡°Stop talking and go eat your food,¡± he softly ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Oliver. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Evelyn paused, lips pressing together, then nodded. Without another word, she moved toward the door. Her feet felt heavier than they should, and for some unknown reason, she didn¡¯t dare admit it; leaving that room was not as easy as she expected. She was anxious about leaving her son with Axel. What if Oliver woke up and she wasn¡¯t there? The door clicked softly. Axel turned his head, gaze drifting back toward the bed. Olivery there still, the steady rhythm of his breaths the only sign of life. He stepped closer, hands sliding from his pockets, the weight of responsibility pressing into his shoulders. The boy¡¯s small frame looked fragile beneath the sterile white sheets. He stood there for a long moment, watching the rise and fall of Oliver¡¯s chest until the faintest movement grabbed his attention. 08.50 214 < 20 You Know Me? A soft stir. A twitch of fingers. ¡®He awake?¡® He watched Oliver¡¯sshes flutter open. His eyes initially blinked unfocused, then gradually focused. His small body was shifting restlessly against the pillow. His eyes wandered the room, still blurred from sleep, until they locked on him, and his eyes widened. He looked frozen. And, Axel froze too. For a moment, they simply stared at each other, two strangers, bound by something neither had been aware of or prepared for. Axel felt his chest tighten. The boy¡¯s hazel¨Cgreen gaze was too familiar, like a mirror reflecting back at him. Same sharp shape. Same piercing look. Except softer. Innocent. His eyes didn¡¯t carry the weight of building an empire or fighting enemies, just curiosity. Then, with a weak but certain little voice, he spoke, ¡°Oh¡­ I know you.¡± Axel¡¯s brows lifted slightly at his words. ¡®Know me?¡® His name wasn¡¯t exactly bedtime story material for kids. Unless¡­ Evelyn had been slipping in tales about the big evil Axel Knight? 1 ¡°You know me?¡± Axel asked, his tone cautious, almost awkward. It was the first time he¡¯d ever tried speaking softly to a child. It felt strange on his tongue, like he wasn¡¯t himself. ¡°Y¨CYes.¡± Oliver tried to sit up, but Axel was faster, immediately pressing a gentle hand to his shoulder. ¡°No,¡± Axel said firmly, though his voice even more softened. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. Your leg still needs more time to recover. No hero moves tonight.¡± Oliver¡¯s lips twitched as though he found that oddly funny, then whispered, ¡°You are Axel Knight¡­ right?¡± Axel blinked. The sound of his full nameing out of such a tiny mouth nearly stunned him. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Axel answered slowly, still processing. ¡®How does this little man know me? Evelyn? Did she tell him about me?¡± 08.50 < 20 You Know Me? 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the Golden Ticket & Power Stones rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ Comment 1 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 21 21 Where is My Mom? How does this little man know me? Evelyn? Did she tell him about me?¡® 1 Axel¡¯s chest stirred with too many questions, so he asked the most obvious. ¡°I¡¯m surprised to hear that.¡± Axel smiled weakly. ¡°Did your mom tell you about me? What did she say?¡± He asked curiously. At the mention of mom, Oliver¡¯s focus snapped, all thoughts of Axel momentarily forgotten. His small face crumpled, hisshes trembling. ¡°Wh¨CWhere¡¯s my mom?¡± His voice sounds fragile and scared as he searches the room with his gaze. Axel felt disappointment prick at him. ¡®Of course. I ask about myself, and he runs straight back to Evelyn. Perfect!¡® Still, he forced a smile, awkward and a little stiff, before patting the boy¡¯s tiny hand with hisrge one. ¡°Rx, little man. Your mommy just went to eat. She hadn¡¯t eaten all day, so I made sure she did.¡± Oliver¡¯s mouth slightly gasped, his eyes growing watery again. Axel quickly added, ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t start crying. Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ She¡¯ll be back soon, before you even count to a hundred. Ah, sorry, little man, can you count?¡± Oliver sniffled but managed a slight nod, and his cute, trembling voice followed. ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t afraid. I just felt worried my mommy might be sad and afraid again. She never cried before. But when he saw me hurt, bleeding, she cried¡­¡± 2 Axel feels like a bolt of lightning just struck him, looking like a three¨Cyear¨Cold little man who whimpers and, in his miserable voice, expresses his fear for his mother. He silently let out a deep sigh, trying to keep his expression from revealing too much to this little man. So this is fatherhood? Babysitting emotions, you don¡¯t know what to do with¡­? Fantastic, Axel!¡® Axel continued to listen to Oliver expressing his worry about his mother, And somehow, he listened to every word the little man said, and he was unable to look away. Yet, he was busy talking to the little man, but in his mind, ¡®You know, little man, three years¡­ I didn¡¯t even know you existed. And now here you are, staring at me like I¡¯m some character you¡¯ve read about in a storybook! The silence stretched until Oliver suddenly piped up, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t look boring¡­¡± He blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡± 08:51 314 < 21 Where is My Mom? ¡°Mom said you were¡­ a boring man who wears boring suits and does boring things,¡± Oliver¡¯s voice was soft, and his eyes sparkled with innocence. 1 Axel was at a loss for words. He thought Evelyn might say nice things about him to Oliver, but he was wrong. It turns out that Evelyn was quite happy to tarnish his image in front of their son. ¡°But, sir, you¡¯re not that boring. You just look¡­ serious. Like¡­ like when my favorite cartoon character gets angry, but they¡¯re not really¡­¡± 1 Axel stared, at a rare loss for words. ¡®Serious. A cartoon character. Perfect! 2 He pinched the bridge of his nose while holding back augh. ¡°Your mom has a dramatic imagination.¡± Oliver giggled, then immediately winced at the soreness in his feet when heughed and tried to sit again. Axel¡¯s hand hovered protectively. ¡°Wow¡­ careful, little man¡­¡± He muttered, holding his chubby, cold hand, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself trying to The boy smiled faintly, and something strange warmed Axel¡¯s chest. His smile was enough to warm his heart. Something foreign he had never felt before. Then Oliver whispered, ¡°S¨CSir¡­ You¡¯ll¡­ stay here, right?¡± The question was so small and simple that itpletely disarmed him. He gazed intently, observing the boy¡¯s hopeful expression. You¡¯ve opened my world to something I have never foreseen before in less than five minutes, and now you¡¯re asking for something I¡¯ve never promised anyone in my life. 1 But when he opened his mouth, his voice was calm, steady, almost tender. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll stay.¡± Oliver¡¯s lips curved into a tired but satisfied smile. His little fingers curled around Axel¡¯s muchrger hand, holding on like it was the most natural thing in the world. And Axel Knight, the cold, ruthless, untouchable Axel Knight, found himself sitting beside a hospital bed, wondering when exactly he¡¯d agreed to let a three¨Cyear¨Cold own him so easily. 1 When Evelyn finished thest bite from the table, she cleaned up quickly, not wasting another second. Her heart pulled her right back to the bedroom. She needed to see Oliver. The moment she stepped inside, she froze. Oliver was awake. Her chest swelled with joy, and instinct pushed her forward, ready to throw her arms around her son. But then she froze in her tracks. 08.51 214 < 21 Where is My Mom? ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± she whispered, almost choking on the words. Oliver¡¯s small hand was tucked safely inside Axel Knight¡¯s muchrger one. And Axel, Mr. Iceberg himself, was actually smiling. Worse, he wasughing. A soft, lowugh that didn¡¯t belong to the cold, ruthless man she knew. Oliver was grinning up at him, animatedly talking about his favorite cartoon character as if Axel had been waiting his whole life for this very conversation. Evelyn¡¯s mind short¨Ccircuited. ¡°What in the world happened here?¡® She nced at her watch. She¡¯d been gone for, what, an hour? Maybe less? And in that ridiculously short time, her son and Axel had gone from strangers to¡­ what was this? Bonded. Connected. Like they¡¯d known each other for years. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°Leave them alone for sixty minutes, and suddenly it¡¯s best¨Cfriends¨Cforever time.¡± Her eyes darted back to Axel, his expression softer than she had ever seen, like a crack had formed in that carefully constructed armor of his. Then the thought hit her, sharp and terrifying. Wait. Wait. No. He wouldn¡¯t tell Oliver about himself, right¡­?¡® Her pulse increased, panic racing through her veins. ¡®He won¡¯t tell him without my concern, right?¡® The very possibility made her heart m painfully against her ribs. She swallowed hard, and she felt the room spinning for a second as she tried to steady herself. ¡®No. No, he couldn¡¯t have. Axel wasn¡¯t reckless like that. He was deliberate, careful, and calcting¡® Still, the way Oliver¡¯s little hand clung to his as if it had always belonged there. Evelyn¡¯s stomach felt heavy and twisted. After taking a deep breath and hiding her panic attack in her mind, Evelyn cleared her throat and kept walking. Her smile widened when her eyes met Oliver¡¯s. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± 08.51 214 < 21 Where is My Mom? 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^. Comment 9 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 22 < 22 Don¡¯t You Dare! 22 Don¡¯t You Dare! ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Finally, you woke up, sweetheart¡­¡± Evelyn said, her voice trembling with relief as she hurried to the bedside. She deliberately ignored the intense stare from Mr. Iceberg himself, who had stood up from the stool as if trying to give her some space. With practiced case, Axel released Oliver¡¯s hand, smooth and casual, as though it meant nothing. However, Oliver had other ns. Her son wouldn¡¯t let Axel disappear into the background like some bodyguard on standby. ¡°Mommy, look, look who¡¯s here¡­ It¡¯s Mr. Axel Knight!¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes beamed as if he¡¯d just discovered a superheroing to visit him. Evelyn suddenly finds her throat going dry, catching her off guard. ¡°I know¡­ of course I know¡­ because he¡¯s your father, Oliver.¡± Evelyn wanted to say that, but the words only lingered at her throat, never past her lips. She forced a soft smile for her son and darted a nce at Axel. Predictably, the warmth she had seen on his face earlier, the rare smile, had disappeared. Instead, it was the usual Axel: cold, unreadable, with a look sharp enough to see the truth behind anyone¡¯s confidence, let alone shyness. ¡®My goodness¡­ does he practice that death stare in the mirror every morning?¡® Evelyn thinks amusedly. 1 Still, she hurriedly pushed aside her own thoughts. There¡¯s something more important than imagining how Axel practices his expression. She needs to talk to her son. She politely smiled at Axel, ready to ask him to step outside so she could speak to Oliver alone. However, before she could, her son spoke again, ¡°Mommy, you were wrong¡­¡± Looking into his gaze, she knew his words were a trap. And whatever he wanted to say made her nervous. ¡°Wrong?¡± she casually repeated. A faint smile gradually appeared on her lips, despite her inner panic. ¡®When did I say something wrong? What did I forget? Oh no. Oh no. Please don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°This morning.¡± Oliver continued, his small voice sweet and innocent. ¡°When I asked you who Axel Knight was, you said¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart sinks as she quickly thinks, ¡®Oh god. Abort mission. Stop right there, young man. Don¡¯t you dare to say anything She shook her head quickly, eyes wide, shooting him every desperate signal she had, pleading nces, tiny shakes of her hand, even a sharp re that said, ¡®Oliver Taylor¡­one more word and you¡¯re grounded until college: 1 But Oliver, sweet innocent Oliver, was blissfully immune to his mother¡¯s panic. ¡°¡­you said he¡¯s a boring man who wears boring suits and does boring things¡­¡± 1 Evelyn wished the ground would swallow her whole. < 22 Don¡¯t You Dare! ¡®Fantastic. Out of all the conversations to remember, he picks this one? How smart my son is¡­! Oliver, beaming with pride as he cheerfully corrected her, ¡°¡­but Mommy, Mr. Axel Knight is not boring. He¡¯s kind. And funny, too.¡± The little guy paused for a giggle before turning his gaze to Axel. ¡°He tells me so many jokes, and I like him a lot, Mom. Uncle Axel¡­ do you like me too?¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved, not into his usual dominating smirk but into something subtler. ¡°Of course¡­I like you, buddy,¡± He answered. Oliver giggled again and innocently said, ¡°See, Mom, Uncle Axel, like him¡­¡± Evelyn was left speechless. These two are beginning to make her nervous. ¡®Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake, she silently expressed her frustration. ¡®Perfect. Just perfect. My child has now found his partner in crime to drive me insane¡­ Axel didn¡¯tugh outright, of course, he wouldn¡¯t, but the faint twitch at the corner of his mouth gave him away. His eyes gleamed with amusement, as if he were savoring her frustration. Butter, Axel moved closer to her and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t like to hear him call me, sir¡­ Or uncle¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes twitch in surprise upon hearing his words. She narrows her eyes at him. Before she could say something, he added, ¡°Do you want me to tell him?¡± Instantly, Evelyn shot him a re sharp enough to peel paint off the walls. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± she whispered furiously. ¡°Rx¡­ I haven¡¯t said a word,¡± Axel replied smoothly, straightening to his full height. His tone was casual, but his eyes sparkled with the victory of a man who didn¡¯t need to speak to win. Oliver, oblivious to the tension crackling in the air, tugged at Evelyn¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mommy, can Mr. Axel stay with us? Please? Please Mommy¡­ I like him.¡± He said, worried that his mother would ask Axel to leave. Evelyn blinked, caught off guard. She opened her mouth, about to politely turn him down, but no words came out. She looked at Oliver¡¯s hopeful eyes, then at Axel¡¯s cool, unreadable stare. Her son had already chosen sides, and apparently, she was the one outnumbered. ¡°Of course,¡± Axel replied smoothly before Evelyn could. ¡°I¡¯ll stay as long as you want, buddy¡­¡± He raised his hand and gave a fist bump with his cubby hand. Evelyn gaped, and she red at him again. ¡®Oh, look at him. Mr. Knight in shining armor, hijacking my parental authority like it¡¯s a boardroom takeover¡­ But when Oliver beamed and squeezed her hand, whispering, ¡°Thanks, Mommy¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart softened. She let out a sigh, feeling defeated. 08 51 < 22 Don¡¯t You Dare! ¡°Of course, dear¡­ but remember, you can¡¯t make him stay if he has an urgent work matter. Can you promise me you¡¯ll understand?¡± Evelyn smiles at Oliver, but deep inside, she¡¯s satisfied because she sent Axel a message reminding him that he¡¯s not someone who is unemployed and can stay longer. He has apany to run. Perhaps he forgot about that. Axel¡¯s lips curled just a little, his silence confident, as if to say: ¡®I¡¯m winning, Evelyn!¡® And Evelyn knew, with bone¨Cdeep certainty, that this man was going to be the death of her sanity. 1 And just like that, Axel Knight stayed with them in the hospital. By the next hour, his people arrived, bringing a few of his personal belongings and cing them in the room directly opposite Oliver¡¯s ward. That short night somehow stretched endlessly for Evelyn. The three of them spent it together, talking with Oliver about cartoons and the most ordinary things. What struck Evelyn most was the silence surrounding the truth. No one mentioned Axel¡¯s real identity. Not once. Either Oliver deliberately avoided the question, or her little boy was far too clever and gentle for his own good, sensing what shouldn¡¯t be said. The atmosphere flowed so naturally that she almost forgot the weight pressing down on her chest. Eventually, Oliver drifted off, his breathing soft and steady, leaving Evelyn alone with her restless thoughts. When Axel finally rose from his chair, Evelyn exhaled, convinced he would retreat to his new wardroom across the hall. She needed the break. But she was wrong. Instead of leaving, Axel¡¯s voice broke the awkward silence. ¡°Come with me.¡± Her head snapped up. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The living room. Now.¡± His tone left no room for refusal. Her heart tightened. A thousand unspoken words shed through her mind, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the look in his eyes. This wasn¡¯t casual. Evelyn¡¯s pulse quickened. She already knew where this conversation was headed, and it terrified her. 09:51 < 22 Don¡¯t You Dare! 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! Comment 4 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 14 PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > ͼ Send Gifts View All > 08.51 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 23 23 His Words Hit Evelyn Unexpectedly 23 His Words Hit Evelyn Unexpectedly ¡°Axel, can we just talk here?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice broke the silence as Axel¡¯s long strides carried him toward the door. His intent was clear; he wanted her to follow him into his VIP ward room, away from Oliver. Yes, there were nurses and Axel¡¯s people stationed outside the VIP ward room. Still, the idea of leaving Oliver alone, even for a short while, made her uneasy. Axel stopped. Slowly, he turned. His cold gaze locked onto hers. ¡°Do you want Oliver to overhear our conversation?¡± His tone was casual, but the wordsnded like a blow. Evelyn froze. It was such an obvious truth, yet hearing it out loud felt like a warning. She pressed her lips together, saying nothing more, and followed him. He briefly nced back, a soft chuckle escaping him as if amused by her hesitation. He held the door open for her. Momentster, they were seated across from each other. The setup felt familiar, just as it had this morning, but now it was different. Even though Evelyn¡¯s nerves were still there, this time she wasn¡¯t so easily intimidated. Taking a breath, Evelyn begins to express her worry, ¡°I know what you want to talk about, Axel.¡± His brows furrowed, and his intense stare seemed to silently urge her to keep going. Evelyn¡¯s heart tightened. Her fingers curled tightly in herp, nails digging into her palms. Nervous. Still, she forced herself to speak. ¡°You know, I¡¯m still reluctant to move to the capital with you, right, Axel¡­?¡± She asked, her voice steady at first, then trembling as she pushed through. ¡°And you can¡¯t¡­ must not¡­ take Oliver away from me. If you ever try, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to stop you. Even if I have to sell my soul to the devil himself.¡± She paused to take a deep, silent breath. ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second that you can separate me from my son. He¡¯s all I have left. The only family I have now¡­¡± Her words cracked near the end, her breath shallow. She bit her lip, fighting the burn in her eyes, but the glimmer of tears betrayed her. She expected anger from him. Or perhaps cold indifference. Maybe even a threat. Evelyn didn¡¯t expect the low sound that followed. Axel chuckled. The sound was soft, deep, and utterly out of ce. Evelyn blinked at him in disbelief. Her mind raced. 08 52 < 23 His Words Hit Evelyn Unexpectedly ¡®Did he even hear me? Did he understand how serious I am? Or is he so heartless that he canugh at this?¡® Her chest tightened, her hands curling into fists. She wanted tosh out, to demand an answer. But something about the way he leaned back on his couch, watching her with that infuriating calm, kept her rooted in ce. His eyes sparkled; not teasing, not scornful. Something else flickered there, but it was gone before she could name it. ¡°You think I want to take Oliver from you?¡± he finally spoke. His voice sounds calm, which surprised her. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± she asked, puzzled by his reaction. For a beat, Axel said nothing. The silence lingered, heavy enough that Evelyn¡¯s pulse thundered in her ears. Then, atst, he started to speak again. ¡°If I wanted to,¡± he said slowly, ¡°¡­you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here arguing with me. Oliver would already be with me. You know that, Evelyn.¡± She could feel her stomach flip. The calmness and certainty in his voice were terrifying because it was true. He had the power, the resources, and the influence. If Axel Knight decided to take her son, she had no doubt he could. ¡°Then why are you here, Axel? Why stay? Why¡­¡± She paused, swallowing hard. She saw his gaze soften, just a little. Or, she only imagined
  1. it.
¡°Because Oliver isn¡¯t just your family, Evelyn¡­ He¡¯s mine too.¡± She looked away, unable to hold his eyes. That one sentence carried more weight than anything else he could have said. But she refused to show weakness. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change anything. He stays with me.¡± Axel¡¯s lips flickered a bit. Not a smirk or anything teasing, but more like he¡¯s just resigned. ¡°You really think I¡¯d separate a child from his mother?¡± Evelyn blinked at him. ¡®Did he tell the truth?¡® The Axel Knight she knew was the ruthless, cold man her father despised. Yet the man sitting in front of her now, the one who had sat by Oliver¡¯s bedside and held his hand until he woke, didn¡¯t seem like that monster. She was confused. She wanted to believe him, but every instinct warned her not to trust. For a moment, she had no words to answer him. She simply stared at him in silence. ¡°And, Evelyn, you don¡¯t have to sell your soul to keep him. You just have to trust me,¡± Axel continued. His voice sounded calm. Her lips parted, but no words came. Her heartbeat rushed in her chest. ¡°Trust him?¡® Before she could even find her voice, he continued, ¡°You and Oliver wille with me to the capital. And we will register our marriage, and he¡¯ll take my name¡­¡± 1 Evelyn blinked, stunned. 273 < 23 His Words Hit Evelyn Unexpectedly She had imagined this moment countless times, but hearing the words spill from Axel¡¯s mouth sounded firm, enough to make her chest. tighten. The idea of bing his wife felt impossible. Unthinkable. And yet¡­ When she remembered the way Oliver¡¯s small hand fit so easily into Axel¡¯s, and the way her son¡¯sughter lit up when he was around, she couldn¡¯t deny the creeping thought that maybe the impossible was already starting. Axel stared at her in silence. Even waiting a single heartbeat for her answer seemed too long for him. He continued, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Evelyn¡­¡± his tone was sharp with impatience. ¡°Stop wasting time on things that don¡¯t matter.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes shed. She shot him a re, but her throat betrayed her, tightening around the words she wanted to throw back at him. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about yourself, stop it,¡± Axel pressed, ¡°Think about Oliver. Think about his future.¡± 1 His words hit Evelyn unexpectedly. She froze, caught off guard. He was right. Painfully, brutally right. She¡¯d been clinging so tightly to her fear, her pride, her pain, that she had forgotten what mattered most. Oliver. Her son¡¯s future! Comment 5 While you 66 wait for the next chapter, try reading my other books! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Post your firstment!27 her Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 24 24 Axel Knight, Do You Love Me? 24 Axel Knight, Do You Love Me? ¡°He¡¯s three now,¡± Axel continued. His voice was calm. 1 ¡°That means, soon, he¡¯ll be in school. Tell me, Evelyn¡­ how do you expect to enroll him without a father¡¯s name on his record?¡± He added. The weight of his words snapped her, leaving her breathless. Shame rose hot in her chest, her hands trembling in herp. For the first time, Evelyn felt anger, not at Axel, but at herself. At her blindness. At her selfishness. Axel¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice rising as he continued, ¡°Those children at school will mock him. Do you think it¡¯s normal for Oliver to suffer that kind of cruelty? Do you think I could ever ept that?¡± His gaze darkened, anger dancing in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t, Evelyn. Just the thought of it makes me furious.¡± Evelynpletely agreed with Axel. For the sake of Oliver, she was willing. She would give up her pride, bend her rules, even risk her sanity if it meant protecting her son¡¯s future. But she wasn¡¯t going to surrender without at least setting a few conditions with him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± she said softly, steadying her trembling hands on herp. ¡°But I have a request before we finalize our marriage.¡± Axel straightened his back. A part of him expected her to demand something dramatic, some irond contract with uses and signatures, a legal safeguard against his power. He waited. But Evelyn wasn¡¯t that predictable. Instead, she met his gaze with a quiet seriousness. ¡°Please give me a year. I want to stay in this town for now, as I still have some matters to settle before I can leave. And, my status as your wife remains a secret.¡± She paused, her tone softening as though negotiating with a lion. ¡°Once our marriage is legally recognized, I¡¯m willing to move with you. But, just so you know, I can¡¯t stay in the capital. Somewhere nearby¡­ close enough, but not inside.¡± Axel¡¯s expression changed. A confused sh crosses his eyes. ¡°Why can¡¯t you stay and live in the capital?¡± Evelyn hesitated, her lips curling into a faint, bitter smile. She had kept this secret long enough. ¡°Because of my father,¡± she finally responded. ¡°I signed an agreement with him¡­ part of the condition when he disowned me from Walters. I¡¯m not allowed to return to the capital for the rest of my life. So¡­. I can¡¯t return there.¡± The words struck Axel like a bolt of lightning, causing hisposure to break for the first time that evening. ¡°What? Did he really own this country? Why the hell does he make you sign that?¡± Evelyn smiled faintly, watching his disbelief with amusement. ¡°Surprised?¡± FINES < 24 Axel Knight, Do You Love Me? ¡°William Walters banned you from the entire capital?¡± Axel¡¯s tone was low, dangerous, his sharp jaw tightening. Evelynughed bitterly, shaking her head. ¡°Well, don¡¯t ask me. Mr. Knight. If you¡¯re so curious, ask the mighty William Walters himself. I¡¯m not rted to him anymore and I don¡¯t know anything about him¡­ Her teasing only deepened the color in his face, though his expression quickly shifted back to his usual icy calm. His gaze softened on her, and when he spoke again, it was with quiet certainty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Believe me, he didn¡¯t own ris! And Evelyn, once you be my legal wife, he won¡¯t be able to harm you.¡± The words sent Evelyn¡¯s heart racing. Again. She hated how easily he could stir her. ¡°A¨CAxel¡­¡± she stammered, her chest tightening. ¡°Even if we marry on paper, I want to stay hidden. Unknown to the public. I don¡¯t want¡­.¡± Her words trailed off, her throat tightening. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish. Instead, she only looked at him, her wide eyes reflecting all her unspoken fears. Axel¡¯s gaze stayed on her, clearly showing he didn¡¯t like her words. The idea of hiding her directly challenged his pride. He wanted the world to know she belonged to him. And of course, he wanted William Walters to see that he married his cast¨Cout daughter. Maybe that old man will die from shock. ¡°You don¡¯t want anyone to know we¡¯re married?¡± he asked, sounding surprised. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I want my life to stay peaceful. If the media finds out, if your enemy finds out, my life will be chaos. Paparazzi hunting me down. women ring daggers at me because I ¡®stole¡® their perfect Mr. Knight¡­ I don¡¯t need an army of angry women wing at my back.¡± For a moment, Axel simply stared at her, then, unexpectedly, heughed. The low, amused sound filled the air, catching Evelyn off guard. I¡¯m serious, Axel!¡± She red at him. 7 know? His smirk lingered as his eyes burned into her. ¡°But Evelyn¡­ I don¡¯t want a shadow marriage. I don¡¯t want a fake marriage. I want a real wife. My actual woman. The mother of my son.¡± Her cheeks feel hot, and her throat tightens. No man had ever spoken to her like this; so direct, so genuine, so absolute. Dangerous. That was what Axel Knight was. Manly, arrogant, and terrifyingly dangerous. And yet her heart skipped anyway. God help me. I can¡¯t turn back now. He has me in his grip! For a brief moment, she slipped into her thoughts,pletely forgetting the sharp¨Ceyed predator in front of her who was still studying her every reaction. ¡°What are you thinking about that made your face so red?¡± Axel asked suddenly, his voice teasing. ¡°Oh¡­ wait. Did you think about our one¨Cnight stand?¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. 24 Axel Knight, Do You Love Me? ¡°I did not!¡± she snapped, ring at him, though her voice was shaking. ¡°How could you even assume that?¡± His lips curved in a faint smile. ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t be shy. We¡¯re not strangers, Evelyn. We¡¯ve already done that, and we have a three¨Cyear¨Cold son to prove it. Don¡¯t forget.¡± Her mouth opened, but no words came. She had not been thinking about that, but now, thanks to him, the memory crashed into her; his heat, his touch, the wild night that changed her entire life. And the more she tried not to think about it, the more her mind betrayed her. Axel continued to savor the storm of emotions flickering across her face. He liked seeing her flustered. It was a rare sight. Her pulse quickened, her lips pressed tightly shut. She refused to give him the satisfaction of admitting anything. But inside, she was drowning. She hated him for it. She hated herself for letting him get under her skin. And worst of all, she hated how much she didn¡¯t hate it at all. And, Without warning, her mouth betrayed her hesitation as she asked, ¡°Axel Knight, do you love me?¡± 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^. Comment Post your firstment! Vote 14 PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Fandom Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 25 25 Deal? ¡°Axel Knight, do you love me?¡± The temperature in the room suddenly dropped below zero. Do you love me? The words echoed in Axel¡¯s head like a foreignnguage. He suddenly had the absurd urge tough as he heard the word ¡°love.¡± Of all the ridiculous things this woman could ask, she chose that? His brows furrowed, as though the word itself was an insult. ¡°Love?¡± ¡°Yes. Love.¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice was softer now, though a tiny, nervous smile tugged at her lips. ¡°You keep insisting that our marriage be made public. And you keep saying it¡¯s real¡­¡± She trailed off, suddenly aware of how ridiculous she sounded now. Evelyn¡¯s lips slightly curved into a faint smile, the kind of smile that made Axel suspicious. He narrowed his eyes. He knew that she wasn¡¯t done yet. She was dangling him over a cliff just to see him sweat. After a few more seconds, Axel leaned back casually, but his gaze was sharp on her. ¡°Yeah. So?¡± Her heart raced, but she forced herself to meet his eyes. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m asking if you love me.¡± For a long moment, silence stretched between them. Axel¡¯s jaw tightened. He feels Evelyn had just asked him to hand over a vital organ. How ridiculous! ¡°Evelyn,¡± he said finally, his tone sharp, ¡°¡­love doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary. So, you ask the wrong person.¡± 1 Evelyn was speechless. She tried not tough, but it escaped anyway, a small, almost helpless giggle. ¡°Well, of course it doesn¡¯t. You probably burned that page years ago. Right, Mr. Knight?¡± Axel shot his re, and she quickly raised her hands in surrender. She continued her words, ¡°Come on, Axel¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not mocking you. I¡¯m just,¡± she hesitated, biting her lip. ¡­trying to figure out what this means for me. For Oliver. For us.¡± Her honesty softened his sharp gaze. ¡°Evelyn, I don¡¯t believe in love. And my answer is¡­ I don¡¯t love you. Sorry if I disappointed you¡­¡± Axel let the words hang in the air, his voice calm, almost casual. But his eyes? His eyes didn¡¯t match that tone. They held her, sharp and steady, like he was waiting for her reaction. Evelyn¡¯s yful smile faltered. She hadn¡¯t expected him to just drop it like that, blunt and brutal. For a second, she felt embarrassed, as if he¡¯d pped her with words. But then, slowly, a smile tugging at his lips, he added, ¡°It you really want me to love you, I¡¯ll try. I¡¯ll learn. Just be patient with me¡­ < 25 Deal? because I¡¯ve never truly felt that way before.¡± She suddenly lost her words, saw how serious his expression was now, and how casually he said those words. ¡°Wait! What? He didn¡¯t believe in love, but he was willing to ¡°learn¡°? And he asked me to wait? Was he joking? Trying to act cool? Unbelievable! Before Evelyn could even decide how to respond, his voice cut in again, smooth andmanding. ¡°For me, I only believe in keeping what¡¯s mine. You. Oliver. That¡¯s not negotiable. So, to answer your question again, our marriage wasn¡¯t based on love. And I believe you already knew I didn¡¯t love you. Unless¡­¡± 1 Axel hesitated, slightly frowning, with his sharp gaze unchanged. Her heartbeat races. ¡°Unless what?¡± she asked carefully, trying not to sound too nervous or too curious. Alex didn¡¯t respond right away. He just looked at her face, his eyes moving over her blushing cheeks, noticing how hershes flickered quickly in nervous fluttering. ¡°Unless¡­¡± he finally said, lips curling into a slow, dangerous smirk, ¡°¡­ you¡¯re the one who loves me, Evelyn?¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Evelyn nearly choked on her own spit. She pped a hand against her chest, ring at him like he¡¯d justmitted a crime. Her mind screamed. ¡®Excuse me?! Did he just¡­? How did he¡­? Gosh! Heaven, please strike him with your heavenly lightning, please¡­ Axel chuckled, low and amused, clearly enjoying her shocked expression. ¡°You are? Wow, this is shocking for me to know that Evelyn¡­¡± His smile stretched wider, like he¡¯d just won something. Heat rushed to her cheeks, and she could feel it. Ugh. Just his look alone was enough to tell her what he was thinking: ¡®See? I caught you. You love me, Evelyn!¡® She wanted to scream at him, deny it, throw something, anything, to wipe that proud expression off his face. But when she opened her mouth, nothing came out. Her lips refused to move, betraying herpletely. ¡°What the hell? Who loves you? Not me!¡® she shouted silently, shaking her head in frustration. ¡°Alright. Evelyn, no need to deny it if you¡¯re shy. I get it¡­¡± He nodded, like he was granting her mercy. Tm not!¡± she snapped, finally finding her voice. ¡°Good¡± he said smoothly, his tone far too satisfied for her liking. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal¡­ If you want me to love you, then you have to teach me how Deal?¡± Her jaw dropped again What the heck¡­? Why am I suddenly the one insisting now?! 2/4 37 < 25 Deal? Evelyn groaned internally, feeling like she¡¯d stepped into a trap she¡¯d set for herself. One small tease and now, bam! She was the one cornered Trying to y it off. Evelyn forced a nervousugh. ¡°Avel, you know, most people would just say ¡®yes¡® or ¡®no¡® But with you, everything has to sound like a business contract¡± He tilted his head, amused. ¡°Well, maybe. But at least with me, you¡¯ll never doubt where you stand Her chest tightened, not from fear, but from the weight of his certainty. He wasn¡¯t romantic, not even close. But, there was something in his voice, something so sure and possessive, that it made her stomach flutter against her will. 1 ¡°Fine, Evelyn turned her gaze away from him. Her lips betrayed her, curling into a reluctant smile. ¡°Not love¡­ but something close enough¡± She whispered thosest words so softly that only she could hear them. Because if Axel caught even a hint of what she really meant, he¡¯d twist it again. And then she¡¯d be stuck here all night, arguing, digging herself deeper while he smiled like the devil who already owned her soul. Evelyn stole a nce at him. Of course, he was still smiling, proud, infuriatingly gorgeous. Her heart thudded hard against her chest. ¡°Damn it! This man is going to be the death of me¡­ And yet¡­ She couldn¡¯t run away! Not now, notter. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ Comment Post your firstment PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 26 26 Are You Kidding Right? ¡°I read you¡¯re about to get married?¡± Axel smirked at her question, his eyes shining with amusement. ¡°Evelyn, now I have discovered your hobby¡­ asking absurd questions.¡± ¡°What? Absurd? I¡¯m not!¡± Evelyn blurted out, flustered. ¡°I clearly read it on the inte this morning.¡± A faint smile curved his lips, the kind that said he already knew. Of course, she¡¯d seen it; she always seemed to catch him in the news. ¡°Well, Evelyn¡­ It¡¯s true,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°I¡¯m getting married soon.¡± Her lips curled into a smile, but her eyes told a different story; sharp, filled with disbelief. Unbelievable. Really unbelievable.¡® Evelyn could only vent her frustration internally. ¡®How could this man ask me to register our marriage when he was marrying someone else? He¡¯s insane. Such a yer!¡® ¡°You¡¯re a yer, Mr. Knight,¡± she shot back, her voice filled with sarcasm. ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t love me, you already have another woman lined up, don¡¯t you?¡± The amusement drained from Axel¡¯s face. When he spoke again, his voice was no longer teasing; it was cold and sharp, ¡°Evelyn Taylor,¡± he said steadily, ¡°The woman I n to marry is you. Nobody else.¡± 1 Evelyn froze, his words striking her like a sudden bolt of lightning. Before she could say something, Axel continued, ¡°And, can you stop reading gossip headlines? That news was false.¡± his gaze locked on hers, upromising. Her brows wrinkled, her lips twitching as if to argue. She wanted to tell him she didn¡¯t read trash gossip, that she¡¯d only stumbled across the article by ident this morning. But, of course, the words caught in her throat. She was shocked to hear that the woman he wanted to marry was her. Axel didn¡¯t give her the chance to say more. He rose from his seat with calmness, walked to the corner of the room, and returned carrying a travel bag. ¡°I sent someone to your caf¨¦ earlier,¡± he said casually, ¡°Ms. Martha helped prepare your things. I hope you can find anything you need¡­¡± He set the bag down in front of her and casually sank back into his seat, as if he had just brought groceries rather than hijacked her life. Evelyn blinked to see the bag. For a moment, she just stared, too caught up in the whirlwind of the past few hours to process something so simple. Then she unzipped it, and her breath caught. Her clothes. Her toiletries. Her phone, Her wallet, ID. Everything neatly folded, tucked inside with care. Her heart tightened. When Oliver had been rushed into surgery, she hadn¡¯t thought to bring a single thing with her. Her brain had shut down, running only in panic. But somehow, Axel had remembered what she couldn¡¯t.
  1. 46
< 26 Are You Kidding Right? ¡°Thank you, Axel..¡± Her voice was soft, the words more fragile than she intended. He gave her nothing more than a nod, watching her quietly ¡°I really needed this,¡± she added quickly, almost babbling to fill the silence. ¡°My phone, my ID card. I was going to use them to register Oliver¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need. Axel interrupted her, conveying the certainty of decisions already settled. ¡°Dn already handled Oliver¡¯s registration. What I need now is your ID card, so I can arrange to register our marriage¡± Her heart tightened. There it was again, that word ¡°Marriage¡°; he said it so casually, like asking for her signature on a business deal, as if her whole future wasn¡¯t trembling inside that single syble. Evelyn¡¯s cheeks flushed as her fingers clenched the card in her hand. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to refuse. She couldn¡¯t even deny it anymore; she had already epted it. Deep down, she knew this was inevitable. Axel Knight wasn¡¯t a man who asked twice. He made a decision, and the world adjusted around him. But still¡­ Hearing him say it out loud made her pulse race so hard she swore he could hear it. Slowly, almost reluctantly, she held out the card. Her hand brushed his as he took it, and the contact sent a spark up her arm. Axel studied the ID card for a moment before looking back at her. Evelyn feels her heart hammer in her chest. Give him her ID card¡­ It means there¡¯s no turning back now. Her status and her world are about to undergo a significant change. And it willst forever. Her gaze dropped, cheeks burning, and she let out a nervousugh, trying to lighten the weight pressing on her chest. ¡°You know¡­ most people would ask nicely, maybe propose with flowers and a ring. But you just skip all the steps and go straight to registration,¡± she said to break the awkward silence. Axel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Evelyn, are you seriously wanting all of those?¡± He asked. There¡¯s no surprise. No falter or hesitation in his gaze. As if he¡¯s asking that casually Evelyn didn¡¯t give him an answer, she just smiled, clutching the bag on herp. She wished she could leave that ce, return to Oliver¡¯s ward. ¡°Why waste time on things that don¡¯t matter? Flowers wilt. Rings can be lost. What matters is the paper that binds you to me 3 Her heart pounded against her ribs. The way he said ¡®Bind you to me¡® should have terrified her, but instead, it only made her breath catch. ¡°Now, you make it sound like a real business contract,¡± she chuckled softly. However, her lips twitched at the corners despite her best effort to look unaffected. 16.00 28 Are You Keding Raghatt Axel tilted his head slightly ¡°Here you go again, making me the viin here.¡± Heughed when he saw her face turn somewhat pale. He casually adds, ¡°No worries. Evelyn. I would never murder you. Besides, there¡¯s no charming viin, right? I¡¯m not one of them.¡± ¡°Are you kidding, right? She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m lodding about the viin. But, if you really demand a romantic proposal. I will grant it to you¡± His words silenced her for a second. Then, she hurriedly shook her head to refuse. ¡°No need. I¡¯m just teasing you, Axel. To be honest, I don¡¯t need those, either. And you are damn right¡­ Flowers wilt. Rings can be lost.¡± She smiles. ¡°Good! But if you change your mind someday, just let me know¡­¡± There won¡¯t be someday, Axel¡­ There won¡¯t be¡­ 1 66 Please continue voting with your ¡°Power Stones¡± to help this book rise in the ranks! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment Put your firstment Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 27 27 He Is Not Your Uncle Two days slipped by so fast, and mostly in a blur. Oliver¡¯s condition finally improved, and the doctor gave the green light for them to go home. Evelyn is thrilled to return to her apartment and enjoy her own bed, the fresh air, and hertte. Of course, she wanted to leave home quickly before Axel returned, like the terrifying CEO¨Cturned¨Coverprotective¨Chusband¨Cin¨Ctraining. He had flown back to the capital yesterday for some ¡°urgent business.¡± At least that he told her. But obviously, her mind starts to guess; he¡¯s probably moving mountains, crushing rivals, or buying a city for fun. Who knew? But even when he¡¯s away, the man is something. Axel being ¡°gone¡± doesn¡¯t mean peace. No, he left her with a small army of his staff; efficient, polite, and terrifyingly good at their jobs. She hadn¡¯t touched a single hospital form. She hadn¡¯t even seen a bill. Everything had been ¡°taken care of.¡± By him. Naturally. It was enough to make her both grateful and a little weird. After four years of living and raising Oliver alone, she feels confident and independent. She was perfectly capable of standing in line and signing a paper. Well¡­ okay, maybe not perfectly capable, but still. Those were all things she usually did on her own. ¡°Ms. Taylor, this way¡­¡± Liam, Axel¡¯s right¨Chand man for the moment, gestured politely. Evelyn pushed Oliver¡¯s wheelchair behind him, saying nothing but simply following, until she saw what was waiting outside. A gleaming luxury car park at the main entrance, as if it had been sent directly from a showroom. She stopped dead in her tracks. Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake, Axel¡­¡® Her son looked up at her, confused, ¡°Mommy?¡± Evelyn forced a smile, though her mind raced; she worried someone would notice her, a ¡®single mother, stepping into a car that¡¯s more expensive than a small house. She exhaled slowly, shook her head, and reminded herself she¡¯d have words for himter. After arriving at the apartment, Evelyn thanked Liam, although he insisted on doing more. He even offered to run errands and buy anything she needed. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s fine,¡± she said quickly, her smile polite but firm. Thest thing she needed was Liam walking through the building with shopping bags in hand. 14.45 < 27 He Is Not Your Uncle She could already picture the neighbors¡® sharp eyes peeking through the hallway gaps. Even though there are only two houses on her floor, the neighbors next door are never there. Still, she feels worried. ¡°Ms. Taylor, if you need something, please feel free to contact me, Liam reminded gently after cing all her belongings neatly on the kitchen ind. Evelyn gave him a quick nod. ¡°Yes, sure¡­¡± she replied, ushering him toward the door like a polite hostess who was absolutely done hosting. The second the door clicked shut, she leaned against it, exhaling dramatically. Freedom. Peace. However, Oliver¡¯s cute voice surprised her. ¡°Mommy!¡± When she met her son¡¯s innocent¨Clooking gaze, she knew that look. It usually meant her day was about to getplicated. ¡°Where is Uncle Axel? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡± Oliver asked, his eyes wide with genuine curiosity. Evelyn froze. Of course, her peace couldn¡¯tst five minutes. ¡°Why, son, why must you summon his name now?¡® she thought while forcing a smile and joined him on the sofa. She crouched beside him. ¡°Uncle Axel is¡­ busy. Very, very busy. Important meetings, you know. Rich people things.¡± She wanted to say that, but those words all got stuck in her throat. There was something important weighing on her now. The truth. She needed to tell her son that Uncle Axel wasn¡¯t his uncle at all; he was his father. But those words¡­ they stayed locked in her throat, refusing to leave her lips no matter how many times she rehearsed them in her mind. ¡°He¡¯s busy with his business¡­¡± was all she managed to say, her voice softer than she intended. Oliver¡¯s eyebrows drew together in suspicion. ¡°But he promised me he¡¯d y cards with me today.¡± Her chest tightened. Axel really had promised. And knowing him, he probably meant it, too. Evelyn let out a small sigh, brushing her son¡¯s cheek with her thumb. ¡°He¡¯lle, sweetheart. Just¡­ maybe not today¡± Oliver tilted his head, studying her like he could read her secrets. That sharp little gaze made her nervous, so she quickly ruffled his hair. ¡°Do you want a cookie or go to your room for a rest?¡± Evelyn asked, hoping food would work its magic. ¡°Remember what the doctor said? Your wound¡¯s still healing, and you need more rest¡­ But mommy will allow you to cat a cookie¡± She smiles. Miraculously, it worked. His pout melted instantly. 14.46 < 27 He Is Not Your Uncle ¡°Cookie¡­¡± he repeated, his voice soft and sweet, like the word itself was a treasure. His eyes lit up as he looked at her, already imagining the sugary prize. Evelynughed under her breath, relief loosening her shoulders. Thanks God¡­ Crisis averted. For now¡­ But deep down, Evelyn knew she couldn¡¯t keep dodging the truth forever. She needs to tell Oliver before Axel returns because that¡¯s what she promised him: to deliver the shocking news to her beloved son. After Oliver finished four cookies and a ss of warm milk, his eyelids began to droop. Evelyn carried him to his room and gently ced him on his soft bed. She sat by his side, opening the same storybook she always read when he neededfort. But she didn¡¯t even get through half the page before his soft snores filled the room. She smiled, brushing his hair back. ¡®If only life were as easy as a bedtime story¡­ one prince, one princess, happily ever after. Instead, I¡¯m stuck with Axel Knight, who¡¯s more like a dragon than a prince!¡® She sighs silently, but an amused smile emerges on her lips as she thinks about her inner thought, Axel as a charming dragon. Then, Eveyn closed the door quietly, exhaling in relief as she made her way to her own bedroom. For the first time in two days, she will be able to rest. Her own bed looked like heaven itself. Two sleepless nights at the hospital had left her exhausted, and the soft mattress was practically begging her to dive into it and never leave. But, of course, the universe had other ns. Comment @ Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 15 23 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 28 28 Do You Want To Traumatized Him? Her phone exploded with sound. 1 Evelyn hurriedly moved toward her bag like a woman heading to her execution. The moment her eyesnded on the caller ID, her heart jumped into her throat. Axel Knight. ¡®Oh, perfect. Just what I needed¡­ Sir Trouble himself, She pressed the phone to her chest, ring at the ceiling. ¡®Can¡¯t he give me five minutes of peace? Just five? Or is calling me officially his hobby now?¡± Taking a deep breath, she forced her tone into something soft and polite, as if she were speaking to royalty instead of the man who kept barging into her life. ¡°Hello, Axel¡­¡± Her voice sounded sweet, far sweeter than she felt. If he were in the room, he¡¯d probably smirk and use her of deeply missing his presence. She half¨Cexpected his first words to be some arrogant remark. Something like ¡°Hi Evelyn, thinking about me?¡± or ¡°I hope you¡¯re not enjoying the bed too much without me, Evelyn.¡± Instead, his deep voice came through the speaker, calm and serious. ¡°Evelyn, what is Oliver¡¯s shoe size and his clothes?¡± Evelyn almostughed, hearing his question. This man, Axel Knight, was truly unpredictable. Out of all the things she had imagined earlier, he asked this one? Oliver¡¯s shoe size? Her hand clenched around her cell phone. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask about it?¡± She tried to sound casual, but even she could hear the tension in her tone. A soft chuckle drifted through the line, followed by that annoyingly confident voice of his. ¡°Of course, I want to buy him shoes and clothes. Why do you even need to ask my reason?¡± Evelyn pinched her temple, trying to hold herself together. She was too tired to spar with him. Two days of worry and sleepless nights had drained her patience, and she didn¡¯t have the energy to match his word games. So, she tells him Oliver¡¯s size, hoping that would be the end of their phone call. But, of course, Axel Knight never let things end so easily. ¡°Have you told Oliver about his father? About me?¡± The question froze her, and suddenly her sleepiness disappeared, reced by a sudden, overwhelming panic. ¡®My lord, why now? Couldn¡¯t he wait until he came back in person? No, of course not. He has to ask through the phone while I look like a sleep¨Cdeprived roon! 14:47 < 28 Do You Want To Traumatized Him? She paused to take a deep breath silently. Before her mind continued to vent her frustration, ¡°Telling Oliver he¡¯s his dad isn¡¯t like asking if he wants chicken or fish for dinner. It¡¯splicated. It¡¯s¡­ terrifying Her thoughts spun so fast she didn¡¯t even realize she¡¯d gone silent. On the other end of the line, Axel grew impatient. ¡°Evelyn? Are you there? Hello?¡± She cleared her throat hastily, trying to keep her voice from cracking. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Ah, I thought you ran away.¡± He chuckled, the deep sound vibrating through the phone and making her cheeks warm. ¡°You heard my question, right?¡± Her heart thumped like a drum in her chest. She wanted to snap at him, maybe even hang up. Still, the truth was, she could never reasonably handle Axel the way she handled other men¡¯s insistence. With anyone else, she would throw her sarcasm even when it was a shield. But with him? He cut straight through it, every time. ¡°I heard.¡± she admitted softly. ¡°And?¡± he pressed, his voice dipping lower, smoother, as if coaxing the truth from her lips. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Her free hand twisted her hair as if doing that would make Axel suddenly end the call. But of course, he doesn¡¯t. ¡°Nothing. Not yet.¡± There was silence on the other end. For a moment, she thought the line had dropped, until his sigh came, low, but she heard it clearly. ¡°Why not?¡± Evelyn walked over to the sofa in the corner and slumped down onto it before answering him. ¡°Because it¡¯s not that simple, Axel. He¡¯s just a child. Do you think I can just sit him down and say, ¡®Surprise, honey, the uncle who keeps bossing Mommy around is actually your father.¡® Do you want to traumatize him?¡± That earned her a low, warm, and amusedugh. ¡°What? Keep bossing you around? Seriously, is that what you think about me?¡± She stifled augh upon hearing his protest tone. ¡°Geez, Axel Knight, that¡¯s just a hypothetical situation, an example, alright.¡± ¡°Alright. But what about¡­ scary uncle? I thought he liked me.¡± ¡°Yeah, he is fond of you, Evelyn admitted hurriedly. ¡°Too much, in fact. That¡¯s exactly why this is hard. Because he may already like you as his uncle¡­ And not ready, you, be his father.¡± ¡°You overthink. He is smart like me. You should tell him the truth,¡± Axel said firmly. ¡°The boy deserves to know who I am.¡± His tone left no room for argument. And that, more than anything, made Evelyn want to argue. ¡°Easy for you to say! You¡¯re not the one who has to pick the right words and deal with all the questions afterward. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like¡­¡± She wanted to tell him that, but she just swallowed all the words down to her stomach. 14.47 274 28 Do You Want To Traumatized Him? Another silence. Then his voice came, softer now, almost¡­ careful. ¡°Evelyn¡­ I know it¡¯s hard for you to talk to him. However, you also need to understand that I want to be part of his life. Not just a shadow.¡± Her breath feels heavy. For a moment, all her sarcasticebacks dried up. He sounded serious, too serious. And sincerity from Axel Knight was far more dangerous than his arrogance. She pressed a hand over her heart, which was now beating too fast. ¡°I understand. Axel. I will talk with him after he wakes up.¡± He hummed, as if already pleased with her answer. ¡°Thank you¡­ But if you still find it hard to tell him on your own, wait for me. We will speak to him together.¡± Before Evelyn can fathom what he says, he adds smoothly, ¡°Rest well, Evelyn. You sound exhausted. Sweet dreams.¡± The line ended. Evelyn stared at her phone, speechless. ¡°Sweet dreams, he says. As if he didn¡¯t just drop a grenade into myp and walk away with that damn smug smile of his.¡± With a deep sigh, Evelyn walked to her bed and flopped onto it, burying her face in the pillow. ¡°Sweet dreams? More like sweet nightmares¡­¡± 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo ^. PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 29 29 His Reaction Makes Her Dumbfounded! The topic Evelyn always avoids when talking to Oliver is about his father. 1 But this time, she couldn¡¯t avoid it any longer. After finishing her phone conversation with Axel, her fatigue and drowsiness suddenly vanished, as if they had never been there. Her body still felt heavy from the several sleepless nights that had passed, but her mind was alert, buzzing, and restless. Despite the sleepless nights, she felt like she had just woken up from a beautiful nap, refreshed and eager to start the day, though her heart carried a nervous weight. To distract herself from bing fatigued and drowsy again, she threw her energy into the kitchen. Spaghetti bolognese. Cheese pizza. Blueberry cheesecake. Even a tall strawberry milkshake with whipped cream on top. 4 The kitchen smelled like heaven and chaos at once, with flour dusting her hair and tomato sauce sttered near the stove. After a few hours of fussing, she stood back and admired the dining table. It was ridiculous, honestly. The little wooden table could barely hold everything she had cooked. If an outsider walked in, they¡¯d think she was feeding an army, not a single child recovering from surgery. Finally, faintly, she heard a small, sleepy voice calling her. ¡°Mo¨CMommy¡­¡± Her heart clenched. She froze for a few seconds before taking a deep breath. Calm. Smile. Pretend everything is normal. Then, She hurried to his room, pushed open the door with a gentle hand, and there he was, her chubby son sitting up in bed, rubbing his eyes like a baby bear waking from hibernation. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± ¡®Perfect!¡® Evelyn rejoiced inwardly. ¡®Food. Food is the key. Give him enough spaghetti and sugar, and he¡¯ll forget everything. He won¡¯t even think of asking¡­ that question. The question after he told him, Axel Knight was his father¡­¡± Like, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you marry Dad? Why does he only know about me now? One night stand? What is that, Mommy?¡± She knew her son too well. And she knew herself even better: the moment Oliver asked about those questions, her carefully built walls would crumble. So no, better to drown her son¡¯s curiosity in melted cheese and blueberry frosting. Her lips curved into a wide, spring¨Cbright smile. ¡°Oh, sweetheart, Mommy already cooked your favorites: spaghetti bolognese, cheese pizza, and blueberry cheesecake. And I made a special drink¡­ your favorite strawberry milkshake topping with vani ice cream. Come,e¡­ let¡¯s eat!¡± 1§Ý < 29 His Reaction Makes Her Dumbfounded! Oliver¡¯s eyes widened, lighting up instantly. ¡°Really?¡± His little voice was full of awe. ¡°Yes, really¡­.¡± Evelynughed, walking to him quickly as he flung off the nket. But before his feet touched the floor, she stopped him with a hand. ¡°Baby, let me carry you.¡± ¡°No, Mom, it¡¯s fine. I can walk.¡± He shook his head with determination, trying to stand. Evelyn frowned but relented, holding his hand like porcin. ¡°Alright, but slowly. No running, you hear me? Your wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. One wrong move and it¡¯ll split open.¡± Oliver nodded solemnly, though his small legs trembled as he made his way to the door. Evelyn¡¯s heart clenched at the sight. He was so fragile, yet so stubborn; Axel¡¯s blood ran through him without question. As they reached the dining table, Oliver¡¯s mouth fell open. His eyes darted from dish to dish, overwhelmed. ¡°Mommy¡­ this is¡­ wow¡­you make this all?¡± Evelyn ruffled his hair proudly. ¡°Of course. All for you, sweetheart.¡± He sat carefully, his eyes sending a grateful smile at her before digging in. Evelyn watched as the first bite of spaghetti made him close his eyes and sigh in delight. ¡°My mommy was the best chef in the world.¡± Evelyn almostughed at his over¨Cthe¨Ctop praise. But she didn¡¯t argue with him; she just smiled and urged him to eat more. For a moment, everything was perfect: the food, his smile, the peace of a quiet home. She believed she might be able to escape the heavy topic forever, inform him briefly about Axel Knight, and nothing would happen after that. But Oliver was her son, Axel¡¯s son. Too clever for his own good. Halfway through his milkshake, he set his ss down and looked at her with those wide, curious eyes. ¡°Mommy¡­?¡± Her heart skipped. ¡°Yes, sweetheart?¡± He hesitated, twirling his fork over his spaghetti. ¡°Why¡­ Why don¡¯t I have a daddy like other kids?¡± Evelyn gasped, but quickly she adjusted her expression. This was the conversation she wanted to start, but somehow her tongue was too stiff to begin, and now her clever son is starting it. She forced her lips into a smile, but her fingers gripped herp beneath the table. ¡°Sweetie¡­ you do have a daddy.¡± Her voice sounds calm, but inside, her heart begins to churn like a hurricane. Oliver¡¯s long eyshes fluttered; he calmly continued asking, ¡°I do? Then where is he? Why don¡¯t I ever see him?¡± 214 14.47 < 29 His Reaction Makes Her Dumbfounded! Evelyn¡¯s chest tightened. She had rehearsed dozens of answers, but now they all slipped away, just like what she predicted. Her son¡¯s eyes searched hers with quiet hope, and for the first time, she couldn¡¯t hide behind food or jokes. She reached across the table, covering his small hand with hers. ¡°Your daddy¡­ he¡¯s¡­ special. He doesn¡¯t live with us, but he loves and cares about you. A lot.¡± Oliver tilted his head, a smile emerged on his lips as he continued, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± She swallowed, gazing at the calmness in his eyes. She could almost hear Axel¡¯s voice in her ear: ¡®Tell him. He deserves to know! ¡°His name¡­¡± Evelyn swallowed, her pulse racing. ¡°His name is Axel Knight.¡± Silence. For a second, Oliver just stared at her, fork frozen in the air. Then, shockingly, he grinned. ¡°I knew it. I knew my father had to be him. I guessed it as soon as I saw him in the car¡­¡± he said nonchntly, continuing to eat as if it was nothing he would be surprised about. Evelyn blinked, dumbfounded. She had imagined this moment a thousand times in her mind. But she never expected her son to react in this way. ¡®Wow, he¡¯s truly sharp with his observations¡­ How could he have known it was Axel the moment he saw him? Why is this the same as Axel? He also recognized Oliver from the first time he saw him¡­¡® Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. Finally, the weight hanging over her shoulders was gone. However, her smile quickly faded when Oliver¡¯s follow¨Cup question caused her to freeze. 66 Please continue voting with your ¡°Power Stones¡± to help this book rise in the ranks! Thank you! PurpleLight Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 30 30 Misundestanding? ¡°Mommy¡­ if Uncle Ax¡­ I mean, Daddy Axel knew about me, so why didn¡¯t he stay with us? Why does he only show up when I¡¯m hurt?¡± Her chest tightened. She had prepared herself for this moment countless times, yet hearing the wordse from his little mouth, paired with those wide, innocent eyes brimming with curiosity instead of anger, made her heart ache in ways she wasn¡¯t ready for. Her lips parted, but no sound came out. The truth was too heavy, too cruel. She couldn¡¯t tell him about the years of hatred that had been ingrained within her heart and mind. About William Walters¡® ultimatum. About how Axel Knight¡¯s very name had been a curse in her family. She couldn¡¯t tell him she had been thrown out¨Cdisowned¨Cbecause she chose to keep him. If her innocent son ever learned the truth, she knew exactly what would happen. He would me himself. He would carry guilt he never deserved. No. She would carry that burden for him, no matter how much it cost her. So Evelyn swallowed the ache in her throat, forcing a smile. ¡°Sweetheart, sometimes grown¨Cups¡­ they can¡¯t always be together, even if they want to¡­¡± Evelyn was stunned. Of all the thoughts racing through her mind, that one unexpectedly escaped her lips. Oliver tilted his head. His brows furrowed. ¡°But, daddy wants to, right?¡± Her heart skipped a beat, caught between truth and lie. Before she could gather the words, Oliver¡¯s voice trembled again, smaller this time. ¡°Or¡­ Daddy didn¡¯t want us? Is that why he left? Is that why he neveres to see us?¡± The trembling in his voice tore through her soul. Regret weighed heavily on her chest, as she wished she had listened to Axel¡¯s wise suggestion that he should be present when she told Oliver the truth about him. It might have made things easier for everyone, Now, watching her son¡¯s fragile hope begin to crack, Evelyn realized Axel had been right all along. ¡°No, sweetheart, Evelyn answered quickly, reaching out to hold his chubby little hand. She patted it gently, her eyes softening as she gazed into his slightly trembling ones. ¡°Of course, your daddy wants us. But¡­ there¡¯s a misunderstanding between Mommy and Daddy.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Oliver asked, tilting his head. His little brow furrowed, sharp and curious. Evelyn bit the inside of her lip. ¡®Gosh, Eve¡­ be careful with your words. He¡¯s not just any child; he¡¯s Axel Knight¡¯s son. ¡®Too smart! < 30 Misundestanding? She exhaled slowly, forcing herself to meet his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. Mommy can¡¯t exin it right now. It¡¯s¡­plicated.¡± The flicker of disappointment in his gaze stabbed straight into her heart. Evelyn wanted to grab him, hold him tight, and tell him everything, but she couldn¡¯t. She wouldn¡¯t put that kind of weight on his tiny shoulders. So she cupped his cheek instead, her thumb brushing gently over his warm skin. ¡°But I promise you, sweetheart, your daddy won¡¯t go anywhere. He¡¯ll be with us again.¡± Oliver¡¯s face lit up instantly, his eyes shining like sunshine breaking through storm clouds. ¡°Really? He¡¯ll stay with us?¡± Relief enveloped her, her chest loosening for the first time since Axel¡¯s call. She smiled, ¡°Yes, pretty soon. And if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him yourself when you see him.¡± Oliver¡¯s lips spread into a bright smile as he nodded eagerly. ¡°Mommy, I believe you¡­¡± His innocent voice nearly sent tears to her eyes as she felt her heart swell. Then, with the kind of childlike trust that melted her, Oliver stood and wrapped his small hand tightly around hers. ¡°I always believe you, Mommy.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart clenched as she looked down at him. How could such a small boy hold such unwavering faith? She bent down and kissed his forehead, breathing him in as if the simple act could steady her racing heart. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart,¡± she whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much that means to me.¡± Oliver giggled softly, squeezing her hand again. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry anymore, Mommy. If Daddy stays with us, we¡¯ll all be happy, right?¡± Evelyn smiled slightly. ¡°Ye¨CYes,¡± she said, hugging him tightly. ¡°We¡¯ll all be happy.¡± She wasn¡¯t entirely honest with Oliver. The truth was, she had no idea what the future held once they stepped into Axel Knight¡¯s world. His world was dangerous, unpredictable, and nothing like the quiet, fragile life she had built for her son. But one thing she knew for sure was that she would do anything, absolutely anything, to keep Oliver happy. The rest of the day went by so fast. She didn¡¯t leave the apartment; instead, she chose to stay with her son, ying with his toys, reading a book to him, cooking for him, or 14.47 274 < 30 Misundestanding? sitting by his side to watch his favorite cartoons. By nightfall, she was utterly exhausted. Fortunately, Oliver finally fell into a deep sleep by nine. She feels relieved; atst, she has found her peace. Evelyn felt her body heavy and sluggish, as if she were made of stone. She ignored her phone, vibrating on the nightstand. Whoever calls her, she won¡¯t pick up the call. She had nothing left to give tonight. All she wanted was to copse. Sleep! Evelyn felt like a zombie, bone¨Ctired, her body begging for rest. She slumped onto her bed, sinking into the softness, her eyelids already fluttering shut. But before she could fall asleep, the sharp chime of the doorbell jolted her upright. Her heart jumped in her chest. At this hour, only one person could have ess to the fifth floor. ¡°Aunt Martha? Why would shee sote?¡± Evelyn muttered, ncing at the glowing green digital watch, 9:40 PM on the nightstand. Careful not to wake Oliver, she pushed herself up and hurried to the door, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. She pulled the door open mid¨Cwhisper. ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Her voice stopped in her throat. Axel Knight stood tall before her. Her breath feels like it¡¯s stopped. For a second, she thought her exhausted mind was ying tricks on her. But no, there he was, tall and impossiblyposed, filling her doorway with that unmistakable presence. ¡°I¡¯m not Aunt Martha,¡± Axel said smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Evelyn blinked. She couldn¡¯t believe it. He is here, this is almost ten. Axel tilted his head slightly, eyes beaming with quiet amusement. ¡°Why are you looking surprised to see me?¡± Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 15 1 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 3467 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 31 31 Hate Him? ¡°A¨CAxel¡­ what are you doing here?¡± 1 Evelyn¡¯s voice trembled just slightly, though she tried to steady it. Seeing him, tall,posed, with sharp eyes in the dim hallway light, was thest thing she expected at this hour. He tilted his head, as if her question was amusing, hands buried casually in the pockets of his long coat. ¡°Well, I called you. Five times. You didn¡¯t answer.¡± Her stomach twisted. He said it so matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, like ignoring him was a crime punishable by midnight visits. Heat rose to her cheeks, but whether it was anger, guilt, or something else fluttering inside her, she couldn¡¯t tell. Evelyn briefly turned a nce inside the apartment, where she checked Oliver¡¯s bedroom. Her son was sleeping soundly, safe and peaceful. She inhaled slowly before turning her gaze back on Axel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear¡­ And I was tired,¡± she said, searching for words that wouldn¡¯t betray her too much. ¡°Axel, I didn¡¯t want to¡­¡± Her throat closed around the rest. Axel¡¯s gaze sharpened, the corner of his mouth tilting slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± His voice was low and smooth, but there was a sharpness in it. Her hand tightened on the doorframe. She forced herself to meet his eyes, though her heart hammered in her chest, ¡°It¡¯ste. You shoulde back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Late doesn¡¯t matter.¡± His reply was calm and unhurried. ¡°I already promised Oliver I¡¯d y with him. So I rushed here as soon as I finished business in the capital.¡± He added. At her son¡¯s name, her chest tightened once again. The memory of Oliver¡¯s questions earlier this morning flickered in her mind. ¡°Oliver¡¯s asleep,¡± she said softly, clinging to the excuse. ¡°Come back tomorrow morning. We can have breakfast together¡­¡± Axel leaned forward slightly, close enough that she felt the weight of his gaze pressing against her skin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep my voice down. Let¡¯s talk¡­¡± Talk? Again?¡® Evelyn sighs deeply, feeling exhausted. She¡¯s now half asleep and half awake. ¡°Axel¡­¡± Her sigh carried every ounce of her exhaustion, every sleepless night. ¡°You can¡¯t just show up at my door like this.¡± Her brow arched, suspicion edging her words. ¡°Ah, how did you even get inside? The building is secure. Only tenants can ess the elevators and stairs. ¡°Why not?¡± he asked casually, as if the question itself was irrelevant. Her mouth fell open. Was he even serious? He acted like boundaries were just smoke, something he could walk right through without any trouble. 14:47 < 31 Hate Him? She narrowed her eyes at his gaze, ¡°Seriously, how do you even have a key card?¡± she asked again, demanding his serious answer. That was when his lips curved into the faintest smile. ¡°Well, Evelyn, I¡¯m a tenant in this building. I bought the unit next door.¡± For a moment, she thought she¡¯d misheard him. ¡°Yo¨CYouu¡­ what?¡± ¡°I live here now.¡± Her tone was calm and firm, as if the decision didn¡¯t need exining. ¡°I¡¯m your neighbor¡­ Until our marriage documents are finalized!¡± The words mmed into her, harder than she expected. Her gaze snapped to him, disbelief shing in her eyes. ¡°You bought the apartment next to mine?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I told you¡­¡± His answer was steady, as if it were the most straightforward truth in the world. She still can¡¯t believe he does that. Just because she refused to move to his hotel as he had wanted, he has now decided to be her neighbor instead. ¡°Why¡­ why would you do that?¡± His eyes soften as he looks at her ttering expression, ¡°Because it was the closest one to you and Oliver. Can you allow me to enter? I need to ce this present for our son.¡± Without knowing, she opened the door wide to let him in. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± he said and walked as if he lived there. It caused Evelyn to sigh deeply as she closed the door behind her. Axel didn¡¯t sit down; he ced the paper bag on the coffee table. Then, stood in the middle of the living room, his tall frame filling the cramped space as his eyes roamed over every corner. The silence stretched. He didn¡¯t have to say anything; his expression spoke volumes. The entire apartment was barely the size of his study back in the capital. He took in the three¨Cseater sofa, the small kitchen tucked to the side, and the narrow hallway leading to the bedrooms. A heaviness pressed against his chest. The thought of his son, Evelyn, living here¡­ It¡¯s bothering him. For a brief moment, Axel imagined them in a different ce; bigger, brighter, safer. And the only way to make that happen is to process their marriage, get them out of this suffocating ce, and give them the life they deserve. After onest look at the room, he turned back to Evelyn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to stop by thiste¡± he said, his voice no longer as cold as before. ¡°But I didn¡¯t have a choice¡­ I already promised Oliver.¡± Evelyn exhaled, ¡°I know¡­ he asked me about it.¡± She rubbed at her temple, fatigue making her shoulders feel heavy. ¡°I already exined you¡¯re busy in the capital and would probablye tomorrow. So¡­ you can return tomorrow.¡± 14 48 214 31 Hate Him? Axel studied her closely. ¡°Why do you look like you hate me?¡± he asked. Her lips parted in surprise. Hate him? Why would she hate him?¡± She really didn¡¯t have the energy to humor him now with her sarcastic words. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she said quickly, though her voice carried the weight of exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, Axel. But I¡¯m drained¡­ I haven¡¯t slept sinceing back from the hospital. And¡­ two days in the hospital, I can barely sleep.¡± Something flickered in his expression. Regret. He looked away briefly, the tension in his shoulders easing. ¡°Ah. Sorry. His voice softened, quieter than before. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle tomorrow morning.¡± He turned and left without saying another word. However, before opening the door, he paused and looked back at her. Evelyn was about to scold him. But before she could speak, he asked, ¡°Evelyn, have you told Oliver about me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± For the first time, she saw him smile, a smile meant just for her. Her heart fluttered in her chest, beating a little faster. The door clicked shut, and silence returned, but not her heart and mind. ¡°Axel Knight, how can I sleep now?¡± 66 Please keep giving Power Stones and Golden tickets to help this book climb the ranks. Love you all Comment Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 32 32 Need Extra Hands? The rm red loudly, like an angry mother¨Cinw, waking Evelyn from her deep sleep. 1 Her eyes fluttered open to darkness. The curtains remained drawn, and the room was heavy with night. Perfect. The world¡¯s still asleep. Which means she should be, too. But the rm refused to give in, buzzing and screeching as if it had a personal grudge. She sighed and stretched her stiff arm to the nightstand, grabbing her phone and nearly knocking over themp. After turning off the rm, for a glorious second, she thought she might drift back into sleep. However, Axel Knight¡¯s presence suddenly fills her thoughts. Evelyn massaged her forehead in frustration. ¡®Of course. The man haunted her even before sunrise. She had told himst night he coulde for breakfast, and now she was trapped by her own words. It wasn¡¯t like she could cancel on him. What was she going to say? ¡®Sorry, Axel, breakfast is canceled because I¡¯m still half¨Cdead from sleep. Also, I don¡¯t feel like cooking for a terrifyingly perfect- handsome man today! Yeah. That would go over well. Another sigh escaped Evelyn¡¯s lips as she swung her legs over the edge of the bed and tied her hair back, trying to summon the will to start her day. You can do this, Eve. It¡¯s just breakfast. With Axel. Who happens to be Oliver¡¯s father¡­¡® Before she could stand, her phone chimed again. ¡°BEEP.¡± Her brows knitted. ¡®Already?¡® She snatched up the phone, squinting at the message. ¡°Good morning. Can Ie in now?¡± From: Axel Knight She turned her gaze, ncing at the clock, her eyes widened. Six. In. The, Morning. Evelyn chuckled as she looked at the cell phone screen and shook her head. ¡®My goodness, Axel¡­ Did you sleep at all? Or are you just sitting at yourfy sofa and plotting ways to raise my blood pressure?¡± A humorlessugh escaped her lips. Of course, he¡¯d be awake at this ungodly hour. Of course, he¡¯d be standing outside her door like some wless, brooding nightmare of 14:48 < 32 Need Extra Hands? punctuality. He is Axel Knight; no one could predict what he wanted to do. Her thumbs flew over the screen. ¡°I just woke up. Come in thirty minutes!! The moment she hit send, she tossed the phone onto the bed. Thirty minutes. That was all she had to transform from sleep¨Cdeprived zombie into a semi¨Cpresentable human. She bolted to the bathroom, chanting curses under her breath as she sshed cold water on her face. The mirror did her no favors; Puffy eyes, tangled hair, and the general aura of a woman who had just lost a wrestling match with her rm clock. ¡°Perfect!¡± Evelyn dabbed at her cheeks with a towel. After she had cleaned herself, she rushed to open the drawer and pulled out the decent casual home clothes. Thest thing she wanted was to look like she¡¯d rolled out of bed for him, even if that was precisely what happened. Pulling on the oversized cotton¨Cwhite shirt and pairing it with yoga pants, she saw her reflection again. ¡°Not bad, girl!¡± She smiled, stared at herself. However, her smile froze when another ¡°BEEP¡± sounded from her cell phone. Evelyn froze when she saw her cell phone screen. It was Axel again. ¡°I¡¯m outside. I didn¡¯t ring the bell because I was afraid I¡¯d wake Oliver.¡± From: Axel Knight Her eyes widened. ¡°What the heck, Axel!¡® She nced at the clock. Ten minutes. Not even. She had barely brushed her hair, and the man was already standing outside. ¡°Gosh¡­ so impatient,¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°What is wrong with him? Is waiting to arrive at seven too long for him?¡± She decided to ignore him. He could wait. If Axel Knight wanted breakfast, then he could learn the art of patience. With that in mind, she marched toward the kitchen to at least start cracking some eggs. Her phone buzzed again. ¡°Are you still sleeping? Okay, I¡¯ll push the bell to wake you up.¡± From: Axel Knight, Her eyes widened. Don¡¯t you dare, Azel Knight¡­ She dashed toward the door, yanking it open before the sound could shatter Oliver¡¯s peaceful dreams. But, surprisingly, no one was there. She blinked into the empty hallway. 14.48 214 32 Need Extra Hands? Huh? Where is he? Her brows furrowed as she stepped into the hall, scanning left and right. Did he just¡­ text¨Cthreaten me with a doorbell and then vanish? Her lips parted in disbelief. ¡°Heaven! Did he just prank me?¡± Shaking her head, Evelyn was about to close the door when the faint click of another door opening made her pause. She stares at the unit next door. Evelyn tensed up as Axel stepped out, calm and seemingly effortless, as if it were just another typical morning. He moved toward her with the grace of someone who knew he didn¡¯t have to try. He looked like he had just stepped out of a glossy magazine. Wears a tailored dark shirt with sleeves casually rolled up, hair perfectly styled, with not a single sign of sleep in his sharp features. Her eyes stayed fixed on him. ¡®Does he even own pajamas? Or does he just sleep in that?¡® She wonders. His eyes caught hers, and the corner of his mouth lifted just slightly. ¡°Good morning, Evelyn.¡± The way he said her name, low and smooth enough to send a ripple of something down her spine, she didn¡¯t care to name. She exhaled slowly, refusing to let him see her nervous gaze. Without answering, she turned on her heel, leaving the door wide open behind her as she rushed back into the kitchen. If he wanted to follow, that¡¯s okay. Let him do what he wishes. But she wasn¡¯t going to just stand there staring at him like some starstruck fool. She reached the kitchen, grabbed the frying pan, and started to make a quick breakfast. ¡®He¡¯s impossible. Utterly impossible. Not even seven in the morning, and he looks like sin dressed in silk while I look like a half¨Cburnt piece of toast. Evelyn could already hear his faint footsteps entering the house. She continued cracking the eggs. But as she was about to take the third egg, his gentle voice sounded so close behind her. ¡°Need extra hands?¡± 14.48 32 Need Extra Hands? 66 Please continue to vote with Power Stones, Golden Tickets, or send a gift to help this book grow! Thank you¡­ :¡°] Comment Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 33 33 Calm, Eve! ¡°Need extra hands? Axel¡¯s voice came from far too close, like he¡¯d leaned in just enough to make the air thicken. Evelyn¡¯s grip on the eggs tightened, and her heart clenched when the faint trace of his cologne reached her nose, fresh, clean, minty, and annoyingly distracting. He can cook? Wow! A man who can make breakfast feel like a crime scene investigation.¡¯ A smile forms on her lips, imagining they are cooking together. But then, she quickly pushed those thoughts out of her mind. ¡°No. Just¡­ return to your house and wait for my call,¡± Evelyn wanted to snap. But, of course, she didn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe Axel Knight would ever listen. Instead, she paid no mind to him and concentrated on the task at hand. The eggs cracked smoothly against the edge of the bowl, the sound crisp and clear in the peaceful kitchen. But he is still there, standing so close to her, annoyingly distracting her mind. Without turning to him, she asked, ¡°You can cook?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± His words were firm, unapologetic, and almost proud, which made her bite her lip to hide herughter. He had offered his help so confidently, only to dere just as confidently that he couldn¡¯t cook. Her brows slightly raise. ¡°Did I hear that right?¡® Slowly, she turned to look at him. Then, she immediately regretted it. He¡¯s standing way too close! They are so close that if she tilted her head just a bit, she might gently bump into his warm, solid chest. Only thinking about it enough to make her heart race, adding a flutter of excitement to her pulse. Calm, Eve! Don¡¯t reveal any of your feelings to him¡­ Evelyn stepped back quickly, desperate for distance, only to feel the cold edge of the kitchen ind press against her spine. Trapped. Her mind started to find something clever to say, but Axel got to it first. ¡°Well, he continued, his voice as smooth as ever, ¡°I can¡¯t cook, but I can make a phone call and have someone send breakfast here.¡± He said it casually, as if it were the most reasonable solution. Evelyn merely looked at him, silently thinking, ¡®Of course he¡¯d say that. Of course, his idea of help is to call his chef¡­ She said nothing more, she shook her head, then turned back to the kitchen counter, cracking another egg with unnecessary force. 14 48 373 < 33 Calm, Eve! ¡°Axel, can you wait on the sofa? I need room to work here.¡± Naturally, he didn¡¯t move. Naturally, he stood there like he owned the apartment. ¡°No need to cook like a five¨Cstar chef, Evelyn,¡± he said mildly. ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater. I can eat anything¡± Her hands stilled. Oh, the irony. Axel Knight, the CEO, billionaire, impossible perfectionist, iming he wasn¡¯t picky. She almostughed, but the sound stuck in her throat. ¡°Excellent. Who¡¯s going to believe that?¡± But she didn¡¯t dare say it aloud. He had a way of twisting her words, cornering her until she was left breathless and outmatched. Silence was safer. However, The silence didn¡¯tst. Somehow, without Evelyn noticing, Axel moved from hovering behind her to standing next to her. His height, his presence, his scent¡­ it was all too much, and yet she forced herself to focus on the bowl in front of her as if her life depended on it. ¡°Axel,¡± she said, trying to steady her voice, ¡°I understand. Well, I¡¯m not making anything fancy. Just scrambled eggs, toast, and waffles. Hopefully, you can eat our usual breakfast here.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± he chuckled, ¡°I love home¨Ccooked food, Evelyn. No need to worry.¡± 1 The sound of hisugh curled in her stomach. She set the whisk down with more force than necessary, forcing her shoulders to square. ¡°Okay. Then could you leave me alone? Or, you can check on Oliver? He¡¯ll probably wake up soon. You can talk with him¡­¡± He was not moving at first, like he was debating whether to ignore her again. But, finally, with a nod, he stepped back. ¡°Hmm. Alright.¡± Only when he walked away did she realize she¡¯d been holding her breath. The moment his footsteps faded toward the hallway, she let out a long sigh of relief, sagging against the counter. ¡°Thank God,¡± she whispered, fanning his face with her hand. Suddenly, she felt hot. With Axel left her alone, she could actually work. She turned on the stove, butter sizzling in the pan as she poured in the beaten eggs. The familiar rhythm calmed her: the scrape of the spat, the golden toast popping from the toaster, the faint sweet scent of waffles crisping in the iron. But the peacested only a few minutes. From Oliver¡¯s bedroom, she could faintly hear Oliver¡¯sughter. It made her feel a warm happiness in her heart, knowing her son must be delighted to meet Axel again after learning he was his father. She feels at ease as she continues to prepare their breakfast. Just as she finished arranging the food and drinks on the ind, she heard Oliver¡¯s voice at the same time. 213 < 33 Calm, Eve! ¡°Mommy!¡± Oliver beamed. ¡°Daddy¡¯s here!¡± Evelyn turned and saw Oliver running in with sleepy hair and wide eyes, holding Axel¡¯s hand like it was the most natural thing in the world. Oliver¡¯s excitement was pure, unfiltered. It¡¯s hard for her to put into words how happy she was for her little one. She smiled warmly at her son. ¡°That¡¯s great, honey. Oh right, breakfast¡¯s ready¡­ but you know the rules, right?¡± Her words made Oliver freeze mid¨Cstep. Axel, still holding his little hand, halted as well. His brows drew together as he nced first at his son, then at Evelyn. ¡°What rules?¡± Axel asked, clearly confused. Oliver shifted uneasily, then looked up at Evelyn with guilty eyes. ¡°Sorry, Mommy¡­¡± He turned to Axel, his voice soft but firm. ¡°Dad, wait here. I¡¯ll change first. Please wait for me.¡± Before Axel could respond, Oliver released his hand and darted back toward his room. The sound of his small footsteps faded down the hallway, leaving an odd silence in the kitchen. Axel gave a short nod toward the empty hall. ¡°Sure, buddy,¡± he murmured, though his gaze lingered long after Oliver had vanished. Finally, he turned to Evelyn. She was at the counter, focused on pouring coffee into a mug. Crossing the kitchen, Axel stopped by the ind, close enough that the space felt suddenly smaller. His voice was calm, but edged with disapproval. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too hard on him?¡± he asked. ¡°He¡¯s only three, remember?¡± Comment 3 Post your firstment! Vote 15 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 14.48 Swipe Left To Continue > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 34 34 Double Agent Evelyn ced the mug down, her hand steady despite the tightness in her chest. 1 She didn¡¯t look at him right away, unwilling to let him see the disappointment and sadness behind her eyes. Then she turned to look him in the eyes. ¡°He needs to learn discipline,¡± she finally answered him. Before Axel could say something, a smile formed on her lips as she asked, ¡°Latte? Espresso?¡± She was trying to divert their conversation. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it now. Not when Oliver is around. He was surprised to see her so calm. He expected her to argue back with her usual sarcasm. But he was wrong. ¡°Expresso.¡± Seeing the sadness flicker across Evelyn¡¯s face, Axel¡¯s chest tightened with guilt. He hadn¡¯t meant to sound like he was criticizing her. He just wasn¡¯t used to this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evelyn¡­¡± he said gently when she served him the espresso. When her eyes meet his, he continues, ¡°You¡¯re right, he needs to learn discipline from a young age. I¡¯ll follow what you¡¯ve taught him. I don¡¯t want to confuse him¡­ or make things harder for you.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips formed the faintest smile, her shoulders rxing with relief. For a moment, she¡¯d feared Axel woulde crashing into her carefully built world and rearrange everything. She had spent years raising Oliver with love, discipline, and consistency, her way. The thought of someone, even his father, undoing all that scared her more than she wanted to admit. But Axel¡¯s willingness to step back and listen eased her. She gave a slight nod. ¡°Thank you, Axel¡­ Your words mean a lot to me.¡± She didn¡¯t question him further. Sometimes, it was better to let things be. Just then, light footsteps pattered back into the kitchen. Oliver came out, dressed in his clean clothes instead of pajamas, his little handsome face glowing with excitement. I¡¯m ready, mommy, daddy¡­¡± Axel¡¯s expression softened instantly. ¡°Perfect timing, buddy. Sit down. Let¡¯s eat,¡± he said while helping Oliver sit between him and Evelyn. And so, their first breakfast together as a family began. The breakfast feels warm, messy, imperfect, but real. Oliver chattered happily, swinging his legs under the table as he told Axel about his favorite cartoons, his activity in Martha¡¯s house, and 14:48 14 34 Double Agent the cafe. Axel listened intently, his deepughter filling the small apartment whenever Oliver¡¯s imagination ran wild, talking about his favorite cartoon. Evelyn was sitting in line with them both. But she found herself quieter than usual. She only heard the father and son talking. Without her knowing, she was lost in her own thoughts. A mix of tenderness and unease twisted in her chest. This was what Oliver needed, what he had longed for without even knowing it. She set aside her thoughts and concerns about her future with Alex. Then, the image of the Beach Side Caf¨¦ filled her mind. She hadn¡¯t set foot there since the day Oliver got hurt, and guilt instantly weighed heavily on her chest. Aunt Martha must have been worried sick. Every time Martha had asked to visit them in the hospital, she had refused. She couldn¡¯t let here. However, now she can¡¯t refuse her any longer. She knew it was only a matter of time before she had to reveal the truth. Aunt Martha wasn¡¯t just her business partner; she was like family. And once she discovered that Oliver¡¯s father was none other than Axel Knight, the infamous man everyone knew¡­ she would be shocked. She fears Aunty Martha will have a heart attack. Besides. Aunty Martha deserved to hear it from her, face¨Cto¨Cface. ¡°Yes! I will go to the cafeter this afternoon¡­ Evelyn decides. ¡°Mommy¡­ Mom?¡± Evelyn shook off her troubled thoughts and tilted her head toward Oliver. His eyes were wide and twinkling with mischief. Yes, sweetheart?¡± His lips curved into the brightest smile. ¡°Daddy needs to go to work. Go walk him outside, Mom.¡± She froze, blinking, her surprised gaze darting straight to Axel. ¡°Wait. What? Since when did my son be his father¡¯s messenger?¡® Confusion shed openly across her face, but Axel only smiled at her in that infuriatingly calm way. Axel¡¯s deep eyes softened as he leaned a little closer. ¡°Come outside for a while¡­¡± His voice was warm, almost coaxing, and it seeped under her skin before she could stop it. And just like that, her heart swelled. Before she could argue, Oliver spoke again, excitement bursting through his eyes. ¡°Yes, Mommy, go walk with Daddy! Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll wait here!¡± He left his chair and hurriedly walked toward the s, plopping down with a grin, as if giving them permission. 14 48 214 34 Double Agent Evelyn was speechless ¡®Oh My Goodness¡® Not only had her son decided to y spokesperson for Axel, but now he was acting like an adorable cupid. An amusedugh threatened to burst from her lips. Unbelievable. My son has be a double agent. For one ridiculous second, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This was her life now, caught between the man who once turned her world upside down and the little boy who had just conspired against her. Axel, of course, looked entirely too pleased with himself. His smile lingered as if he could read every thought running through her mind. and that only flustered her more. Evelyn stood from her chair, then gazed at Oliver, ¡°You can watch your cartoon¡­¡± Oliver giggled, already lost in his cartoons, leaving her smile. Then she turned to Axel, who was already waiting for her at the door. Evelyn silently took a deep sigh. She could resist Axel¡¯s persistence. She had done it before. But, resisting the tag¨Cteam effort of both Axel and her son? That was an entirely different battle. She moved toward the door, following him. Once the door behind them closed, Evelyn¡¯s quietness vanished, reced by a sharp frown. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s walk outside,¡± Axel said calmly. 1 Her eyes narrowed. ¡°No, Axel. Someone might take pictures of us.¡± She refused. This wasn¡¯t his hospital, where he could restrict entry with a singlemand. This was her apartment building, which was primarily a public space with minimal security. ¡°Talk bere¡± But, of course, he didn¡¯t listen. He strode forward without hesitation, every step confident, unbothered. By the time he reached the elevator, his words shocked her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already bought this entire ce¡± 14:48 214 < 34 Double Agent 66 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 35 35 She¡¯d Embarrassed Herself ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already bought this entire ce. I¡¯m thewful Landlord now.¡± 1 Evelyn froze. For a split second, she thought she had misheard him. Then panic surged through her veins. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± she asked, chasing after him. He paused just long enough to nce back at her, his expression still the same, icy calm. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m kidding?¡± Her chest tightened as fury and disbelief mixed into one. ¡°Axel! This is my life, not one of your business deals. Why the hell are you wasting money to buy this entire ce?¡± But his gaze softened, and his voice dropped to a low, almost intimate tone. ¡°Exactly. And that¡¯s why I¡¯ll never let anyone touch your life. You are the one who asked me to keep you hidden from those people outside¡­ Did you forget?¡± Evelyn stopped just a few steps from him. Hershes fluttered, lips parting slightly, as if a dozen words lined up in her head, but then all betrayed her, vanishing before they reached her tongue. For a beat, neither of them spoke. They just stared. Axel¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto hers, unyielding, and Evelyn, stubborn to the bone, refused to look away. The air grew thick around them, a silent duel sparking in the hallway, right before the elevator. Then, ¡°DING!¡± The elevator chimed, and the doors slid open, breaking the tension in the most awkward way possible. Still, neither Evelyn nor Axel flinched. They kept staring at each other like a couple in a K¨CDrama when the episode ended. Inside the elevator, Dn stood frozen, briefcase in hand, eyes wide with sheer panic. ¡®Damn it. Why the hell now of all times?¡® Dn cursed inwardly. His gaze darted between them, calcting his odds of survival. Slim to none. The only thing louder than his pounding heart was his desperate prayer that the elevator doors would close and swallow him whole before anyone noticed. No such luck. 14.48 < 35 She¡¯d Embarrassed Herself Axel finally shifted his eyes to Dn. The poor man instantly stiffened like a soldier caught in the wrong trench. ¡°B¨CBoss¡­¡± he stammered, his voice cracking. Then he turned his gaze to Evelyn. He smiled to break the awkwardness, ¡°La¨CLady Boss¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyebrows rose. Gradually, almost dramatically, she turned her head toward Dn, her eyes narrowing. Dn gulped. ¡®Oh no. Oh hell no. I¡¯ve been drafted into this war!¡® ¡°Out,¡± Axelmanded smoothly. ¡°Y¨CYes, Boss!¡± Dn bolted, nearly tripping over his own feet as he hurried out of the elevator and pressed himself against the wall, silently apologizing to the universe for every mistake that had led him here. The elevator doors stayed open. Axel stepped inside. He didn¡¯t look back. He didn¡¯t need to. His entire posture said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Evelyn stayed rooted to the spot. Her eyes narrowed in pure defiance. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you, Axel!¡± Finally, Axel turned, his gaze calm, ¡°Evelyn, you can either walk into this elevator like a civilized person¡­¡± His lips curved into a smirk. ¡°¡­ or I can carry you in. Your choice.¡± She gasped. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± He smiles. The kind of smile that makes her heart flutter once more. ¡°Oh, I would.¡± His tone is casual. ¡°Or worse¡­¡± Dn, still glued to the wall, whispered under his breath, ¡®Oh, I¡¯ve definitely seen worse¡­¡® Evelyn silently let out a deep sigh as she briefly turned to look at her house door. She actually didn¡¯t want to follow him now, leaving Oliver alone in the apartment. Sensing her worry, Axel looks at Dn and says, ¡°Go, apany my son. He¡¯s alone¡­¡± then turns to Evelyn, urging her to step into the elevator. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Dn said and hurried toward the door. ¡°We won¡¯t be long, Evelyn. And you don¡¯t need to worry about Oliver, Dn will stay with him,¡± Axel said as she finally entered the elevator. And just like that, the doors slid shut, swallowing them into round two of their private war. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Evelyn asked casually, though the sharp edge in her voice betrayed her reluctance to follow him. ¡°Can you drive?¡± She froze, utterly speechless. Unbelievable! She asked a question, and he answered with another one. And his question sounds so silly, it almost made herugh. Turning toward him, she tilted her head back slightly, forced to look up at his towering frame. ¡°What kind of question is that? Why on earth would you think I can¡¯t drive?¡± 14:48 35 She¡¯d Embarrassed Herself ¡°Ah, so you can.¡± His lips curved faintly. ¡°Good.¡± Not wanting to waste her breath arguing with him again, Evelyn exhaled and shifted her gaze toward the elevator doors. Only then did she realize they were heading down to the basement parking lot. Her brow arched. ¡°We¡¯re going outside? As in¡­ driving?¡± Axel didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Axel, can I at least grab my phone first? I need¡­¡± The sharp ¡°ding¡± of the elevator stopped her. The doors slid open, and without a nce back, Axel stepped out. ¡°Follow me.¡± Evelyn cursed under her breath but trailed after him. Her steps faltered abruptly when her eyesnded on the gleaming, brand¨Cnew SUV parked right in front of them, wrapped with a massive red ribbon. ¡®My God! Did he just buy me a car?¡® An incredulousugh bubbled in her chest as she moved to stand beside him. ¡°Axel, I know you¡¯re rich and can buy cars the way other people buy candy, but I can¡¯t ept something this expensive. And the way I live now, I don¡¯t need a car.¡± His brow furrowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it for you, Evelyn.¡± He paused, his deep voice calm. ¡°It¡¯s for our son, Oliver.¡± Her entire face flushed hot. ¡®God, if You truly exist, please¡­ Please¡­ teleport me out of here right now. Anywhere. Just not here.¡¯ She¡¯d embarrassed herself by assuming it was for her. But hold on¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for her, then¡­ why Oliver? ¡°Axel,¡± she said carefully, trying to keep her voice steady, ¡°you do know Oliver can¡¯t drive, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± His expression didn¡¯t shift an inch. ¡°But you can¡­ Drive for him.¡± Her hands clenched into fists at her sides. This man was going to drive her insane. ¡®Isn¡¯t that basically the same as giving it to me?¡® Evelyn inhales deeply before exhaling, ring at the shiny SUV as if it were her newest enemy. She tries to calm her emotions. Because she knew arguing with Axel would only go in circles, and worse¨Che¡¯d win. 14:49 314 < 35 She¡¯d Embarrassed Herself 66 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 36 36 Prepare Yourself 36 Prepare Yourself Evelyn had no choice but to ept the car. 1 After all, she didn¡¯t even own one. For the past four years in this small town, her life had been simple. She walked everywhere, through markets, to the cafe or beach. Whenever she needed to go as far as Grayenfall City, she¡¯d either call a taxi when one miraculously appeared or borrow Martha¡¯s old sedan. But Axel¡¯s words kept reying in her mind, striking harder than she wanted to admit: ¡°What if there¡¯s another urgent situation, like Oliver¡¯s injury a few days ago? What if I didn¡¯t arrive on time? How are you supposed to get a taxi that quickly in this town?¡± That alone had melted her. She couldn¡¯t argue with him, not when he was right. The thought of another emergency left her stomach in knots. Refusing him would mean gambling with her son¡¯s safety and well¨Cbeing, and that, she could never do. So she epted the SUV, not for herself, but for Oliver. At least, that¡¯s what she told herself as her pride nagged in protest. After a short discussion about the car, Evelyn didn¡¯t wait around to entertain Axel any longer. He had his own business to return to in the capital, and she had enough of a headache already. Talking to him was like banging her head against a stone wall; pointless and exhausting. But just as she turned toward the elevator, ready to escape, his voice stopped her. ¡°Evelyn.¡± She froze, her hand still in the air after pressing the elevator button. ¡°We¡¯ll sign the papers tomorrow. Ten in the morning. At my ce. Prepare yourself.¡± ¡°Papers? What pap¡­ By the time she turned around to confront him, he was already slipping into his sleek ck car. A momentter, the engine roared to life, and with a smooth motion, the car pulled out of the basement. She stood there, stunned, watching the car leave the basement. ¡°Seriously?!¡± Evelyn muttered, her voice echoing off the concrete walls. ¡°What papers?¡± Silence answered. Her lips twisted into a disbelievingugh. ¡°Did he¡­ did he mean our wedding papers?¡± Hearing her own words instantly took her breath away. 14:40 < 36 Prepare Yourself For a moment, she just stared at the empty exit, as if it might somehow spit Axel out with an exnation. Of course, it didn¡¯t. Her chest tightened, a sudden, unwee squeeze that made her heart pound against her ribs. The truth sank in quickly; if he genuinely meant what she believed, tomorrow she wouldn¡¯t just be Evelyn Taylor, a single mother and former heiress. She would be Evelyn Knight. Axel Knight¡¯s wife. Herugh sounded hollow, filled with disbelief and nerves. ¡®Congrattions, Eve. Congrattions on your brand¨Cnew adventure¡­ as Axel Knight¡¯s wifey¡® The sarcasm burned hot in her mind, but beneath it, she couldn¡¯t quite suppress the ripple of fear, or was it anticipation? Twisting through her veins. She pressed her palm against her chest as if that would calm her racing heart. Of course it didn¡¯t. Shaking her head, Evelyn stepped into the elevator. The doors slid shut with a soft hiss. But her mind was anything but calm. It was haunted by Axel¡¯s words, his dominance, his certainty. She hated how easily he could reshape her world, how effortlessly he linked her life to his. By the time Evelyn stepped into the apartment, a smile tugged at her lips. There was her little boy, animatedly exining his favorite cartoon to Dn, who sat not far from him, looking utterly lost. Oliver¡¯s brows furrowed in frustration. His small hands gestured wildly as if that might help Dn¡¯s brain catch up. ¡°Dn, stop asking me! I told you already, the white wolf is good. He helps his pack fight the bad wolf. The one you thought was good is actually the bad one.¡± Dn¡¯s eyebrow wrinkled, looking unconvinced. ¡°Really? But the white wolf¡­ he sounds bad.¡± Oliver let out an exasperated sigh, his little head shaking in disbelief. ¡°No. No, no, no, the white wolf is not bad. Dn, you need to start from the first season. This is already season two,¡± Dn chuckled and held up his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll download it on YouTube and catch up. Sorry, little man¡­¡± Evelyn pressed a hand to her mouth to hide herugh. ¡®Such a cute baby¡­¡® She saw Oliver¡¯s expression, dead serious andpletely fed up, which was priceless. 14.49 214 V 26 Prepare Yourself But then, as Evelyn looked closer, she noticed something that wiped the amusement right off her face. The tilt of his brow, the stubborn set of his lips, it was Axel¡¯s expression. Her smile faltered. She sighed, a heavy breath that carried the weight of tomorrow. The day everything would change. Their marriage would be finalized. No matter how much she tried to keep calm, her nerves buzzed relentlessly under her skin. Pulling herself together. Evelyn walked toward the living room. The moment Oliver spotted her, his eyes lit up. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re back!¡± he said, his little voice bursting with joy. Her heart melted. ¡°Were you having fun with Dn?¡± she asked, smiling at him. Oliver didn¡¯t answer, but his look said everything; his enjoyment level dropped somewhere around zero. Evelyn almostughed again. ¡°Lady Boss.¡± Dn greeted her with an awkward grin. ¡°Boss Axel already left?¡± Evelyn nodded. ¡°Yes. You didn¡¯t go back to the capital with him?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve got a task to handle here in town.¡± He replied quickly, then rose to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll head out now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dn, for keeping Oliverpany,¡± Evelyn said warmly as she walked him to the door. ¡°I hope he didn¡¯t traumatize you.¡± Dn chuckled under his breath. ¡°Of course not. He¡¯s fun.¡± Evelyn is trying to believe him. She knew her son too well. Oliver had probably made Dn¡¯s day just as exhausting. Still, she let the man go with a smile. When she turned back, Oliver was still glued to the TV. Evelyn sighed and crossed her arms. ¡°Sweetheart¡­. that¡¯s enough cartoons for today. You¡¯ve had your time. No more until tomorrow.¡± Her son gave her the look, a silent protest full of betrayal, but he obediently turned off the TV. Guilt slowly appears in her heart at his gloomy little face. She softened and called after him before he could disappear into his bedroom. ¡°Oliver, we¡¯re going to visit Grandma Martha this afternoon.¡± Instantly, his eyes lit up again. ¡°Yay! I miss Granny!¡± Evelyn smiled, watching his excitement overflow. For a moment, the worries of tomorrow faded, reced by the pure joy of her son¡¯s 14 49 < 36 Prepare Yourself 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo ^ < Comment O Leave the firstment for this chapter. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 37 Send Gifts 37 Return To The Cafe 37 Return To The Caf¨¦ That afternoon¡­ ¡°Are you sure you can walk this far?¡± Evelyn asked softly, ncing at Oliver as he walked towards the elevator, his small feet moving slightly slower. ¡°I can carry you, sweetheart¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s small chin lifted slightly, looking at her. ¡°No, Mommy. I¡¯m already three. I can and I love to walk.¡± Then, he stood on tiptoe and jabbed the elevator button, his eyes narrowing in intense concentration as he watched the flickering numbers above the door. He looked so serious that Evelyn had to bite her lip to keep fromughing. ¡°But sweetheart, you¡¯re still recovering from your injury,¡± she reminded him gently but worry obviously could be heard in her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would judge if you let me carry you.¡± Oliver¡¯s brows knit together as he turned to her, giving the same stubborn look Axel had given her countless times. ¡°No, thank you, Mom¡­¡± he said firmly, slipping his small hand into hers. His grip was warm, steady, and far stronger than his size should have allowed. Evelyn¡¯s heart melted. She could argue, but what was the point? Her little man was determined to prove he was grown, even if his steps were slow and careful because of his injury. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mommy,¡± he said with a bright smile as the elevator doors slid open. ¡°Granny must be waiting for us.¡± Evelyn squeezed his hand gently, her smile softening. She let the teasing die on her lips and simply followed his lead. Her son wasn¡¯t just walking, but he was already learning to carry her heart. How sweet! ¡°No, honey, we are going to the basement¡­¡± Evelyn said as Oliver was about to press the first¨Cfloor button. ¡°Why are we in the basement, Mom?¡± Oliver asked, his tiny voice echoing as he looked at her curiously. ¡°We¡¯re going to use a car to get to the caf¨¦,¡± Evelyn answered, pressing the elevator button that led them to the parking lot. ¡°Car? Did you buy a car?¡± His voice shot up in excitement as his eyes scanned the basement the moment the elevator opened. He spotted the shiny ck SUV with a giant red ribbon and gasped. His little finger shot out toward it. ¡°Wow, Mommy, we finally own a car?¡± His whole face lit up, eyes sparkling like he had just discovered treasure. Evelyn¡¯s heart twisted. < 37 Return To The Caf¨¦ The joy in his expression was almost too much for her to handle. He deserved this¡­ he deserved everything. And yet, she¡¯d never even thought of buying a car. Walking everywhere had been enough for her, and when she needed to travel farther, taxis and Martha¡¯s car had been the solution. But Axel had been right. Again. Not just for emergencies. Not just for convenience. But for moments like this, her son¡¯s pure happiness. ¡®Gosh, Eve. You¡¯re so slow. You should¡¯ve thought about this long ago. She silently scolded herself as she took Oliver¡¯s hand and walked him toward the car. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this, sweetheart,¡± she admitted softly as she opened the door. ¡°Your daddy did. It¡¯s his gift. For you.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened with awe as he climbed into the car, as if it were a spaceship. His tiny hands explored the leather seats, and he whispered, ¡°Wow, this car is amazing, mommy¡­¡± Evelyn buckled him into his car seat, then sat behind the wheel herself after removing the giant ribbon. ¡°Mom, we should call Daddy!¡± Oliver announced as she started the engine. Evelyn paused, her hands tightening around the steering wheel. ¡®Call Axel? Right now?¡® She could practically hear his voice in her head. Imagine that man would drive her insane again, she dismisses the idea. ¡°Your dad¡¯s busy right now,¡± she said gently, forcing a smile as she looked back at her son. ¡°We¡¯ll call him after dinner, alright?¡± Oliver seemed to think about it, then nodded faintly, as if he was granting her special permission. ¡°Hmm¡­ okay. Let¡¯s go, Mom.¡± She exhaled, relieved. She smoothly drove the car out of the basement parking lot. The drive was short, barely ten minutes. Her hands tightened on the wheel while she heard Oliver hum happily behind her, peeking out the window. By the time she parked outside the Beach Side Caf¨¦, Evelyn¡¯s nerves buzzed. She stepped out and looked at the familiar building. Its cheerful little sign looked dim, almost lonely now that the caf¨¦ had been closed for days. The sight overwhelmed her with guilt. The caf¨¦ had closed immediately after Oliver¡¯s ident, and she told herself it was only temporary, just until he recovered. Yet, her n changed. She will leave this ce, and it causes her heart to ache. So many memories linger here, and she feels unprepared to let go of them all. Her time is running out. Axel had agreed to give her time to settle things here before moving into his world, but ¡°time¡± felt like sand slipping too quickly through her fingers. 14 49 214 < 37 Return To The Caf¨¦ No need to rush. Eve¡­ She tries to calm her emotions. Evelyn reached for Oliver¡¯s hand as they walked up to the entrance. Inside, the caf¨¦ smelled faintly of roasted coffee and vani. However, the air was heavier than usual without the buzz of chatter and clinking mugs. Evelyn¡¯s gaze swept across the quiet tables and chairs, each one filled with memories: Oliver¡¯sughter, Aunt Martha¡¯s cheerful scolding. the warmth of something that had once felt like a dreame true, to live peacefully in this beautiful, small heaven. She bent down, smoothing Oliver¡¯s hair. ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s go inside¡­¡± Oliver nodded enthusiastically, his grin returning. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go. I miss Granny!¡± They walk inside and head directly to Martha¡¯s house, located right behind the caf¨¦. Evelyn smiled, though her chest tightened. She couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer. She would have to tell Martha about Axel. She didn¡¯t want Martha to hear it from anyone else. She sighed, gripping her son¡¯s hand more tightly. ¡®Be brave, Eve¡­ Aunt Martha would be happy for you when she learns about it. And, she won¡¯t ask anything, she won¡¯t judge you, just like she usually does¡­¡® 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ Comment Q 14.49 Leave the firstment for this chapter PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 38 38 I¡¯m So Happy For You Martha appeared just in time as Evelyn and Oliver walked through the little garden behind the caf¨¦. 1 She was wiping her hands on her apron when her gazended on Evelyn, worried at first. Still, the moment it shifted to Oliver, her whole expression melted. ¡°Oh, my darling boy!¡± Martha said, tossing her apron onto a garden bench without a second thought. She hurried forward and bent low, her arms already outstretched. Oliver¡¯s eyes widened with delight. ¡°Granny!¡± he threw his little arms around her neck as she scooped him up. ¡°Careful, careful,¡± Martha murmured, holding him tight but gently, mindful of his wound. ¡°Oh, how I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Oliver pressed his cheek against hers and giggled. ¡°I missed you so, so much too! Like¡­¡± He stretched his arms out as wide as they would
  1. go. ¡°¡­this much!¡±
Evelyn stifled augh, looking at how close they were. She follows them as they walk toward the house. Marthaughed happily as she swayed him in her arms. ¡°Oh, sweetheart, that¡¯s a lot of missing. Grandma¡¯s heart was so empty without you.¡± She pulled back to check his feet, worry clouding her eyes as she looked at his injured feet. ¡°How¡¯s that little leg of yours?¡± Oliver puffed up proudly, his small chest rising. ¡°Uncle Doctor said I heal super fast ¡®cause I eat all my carrots and broli!¡± He pointed at his leg as if it were proof of his strength. ¡°Mommy says carrots make me strong like a superhero.¡± Evelyn bit back augh, her lips curving as she answered, ¡°Yes, darling. Very strong. You¡¯ll be running on the beach again before you know it.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Oliver pped his hands, then leaned close to Martha¡¯s ear and whispered very loudly, ¡°Granny, when I get better, you have to chase me. But no cheating, okay? Mommy always cheats!¡± ¡°Oliver!¡± Evelyn gasped,ughing. She can¡¯t believe her son will yfully say that. ¡°What did you say? Of course, mommy doesn¡¯t cheat. But, you just run too fast.¡± Martha chuckled heartily, smoothing Oliver¡¯s hair. ¡°Oh, I believe you, darling.¡± Evelyn rolls her eyes, pretending to be scandalized. ¡°Excuse me? Whose side are you on?¡± Oliver, still clinging to Martha¡¯s neck, lifted his little chin. ¡°Granny¡¯s side!¡± he dered while giggling. Martha and Evelyn both burst intoughter. Evelyn shook her head, muttering, ¡°Traitor,¡± but her heart warmed at the sight of Oliver so happy. Her son only revealed his real age when talking to Martha. To others, he appeared quite mature, almost like an adult. This sometimes amused her, but she felt grateful because Martha was the only person her son considered a family member and thought of as his true grandmother. 14:40 113 < 38 I¡¯m So Happy For You Still, beneath her smile, nerves stir in Evelyn¡¯s stomach. Martha wasn¡¯t her blood rtive, but she¡¯d always been her safe ce, the one person she could trust. But now she was keeping the biggest secret of her life from her. The longer she waited, the harder it became to start telling her about Axel. ¡°You should¡¯ve let mee to the hospital, Eve¡­¡± Martha¡¯s words pull Evelyn out of her troubling mind. Evelyn¡¯s chest tightened. She had expected this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said softly. ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t want to worry you more than you already were.¡± ¡°Worrying is my job¡­¡± Martha said softly, still holding Oliver in her arms. ¡°You¡¯re like my own daughter, Evelyn¡­ Please don¡¯t push me away.¡± She smiles. That eased Evelyn¡¯s nerves, ¡°I know¡­ you¡¯re right, Aunty¡­ I won¡¯t do that anymore.¡± She smiled nervously. They entered the living room and sat down on the sofa. Martha allowed Oliver to sit next to her, and Evelyn sat across from them. While Evelyn was still trying to figure out how to tell Martha about Axel Knight, suddenly Oliver spoke. ¡°Granny¡­ Do you know Daddy?¡± Evelyn nearly choked on her breath. Her cheeks flushed red. She was still trying to find the right words and the right moment to tell Martha, but her son just threw it out like that? She was left speechless. Martha blinked in surprise, looking at Oliver. And then to Evelyn. ¡°Daddy?¡± she repeated carefully. Evelyn¡¯s pulse thundered in her ears. She opened her mouth to intervene, but Oliver was already speaking again. ¡°Yes, yes, Daddy is big, taller than the door!¡± Oliver stretched his little arms high above his head. Martha froze, her brows pulling together. ¡°Eve¡­ this¡­¡± she said slowly. Evelyn forced augh, though it sounded fragile to her own ears. ¡°He watched a movie the other day¡­¡± Hearing herself, she couldn¡¯t believe she had said that. And of course, Oliver interrupted with his innocent little voice. ¡°No, Mommy. I mean my real Daddy. The one who gave me the big ck car. Daddy Ax-¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. She tried to warn him to stop. Thankfully, he finally didn¡¯t reveal Axel¡¯s name, She had already told Oliver that she needed to speak privately with Aunt Martha about it. Still, this little brat had forgotten his promise and had now revealed everything. ¡°Thank God¡­ he finally understood¡­¡® But just when Evelyn thought she was safe, Oliver spoke again. 14 49 < 38 I¡¯m So Happy For You ¡°My Daddy is busy. He can¡¯t stay longer with us. But he bought us a car¡­¡± He announced proudly, puffing out his tiny chest. ¡°It¡¯s ck and shiny and has a big red bow!¡± Martha¡¯s lips parted. She looked utterly bewildered as she turned back to Evelyn. ¡°Eve, the mysterious man? Did he finallye¡­?¡± Evelyn could onlyugh bitterly inside. ¡°Thank you, Oliver. Truly the world¡¯s most loyal double agent! She cleared her throat. ¡°Yes, he came. And yes, he bought a car for Oliver. For emergencies.¡± Martha¡¯s eyes grew blurry with tears. She felt overjoyed to finally hear about the man she had always wanted to ask Evelyn about, but never dared, afraid it might make her sad. And now, not only did she hear about him, but that mysterious man had finallye back. He hade to this town, met Oliver, and even bought them a car. ¡°Oh dear, Eve¡­ I¡¯m so happy for you and for Oliver¡­¡± Martha¡¯s voice trembled. She genuinely felt happy for Evelyn. ¡°W¨CWho is that lucky person, Eve¡­? You have to bring him here to meet me¡­¡± 14:49 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 39 39 Follow Your Heart, But Be Wise ¡°W¨CWho is that lucky person, Eve? You have to bring him here to meet me¡­¡± 1 Evelyn hesitated. Her heart raced, the weight of the truth pressing heavily against her chest. If she didn¡¯t say it now, Oliver might blurt out something even worse, something she couldn¡¯t cover with flimsy excuses. She drew in a slow, steady breath, her lungs aching with the effort of keeping herself calm. The words felt heavy on her tongue as she forced them out. ¡°Aunty Martha¡­ we need to talk. Alone.¡± Martha¡¯s eyes sharpened with quiet understanding. But it wasn¡¯t his reaction that Evelyn worried most about; it was Oliver¡¯s. Her little boy frowned at her, a crease forming on his tiny brow. It was almostical how serious he looked, as though he sensed she wanted him out of the room. Evelyn¡¯s heart ached at the thought that he might protest. ¡°Sweetheart,¡± she said gently, meeting his curious gaze. ¡°Can you wait for us in your yroom? Mommy needs to talk about something with Granny.¡± She knew her son loved the yroom Martha had set up for him. Books, blocks, puzzles, and a small box of toy cars, all carefully chosen to make him feel at home. It was a sanctuary where he could lose himself in y and forget about the heaviness of the adult world. But still, Evelyn hated that she had to keep him in the dark. Her son didn¡¯t need to know how messy her past was, or how her mistakes had uprooted both of their lives. He was only three. He deserved lightness, joy, not the shadows of her regrets. Martha could see the worry in Evelyn¡¯s gaze. She reached over and gently patted Oliver¡¯s small hand. Her voice was warm but firm. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t you go read your book for a bit? Granny will bake a muffin for you once I finish talking with your mommy.¡± Her smile shed through her eyes. Oliver¡¯s face lit up instantly, his earlier suspicion forgotten as he heard about muffin. His lips curved into a bright, beaming smile. ¡°Yes, Granny! Muffin!¡± He bounced on his feet, turned to Evelyn with his grin, and added, ¡°Don¡¯t take too long, Mommy. I¡¯m hungry already.¡± Evelyn, holding augh, heard his words. ¡°We¡¯ll be quick, sweetheart. Promise.¡± With a dramatic little nod, as if he was the one granting permission, Oliver walked to his yroom. The soft click of the door shutting behind him brought Evelyn a rush of relief so intense her shoulders slumped. Finally. When Evelyn turned back, Martha¡¯s gaze was waiting for her; steady, curious, and full of unspoken questions. She swallowed hard. Her lips trembled as she spoke the words she had feared for so long. ¡°Oliver¡¯s father is Axel Knight.¡± The room went silent. It was as if the world itself paused, holding its breath with them. Evelyn¡¯s pulse pounded in her ears, and for one ridiculous moment, she found herself praying that Martha wouldn¡¯t have a heart attack 14.49 39 Follow Your Heart, But Be Wise right there on the sofa. If she did, she would have no choice but to rush her to the hospital again. And she wasn¡¯t sure her nerves could take that. Martha blinked, and her gaze was stern but difficult to interpret. Then she blinked again. Her lips were sealed tight, without a sound or breeze escaping. And unbeknownst to Evelyn, Martha¡¯s mind is anything but calm. Her mind was clearly scrambling to process everything she just heard. Despite living tucked away from the city¡¯s chaos, she read enough news to know precisely who Axel Knight was. Everyone knew. His name carried weight like a thunderp. His face always appears whenever she opens a browser on her cell phone. And all those articles always bring shame. Suddenly, she feels worried about Evelyn and Oliver. ¡°Axel Knight?¡± Martha¡¯s voice cracked with nervousness. She pointed shakily toward the silent television in the corner, as though confirming if Evelyn meant that man. ¡°That Axel Knight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Evelyn¡¯s answer came out barely above a whisper. ¡°That Axel Knight.¡± Martha¡¯s shoulders shrug, a soft gasp leaving her lips. She opened her mouth, closed it, then tried again. But no words came. Her hands fluttered on herp as if her body wanted to speak, but her voice had failed her. She worries that what she will say will hurt Evelyn. And she didn¡¯t n to do so. Evelyn¡¯s heart clenched, aware of what Martha might think now. She quickly stood, moved to sit beside Martha, and reached for her hands. ¡°Aunt Martha¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to shock you. But it is what it is. He¡¯s the man.¡± Her voice wavered, but she managed a faint smile, fragile as ss. Martha tightened her grip on Evelyn¡¯s hands, grounding herself before she spoke. ¡°Oh, dear Eve¡­ I¡¯m happy for you. But¡­¡± Martha¡¯s words faltered as her eyes grew moist. ¡°Forgive me if I sound harsh, but isn¡¯t that man¡­ a red g? You¡¯ve read what the gossip news says about him, haven¡¯t you? What if¡­ Will he hurt you? Will hurt Oliver¡­ Oh dear¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart tightened. She forced herself to meet Martha¡¯s gaze, even though her chest felt heavy¡­ Martha wasn¡¯t using her; she was genuinely worried, deeply concerned. And that almost hurt her more than judgment ever could. ¡°I know,¡± Evelyn admitted softly, her smile turning bitter. Her eyes burned, but she refused to let tears spill. ¡°I know who he is. What he
  1. is. But I can¡¯t deny it, Aunt Martha. He¡¯s Oliver¡¯s father.¡±
Silence settled again, thicker this time. But it wasn¡¯t cold, Their hands were sped tightly together, and though no words were exchanged, everything was clear. Finally, Martha¡¯s shoulders rose as she took a deep, shaky breath. She spoke, her voice steady but trembling with the weight of 14.50 719 39 Follow Your Heart, But Be Wise experience. ¡°Eve, I¡¯ve lived a long life. I¡¯ve seen people chase happiness, and I¡¯ve seen people run headlong into misery. My only advice, dear, is this: follow your heart, but keep wise. You only live once. Put joy in your path, not sorrow. You¡¯ve already endured so much in thesest four years.¡± Martha¡¯s voice trembled at the end, herposure breaking. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she patted Evelyn¡¯s hand with trembling fingers. Comment 1 Post your firstment! Vote 16 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > ͼ Send Gifts View All > 14.50 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 40 40 The Truth is Dangerous 40 The Truth is Dangerous Evelyn could no longer hold back her emotions. She leaned forward, resting her forehead on Martha¡¯s shoulder. 1 ¡°I know¡­ I understand what you¡¯re saying. Thank you, Aunt Martha Martha wrapped her arms around her, holding her close like a mother would. Her warmth and eptance were exactly what Evelyn needed, the one thing she feared losing when she confessed the truth. And yet, deep down, Evelyn knew this was only the beginning. Martha¡¯s support was a blessing, but the storm outside these walls. Axel¡¯s world, and the shadow of her past still loomed, ready to swallow her whole. For now, though, she allows herself the rare luxury of peace. Just a moment, sitting with the only person who had never judged her, who loved Oliver as if he were her own. Martha stroked Evelyn¡¯s hair gently and whispered, ¡°Eve, remember what I always told you¡­ No matter what, you and Oliver will never be alone. You have me.¡± ¡°I know, Aunty¡­ That¡¯s why I feel grateful to you,¡± Evelyn said, but gradually she felt like something stabbed her heart again. The thought of moving out of this town made her hesitant to share the news just yet. After drowning in her own thoughts, Martha asked again, ¡°So, what do you really feel about this Axel Knight?¡± Evelyn stiffened instantly as she sat up straight. Her cheeks heated, and she looked away, pretending to adjust a cushion that didn¡¯t need
  1. it.
¡°Wh¨CWhat do you mean, A¨CAunty¡­?¡± she asked, her voice sounding too casual to seem convincing. Martha wasn¡¯t fooled for a second. She chuckled softly, shaking her head. ¡°Oh,e now. Don¡¯t act with me, Eve. A woman doesn¡¯t keep the father of her child a secret for four years unless the story is¡­ ¡°So tell me¡­ what is he to you? Beyond the scandal, beyond the newspapers, beyond the fear. What does your heart say?¡± Martha continues. Evelyn swallowed hard. Her heart was pounding faster, as if it wanted to leap out and confess everything for her. But she wasn¡¯t ready to voice her feelings. She¡¯s also unsure of her feelings toward the father of her son, Axel Knight. However, watching how Martha patiently waits for her response, she finally says, ¡°My heart says I should be careful. I should think of Oliver first She hopes Aunt Martha no longer asks her. She didn¡¯t want to think about Axel right now. ¡°Of course,¡± Martha agreed softly. ¡°Oliver must alwayse first. But don¡¯t hide behind little Oliv, Eve. Lasked about you. What you feel.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips parted, then closed again. She was speechless. She wanted to say she didn¡¯t know, but that would be a lie. She knew precisely what Axel Knight stirred inside her; fear, yes¡­ but also 14.56 < 40 The Truth is Dangerous longing. The kind of longing she shouldn¡¯t be feeling after everything that had happened. Finally, she whispered, ¡°He terrifies me.¡± Martha¡¯s brows lifted slightly, but she didn¡¯t interrupt. ¡°And yet.¡± Evelyn continued, her voice shaking, ¡°when he¡¯s near¡­ I feel very safe. I have never felt that safe before. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous? The man who should be the greatest danger in my life is also the one who makes me feel protected.¡± Martha¡¯s expression softened. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound ridiculous at all. It sounds like the truth.¡± Evelyn let out a harsh littleugh, then turned her gaze away from Martha, looking at the tightly shut door of Oliver¡¯s yroom. Then she took a deep sigh before turning to look at Martha again and expressing her thoughts, ¡°The truth is dangerous. Being involved in his world will be dangerous. But he promised to protect me and Oliver. So¡­¡± Martha leaned back casually and spoke thoughtfully, ¡°Eve, maybe it¡¯s justplicated¡­¡± She paused, waiting for Evelyn¡¯s response, but the girl only looked at her with a smile. ¡°Tell me¡­ when you think about the future, do you see him there? With you and Oliver?¡± Martha asked again. Evelyn froze. The answer, as clear as day in her mind, was YES. However, her throat feels so dry, and for a long moment, she couldn¡¯t speak. Since Axel came to this town, from day one, they have crossed paths again, and her mind has been filled with thoughts of him. She saw him at Oliver¡¯s side, teaching him to ride a bike, taking him to the park,ughing at his little mischiefs. She saw him sitting at a table with her, sharing quiet dinners. She saw him everywhere. But admitting that felt like stepping off a cliff with no safety. ¡°L¡­¡± She shook her head quickly, pushing the image away. ¡°I can¡¯t think about that right now. It¡¯s too dangerous to hope for something like that.¡± Martha sighed, her smile wistful. ¡°You remind me so much of myself when I was your age.¡± That startled Evelyn. ¡°Me? How?¡± ¡°When I met myte husband,¡± Martha said, her eyes softening at the memory, ¡°he wasn¡¯t exactly the safe choice either. My family thought I was mad. He was brash, impulsive, and always in some kind of trouble. But he loved me, Eve. Fiercely,pletely. And that love carried us through everything else.¡± Martha reached out and squeezed Evelyn¡¯s hand again. ¡°Sometimes, dear, the safest choice is not the one who looks proper on paper, but the one who makes your soul feel alive.¡± Evelyn¡¯s chest tightened. 12.50 213 < 40 The Truth is Dangerous She wanted to believe that. God, she truly wanted to. But Axel Knight wasn¡¯t just some reckless young man from the city. He was Axel Knight. A name that carried weight, danger, and power. And, he was her family¡¯s greatest enemy. Still¡­ Martha¡¯s words settled into her bones, soothing and terrifying all at once. Before Evelyn could respond, the sound of little feet pattering across the hall broke the heavy silence. A momentter, Oliver burst through the door, holding one of his picture books above his head. ¡°Granny¡­ Granny¡­¡± his cute voice announced proudly. ¡°I read it all by myself!¡± Marthaughed, quickly wiping at her cheeks before Oliver could see her tears. ¡°Oh, you manage to read by yourself? Come here, baby, show me.¡± Oliver climbed onto the sofa between them, smiling happily as he dropped the book in Martha¡¯sp. ¡°See? That¡¯s the doggy! And that¡¯s the big red ball! And¡­¡± He leaned closer and softly said.. ¡°That¡¯s where Daddy will y fetch with me one day.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart clenches. Comment Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 41 41 Unbelievable! Evelyn couldn¡¯t leave Martha¡¯s house early because, of course, Martha insisted they stay until dinner. 1 And really, how could she say no? The woman had practically her only family here; refusing was impossible. Besides, if she went home and if Axel was there, she was sure that man would find some new way to push her blood pressure into dangerous territory. Even though she knew Axel wouldn¡¯t be home tonight, as he¡¯d mentioned, he wouldn¡¯t be back until tomorrow. However, Martha¡¯s house remained the safest ce she had. They cooked together, enjoyed dinner until Oliver¡¯s belly looked like a balloon. When the night stretched long enough, Evelyn finally managed to excuse herself. And, By the time her car reached the basement parking of their apartment, the ce was eerily quiet. Only four or five cars dotted the lot; none she recognized. She didn¡¯t even need to guess; she knew those cars belonged to Axel¡¯s men. She still remembers that he told her earlier that some of his people were moving in, and apparently, ¡°some¡± meant ¡°half the damn building.¡± Out of ten apartments, only three had permanent families, including hers. The rest were tourist rentals. But now? Axel had basically turned the ce into his personal fortress. Was she supposed to feel safe? Or just overwhelmed? Right now, she was leaning more toward feeling overwhelmed. After parking her car and turning to Oliver, she was speechless. Her son looked unconscious, with his small chest rising and falling calmly. ¡°Gosh, little man, did you use up all your energy charming Granny?¡± she muttered, unbuckling her seat belt and stepping out. She feels amused at how adorable her son was even in his sleep. Her hands slid under him just as the low rumble of another car echoed through the basement. The sound bounced off the cement walls until sleek headlights cut across her. Evelyn froze. It was his car, Axel¡¯s car. She remembered seeing him use that car this morning. ¡®Oh no, she whispered. ¡®Why did hee? Did he say he will only return tomorrow?¡® The car rolled to a stop right behind hers, and the door swung open. Secondster, Axel Knight exited the car. 14.60 < 41 Unbelievable! Her heartbeat races. This morning, he is wearing a ck shirt. Now, he has on a tailored ck suit. His tie is loosened just enough to appear annoyingly handsome. He looks like he¡¯s exudingte¨Cnight confidence, as if he just stepped out of a boardroom after scaling a multi¨Cbillion¨Cdor deal. Evelyn¡¯s first thought was, ¡®God help me, he looks like temptation wrapped in Armani. And her second thought was, ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m doomed¡­I won¡¯t have a peaceful night now! Axel shut the car door with one fluid motion and strode toward her. By the time he stopped in front of her, she had already forgotten how to breathe. She only blinks at him. ¡°Let me carry him,¡± he said, soft butmanding, not asking but dering. And before she could muster a protest, he had Oliver cradled in his arms as if the boy weighed nothing. Evelyn stood frozen, staring up at him as if her brain tried to restart. He nced at her, one brow slightly arched. ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me to carry you, too?¡± His words snapped her out of her own thoughts. ¡°No!¡± she answered, then hurriedly grabbed her bag, phone, and sanity. She locked the car with shaky fingers and hurried after him toward the elevator. Liam, Axel¡¯s shadow bodyguard, was already there, holding the elevator just in time. She tried not to roll her eyes at how Axel really lived as if the world bent to his convenience. ¡°Thank you, Liam¡­¡± Evelyn said softly before the elevator doors slid shut. Silence pressed in again, and with only the three of them inside, the air felt heavier than it should have. Evelyn shifted her weight, wishing the elevator would move faster. Then Axel¡¯s voice echoed, breaking the awkward silence. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank them. It¡¯s their duty to serve me¡­ and to serve you and Oliver.¡± Evelyn blinked. She turned her head to look at his profile, but of course, his gaze never left the elevator doors. He seems to ignore her. ¡°Well,¡± she said atst, her tone low but sharper, ¡°¡­we still need to teach Oliver to be polite to other people. It matters how he grows up, Axel.¡± For a heartbeat, Axel said nothing. Then he finally turned his head, giving her the briefest of nces. ¡°But he¡¯s asleep now. There¡¯s no need to show your politeness just for show.¡± 1 Her jaw slightly dropped, then snapped shut. 14:50 214 < 41 Unbelievable! Just for show? Gosh, you win!¡® she screamed in her mind. No point in arguing with him when he always had thest word. Too tired to spar. Evelyn turned her gaze away from him and red at the glowing floor numbers instead. Axel carried Oliver straight to his room andid him on the bed with surprising gentleness. Evelyn helped to cover him with his soft nket. ¡®Okay. Missionplete. Child secured. Now the terrifying man can go back to wherever he wants to go!¡® Evelyn silently says to herself and walks out of Oliver¡¯s bedroom. However, She was mistaken when she thought Axel would excuse himself and go back to his house next door. Instead, he walked into her living room, took off his suit, loosened his tie more, and plopped onto her sofa like he owned it. ¡°Uh¡­ Axel, what are you doing?¡± He turned to see her expressionless as he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten.¡± She frowned. ¡°And why did you tell me that?¡± ¡°This is ten, my chef already went home,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°And there¡¯s no delivery in this town.¡± Evelyn gasped in disbelief. ¡°So you stay here expecting me to cook for you?¡± He didn¡¯t even flinch when he answered, ¡°Yes.¡± 1 ¡®Unbelievable!¡® Evelyn found herself at a loss for words. She tried to scold him with her gaze, but when she met his eyes, warmth flooded her cheeks. This man. This annoyingly gorgeous man. He had just assumed that she would be his midnight cook. And the worst part? She was actually walking into the kitchen, muttering curses under her breath, trying to find the easy ingredients to cook for him. 1 Comment 14.60 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 42 2 < 42 He Lost His Taste Buds 42 He Lost His Taste Buds ¡°Sorry if I sound like I¡¯m bossing you around, E-¡± Axel¡¯s voice faded when Evelyn spun her head around and shot him a re. The kind of re that could p a person. 1 He smiles at her to help cheer her up. But he failed. Of course. ¡°Can you stop talking to me? I¡¯ll cook for you, alright.¡± She warned him. Then, she yanked open the cupboard and pulled out two packs of instant noodles like they were her secret weapons. She held them up dramatically to show him. ¡°Axel, please behave in your seat. I will cook the delicious noodles for you. I hope you didn¡¯tin¡­Thank you!¡± Axel leaned back on the sofa, his voice calm, yet threaded with quiet amusement. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Evelyn. I¡¯ll eat whatever you make.¡± ¡°Spicy or not?¡± she asked again, cracking an egg into the pot with more force than necessary. ¡°Not spicy. Thank you¡­¡± Axel replied and stood, casual as ever, and crossed the room to perch on the kitchen ind. Not too close, but close enough that Evelyn could feel his eyes on her. Watching, always watching. Her back stiffened as she stirred the noodles. Great. Now she had to cook while being watched, as if she were cooking in a cooking show and before a TV camera. ¡°Ugh, why are you like this?¡± she muttered under her breath, loud enough for him to hear. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just eat before youe here?¡± ¡°I was in a rush to get my ride,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°¡­and I didn¡¯t have time to eat dinner.¡± ¡°Why do you need to rush? Don¡¯t you have a private jet?¡± she responds, still unwilling to see him. ¡°You are right, I have jet, but today I fly with a helicopter, and the pilot needs to go home.¡± Evelyn rolls her eyes. Of course, she can¡¯t believe him. She read in one of his interviews that he has a pilot¡¯s license. He usually flies his jet and helicopter. ¡°Do you think I believe you, Axel?¡± she wanted to ask, but those words only echoed in her mind. ¡°And besides,¡± he continued as though this were a perfectly normal conversation, ¡°I only stay next door two nights¡­ No food in my fridge. Only water.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips twitched. She wanted tough, but held it in. ¡®No food in his fridge? Please. This man probably owns three refrigerators, a backup freezer, and a personal chef on speed dial. Next, he¡¯ll say he¡¯s too poor to afford bread! She bit her tongue, knowing that if she said something, he would twist her words into another verbal victory. And she was not giving him that satisfaction tonight. 1430 114 42 He Lost His Taste Buds So she focused on the noodles. Stir. Stir. re at the stove like it personally offended her. Maybe if she red hard enough, they¡¯d boil faster. 1 Silence continues. She almost thought she¡¯d won some peace when his voice broke in again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evelyn,¡± he said quietly, his tone almost gentle. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯ll bother you. I¡¯ll have someone fill my fridge tomorrow.¡± Her spoon froze mid¨Cstir. ¡®Oh, really? Thest time you¡¯ll bother me? What is this, a farewell dinner? Should I be honored that you chose my cheap noodles as your final meal?¡® Her inner sarcasm practically screamed, but she bit it back, lips pressed tight. Outwardly, she said nothing, dumping the noodles into a bowl with a sigh. Evelyn asked him to sit at the dining table by the ss window, then she ced the bowl in front of him. ¡°Bon app¨¦tit, Mr. Knight¡­¡± she said as she settled across from him. Axel looked at the steaming noodles, then at her, and for the briefest second, his lips curved into the ghost of a smile. He didn¡¯t touch the noodles right away. No, of course not. He had to sit there, studying the bowl as though it were a top¨Csecret file marked ¡°ssified.¡± A sour smile crosses her lips, ¡°Oh, please¡­ So, you need to run a background check on the egg first?¡± Finally, he picked up the fork, twirled the noodles, and took a bite. He chewed slowly. Thoughtfully. Like he was critiquing a Michelin- starred dish. Evelyn wasughing inwardly, her sarcastic remark returned, ¡°Well, Mr. Knight? Did I pass the test? Or should I prepare my resignation letter as your unpaid chef?¡± His lips twitched, just slightly. ¡°It¡¯s good, Evelyn!¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°Please stop, don¡¯t shower me with too much praise. You might overwhelm me with all that enthusiasm.¡± He took another bite, unbothered. ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s terrific food, Delicious¡± She pinched her eyes in disbelief. He said it was good. But, wait. Was he¡­ meant to say it? Her instant noodles? Good? No way. Either this man had never eaten instant noodles in his life, or his taste buds were broken. Evelyn narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously, aware that the instant noodles she makes always turn out salty. 42 He Lost His Taste Buds Iven her son, Oliver, constantly reminds her not to use all the ingredients. And just now, she was too distracted to remember that. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± She asked. ¡°No¡± His gaze flicked to hers, steady and unreadable, before returning to the bowl. ¡°I¡¯m just hungry.¡± ¡°Oh Evelyn slightly smiled while venting her sarcasm in her mind, ¡®Well, hungry man eats noodles¡­I believe he has really lost his taste buds. However, she couldn¡¯t help watching him as he ate. And of course, because the universe enjoyed tormenting her, the sight was¡­ oddly attractive. He didn¡¯t slurp like a caveman or chew like a tractor. He ate neatly and controlled, with every movement smooth. Even eating instant noodles, Axel Knight still managed to look like he belonged on the cover of a glossy lifestyle magazine. Ugh, stop staring, Eve¡­ She scolded herself inwardly before turning her gaze away, pretending to fuss with a dish towel. ¡®He¡¯s just a man cating noodles, not amercial for luxury table manners. And yet¡­ when she peeked at him again, he was almost done. And worse, he looked satisfied. He gently set the empty bowl down with a soft sigh, as if that small, sad meal had truly satisfied him. ¡°Thank you.¡± His eyes meet hers, She swallowed nervously. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she answered, though inside her sarcasm was buzzing. ¡®Wow, first he invades my kitchen, then hepliments my noodles. What¡¯s next? Ugh, I hope he leaves me alone¡­ in peace! But then¨Cbecause fate clearly hated her¨Che wiped his mouth with a napkin, stood up, and said in that smooth,manding voice of his, ¡°Tomorrow, don¡¯t forget we¡¯ll finalize our marriage.¡± Evelyn nearly fell out of her chair. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment Post your firstment! View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 43 O 43 Is He Insane? Axel walked to the door, his tall frame moving with that same steady confidence that always made Evelyn feel both irritated and¡­ well, slightly short of breath. 1 Evelyn assumed Axel was finally going back to his own house, and of course, she was secretly relieved. She could almost taste her freedom. ¡°No worries. I won¡¯t bete. I¡¯ll show up at your house tomorrow,¡± Evelyn said calmly, though inside, she felt twisted like a washing machine set on high spin. ¡°Good.¡± Axel¡¯s hand was already on the door handle. ¡°Bye, Axel¡­¡± she happily said, eager to push him out before he could drop another one of his annoying remarks. But of course, Axel wasn¡¯t Axel without onest twist. He paused, turned, and looked at her with that unreadable expression. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to ask me to leave?¡± 1 ¡°So¡­ you assumed I was going to ask you to sleep here?¡± she shot back sarcastically, chuckling just to cover her nerves. He didn¡¯t even flinch. His stare was nk, calm, deadly serious. ¡°Oh, so Evelyn, you want me to sleep here?¡± 1 What the heck!? Did I say the wrong sentence? Again?¡® Her mouth opened. Closed and opened again. She was speechless. ¡®My goodness. Eve¡­ why, oh why, did you even try to banter with this man?¡® Evelyn feels frustrated with herself. She knew, each time, he took her words, twisted them around, and then threw them back at her like a grenade. ¡°I will never reject your offer to stay, Evelyn,¡± he said smoothly, almost regretfully. ¡°But not tonight. I need to do something at my house.¡± Suddenly, she feels as if lightning has struck her. ¡®Rejecting? Rejecting what?! I didn¡¯t offer him to stay in the first ce! Oh, my lord¡­ this man was thinking too highly of himself¡­ 2 ¡°Alright, go home now, Axel,¡± she snapped, shoving him toward the hallway. ¡°I need to rest my eyes. Or I¡¯ll bete tomorrow.¡± He let her push him, though his amused expression told her she wasn¡¯t winning anything here. But just as Evelyn was about to m the door behind him, her steps faltered. Standing outside was Liam, waiting politely with arge paper bag in his hands. Great Perfect. Now she had an audience. Instantly, Evelyn straightened her back, stered on a polite smile, and pretended she hadn¡¯t just been arguing like a madwoman. She cleared her throat, ¡°Evening, Liam¡® she said smoothly, as if everything was perfectly normal Axel took the bag from Liam, then, with that calm authority that made everyone else obey without question, he handed it to her. 1A 20 < 43 Is He Insane? ¡°Wear this tomorrow.¡± And with that, he walked away with Liam following him. No exnation, no opportunity for her to respond. Just those three words. His house door clicked shut, and Evelyn remained frozen in ce. The bag hung from her hand like a cursed object. Her eyes slowly drifted down to the logo on its side, and her jaw tightened. It was from one of the most famous fashion houses in the country. Her stomach sank. A very, very bad feeling prickled down her spine. ¡°Axel Knight¡­ He bought me clothes?¡± Immediately, Evelyn shut the door, locked it, and marched toward her bedroom, bag in hand. Then, she threw the paper bag onto the bed and folded her arms, her gaze remaining on the bag. Part of her wanted to ignore it. Pretend it didn¡¯t exist. But curiosity had already swallowed her. ¡°What did Axel Knight choose for me to wear tomorrow?¡± Evelyn let out a long, weary sigh as she dropped onto the bed beside the bag. Her eyes wandered up to the white ceiling, as if it might hold the answer. ¡°Knowing him,¡± she muttered, ¡°it¡¯s either a wedding dress or something so dramatic I¡¯ll look like I¡¯m about to host the Oscars.¡± Shey there for a few minutes, staring nkly, trying to convince herself she didn¡¯t care. But curiosity keeps dancing in her brain. Finally, she bit her lip, sat up, and pulled the bag onto herp. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she hesitated a moment longer, as if the paper bag might explode in her face. ¡°What kind of disaster have you set up for me this time, Axel?¡± she whispered under her breath, before finally sliding out the sleek box inside. Her hands trembled as she lifted the lid. The moment her eyesnded on the contents, her heart stopped. There it was:yers of white silk andce, gleaming under the bedroom light. ¡°Oh my goodness. Her hand flew to her mouth, worried that her voice would wake Oliver. Her wide eyes darted from the dress to the closed door, half¨Cexpecting Axel to barge back in with that infuriatingly calm expression. ¡°Is he insane? A wedding dress? What was he thinking?¡± She had only been joking earlier, throwing out wild guesses to make herself feel better. But no, of course, Axel Knight had gone and proved her joke night. Evelyn looked back at the box, staring at it in horror, her fingers frozen just inches from the fabric. For a moment, she didn¡¯t even dare to touch it, afraid the thing might actually curse her if she did. 14 < 43 Is He Insane? She snapped the lid shut and shoved the box back onto the bed as if it might bite her fingers. Then, she stood on her feet and paced back and forth across her room, dragging both hands through her hair. Sleepy? Tired? Clearly, all of it had vanished. At this rate, Axel Knight wasn¡¯t just driving her insane; he was dancing on the wreckage of her sanity with that smug face of his. After threeps around the room, she finally grabbed her phone. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m calling him!¡± Her thumb hovered over his name, but just before she pressed the screen, she froze. ¡°No. No. If I call him, he¡¯ll just¡­ tease me. And I¡¯ll lose. Again.¡± She muttered to herself, ring at the phone like it was Axel himself. Evelyn inhaled deeply, then nodded firmly. ¡°Yes! Text. Texting is safer. He can¡¯t twist my words over text. Right?¡± 1 She types faster: ¡°Axel, whatever you¡¯re nning tomorrow, please stop. I don¡¯t want a surprise wedding party. And I won¡¯t wear the wedding gown.¡± From: Evelyn. 1 Comment Post your firstment! Vote 16 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > 3 Send Gifts View All > < 44 Your Idea Was Not Bad 44 Your Idea Was Not Bad ¡°Axel, whatever you¡¯re nning tomorrow, please stop. I don¡¯t want a surprise wedding party. And I won¡¯t wear the wedding gown¡± From: Evelyn Evelyn stared at the message. Biting her lip as she read it repeatedly. It looked reasonable. Firm. Mature. Then she flopped onto the bed. ¡°Oh, perfect, Evelyn. That doesn¡¯t sound dramatic at all.¡± Her thumb hovered over the send button. One. Two. Three. ¡°Ah¡­ Whatever!¡± she pressed the send button. The message was gone from her phone disy, but not from her mind. Within seconds, she feels like her heart has jumped to her throat. ¡°Oh, no. What have I done? He¡¯s going to see this and¡­¡± Her phone buzzed almost instantly. She was shocked, her cell phone nearly dropping to her face when she saw his name on the screen. ¡°Oh no. Oh no, no, no¡­ Why is he calling? Can you reply with another text?¡± She stared at the glowing screen like it had grown horns. She quickly stood up, bit her inner lip, and looked puzzled at her cell phone. Evelyn tried to convince herself to let it ring out, but her finger betrayed her and swiped to answer. ¡°Evelyn¡± His deep voice slid through the line, calm as usual. ¡°There¡¯s no surprise wedding¡± ¡°What She blinked, hearing his words. ¡°I said Axel repeated slowly, there¡¯s no surprise wedding tomorrow. Rx¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s with the gown, Axel? You seriously expect me to wear that thing just to sign a piece of paper?¡± ¡°Yes¡± he said calmly. ¡°Wear that gown so we can take a picture! ¡°Why?¡± Her voice went up an octave ¡°Why on earth do we need to take pictures in a wedding gown? Don¡¯t we just need to wear a white shirt for the photo on the wedding certificate? There was a pause, and then his voice lowered, casual but amused ¡°Because I want to send it to William Walters¡± Evelyn was utterly shocked. 44 Your Idea Was Not Bad My father? ¡°Yes. Imagine his face when he sees you happily married to me.¡± There was a beat of silence before Axel delivered the final blow, smooth and merciless: ¡°For revenge, Evelyn. Simple as that.¡± 1 ¡°No¡± She snapped before knowing she had already ended the call. Evelyn felt like half her soul had just flown out the window. Her knees went weak, and she nearly copsed before she caught herself on the edge of the bed and sat down, staring nkly at the gown box. Among all the outrageous things Axel Knight had ever suggested, this was pure evil. Send a photo of her in a wedding gown to William Walters¨CHer ex¨Cfather, the same man who had kicked her out of the family, tarnished her reputation, and made sure her humiliation was front¨Cpage news. 1 You are really creative, Axel Knight!¡® Sheughs inwardly. When she was still puzzled to answer him, Axel¡¯s deep voice echoed in her mind from the phone call earlier: ¡°Imagine his face, Evelyn. Imagine him choking on his cigar when he sees you married to me.¡± She groaned while lying on the bed and buried her face in her hands. ¡°God, why does his n even tempt me?¡± Because it was priceless, that¡¯s why. The thought of William¡¯s veins popping out of his forehead, of his oh¨Cso¨Cperfectposure cracking in rage, was enough to stir a dangerous little thrill in her chest. As if on cue, her phone buzzed. Axel again. Earlier, she only gave him a short answer, and of course, he called a second time. Typical. Sighing she answered. ¡°Axel, this is insane. I¡¯m not sending my father a wedding photo.¡± ¡°Correction,¡± his smooth baritone slid through the line, ¡°our wedding photo. And insane? Maybe. But effective to drive him angry? Ainolutely Evelyn was ring at the ceiling as if Axel¡¯s face was hanging there. ¡°Seriously, your idea was not bad. But, Axel¡­ I need to know exactly why William Walters hates you. I¡¯m curious,¡± Of course, Axel didn¡¯t answer. He ignores her question Evelyn silently took a deep sigh She knew Axel wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. And a small, wicked part of her really did want William Walters to choke on his arrogance when he knew she was married to Axel Knight. But, no. She didn¡¯t want to be involved with that old man ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not ying your twisted revenge game Our marriage remains secret I don¡¯t want a circus. I don¡¯t want drama. I just want¡­¡± Her words trailed off, suddenly unsure what she wanted Peace? Normalcy? A miracle? But then reality punched her square in the face. The tabloids. The whispers. The vultures circling, hungry for gossip. Her name dragged back into the spotlight; she¡¯d barely survivedst Ume 10:49 < 44 Your Idea Was Not Bad Her stomach twisted. No. She couldn¡¯t. Not yet. Before Evelyn could say something, Axel chuckled enough to make her pause. ¡°Evelyn¡± Axel said, his tone softening in that rare, dangerous way that made her heart misbehave, ¡°¡­you deserve to take something back. William Walters took so much from you. Let me help you get revenge on him.¡± She exhaled sharply. ¡°Axel, listen carefully.. No! I¡¯m not sending photos, I¡¯m not rubbing it in his face, and I am definitely not wearing a wedding gown tomorrow just for your entertainment.¡± Silence. For half a beat, she thought he might argue again. Then his lowugh slid through the line. ¡°Stubborn as ever. Fine, Mrs. Knight¨Cto¨Cbe. Keep your little secret. For now.¡± Her pulse skipped when she heard the way he called her like that. ¡®Mrs. Knight¡­ ¡°Would you like me to pick you up tomorrow?¡± ¡°Seriously? Evelyn was speechless. She just had to walk to the next door; why on earth does he think she needs him toe? ¡°Ok, good. I wille: ¡°No, don¡¯t Evelyn interrupted him instantly, remembering how he always twisted her words. She knew she had to speak clearly, or he would interpret everything however he pleased. ¡°Alright, get some good rest!¡± Evelyn could only say, ¡°Hmmm¡­ before she hung up to avoid him twisting her words again. She tossed the phone aside. Pressed a pillow over her face and tried to get a good night¡¯s sleep. But, of course, she failed. She was too nervous about tomorrow. Something crossed her mind, has promise to let her stay here for half a year before moving into his world. ¡°Axel Kinght, don¡¯t you dare break your promise! Comment 16:46 Leave the feste for the chapter View All) Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 44 < 44 Your Idea Was Not Bad 44 Your Idea Was Not Bad ¡°Axel, whatever you¡¯re nning tomorrow, please stop. I don¡¯t want a surprise wedding party. And I won¡¯t wear the wedding gown.¡± From: Evelyn 1 Evelyn stared at the message. Biting her lip as she read it repeatedly. It looked reasonable. Firm. Mature. Then she flopped onto the bed. ¡°Oh, perfect, Evelyn. That doesn¡¯t sound dramatic at all.¡± Her thumb hovered over the send button. One. Two. Three. ¡°Ah¡­ Whatever!¡± she pressed the send button. The message was gone from her phone disy, but not from her mind. Within seconds, she feels like her heart has jumped to her throat. ¡°Oh, no. What have I done? He¡¯s going to see this and¡­¡± Her phone buzzed almost instantly. She was shocked, her cell phone nearly dropping to her face when she saw his name on the screen. ¡°Oh no. Oh no, no, no¡­ Why is he calling? Can you reply with another text?¡± She stared at the glowing screen like it had grown horns. She quickly stood up, bit her inner lip, and looked puzzled at her cell phone. Evelyn tried to convince herself to let it ring out, but her finger betrayed her and swiped to answer. ¡°Evelyn.¡± His deep voice slid through the line, calm as usual. ¡°There¡¯s no surprise wedding.¡± ¡°What?¡± She blinked, hearing his words. ¡°I said,¡± Axel repeated slowly, ¡°there¡¯s no surprise wedding tomorrow. Rx.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s with the gown, Axel? You seriously expect me to wear that thing just to sign a piece of paper?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Wear that gown so we can take a picture.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Her voice went up an octave. ¡°Why on earth do we need to take pictures in shirt for the photo on the wedding certificate?¡± wedding gown? Don¡¯t we just need to wear a white There was a pause, and then his voice lowered, casual but amused. ¡°Because I want to send it to William Walters.¡± Evelyn was utterly shocked. 17.34 < 44 Your Idea Was Not Bad ¡­My father?¡± ¡°Yes. Imagine his face when he sees you happily married to me.¡± There was a beat of silence before Axel delivered the final blow, smooth and merciless: ¡°For revenge, Evelyn. Simple as that.¡± 1 ¡°No!¡± She snapped before knowing she had already ended the call. Evelyn felt like half her soul had just flown out the window. Her knees went weak, and she nearly copsed before she caught herself on the edge of the bed and sat down, staring nkly at the gown box. Among all the outrageous things Axel Knight had ever suggested, this was pure evil. Send a photo of her in a wedding gown to William Walters¨CHer ex¨Cfather, the same man who had kicked her out of the family, tarnished her reputation, and made sure her humiliation was front¨Cpage news. 1 ¡®You are really creative, Axel Knight!¡® Sheughs inwardly. When she was still puzzled to answer him, Axel¡¯s deep voice echoed in her mind from the phone call earlier: ¡°Imagine his face, Evelyn. Imagine him choking on his cigar when he sees you married to me.¡± She groaned while lying on the bed and buried her face in her hands. ¡°God, why does his n even tempt me?¡± Because it was priceless, that¡¯s why. The thought of William¡¯s veins popping out of his forehead, of his oh¨Cso¨Cperfectposure cracking in rage, was enough to stir a dangerous little thrill in her chest. As if on cue, her phone buzzed. Axel again. Earlier, she only gave him a short answer, and of course, he called a second time. Typical. Sighing, she answered. ¡°Axel, this is insane. I¡¯m not sending my father a wedding photo.¡± ¡°Correction,¡± his smooth baritone slid through the line, ¡°our wedding photo. And insane? Maybe. But effective to drive him angry? Absolutely.¡± Evelyn was ring at the ceiling as if Axel¡¯s face was hanging there. ¡°Seriously, your idea was not bad. But, Axel¡­ I need to know exactly why William Walters hates you. I¡¯m curious.¡± Of course, Axel didn¡¯t answer. He ignores her question. Evelyn silently took a deep sigh. She knew Axel wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. And a small, wicked part of her really did want William Walters to choke on his arrogance when he knew she was married to Axel Knight. But, no. She didn¡¯t want to be involved with that old man. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not ying your twisted revenge game. Our marriage remains secret. I don¡¯t want a circus. I don¡¯t want drama. I just want¡­¡± Her words trailed off, suddenly unsure what she wanted. Peace? Normalcy? A miracle? But then reality punched her square in the face. The tabloids. The whispers. The vultures circling, hungry for gossip. Her name dragged back into the spotlight; she¡¯d barely survivedst time. .. < 44 Your Idea Was Not Bad Her stomach twisted. No. She couldn¡¯t. Not yet. Before Evelyn could say something, Axel chuckled enough to make her pause. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Axel said, his tone softening in that rare, dangerous way that made her heart misbehave, ¡°¡­you deserve to take something back. William Walters took so much from you. Let me help you get revenge on him.¡± She exhaled sharply. ¡°Axel, listen carefully.. No! I¡¯m not sending photos, I¡¯m not rubbing it in his face, and I am definitely not wearing a wedding gown tomorrow just for your entertainment.¡± Silence. For half a beat, she thought he might argue again. Then his lowugh slid through the line. ¡°Stubborn as ever. Fine, Mrs. Knight¨Cto¨Cbe. Keep your little secret. For now.¡± Her pulse skipped when she heard the way he called her like that. ¡®Mrs. Knight¡­¡® ¡°Would you like me to pick you up tomorrow?¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Evelyn was speechless. She just had to walk to the next door; why on earth does he think she needs him toe? ¡°Ok, good. I wille.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Evelyn interrupted him instantly, remembering how he always twisted her words. She knew she had to speak clearly, or he would interpret everything however he pleased. ¡°Alright, get some good rest!¡± Evelyn could only say, ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± before she hung up to avoid him twisting her words again. She tossed the phone aside. Pressed a pillow over her face and tried to get a good night¡¯s sleep. But, of course, she failed. She was too nervous about tomorrow. And, now¡­ Something crossed her mind, his promise to let her stay here for half a year before moving into his world. ¡°Azel Knight, don¡¯t you dare break your promise!¡± Comment ? 17:35 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 45 45 You Look Pretty The next day. 1 ¡°Mommy¡­ are you awake? Can Ie in?¡± Evelyn stirred, Oliver¡¯s soft voice echoing faintly through the door. Her eyes snapped open, narrowing on the shut door with a frown. That was odd. Her son rarely came knocking this early unless she¡¯d overslept, but that wasn¡¯t the reason now, because it wasn¡¯t even seven. Or worse, something had happened, like he was hurt.. Heart racing, she yanked the nket off and stumbled to her feet. ¡°Baby, are you alright¡­¡± She suddenly fell silent, leaving a tense pause in the air. Because standing in the doorway wasn¡¯t Oliver. It was Axel Knight. Evelyn blinked once. Twice. Three times, just in case her sleep¨Caddled brain was ying cruel tricks on her. But nope! The six¨Cfoot¨Csomething wearing a slim¨Cfit white shirt was very real, very smug, and very much not her three¨Cyear¨Cold. ¡°Good morning, Evelyn,¡± he said, his voice gentle. ¡°You look pretty.¡± Her brain stalled. ¡®P¨CPretty?¡® She froze like a deer caught in headlights, then, horrified as he realized something. ¡®Oh, no¡­¡® She was still wearing her crumpled nightgown. Her hair? Her swollen eyes? So many things are now dancing in her mind. Forget ¡®pretty, she looked like the worst version of herself ever, And why him? Why Axel Knight, who witnessed that? Without saying another word, Evelyn spun around, mmed the door in Axel¡¯s ridiculously handsome face, and yelled through it, ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡± She bolted to the bathroom. Inside, she leaned against the sink, panting like she¡¯d just run a half¨Cmarathon. ¡°Good morning, Evelyn, you look pretty,¡± she muttered in a deep mockery of his voice, ring at her own reflection. ¡°Oh sure, say that while I look like this¡­¡± Grabbing a brush, she attacked her hair, wincing at every knot. Her pulse still raced, not just from embarrassment, but from him. ¡®Why was Axel even here this early? How did Oliver open the door for him? Wait¡­ Why didn¡¯t I hear any doorbell?¡® 17.25 < 45 You Look Pretty She sshed cold water on her face to try to quiet all those questions now swirling in her mind. This was supposed to be just another morning to her. Well, not just another morning since she was expected to sign her marriage certificate with Axel Knight. But still, she ns to start her day, usually, serving breakfast for her son before meeting him. Evelyn pped her cheeks again, then forced herself to breathe and clean herself up. She needed to pull it together before facing him again. Didn¡¯t take long, Evelyn finally emerged from her room, hair brushed, face washed, and in proper home clothes that at least didn¡¯t scream ¡®zombie apocalypse survivor¡® She expected Axel to be gone by now, or at the very least still lurking near the door like an unwanted shadow. Instead, she froze. There he was, standing at the kitchen ind, sleeves rolled up, calmly setting down tes like he actually lived in this ce and she was the guest. And not just any tes, there were eggs, toast, fresh fruit, even a steaming cup oftte that smelled heavenly. Her eyes darted immediately to the door, expecting Dn or the chef to be nearby. But the hallway was empty. Oliver wasn¡¯t there either, just Axel. 3 For a brief moment, she gasped before moving closer to him. ¡°Axel, seriously, why are you here? And why on earth did you bother preparing this?¡± He didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he pulled out a chair and offered her aposed gaze. ¡°Have a seat, Evelyn. We need to eat before we begin the day.¡± She blinked at him. Was this real life? Was she still dreaming? ¡®Maybe I already died and I¡¯m trapped in some bizarre alternate universe where these dangerously handsome billionaires y house in my kitchen!?¡® She wonders. 1 Still, she moved toward him and sat down, mostly because her legs were betraying her. Her eyes never left him, suspicion written all over her face. Before she expressed her thought, ¡°Axel, listen¡­ I would never want your time wasted cooking in the morning just for me¡­ For us¡­ ¡°Wasting my time?¡± He leaned against the ind, casual as ever. ¡°Not at all. And you remember we will sign our wedding certificate today, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember¡­¡± She said while frowning. ¡°I want you to start your morning with a clear mind and body. That¡¯s why I¡¯m making sure you get enough rest and stay out of the 17.35 214 < 45 You Look Pretty kitchen, Evelyn.¡± When she gasped in surprise, Axel continued, ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­¡± and he smiled. Evelyn waspletely speechless, but eventually, she managed to say, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Axel. But seriously, you don¡¯t have to cook for me. How could I let you do that?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Seeing his stubborn expression, she decided to stop. She knows he will twist her words again. But, in her mind, Evelyn was too busy to find an answer to her doubts. ¡®This man definitely can¡¯t cook, right?¡® She wondered while gazing at thette and the te with scrambled eggs and freshly baked bread. ¡®Okay, I admit, this looks¡­ impressive! Evelynughed softly as she took thette cup. But the moment she sipped it, her eyes slightly widened. She was surprised by the taste. How simr it was to what she usually makes. She looked at him and set the cup on the table. Curious, she asked, ¡°Did you actually cook all this?¡± He simply smiled in that annoying way of his, shoulders loose, posture rxed. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I know some people who could be trusted when ites to food.¡± ¡®I knew it!¡® Evelyn could onlyugh inwardly, shaking her head faintly. Of course, Axel hadn¡¯t cooked this breakfast himself; he probably summoned his army of chefs to march in and set it up. But then her eyes narrowed. ¡®Wait! How did he even get in here?¡® ¡°Axel,¡± she asked slowly, suspiciously, ¡°how did you enter this ce?¡± He looked at her like she¡¯d just asked if the sky was blue. ¡°Are you seriously asking me that?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t remember ever giving you a spare key.¡± ¡°Through the door,¡± he replied tly. Evelyn¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Axel Knight!¡± His yful smile faltered when he realized she was serious. ¡°Well, I rang the bell. Oliver opened the door for me.¡± She gasped. ¡°You what?!¡± Evelyn stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You woke up our son to let you in? This early?¡± Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 46 46 You Took My Breath Away Axel¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on hers, steady and calm. 1 1 You mean I interrupted your beauty sleep?¡± Before she could explode, he added quickly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I promise I¡¯ll remember next time.¡± Evelyn opened her mouth but then closed it again,pletely speechless. He continued to make her less angry, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t disturb his sleep¡­ My chef cooked everything downstairs and just delivered it here. And I know he is already awake¡­¡± Evelyn narrowed her gaze on him. But, inwardly, she was torn between strangling him and scolding him. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I just hope you can take it a bit easier today. This is your special day, after all!¡± It was amusing to watch him, Axel Knight, try to lessen her anger. She wasn¡¯tpletely mad at him, but she didn¡¯t like how he did something before consulting her first. ¡°Unbelievable. Only you would turn my apartment into a five¨Cstar hotel.¡± A corner of his lips curved again when he saw her finally smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Evelyn.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t want to say another word to Axel. If she opened her mouth, she¡¯d either choke on sarcasm or throw her fork across the room. Neither felt like a good option before breakfast. So instead, she kept her eyes on her te, poking her food as if it might reveal the meaning of life. But just as she gathered the nerve to check on Oliver, his little voice rang out from his bedroom. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± Both Evelyn and Axel turned at once. Axel¡¯s face softened instantly, his sharp features melting into something warmer, almost boyish. The way his eyes lit up, it wasn¡¯t fair how easily he could shift from a terrifying billionaire to a doting father in a single heartbeat. But Evelyn¡¯s reaction was entirely the opposite. Her eyes widened, and her fork ttered against her te as Oliver toddled into view. She blinked a few times. Oh no. Oh, absolutely not¡­ Her three¨Cyear¨Cold son wasn¡¯t in his pajamas anymore. He wasn¡¯t even in his little dinosaur T¨Cshirt. No, Oliver stood there in a miniature Axel Knight¨Ctailored suit, tiny bow tie, and a white sneaker. He looked like a little gentleman 1 And worse? He looked insanely gorgeous. For a moment, Evelyn gasped. Her brain seems to scream between: ¡®Aww¡­my little baby will break so many hearts in the future¡­ And, ¡®What in the world did Axel do 17.35 < 46 You Took My Breath Away this time? Why did he buy Oliver this suit without telling me?¡® 1 Oliver walked right up to her, his little steps proud yet hesitant. When his small hand slipped into hers, she finally snapped out of her daze. ¡°Mommy¡­ His sweet voice wobbled as he looked up at her. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you not saying anything? Do I look ugly in this¡­?¡± Evelyn was shocked. Her baby¡¯s big hazel eyes, shining one second ago, were dimming right in front of her. He fidgeted with his suit as if he wanted to take it off. Before Evelyn could get a word out, Oliver¡¯s lips trembled with another worried word. ¡°Daddy, I told you¡­ Mommy must not like me wearing this. I don¡¯t have this kind of¡­¡± ¡°No. No, sweetheart¡­!¡± Evelyn interrupted him quickly, her voice firm, desperate. She cupped his soft cheeks between her palms and forced his gaze up to hers. ¡°But¡­ But why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Mom?¡± His eyes stay fixed on her, making her heart tighten. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m not quiet because I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m quiet because¡­ I¡¯m shocked. You¡¯re too handsome, Oliver. You took my breath away. For a moment, I feel like I¡¯m mesmerized¡­¡± She genuinely answers. ¡°Really, mom?¡± ¡°Really. I thought I was dreaming. For a second, I didn¡¯t even recognize you. You look so handsome like a prince¡­¡± The light returned to his eyes instantly, brighter than the sun. His grin stretched ear to ear. ¡°Handsome? Like Daddy?¡± And of course, Axel seized the opening. He leaned forward, smirking. ¡°See, buddy? I told you. Mommy loves it. You¡¯re handsome. Just like me: Evelyn¡¯s head snapped toward him, her expression deadly calm, but her re shouted, ¡°Mister, you and I are going to have a NICE talk telling me?¡± 1 Axel, wise enough to read the warning signs, raised his hands in surrender and busied himself pulling out Oliver¡¯s chair. Without saying another word, he helped their son take off his suit and carried him to his seat. Then he started cutting food for Oliver, looking as if he had been feeding toddlers his whole life. Evelyn, meanwhile, sat there trying to collect the shreds of her sanity, between Oliver¡¯s cuteness and Axel, who drives her insane enough to make her blood pressure hit dangerous levels. Sull, once her son began happily munching his breakfast, humming between bites, the tension in her chest eased. The three of them settled into a surprisinglyfortable rhythm. Axel concentrated on making sure Oliver ate without spilling half his te or getting his shirt dirty. Oliver chattered about how the mini suit made him feel like a charming prince. Evelyn just kept sipping hertte, pretending she wasn¡¯t secretly charmed by the whole scene. 17:35 213 < 46 You Took My Breath Away When breakfast finally finished, Oliver hopped off his chair, then he clutched his suit as though afraid it might vanish. Axel excused himself to tidy the tes, because apparently, he was full of surprises today. Evelyn slipped away toward her room. Her heart was racing again. This time, not because of Oliver¡¯s cuteness, but because of the day itself. Today wasn¡¯t just another morning. Today, her life will change forever. She nced at herself in the mirror and was surprised to see her face slightly turn pale and nervous. ¡°Get a grip, Evelyn,¡± she muttered at her reflection. A forced smile shaped her face as she said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to war. You¡¯re just¡­ marrying Axel Knight. No big deal.¡± The sarcasm in her voice made her chuckle softly. ¡°Yeah, right. No big deal. Just the man who drives me insane almost daily happens to be absolutely gorgeous and so rich he could probably buy this whole town just for fun. Totally casual¡­¡± She turned her eyes to the bed. Her mind was confused as she looked at the shopping bag Axel gave herst night. ¡°Should I?¡± 1 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! Comment 4 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 PurpleLight Creators¡® Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 47 47 Give In! For a brief moment, Evelyn¡¯s mind was filled with the image of two handsome men waiting outside her door. 1 One was Axel, annoyingly poised, radiating CEO energy in his tailored suit. The other was Oliver, her adorable three¨Cyear¨Cold son, dressed like the tiniest executive in town. And here she was, hiding in the bathroom like some reluctant runaway bride. She narrowed her eyes at her reflection in the mirror before her. ¡°Seriously, Evelyn Taylor¡­ a white shirt and messy hair? Your son looks like he¡¯s running a Fortune 500pany, and you look like you just rolled out of bed.¡± After taking a deep sigh, Evelyn turned again toward the paper bag on her bed, the one Axel had delivered like it was some innocent little gift when, in truth, it was nothing but a trap. She narrowed her eyes as she realized that Axel had dressed their son in a cute suit¨Can apparent trap designed to melt her heart and persuade her to finally agree to wear the wedding gown. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Axel Knight,¡± she muttered, pointing at the bag as if it were Axel himself. ¡°Was this your grand n? To trick me? Seriously¡­ are you trying to give me high blood pressure before thirty?¡± But of course, without her mind settled, her feet were already moving toward the bag. Then, she pulled out the gown and held it up. She was surprised to see the gown. This wasn¡¯t the suffocating, floor¨Clength gown she had imagined. No excessivece, no dramatic train that could double as a carpet, no scandalous slit that made brides look like they were battling frostbite. Instead, it was simple. Elegant. An elegant, long¨Csleeved, A¨Cline, vintage spring tea¨Clength wedding gown. She slipped it on nervously. But when she turned toward the mirror, her eyes widened, The reflection staring back at her wasn¡¯t the exhausted single mom who spent her nights worrying about bills and her days hiding from her father¡¯s shadows. No, this was a woman she barely recognized. Graceful. Calm. Beautiful. She had done nothing special with her hair, just let it fall over her shoulders. A touch of eyeliner, the faintest hint of blush, a soft lipstick shade. Enough to bring out the glow she thought had died years ago. ¡°Gosh, Eve, she whispered to herself, biting her lip as her eyes grew moist. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re actually pretty¡± 1 Her chest tightened with a strange, bittersweet ache. It had been so long since she had allowed herself to feel this way, to admit she was more than the woman her father had disowned, more than just Oliver¡¯s mother. Shaking off the lump in her throat, she slipped on her only pair of stilettos. Thest thing she wanted was to step outside and see Axel¡¯s smug grin when he realized she had given in. Because she knew¡­ oh, she knew, he¡¯d be standing there with that triumphant CEO expression stered across his face. 17.35 < 47 Give In! ¡°Eve, rx¡­ You are not doing this for Axel Knight,¡± she reminded herself, clutching her hands. ¡°I did this because of Oliver Yes. This was all for her son. The little boy who deserved a better world, who deserved to see his parents together. Taking a deep breath, she finally opened the door. And of course. Exactly as predicted. 1 Axel stood there, leaning casually against the wall like a runway model, his lips curved into that victorious half¨Csmile that made her want. to throw something heavy at him. His eyes swept over her in one smooth motion, dark and unreadable yet burning with amusement. Evelyn resisted the urge to roll her eyes. But Oliver? Oh, her sweet Oliver¡¯s reaction nearly knocked her down. His eyes went wide, his little jaw dropped, and then his whole face lit up like the morning sun. ¡°Mommy!¡± He ran to her and practically crashed into her legs, hugging her tightly. ¡°You¡¯re soooo pretty! Like a princess! Like the moon goddess¡­ Like a queen!¡± 1 Evelyn¡¯s heart melted instantly, her cheeks flushing as she bent down to meet his sparkling gaze. ¡°Baby, you think so?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yess¡­¡± Oliver nodded so hard his little suit tie bounced. ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest mommy ever!¡± Her lips curved into a soft smile, her heart swelling with both joy and embarrassment. She could feel Axel¡¯s eyes on her, like heat warming her skin, but she stubbornly ignored him. Still, she couldn¡¯t ignore Oliver when he tugged her hand, pulling her toward Axel, toward the door. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to my ce,¡± Axel finally said, his voice calm and smooth. He stretched out his hand toward Oliver. ¡°Buddy¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s tiny fingers ignored Axel; instead, he looked up at Evelyn and led her forward. At first, she thought Oliver was going to give his hand to Axel. But instead, he did the unthinkable; he ced her hand in Axel¡¯s. 3 ¡°What¡­?! Evelyn gasped, her eyes flying wide. Before she could snatch it back, Axel¡¯srger hand closed over hers firmly, as though the choice had never been hers to begin with. ¡°Good job, buddy; Axel said smoothly, giving Oliver a wink. Evelyn shot him a re so sharp it could cut his skin. Of course, Axel ignores her. And Oliver only giggled proudly, as if he had just aplished a great mission. And that was how Evelyn, unwilling and fuming inside, found herself being escorted out of her apartment like some blushing bride, her small hand trapped in Axel¡¯s steady grip. Her heart pounded in her chest, not just from the contact but from the terrifying realization of what was happening. This was real; her son allied with Axel. And she couldn¡¯t escape from Axel Knight¡¯s grip. 17:35 < 47 Give In! They walked into Axel¡¯s apartment next door. Evelyn tried to keep her breathing calm, but it was impossible. The moment her eyesnded on the decorated living room, her chest went tight. The air smelled faintly of fresh flowers and expensive cologne, the kind that reminded her this wasn¡¯t just any man. This was Axel Knight. Powerful CEO. Cold strategist. Handsome as sin. And unfortunately, now she is legally his wife. Her heart clenched nervously when her gazended on the two government officials waiting by the dining table with neatly stacked papers and pens. The way they looked at her was professional and polite. It felt like they were silently saying ¡®Congrattions, madam¡­ You win the jackpot!¡® Oliver, of course, pped his hands and beamed. ¡°Mommy! Daddy! Sign, sign, sign!¡± 1 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 48 48 Congrattions, Mrs. Knight Axel leaned down and whispered to Oliver, ¡°Buddy¡­ Would you mind waiting with Dn on the sofa?¡± 1 ¡°Not at all, Dad.¡± Oliver nodded without hesitation. But before leaving, he turned to Evelyn with his brightest grin. ¡°Mom¡­ smile.¡± Evelyn blinked,pletely surprised. ¡®Excuse me? Did my three¨Cyear¨Cold just order me to smile like he¡¯s my life coach?¡® Her lips twitched upward despite herself, though it resembled more of a grimace than a smile. ¡®God help me. Even my kid is ying cupid¡­¡® She feels her heart warm. But the moment of warmth faded when Axel¡¯s hand tightened around hers. Evelyn tried to pull her hand away, but there was no luck. His grip only tightened, as if he knew she might try to run at any moment. Before she could ask him to let go of her hand, one of the officials cleared his throat and politely said, ¡°Mr. Knight. Mrs. Knight. Shall we begin?¡± ¡®Mrs. Knight¡­ Evelyn¡¯s entire spine is tense. Still, she let Axel guide her to the seat beside him, her pulse thundering in her ears. She tried to appearposed, her eyes fixed on the official across the table, but inside, a hurricane raged. The man began speaking; procedures, legal jargon, vows wrapped in polite phrases. Evelyn nodded along, barely processing any of it. Her mind was screaming: ¡®Breathe, Evelyn. This is fine. Totally fine. People get married every day. It¡¯s just¡­ paperwork with extra trauma attached.¡® And then came the pen. ¡°Mrs. Knight, your signature, please.¡± Her fingers trembled as she reached for it. The official¡¯s polite smile didn¡¯t help. Axel¡¯s calm presence at her side also didn¡¯t help. Nothing helped. She scrawled her name anyway, her breath shallow when the new surname stared back at her. Evelyn Knight. She silently swallows. ¡®Knight. Oh, fantastic. That name alone could tten nations, and now it¡¯s stapled to mine like some cursed brand logo.¡® Her hrious sarcasm in her mind didn¡¯t help ease her chest as usual. It feels even more tightened. ¡®Goodbye, Evelyn Taylor. You had a decent run. Hello, Evelyn Knight, an idental member of the Axel Knight family!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Knight. Mrs. Knight,¡± the official announced warmly. ¡°Thank you,¡± Axel said smoothly, his voice the very definition ofposed victory. 17.35 113 ading Ting fee Deeting w As The one for hver ever but love to an amence Yout The Mestres. Their month, we fagrito sant for a bet tas offered a HAYDEN e le gate Ending Ashe que non se mu tur seng bad Tights whe Hey MESIN set the wrong wind be settes in she was mis Swed in sim Maze of them at va trodde ter son on the couch. Hope hom they butter cold the rest find the sgiomed her hold Font Supply For Bedoghet at Unges Wammy I has your He weered in arms around her neck app being sharing a sure of them. He ended the hand to Oiner Yhter by new tips the only red when he wanted to answer, not when she wanted him to. extent any soon taking on hand. When the single tents with away beaving her betund, he surprised her She saying the Cor you any holding my hand we wiring he may permit when she saw Oliver trotting happy, hotfing but¡¯s why as was the beans of A Beds, it made her set aside the words. Now she¡¯s score we reception Oh God, if he pulls out a ***** 1* this the winners. at These het care them to the end he and than to Emergency Mairs, and Evelyn froze 218 48 Congrattions Mrs Knight Evelyn nearly tripped over her step when she saw the rooftop. Now, it waspletely different from the rooftop she knew Somehow, overnight, or maybe in just a few hours, Axel had turned the rooftop into something out of a dream. Soft lights strung across the open air. A flower arch stands proudly against the skyline, petals catching the sun, and a little garden. arranged with perfect precision, with seats ced neatly to one side. It wasn¡¯t crowded. No swarms of people, no shing media cameras. Just Dn and Liam, waiting quietly, cameras already in hand. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡± Evelyn gasped, pulling Axel¡¯s hand to get his attention. Axel didn¡¯t answer. Of course, he didn¡¯t. But Dn, without even waiting for instructions, lifted his camera and began snapping photos. Evelyn¡¯s first instinct was to scold Axel for notplying with her request; no wedding ceremony was a surprise. But then she remembered she was wearing a gown. She had makeup on, and her handsome little son was with them. A camera was pointed directly at them. So instead of protesting, she smiled and posed like a perfectlyposed bride. ¡°Mrs. Knight. Axel finally said something. Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter Vote 17 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 17.35 Swipe Left To Continue > ƒÉ Send Gifts View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 49 49 Surprised Wedding Ceremony ¡°Mrs. Knight,¡± Axel finally said something. 1 Evelyn¡¯s stomach flutters each time he calls her that. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he added, as if he¡¯d just asked her for a casual walk instead of leading her into what looked dangerously close to an actual wedding ceremony. Before she could ask what on earth he was doing now, Oliver, already way ahead of them, scampered toward the seats with cake in his little hands. He plopped himself down like this was all perfectly rehearsed, while Liam sat beside him to help. Evelyn froze, watching the scene unfold. ¡®Wait. Has¡­ has my son been briefed on this? Did he rehearse? Why does he look like he¡¯s known all along?¡® Sheughed inwardly, looking at her son, who didn¡¯t look surprised. Not one bit. In fact, he looked like he¡¯d been waiting for this moment all day. ¡®My goodness¡­ Axel, when did you start nning all of this?¡® she wonders while looking up at him. ¡°W¨Cwhere¡­?¡± she started to ask, her voice shaky. Axel didn¡¯t bother answering. He just tightened his grip and led her toward the flower arch. Her chest tightened. Her heart pounded loudly in her chest. Nervous. ¡®Oh, God. Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re about to have an actual ceremony¡­ Walking down the aisle with music. Thenter, we will exchange vows. And¡­ Will he give me a ring? No. Please, God¡­No!¡± And then music floated into the air. Soft. Romantic. Perfectly timed. Evelyn nearly stumbled over her own feet. Her eyes widened. Her soul practically evacuated her body. ¡®Seriously, God? Why do you hate me?¡® Her feet felt like they weren¡¯t hers anymore. Her pulse was wild. Every step closer to that arch felt like stepping into some alternate reality, one where Evelyn Taylor had ceased to exist and Evelyn Knight was about to be kissed in front of a flower arch with a toddler as witness. She swallowed hard, her eyes darting everywhere for escape, but she found none. Instead, Axel¡¯s grip was firm, unrelenting. His face was calm, unreadable. Her son grinning at them like the proudest matchmaker alive. And her heart? A chaos. Oliver pped again, cake forgotten. ¡°Yayyy! Mommy¡¯s walking with Daddy! Like a princess!¡± Evelyn¡¯s face is hot. ¡®Oh, wonderful. My three¨Cyear¨Cold has officially joined Team Axel¡­ She feels her brain has officially left the building. 17:36 < 49 Surprised Wedding Ceremony Her body was walking, her hand still in his gentle but firm grip. Axel nced down at her as if he could read every frantic thought running through her mind. Gently, his thumb brushed over her knuckles, and he whispered, ¡°Rx and breathe normally, Evelyn. It¡¯s just a wedding photo¡­. Not the surprise wedding. Rx.¡± She shot him a look that could take someone else¡¯s life. Just a photo? Excuse me, Sir, this looks like the opening scene of a royal wedding documentary!¡® Despite her sulk, her feet kept moving. Because somehow, when he held her hand like this, she wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to run away¡­ or never let go. ¡®Okay, take a long and deep breath, Eve. You¡¯re not about to faint in front of Dn and Liam. You won¡¯t be remembered as the bride who copsed during the fake wedding ceremony. Be strong¡­. Dn¡¯s camera clicked nonstop. He didn¡¯t even ask. He just documented them like a professional photographer. ¡°Smile, Mrs. Knight,¡± Dn said with a grin. Her head snapped toward Axel. ¡°You bribed them, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Axel smiled, ¡°Do I look like the type who bribes?¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± ¡°If you think their insane amount of monthly checks is a bribe, then, yes, I¡¯m bribing them¡­¡± he says with a yful tone, locking his gentle gaze with hers. Evelyn couldn¡¯t say anything as they both now stood beneath the flower arch. ¡®Now what? Should I face him? Or my cute baby?¡® she wondered, then decided to turn and look at their only guest. Oliver suddenly jumped off his chair, nearly tripping over his little suit pants, and came running toward them. He tugged on Evelyn¡¯s skirt, his round eyes sparkling. ¡°Mommy¡­ Stand pretty! Daddy¡¯s standing pretty!¡± He said before returning to his seat. Evelyn slightly frowned. She didn¡¯t even know how to ¡°stand pretty.¡± Was that a thing? She nced down at her stiletto, then up at Axel, who stood like he was about to pose for the magazine cover of Billionaire Edition. ¡°Rx, smile toward the camera¡­¡± Axel murmured, low enough that only she could hear. His thumb brushed over her knuckles again. ¡°It¡¯s just for Oliver. He wanted this.¡± Her eyes darted to her son, who was now pping again and chanting, ¡°Kiss, kiss, kiss! Daddy¡­ Must kiss the bride¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me?!¡± She can¡¯t believe her son also knows about it. She remembers never watching a romance movie with him. ¡®Where did he see a wedding ceremony, and where did the groom kiss the bride?¡® Evelyn ignores Oliver and urges Dn to take as many pictures as possible for Axel¡¯s document; he still seems eager to pursue the idea 17.36 213 < 49 Surprised Wedding Ceremony of sending their wedding picture to William Walters. Dn¡¯s camera shutter sped up like it was salivating at the drama. Axel, of course, didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he poses and smiles, as if they were in their real wedding ceremony. ¡°Okay, done! Can we go home now?¡± she asked Axel, while still staring at Dn¡¯s camera. Before Axel could answer her, suddenly Oliver shouted again, ¡°Daddy¡­ Why don¡¯t you kiss mommy?¡± His gaze clearly showed worry and disappointment in them. But Evelyn failed to notice it. Evelyn gazes at Axel, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± She whispers only for him to hear it. But of course, her adorable son could hear it too. Oliver puffed out his cheeks, looking betrayed. ¡°Mommy¡­ in cartoons, the princess and prince always kiss after the wedding!¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she slowly turned her gaze toward Mister Cupid. She smiles at him, ¡°Sweetheart, Mommy is not a Disney princess. And¡­¡± Her sentence trailed off when Axel¡¯s deep, calm voice was heard above them. ¡°He¡¯s not wrong¡­¡± Evelyn turned to see him, protesting through her eyes. She wasn¡¯t protesting because she didn¡¯t want to kiss him. No. But she was just worried that if they did, she¡¯d get an answer she wasn¡¯t ready to admit. Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 50 < 50 The Kiss 50 The Kiss Axel leaned closer, his voice a low whisper meant only for her. 1 ¡°It¡¯s tradition, Evelyn. Why are you so shy? Unless¡­¡± his lips curved faintly, ¡°you secretly like me. Is that why you¡¯re hesitant?¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Excuse me? You are the one who said there¡¯s no love in this marriage. No love, no kiss. End of story. That¡¯s the end of the tradition!¡± Her words tumbled out faster than her heartbeat. She wanted to sound firm, but she could hear the slight tremor in her own voice. Wonderful. Exactly what she needed, the mighty, unreadable Axel Knight, knowing she was nervous. But Axel didn¡¯t snap back. He didn¡¯t roll his eyes. Instead, his gaze flickered briefly toward Oliver¨Csitting on a chair, happily munching on cake like he was at the best show in town¨Cbefore returning to her. When Axel spoke again, his tone softened, low enough that only Evelyn could hear him in the midst of the continuous clicking of cameras. ¡°Evelyn, rx. It¡¯s just a kiss. Nothing more. I promise I won¡¯t cross the line. I respect your choice¡­ to wait until our hearts are ready.¡± Her heart tightened. Wait. Did he really just say that? Axel Knight, the ruthless CEO, is promising restraint and respect? That was not in the rulebook for a powerful man like him to behave. And that was definitely not in line with the terrifying reputation she¡¯d heard about him. Her cheeks burned. It felt hot enough to fry an egg. Great. Now she was blushing like some lovestruck teenager. ¡®Pull yourself together, Eve¡­ He¡¯s only teasing. He¡¯s always teasing.¡¯ She realized that hesitating would only make her appear more embarrassed. Worse, Oliver was watching intently: her little boy, her cupid, her number¨Cone cheerleader, would be disappointed. Right? So before Axel could say another infuriatingly calm word, she blurted, ¡°Do it!¡± Her voice rang louder than intended. For a heartbeat, everyone froze. Dn¡¯s camera clicked even faster. Liam coughed into his fist, poorly hiding a smile. And Axel¡­ Axel¡¯s gaze shed with something almost like surprise. But then he moved. Slowly, he leaned closer. Evelyn nervously holds her breath. She wanted to back away, but her feet were rooted, her hands trapped in his firm grip. Her heart pounded so wildly she was sure even her son could hear it. And then it happened. His lips brushed against hers, soft, warm, unhurried. A kiss so gentle it stole her breath without demanding anything in return. Sweet. Simple. Enough to make her chest flutter like it had sprouted wings. Evelyn froze, caught off guard by the kiss. This wasn¡¯t the kiss of a man staking a im or showing power. It was¡­ tender. Respectful. And that was precisely why her heart betrayed her. 17:36 < 50 The Kiss Why does it feel like this? Why does it feel¡­ nice? Oh no¡­ But her body wasn¡¯t listening. Her stomach twisted with nervous butterflies. Her fingers tingled where he still held her hand. And the faint brush of his breath lingered against her lips long after he pulled away. It was over in a heartbeat. Yet to her, it felt like time had stretched, warped, then snapped back all at once. She feels her mind scream at her to think of something sarcastic, something witty, anything that could save her from the heat rising in her cheeks. But all she could manage was¡­ ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Before she could bury herself under the flower arch, Oliver pped his small hands together with uncontainable delight. ¡°Yay! Daddy kissed Mommy!¡± The rooftop erupted in sound. Dn¡¯s camera clicking like a machine gun, Liam failing to hide his grin, Oliver giggling proudly as if he¡¯d single¨Chandedly orchestrated this entire scene. Evelyn, meanwhile, stood frozen in her ce, her lips tingling, her pulse refusing to calm down. She turned, desperate to see Axel¡¯s expression. But of course, the man was unreadable. Calm. Her gaze narrowed. ¡®How dare he kiss me like that and then look like he just signed another boring contract?¡® After the kiss, everything seemed to blur. They are moving to Axel¡¯s house for the family lunch. Evelyn expected something stiff and formal, perhaps an endless parade of dishes no one could pronounce. Instead, the chef had prepared surprisingly warm food: fragrant rice, roasted chicken, fresh sd, roasted beef, a few side dishes she instantly recognized, and even Oliver¡¯s favorite soup. All the food she usually cooked. ¡®How did Axel know about this? Oh my god¡­ Did Axel bribe Oliver for the menu?¡® Either way, she had to admit Axel Knight knew how to impress her without saying a word. They were having their lunch together, though ¡°together¡± was a strong word. Axel ate with the same calmness he usually disyed. Evelyn tried her best not to choke under the quiet weight of his presence. And Oliver, he no longer ys the role of a cupid for them. He, of course, chatted nonstop, happily filling in any silence with stories about toys, superheroes, and the cake he wanted for his next birthday. By the afternoon, Oliver had gone home with Liam and Dn, leaving Evelyn and Axel alone in the spacious living room. To her own surprise, she was already starting to get used to him being around. The silence between them no longer felt suffocating. But it was manageable. They sat across from each other in the living room, the golden afternoon light spilling through the broad, majestic windows. 17 36 933 50 The Kise Axel leaned back in his seat, rxed but with a clear air of authority, as if the whole house revolved around him. Evelyn tucked her legs to the side, trying to look asfortable as he did, though her fingers kept fidgeting with the hem of her dress. That¡¯s when he casually dropped it, as if he were announcing the weather. The fifth floor of the apartment will be under renovation soon, starting tomorrow. You and Oliver will move temporarily to the fourth floor. The unit is ready.¡± I¡¯m sorry¡­ what? Renovation? Is that really necessary?¡± His brows rose slightly, as if her question was the surprising part. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter Vote Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 51 51 A Week ¡°Axel, I¡¯ll only be here for six months. Oliver and I can live a normal life. It doesn¡¯t have to beplicated-¡± 1 Her words trailed off when a sudden thought struck her. She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Oh, wait! Axel, you won¡¯t be here every day, will you?¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone softened with genuine worry. ¡°I mean, you¡¯d have to fly back and forth from the capital all the time. That¡¯s hours of driving or flying, tons of fuel will empty your wallet. And, you¡¯ll wear yourself out.¡± Instead of responding to her concern, Axel¡¯s gaze turned intense, his replying down hard on her hesitation. ¡°Come on, this isn¡¯t about us, Evelyn. It¡¯s for Oliver.¡± 1 Evelyn blinked, startled. Before she could gather herself to respond, he continued. ¡°In Oliver¡¯s mind, parents live together in one house. Not in separate apartments. And definitely not in separate bedrooms.¡± His eyes met hers with quiet intensity. ¡°We can¡¯t let him feel like this is fake, right?¡± She almost choked on her own breath. ¡®Seriously, Axel? Parents living together in one house? Not in separate bedrooms? Did you think I was na?ve enough to believe Oliver had said that?¡® Her inner voice burst out in an incredulousugh. This is just your trick to share a bedroom with me, isn¡¯t it?¡® The thought alone made her cheeks flush. Once that spark started, she couldn¡¯t help but picture all these steamy, kinda inappropriate images flooding her mind; Axel¡¯s husky voice in the dark, his hand brushing hers under the sheets, his warmth pressing against her back. ¡®Oh. My.Godness! Eve, stop it!¡® She clenched her teeth, mentally mming the door on that train of thought before it derailed She parted her lips to speak, but nothing came out. So she closed them again, struggling to keep herposure. Not to show any expression to him. But of course, Axel noticed. And because he was Axel Knight, he didn¡¯t pause, didn¡¯t falter, he just kept going, as if he¡¯d already nned every detail. ¡°We¡¯llbine the two apartments into onerge unit,¡± he said smoothly, like he was presenting a business proposal instead of casually rewriting her entire life. ¡°A proper master bedroom for us. Arger room for Oliver. And an office for you.¡± Evelyn stared at him, wide¨Ceyed. Surprised to hear hisst sentence, ¡°¡­An office?¡± she repeated, blinking like she hadn¡¯t heard right. Of all the things he could¡¯ve thrown at her, the master bedroom, the merging of apartments, but the one word that hooked her attention was office. Because that was precisely what she wanted. 17:36 < 51 A Week All this time, she had been juggling her work on the kitchen ind, the dining table, or on the sofa She didn¡¯t have a dedicated space to think, to focus, to breathe. ¡°Yes,¡± Axel confirmed with a slight raise of his brow, as if he¡¯d been waiting for her to catch up. ¡°You told me you wanted a home office if you moved in with me in the capital, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right¡­¡± She had forgotten entirely about ever mentioning it to him. Axel tilted his head, studying her. ¡°What kind of work do you do from home, Evelyn? Do you need my help to open an office for you? Or¡­¡± he paused enough to add the tension. ¡°Or, what?¡± She asked, worried he would tease her again. ¡°Do you want me to open a branch of your caf¨¦ in the capital? That way, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± His tone softened, surprisingly genuine. She froze, caught off guard by the way his words weren¡¯t dripping with teasing, arrogance, or control, but care. Real care. Before she could untangle her thoughts enough to respond, he leaned forward slightly, sealing the deal with quiet assurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My people only need a week to finish it.¡± ¡°A week? You mean the apartment renovation?¡± He nods. ¡°Tobine two whole apartments? That¡¯s¡­ insanely fast!¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re the best,¡± he replied, pride glinting in his eyes. ¡°If I asked, they could finish it in a single day. But I¡¯d rather they take their time.¡± She let out a disbelievingugh, shaking her head. ¡°A week is your version of taking time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t even blink. Evelyn pressed her palms together, exhaling slowly. Renovating wasn¡¯t the problem. Nope. But the problem will appear after the renovation is done. ¡®My God¡­ a week. Just one week. And then¡­ a master bedroom for me and mywfully wedded husband. Axel Knight! Her heart gave a traitorous skip. The thought of sharing a roof with him was already overwhelming. But sharing a room? Sharing a bed¡­ while sober, while awake, while fully aware it was him? Desperate for a distraction, she blurted out, ¡°Axel¡­ I thought you were supposed to be some insanely busy entrepreneur who never even has time to eat properly. Yet here you are, sitting with me in the middle of the day. Why?¡± His gaze lifted, a flicker of confusion shadowing his face. ¡°What do you mean by that question? Of course I¡¯m here, we just finalized our wedding paper.¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡± She gestured vaguely, her hands iling as if they could shape her thoughts into words. ¡°Don¡¯t you have empires to run? 17.36 214 < 51 A Week Meetings to yell at people in? Stocks to manipte? You could just stay in the capital and visit on weekends. Oliver and I would be fine here. His brows furrowed, and his voice remained steady and confident. ¡°Evelyn, we are married.¡± ¡°Oh. Right.¡± She forced augh, but it came out awkward, like ss about to shatter. ¡°So sorry, this is all so fast. I¡¯m still not used to it.¡± Silence stretched between them. Not an empty silence, but a heavy one, filled with unspoken words, unsaid truths. She looked away first, her eyes skimming over the interior of his home. Anything to avoid his gaze. Not long after, she dared to voice her thoughts again, ¡°But Axel¡­ don¡¯t change too much just because of us. Keep doing your thing. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± A low chuckle slipped past his lips, ¡°I haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯m simply doing what I need to do.¡± She turned her gaze to meet his calm and gentle hazel eyes. Her chest tightened, her pulse tripping over itself. Because he wasn¡¯t joking, he wasn¡¯t exaggerating. He meant every single word. And that unsettled her more than anything else. 1 She didn¡¯t argue. Didn¡¯t press further. She only nodded, surrendering to the silence that followed. Because the truth was, she couldn¡¯t stop him. Axel Knight wasn¡¯t a man you stopped. He was a force, a storm, and once he set a n, he didn¡¯t stop. All she could do was follow along, brace herself for the future he was steadily building brick by brick, and hope she wouldn¡¯t drown in the process. Six months. That was all she had before she would step fully into his world. And that thought both terrified her¡­ and thrilled her. 66 Hi everyone! That¡¯s a wrap on Volume One. In Volume Two, Evelyn will enter Axel¡¯s world. Their rtionship will improve a lot. And a new threat will pop up. Oliver is also about to get a lot funnier. PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts 17.36 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 52 One week. 1 That was how long it had been since Evelyn officially became Axel Knight¡¯swful wife. And if she had to sum up her new life in a single word, it would be this: chaos. Pure, maddening, mind¨Ctwisting chaos. From the very beginning, Axel had turned her expectations upside down. She thought marriage meant they¡¯d at least live together, that he¡¯d settle into the cozy fourth¨Cfloor apartment with her and Oliver. She braced herself for the awkwardness of adjusting to a man like Axel in her space; his presence, his habits, his domineering aura. But no. He didn¡¯t even give her that chance. The very night their marriage began, Axel left. He flew back to the capital and never came back. Not once. He hadn¡¯t called her, either. She would understand if he never called her, but he also hadn¡¯t called Oliver. Not even a simple text to say, ¡°Hello,¡± or ¡°I¡¯m alive, don¡¯t worry.¡± Worst of all, he didn¡¯t exin himself or through his men where he went or when he would return. Evelyn wasn¡¯t even granted the courtesy of a goodbye. Instead, she found out through an online article that he was off on some international business trip. She had stared at the headline for a long time, jaw clenched, fingers twitching with the urge to smash her phone. So, she did the only thing she could do: she made excuses. Oliver had asked about his father¡¯s absence, and she had smiled through gritted teeth, weaving story after story about how busy Daddy was, how essential Daddy¡¯s work was, and how much Daddy loved him. Each lie tasted bitter on her tongue, but it was better than letting Oliver feel the sting of disappointment. Now, exactly one weekter, Evelyny awake in the early morning light, scrolling through her phone out of habit. Her thumb froze when a breaking news notification lit up the screen. Axel Knight. Her pulse shot up instantly, pounding against her chest. She read the article, swallowing every word. Instantly, her emotions tangled into a mess she couldn¡¯t begin to sort out, knowing he was returning to the country. Relief? Irritation? Hope? Fury? She didn¡¯t know whether she wanted to hug him, punch him, or both. ¡°You finally return, Axel¡­¡® The thought curved her lips into a nervous smile she couldn¡¯t suppress. But suddenly, a reckless idea slid into her mind. 17.36 173 52 Chaos Should I contact him? The question spun in her mind for three seconds before she violently shook her head to dismiss it. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± she muttered to herself, tossing her phone onto the bed. There was no way she was going to be the one to reach out first. No way. She stormed into the bathroom, sshing her face with cold water to calm her racing heartbeat. Axel Knight had already turned her life inside out in just seven short days. He was the one who had insisted their marriage was real, that it wasn¡¯t for show, that they had to do this properly for Oliver¡¯s sake. But his actions screamed a different story. His absence was deafening. His silence is unbearable. Evelyn gripped the edge of the sink, staring at her reflection in the mirror. Her eyes were a little puffy from restless nights. ¡°Axel Knight,¡± she whispered through clenched teeth, ¡°you can¡¯t just disappear, then waltz back into my life whenever you feel like it.¡± She let out a deep sigh, then cleaned herself up and got ready to start her day. A few minutester, Evelyn returned to the bedroom, ready to ignore Axel Knight for the rest of the day, when her phone buzzed on the bed. She froze. Her heart leaped to her throat as she stared at her cellphone. Slowly, she reached for the phone. One unread message lit up her screen. ¡°The fifth floor is ready. See you, Evelyn!¡± From: Axel Knight. Evelyn¡¯s grip tightened. She left her cell phone on the nightstand. She wasn¡¯t going to think about Axel. Not now. Not when her brain was already too skilled at reying hisst text: ¡°The fifth floor is ready. See you, Evelyn!¡± Because if she thought about him, her mood would twist in ways she couldn¡¯t control. One minute furious, the next minute¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say the next minute her imagination wasn¡¯t safe for early mornings. So, she did what she always did when life threatened her sanity. She cooked. The sizzle of the waffle iron was the perfect background noise to drown out Axel Knight and his frustrating ability to invade her thoughts uninvited. She poured batter, pressed the lid, and acted as if her stomach wasn¡¯t full of butterflies, And then, right in the middle of whisking eggs, she shook her head hard, trying to scatter the images shing in her mind: Axel in her kitchen, Axel stealing a bite off her te, Axel walking out of her shower with nothing but a towel. Her face heated instantly. 1 ¡°Axel, you¡¯re really ruining my day, she muttered under her breath, stabbing at a slice of bread like it had personally wronged her. Evelyn took another deep sigh before continuing her frustration, ¡°Can¡¯t you juste back like a normal husband without texting me 17.26 52 Chaos first? Just knock on the door, surprise me. Maybe give me a heart attack. That would be less stressful than this.¡± She dropped the toast into the pan, flipping it with unnecessary force. A waffle for Oliver, a sad little piece of toast for herself¡­ That was her n for breakfast this morning. Simple. No room for chaos. ¡°Mommy?¡± Oliver¡¯s gentle voice floated into the kitchen, pulling her back from whatever dangerous corner of her mind Axel had led her into. ¡°Yes, sweetheart?¡± Evelyn turned quickly, forcing her expression into something calm and motherly instead of the slightly deranged look she knew she¡¯d been wearing. Her son walked in, looking handsome in hisfy clothes. His big eyes blinked up at her. ¡°Are we going to Granny¡¯s house this morning?¡± he asked, then took his seat at the dining table. Evelyn¡¯s chest softened instantly. Oliver had that effect on her, one word and all her wild Axel¨Crted thoughts scattered like frightened pigeons. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! Comment 1 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 18 PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 53 313 < 63 Come With Me Please? 53 Come With Me, Please? ¡°Yes, honey,¡± Evelyn said with a smile. ¡°I need to meet the new barista today. You can y with Granny while Mommy is working.¡± 1 Oliver¡¯s little grin lit up the room like sunshine, but it faded just as quickly when he slid into his chair at the dining table. She ced a golden waffle in front of him, carefully topped with blueberry jam. But instead of his usual excitement, Oliver poked at it with his fork before looking up at her. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Evelyn, slightly puzzled, noticed his gloom. ¡°Why do you look so down? Are you tired of blueberry waffles? Do you want eggs and hash browns instead?¡± ¡°No, Mommy¡­ Waffles are delicious. I like it¡­¡± He smiled and finally picked up his fork to cut into the waffle. ¡°It¡¯s not about the food. I feel worried¡­ about Granny.¡± ¡°Worried?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Why, baby?¡± Oliver chewed slowly, then looked up at her with eyes too sad, too wise for his age. ¡°If we move to Daddy¡¯s house¡­ Granny will be all alone here.¡± Evelyn was no longer surprised to hear that because she knew those words woulde from his mouth, since her son already thought of Martha as his own grandmother. She had too. But, she had not yet talked about it with Martha, as she spent thest week carefully avoiding any mention of moving out of this town. She was unwilling to upset her until she had everything figured out. Her focus had been on finding a dependable new barista; someone who could run the caf¨¦ and also help care for Martha. She believed she could handle everything quietly and shield Oliver from any worry. However, it was clear that he was not as easily distracted as she had hoped. ¡°Sweetheart, Granny won¡¯t be alone. We¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s taken care of.¡± Oliver¡¯s fork stilled in his hand. ¡°But¡­ you promise?¡± Evelyn swallowed hard and nodded. ¡°I promise.¡± At that moment, she knew she couldn¡¯t keep avoiding the conversation. Martha deserved to know their ns and maybe, just maybe, she¡¯d even agree toe with them. She could already picture it: opening a new caf¨¦ in the capital, maybe even a little flower shop alongside it, something that would give Martha purpose and joy to move with them to another city. The thought gave her strength, though her insides were still tangled. Oliver brightened slightly and went back to eating, shoving a too¨Cbig bite of waffle into his mouth. Blueberry jam smeared across his 42.36 114 < 53 Come With Me, Please? check, and Evelynughed softly, reaching for a napkin. ¡°You, sir, are a mess,¡± she teased, wiping his face. ¡°I¡¯m practicing for when Daddy eats with us. You said boys are always messy, right?¡± Oliver giggled. Evelyn feels her blood running cold. Again. Her son tosses Axel right back into her carefully Axel¨Cfree morning. Her mind instantly betrayed her with an image: Axel at the breakfast table, Oliver grinning at him, her¡­ sitting across from him, trying very hard not to stare at the way he licked syrup off his thumb. ¡®Damn it! Eve¡­ Stop.. Please!¡® Heat rushed back to her cheeks, and she fanned herself with the napkin to try to calm her wild imagination. ¡°Oliver, sweetie,¡± she said quickly, ¡°let¡¯s not discuss Daddy at breakfast, please? Mommy¡¯s blood pressure can only take so much.¡± Oliver tilted his head, confused but amused. ¡°Blood pressure?¡± Evelyn gasped, unable to believe she had just said that in front of her son. Her frustration with Axel for being absent all week had clouded her judgment, and now she was busy trying to find the right words to fix her mistake. But before she could find something, Oliver smiled as he said, ¡°You mean you miss Daddy so much?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± She stuffed another bite of toast into her mouth before she could dig herself deeper. It¡¯s fine; as long as Axel isn¡¯t here, she will admit it; she misses him. As she watched her son eat happily, her worries soothed for now. However, a concern slowly emerged in her mind when she remembered that her son was a double agent. He is their former cupid. You are doomed, Eve¡­ You are doomed!¡® She now tries to pray silently, hoping Oliver won¡¯t reveal herter when Axel returns, or that man will tease her again and send her blood pressure to a dangerous level. After briefing the two new baristas who would eventually take over her duties in the caf¨¦, Evelyn left. She visited Martha¡¯s house just behind it. The sight that greeted her made her smile despite the weight pressing on her chest; Oliver was standing on a stool beside Martha, earnestly helping to arrange vegetables on a tter. His tiny hands barged, but his grin was so broad, as if he believed he was a master chef Evelyn couldn¡¯t hold back an amusingugh. She stepped inside, leaning on the doorway for a moment before joining them. ¡°Oliver, sweetheart, why don¡¯t you y for a bit? Let Mommy help Granny¡± Her son looked up, clearly torn between duty and fun, but then he hopped down obediently. 213 53 Come With Me, Please? Okay, Mommy. His little footsteps pattered away, leaving her with Martha. Evelyn exhaled, her heart tightened. This was it, the moment she had been avoiding all week. If she didn¡¯t talk to Martha now, she never would. ¡°Why do you look so distressed, Eve?¡± Martha¡¯s gentle voice pulled her from her troubling thoughts. Evelyn paused, carefully setting thest dish on the dining table before turning back to her. ¡°Aunty, will you sit down with me for a minute, please?¡± Martha followed with a nod, her hands folding neatly in herp. Evelyn sat across from her, swallowing hard before speaking the words that had been choking her for days. ¡°Aunty¡­ I n to move out of this town.¡± Silence stretched for a heartbeat, then Martha nodded, her expression calm. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Y¨CYou know? Since when?¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oliver told me.¡± Martha¡¯s lips curved in the faintest smile, though her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. ¡°And, of course, I knew the moment you officially married him. I pictured this daying, you moving back to the capital with your husband. It was only a matter of time.¡± Her calm eptance struck Evelyn harder. Beneath thatposure, she saw the pain; saw the fear of being left behind. Evelyn reached for her hand, squeezing tightly. ¡°Aunty¡­e with me, please? Come with me to live in the capital. Please.¡± Martha blinked, startled. Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter Vote 18 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 17.36 S dded, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to live here alone. Aunty, you and I, we are more than family. We are best frien Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 54 4 Her Missing Son! Evelyn¡¯s voice shook as she added, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to live here alone. Aunty, you and I, we are more than family. We are best friends and family. And as best friends and family, we must stick together!¡± 1 Martha remained silent for a long moment, her thumb gently rubbing the back of Evelyn¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to her right away. Her heart swelled at Evelyn¡¯s invitation; being seen as true family touched her deeply, but her decision was already made. Finally, she gave a serene smile, the kind that carried both peace and sorrow, and patted her hand gently. ¡°Sorry, Evelyn,¡± Martha said softly, her voice warm yet slightly shaking. ¡°I can¡¯t move. I have to stay here.¡± Evelyn¡¯s chest tightened, but she wasn¡¯t ready to give up on trying to convince her. ¡°Aunty, please. I¡¯m worried about you staying here alone.¡± Her tone wavered, betraying her concern. ¡°And Oliver¡­ he¡¯ll be devastated if you don¡¯te with us. He told me he¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll be lonely.¡± At that, Martha¡¯s eyes widened, a sharp breath slipping out. Martha hadn¡¯t realized the little boy carried such a heavy worry in his tender heart. The thought of Oliver lying awake at night thinking of her made her chest ache. Her lips trembled into a smile, touched and moved, but in the end, she still shook her head. ¡°Little Oliver, such a sweet little guy¡­ he is always thinking of others. Just like his mother.¡°¡± Evelyn leaned forward and smiled back at Aunty Martha before saying, ¡°Thene with us. If not for me, then for him. He needs you. I need you.¡± Martha¡¯s eyes softened, filled with warmth. But behind that, her choice was clear. ¡°Oh dear, Eve, you¡¯ve already given me more than I could have hoped for. You treat me like family, and Oliver¡­ he¡¯s the bright spot in my days. But this town¡­ this ce¡­ is my home. If I left, I¡¯d feel lost.¡± Her words were enough to silence Evelyn, torn between respecting her wishes and her own fear of leaving her behind. Still, she pressed carefully, her voice soft but earnest. ¡°Then tell me, Aunty¡­ why? Why can¡¯t youe with us?¡± She could feel there was a reason why she couldn¡¯t move from her house. Martha¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her voice dropping to a whisper, almost breaking. ¡°Because if I leave, he¡­ He will never find me. This is the only ce he knows¡­¡± Evelyn was stunned by Martha¡¯s words. She had expected hesitation, maybe excuses about the cafe or the garden, but not this. Her chest tightened with confusion. Martha¡¯s husband had been gone for years. She had no family left, at least none Evelyn had ever seen. She had lived in this town for four years, close enough to know that no one ever came to visit Martha. Not a cousin, not an old friend, < 54 Hei Missing Son! not even someone distant. So who could possibly hold her here? ¡°Aunty, Evelyn began carefully, her voice soft but edged with worry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but could you tell me who you mean?¡± Martha¡¯s lips trembled. She lowered her gaze, and for a long second, Evelyn thought she might refuse. But finally, in a voice almost fragile, she whispered, ¡°Do you remember when I told you about my son?¡± Evelyn blinked, taken aback. The memory surfaced immediately. She nodded. ¡°Yes. Of course I remember, Aunty. Your missing son¡­¡± How could she forget? The very first time she met Martha in the hospital, Martha had spoken of him. A son who had disappeared right after graduating from high school. She¡¯d filed missing¨Cperson reports, gone from station to station, but the trail had gone cold. No leads, no word. Just silence that stretched on for years. Eventually, the world assumed him dead. But now, sitting here, Evelyn realized Martha had never truly let go. Martha¡¯s hands tightened around hers, her eyes ssy. ¡°Well¡­ maybe one day he¡¯lle back, Eve. Maybe he¡¯lle back to me. I know he¡¯s not dead yet. He can¡¯t die. Not when I can still sense his presence in this world!¡± Her voice was shaking. Evelyn feels her heart tighten, her eyes burning with her own tears. She can only gently pat Martha¡¯s hand, fighting to hold back her tears. Her heart ached to realize how cruel hope can be, both a promise and a chain. ¡°Aunty Martha¡­¡± Evelyn whispered, her voice shaking despite her best effort to appear calm. ¡°Noah will return¡­ He must be returned to you someday¡­¡± Martha¡¯s tears kept flowing, ¡°Thank you, Eve¡­ Thank you. And promise me you and Oliver will visit me¡­¡± ¡°Sure, Aunty, we will. Besides, we won¡¯t be moving anytime soon¡­¡± Before Evelyn could add more, a small, concerned voice echoed from behind. ¡°Oh, Mommy, Granny¡­ Why are you both crying?¡± They both jolted and turned their heads. Oliver stood in the doorway, his dinosaur toy in his hand, his round eyes widening in worry. In unison, Martha and Evelyn straightened, swiping hastily at their cheeks. ¡°We¡¯re not crying¡± Evelyn said far too quickly. ¡°We¡¯re just¡­ seasoning the air. ¡°Seasoning?¡± Oliver frowned, suspicious. ¡°Wi¨CWith tears?¡± His cute little eyes narrowed, almost making Evelynugh, but she held it back. Martha chuckled through her sniffles. ¡°Yes, sweetheart. Mommy and I are just¡­ adding some extra vor for lunch.¡± Oliverughed so hard at their words that he knew they were just trying to make himugh. He joined them and sat down. But hisughter gradually faded when he saw a delicious meal on the table. He turned to look at Martha and Evelyn before asking, 1736 213 54 Her Missing Son! ¡°Mommy, Granny, can we eat lunch now?¡± ¡°Sure, dear¡­¡± Martha replied, gathering thest of the dishes. ¡°Lunch is ready, and I worked hard cooking these finger¨Clicking, delicious meals for you, so you two had better eat everyst bite.¡± ¡°Yes, Chef Granny¡­.¡± Oliver nods with his spoon in his hand before he starts eating what Evelyn ces on his te. Martha shook her head, smiling warmly. ¡°Eat slowly, my dear¡­ no one will steal your grilled meat.¡± Evelyn chuckled as she added, ¡°Yes, darling, no one will eat your strawberry muffin¡­ No need to rush to eat dessert.¡± The three of them happily enjoy their lunch. Oliver eats silently while Evelyn and Martha talk about the caf¨¦ and the two new staff members. But when lunch was about to end, suddenly Oliver dropped another grenade for Evelyn. ¡°Mommy, I hear Daddy will return tonight.¡± Instantly, Evelyn¡¯s heartbeat raced again. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment 3 Post your firstment! Vote 18 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > 23 Send Gifts View All > 55 Are You Sure? Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 55 55 Are You Sure? Evelyn smiled at Oliver, though her mind was anything but calm. 1 Goodness, baby, I barely managed to forget your daddy for half a second, and now you remind me again? She reached over and stroked his soft hair, hoping he¡¯d catch the silent plea hidden in her touch. ¡°Honey, can we please drop the topic of your dad now? Mommy would really appreciate it.¡± Of course, subtle hints were wasted on her three¨Cyear¨Cold son. ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± His eyes sparkled happily. ¡°I also heard our house is done. We¡¯re moving back to the fifth floor tonight, right, Mommy?¡± Evelyn nearly fell out of her chair when she heard his words. How in the world did her child remember those things? Did Axel tell him details about it? She forced a smile and responded carefully, ¡°Hmm, yes, sweetheart. We¡¯ll¡­ move tonight if your daddy returns, of course.¡± He nodded, satisfied. Before she could redirect the conversation, Martha, who had been watching the exchange with amused eyes, set her empty ss down. ¡°I also read the news this morning. Axel finally returned from his business trip. It means, he really will return tonight¡­¡± Her gaze lingered on Evelyn a little too long, as though testing her reaction. Evelyn swallowed hard, already preparing herself for what Martha was about to say. ¡°I hope he can stop by my house, Eve,¡± Martha continued, smiling softly. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him in person, not only talk over the phone.¡± Evelyn opened her mouth, searching for the safest possible answer, when Oliver jumped in like a tiny, overly eager spokesman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granny!¡± he said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Daddy toe here. And Granny cooked a delicious muffin for Daddy¡­¡± Evelyn gasped, unable to believe her son said that before asking Axel. ¡°Oliver¡­¡± But he wasn¡¯t done just yet. He turned to Martha with a yful grin, saying, ¡°Daddy wille, Granny¡­ My daddy is the best, he always listens to me,¡± he said happily before continuing to enjoy his muffin. Martha chuckled behind her hand, clearly charmed, Evelyn, meanwhile, wanted to sink straight through the floor. Her son had just made a promise on Axel Knight¡¯s behalf, a man who didn¡¯t even bother texting her unless it was to challenge her blood pressure. She forced herself to smile, nodding politely toward Martha. ¡°Of course, Aunty. He¡¯ll visit you soon.¡± The words came out with more confidence than she felt. Inside, her thoughts were a mess. 55 Are You Sure? Great, Eve Smart move. Now you¡¯ve got your very unpredictable husband headed to a social call he probably has no interest in making. Fantastic¡± Oliver grinned from ear to ear, thrilled with himself as he grabbed hisst muffin on the te. Evelyn looked at him with a gentle smile, feeling a tender urge to pinch those adorable, chubby cheeks that reminded her so much of Axel¡¯s when he was mischievously teasing her. Martha was visibly touched upon seeing Oliver. She ced her hand over her heart. ¡°You¡¯ve raised such a smart and thoughtful boy, Evelyn. Always caring for me, and he likes to eat too¡­¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm, he is¡­¡± Evelyn answers with her best motherly smile. As Martha kept talking about the new recipe she shared with Evelyn, Oliver suddenly distracted them again. ¡°Mommy, Granny¡­ I¡¯m done. Can I watch cartoons? I haven¡¯t watched cartoons today, Mom¡­¡± ¡°Sure, dear¡­¡± Martha nods happily. ¡°You only have one hour, darling.¡± Evelyn reminded him, she shook her head, looking at her son already running toward the living room. ¡°Aye, Mommy¡­ ¡°Such a cute little man,¡± Martha can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Honestly, he thinks watching cartoons is his full¨Ctime job¡­¡± Evelyn added while gathering tes from the table. Martha chuckled, rising to help. ¡°Better cartoons than running around the neighborhood causing trouble. Maybe¡­ you were twice as naughty when you were his age, Eve.¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Evelyn shot back, carrying a stack of dishes into the small kitchen. ¡°I was¡­ a sweet and spirited little girl, Aunty.¡± ¡°Spirited is just another word for trouble.¡± Martha winked, slipping the leftover sd into a container. They settled into a rxed rhythm: Evelyn washed the dishes, Martha tidied the table, and their conversation wandered to lighter topics, celebrity gossip. Martha wiped the dining table as she asked casually, ¡°Did you hear about Tania Sweet? The singer?¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°The one who is dating the basketball yer?¡± ¡°Yes, but it turns out she¡¯s not dating him, but his younger brother,¡± Martha spoke in her low tone, as if worried Oliver might overhear what they were talking about. Evelyn burst outughing, nearly dropping a slippery ss. ¡°Oh my god, she is dating the guy five years younger than her? Are you sure about it?¡± Martha smiled, ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s true. The article said they were spotted in Balist week, having lunch at a restaurant by the rice fields.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe she now dates her ex¡¯s little bro?¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes. ¡°This woman changes men like I change hair ties.¡± 17 37 213 < 55 Are You Sure? ¡°And still manages to appear in public,¡± Martha smirked, clearly enjoying Evelyn¡¯s reaction. ¡°Perhaps you should take notes? ¡°Well, Aunty¡­ the only note I¡¯m taking is never trust a man!¡± Theirughter filled the kitchen. For a rare moment, Evelyn forgot the constant pressure that seemed to follow her, Axel Knight. Until a soft knock interrupted them. A young barista poked her head through the door with a polite smile and said, ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Evelyn¡­ someone¡¯s looking for you outside.¡± Evelyn blinked, her hands frozen in the air. ¡°Someone looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl said. ¡°He¡¯s waiting at the cafe.¡± ¡°Wait, are you sure he is looking at me? Not Aunty Martha?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­I¡¯m sure. I hear it clearly¡­¡± The staff smile. Martha nced at Evelyn with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite popr today, Eve.¡± Evelyn quickly dried her hands. ¡°Probably just a delivery or¡­ something,¡± she casually said. Butter, Evelyn thinks that something is out of ce because she didn¡¯t order anything in thest few days. Still, she quickly excused herself to Martha and headed to the cafe. The moment she entered the cafe, she froze. Comment O Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 56 < 561 Came For You 56 I Came For You ¡®Oh my goodness! Why on earth was Axel Knight sitting in my caf¨¦?¡® 1 Evelyn froze in the doorway, staring at Axel Knight, casually seated at one of the tables facing the beach, sunlight streaming over hist sharp features. A steaming espresso sat in front of him, untouched. His suit was draped neatly over the chair, the sleeves of his ck shirt rolled up just enough to expose the hard lines of his forearms. Beside him sat Dn, equallyposed, though his eyes were glued to his phone, not the scenery. Typical Dn, loyal,petent, and happily pretending his boss wasn¡¯t currently giving her a heart attack. Her heart raced against her ribs. She was puzzled. Should she walk over there? Or, pretend she didn¡¯t see him? Axel hadn¡¯t noticed her yet. He was casually sipping his espresso as if he owned not just this caf¨¦ but the whole stretch of ocean outside. Evelyn clenched her fists. She scanned the caf¨¦ to make sure none of the customers recognized him. To her relief, only Axel and Dn were there. Before Axel¡¯s gaze couldnd on her, she rushed toward the counter where her two baristas were frozen stiff, sneaking nces at him like giddy teenagers spotting a movie star. ¡®Oh, fantastic¡­ Thest thing she needed was her staff taking a picture of Axel and posting it on social media. She strode over and lowered her voice. ¡°Did either of you recognize the man in the ck shirt?¡± Both of them nodded furiously, still trying to peek around her shoulder. ¡°Stop looking at him!¡± Evelyn hissed, pping her hands together like a kindergarten teacher trying to keep order. ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± they chorused with guilty smiles. ¡°Good. Now¡­ lock the door. We¡¯re closing.¡± ¡°Already done, ma¡¯am. Mr. Knight asked us to do it when we were on our way here.¡± One of them answered. She gasped in surprise. Of course, he had. Of course, Axel would waltz in and order her staff around like he owned the ce. ssic Knight behavior. And with his charming and endearingmanding tone, every single caf¨¦¡¯s staff member would just listen to him with no question asked. Evelyn shook her head while bitterly smiling. ¡°Fine. But listen carefully. No pictures, no posts, no texting your friends to brag. If anything leaks about him being here, it¡¯ll be a nightmare¡± Both girls nodded again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He already warned us. Said hiswyer would handle anyone who leaked. 112 < 561 Came For You ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. We¡¯ve already made that promise to him.¡± Evelyn blinked, then pinched the bridge of her nose. Of course he did. Threatening people withwyers was practically his lovenguage. A reluctant smile tugged at her lips. He always knew how to handle a situation before she even had a chance to think. But when she dared another nce in his direction, her stomach twisted. He was staring right at her. And oh, he wasn¡¯t just looking. He was pinning her in ce, his sharp eyes locked with hers. Her skin prickled like she¡¯d been shoved under a spotlight. ¡°Are you going to keep me waiting?¡± His voice carried efficiently across the quiet caf¨¦, calm but edged with amusement. Heat rushed to her cheeks. She shed a warm smile and approached them. ¡°Hi Axel,¡± she greeted, light and casual. Then she nodded at Dn, who lifted his chin politely before Axel gestured for him to leave them. Dn slid out without a word, and suddenly it was just the two of them, the espresso still steaming, the ocean sprawling endlessly outside, and Axel Knight, watching her. ¡°I called you many times,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer. My people told me you were here, so I came to pick you up.¡± 1 She forced a casual shrug. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry. I¡¯ve been too busy to check my phone.¡± The lie nearly stuck in her throat. The truth was uglier: she¡¯d turned her phone off. She¡¯d been too afraid she¡¯d spend all day scrolling headlines about him, torturing herself with spection. Turning her cell phone off was supposed to give her peace. Instead, it left her unprepared for¡­ this. He leaned back, unbothered, swirling the espresso. ¡°Busy?¡± he repeated, one brow arched, as if the word amused him. Evelyn bit her lip. Her mind tried toe up with a dozen sarcastic words, but they all sounded desperate. ¡°Yes, busy. Some of us actually work for a living, you know,¡± she teased lightly, while sitting on another empty chair. For a fraction of a second, his lips curved. ¡°And yet, you¡¯re here now.¡± Her inner voice was screaming. ¡®Yes, of course I¡¯m here. This is my caf¨¦. Did you forget I¡¯m working? Should I thank you for locking my doors, or should I send you an invoice?¡® Outwardly, she just exhaled. ¡°I am. This is my business¡­and it seems someone booked this ce the entire day? Thank you, Axel, for helping our sales today¡­¡± Rather than saying anything to answer her, he sipped his espresso and set the cup down on the table. The silence lingers. Evelyn tried to distract herself, looking anywhere but at him; at the waves glittering outside, at her staff pretending to polish cutlery. But inevitably, her gaze returned to him. 1721 213 < 561 Came For You ¡°Axel,¡± she said finally, steadying her voice. ¡°What exactly are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me you came just for the coffee¡± ¡°No coffee. No business. I came here just for you.¡± Instantly, Evelyn¡¯s throat went dry. Her heart raced, and she had to remind herself not to flutter at his words. She exhaled silently, forcing her voice to stay calm. ¡°Axel, did you forget your promise?¡± He tilted his head, feigning innocence. ¡°What promise?¡± Her brows shot up. Of course, he¡¯d pretend not to know. ¡°Appearing in public ces with me,¡± Evelyn said. She blew out a long sigh and cast her gaze toward the caf¨¦ windows, as though the whole beach might suddenly produce paparazzi with shing cameras. ¡°What if someone snaps a photo of us and uploads it to social media? My peaceful little life here will end in mes-¡± Her words stalled when a thought struck her. Her hands clench into small fists on herp. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± she whispered, then snapped her sharp gaze back at him. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment 3 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 57 57 My Wife ¡°Wait. You do this on purpose, don¡¯t you? So I¡¯d be without any other option but to move out faster than nned. Am I right? His response? Aughter. And not just a chuckle, an actual, richugh that made the air around him shift. Evelyn froze. Her heart skipped, stuttered, then soared as if it had grown wings. This was the first time she had ever seen himugh. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking again, Evelyn.¡± He shook his head, still looking casual. Then, in that unshakable, matter¨Cof¨Cfact tone of his, he continued, ¡°Do you see a few people outside?¡± 2 She nced toward the windows. Sure enough, she saw silhouettes lingering at the edges of the boardwalk, too stiff, too watchful, definitely not tourists. ¡°They¡¯re my people,¡± Axel exined smoothly. ¡°No one will be able to take a picture of us. So, rx. No need to worry¡± Evelyn feels a sense of relief. But of course, he wasn¡¯t finished. His lips curved into that dangerous smirk, as if he was about to ruin her life with just one sentence. ¡°But, if you want us to keep sitting here for much longer, I can¡¯t guarantee someone won¡¯t break through my people.¡± Her relief crumbled so fast. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± she muttered under her breath. She pushed back her chair and stood. ¡°Axel, let¡¯s go inside. Meet Aunty Martha first before we head home.¡± Inside, Evelyn¡¯s mind was worried: half scolding herself for letting hisugh rattle her, half panicking that Aunty Martha would faint when she realized Axel Knight was actually in her caf¨¦. Walking toward Martha¡¯s house, Evelyn suddenly stopped, causing Axel, who was trailing her with his usual calm stride, to nearly collide with her back. His brows lifted in mild surprise. ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden stop?¡± he asked, his deep voice steady, as if he already expected one of her lectures. Evelyn inhaled deeply before turning to face him. ¡°Azel, listen to me carefully. Martha is like my own family. She¡¯s like my flesh and blood family, even when we¡¯re not. Moreover, Oliver loves her like his own grandmother. So¡­ Please drop your stiff, cold, arrogant expression. Just this once. Don¡¯t you dare scare her For a man who rarely showed more than a smirk or a re, Axel¡¯s forehead creased with the faintest frown. 57 My Wife ¡°I see. Alright, I will treat her as you expect me to.¡± His tone was calm, but there was something like amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°Any other special requests I need to know?¡± Evelyn frowned, pretending to think, but really just stalling to keep her nerves from overwhelming her. ¡°No, that is all. We won¡¯t be here long.. I will excuse us as quickly as possible¡­¡± She can¡¯t finish her words when a delighted shout could be heard from Martha¡¯s house. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± Oliver¡¯s cute little voice rang from the doorway. Evelyn¡¯s gaze suddenly changed, and she became speechless. She hadn¡¯t expected her son to sense Axel¡¯s arrival so quickly. ¡°Hi, Buddy¡± Axel¡¯s entire face softened when he saw Oliver. He stepped past Evelyn, bent down, and swept his son into his arms with ease. ¡°How are you? Did you behave with Mommy while I was away?¡± Oliver¡¯sugh rang out. It sounds adorable. ¡°Yay, I¡¯m so happy Daddy¡¯s back! Of course, I behaved. I always help Mommy. Don¡¯t worry, Dad¡­ I was guarding Mommy for you.¡± He said proudly. Evelyn felt her knees wobble as she listened to Oliver¡¯s words. She worried he would expose her again about her longing for Axel. Axelughed, hearing his son¡¯s words spill out of him, genuine and unrestrained. But then, as quickly as it hade, Axel¡¯sughter faded when his gaze shifted to Martha. Martha stood at the doorway, her expression calm but curious, her eyes narrowing slightly as if she were making sure her eyes didn¡¯t betray her whether Axel Knight was really standing in front of her house. Axel adjusted Oliver in his arms and stepped forward, nodding politely. ¡°You must be Aunt Martha?¡± He asked. Martha¡¯s eyes widened at his politeness. ¡°Oh, Axel¡­ yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Martha¡¯s lips curved into a smile, warmer now. She had expected arrogance, distance, maybe even disdain. Instead, here he was charming and respectful. ¡°Nice to meet you, Aunty Martha.¡± Axel extended his free hand for a handshake, holding Oliver effortlessly. His tone was steady but polite, almost formal. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Oliver and my wife for me.¡± Evelyn was stunned when she heard him say, ¡°My wife!¡± Her cheeks heated so fast she was certain Martha could see the flush spreading across her skin now. Her heart betrayed her, fluttering wildly as though it had been waiting years to hear those words. Meanwhile, Axel continued speaking to Martha, his voice calm and respectful, quite different from how he usually talks to others. Seeing this different side of Axel was enough to stir something in Evelyn¡¯s heart. However, she shook her head, trying to dismiss anything about Axel from her mind. 1 17 47 244 < 57 My Wife She distracted herself, walked inside the house, gathered her bags, and Oliver¡¯s toys. Not long after, Axel gently but firmly excused them. Martha, perhaps sensing Evelyn¡¯s fluster or Axel¡¯s impatience, didn¡¯t insist they stay for tea. She simply hugged Oliver tight, squeezed Evelyn¡¯s hand, and nodded with a meaningful smile that made Evelyn¡¯s stomach sink. ¡®Oh great! Aunty must be going to tease me about that ¡°my wife¡± line forever!¡® she thought with a smile, quietly amused, as she walked alongside Axel toward the parking area. Evelyn was surprised that Axel led her toward her car, and he drove himself. She thought he would ask Dn to drive for them. Axel casually ced Oliver in his car seat. She was about to sit next to Oliver, but Axel opened the car door for her. She was stunned but didn¡¯t refuse. Quickly, she got in the car, worried someone might see them. Soon, The car drove smoothly as it glided down the coastal road, the windows open just enough for the salty breeze to slip in. Evelyn sat stiffly in the passenger seat, her eyes locked on the horizon, trying her hardest not to look at the man driving beside her. Axel¡¯s hand rested easily on the wheel, his profile sharp against the sunlight. Too sharp. Too distracting. Her heart kept reminding her of how casually he had called her ¡°my wife¡± back at Martha¡¯s house. The words still echoed in her chest, tugging at ces she wasn¡¯t ready to admit existed. She yed with the strap of her handbag, desperate for a distraction. And then came the distraction, in the form of a very talkative three¨Cyear¨Cold in the back seat. ¡°Daddy,¡± Oliver called, leaning forward, ¡°Mommy said she misses you.¡± 5 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 58 58 He Missed Me? The words echo through the car like a firecracker. 1 Evelyn feels like she was struck by lightning hearing his words, ¡°What?!¡± She twisted in her seat, turned to look behind her, ¡°Oliver Taylor, when did¡­¡± ¡°Knight¡­Oliver Taylor¨CKnight,¡± Axel added calmly, interrupting her to finish her words. Her mind paused briefly as she turned her gaze to Axel. He didn¡¯t look at her; instead, his focus was on the street ahead. Silently sighing, she nodded at his words. It was true, their son¡¯s name had already been changed, just like hers. After clearing her throat slightly, she looked at Oliver again and asked, ¡°Oliver Knight, when did Mommy say that?¡± The little man, clearly unbothered by the horror inside her mind, blinked innocently. ¡°Mom, did you forget? You said it this morning. When you were making waffles. I saw you blushing and talking to yourself. You said, ¡®Axel, you¡¯re ruining my day, I miss you, why don¡¯t you just show up instead of texting?¡°¡± 1 Evelyn gasped even wider. She is indeed saying that. But she remembered no one in the kitchen. Or is he really there? She could no longer think about it, as now she feels her face grow hot, and she believes her cheek must be the same shade as the strawberry jam sitting in her fridge. ¡°O¨COliver, sweetheart¡­ Th¨CThat¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying, darling. Maybe just¡­ uh¡­¡± She iled for words but hurriedly continued, ¡°¡­just me yelling at the waffle maker. You know, a waffle maker burns things sometimes, right? You misunderstood.¡± Evelyn tried to change the subject because she didn¡¯t want her three¨Cyear¨Cold son to keep exposing her to Axel. While she hoped Axel would ignore their conversation, she wished he were thinking about his million¨Cdor business deal. But the universe, of course, is not on her side this time. From the driver¡¯s seat came a low sound. Not augh¨CAxel Knight didn¡¯tugh often¨Cbut something dangerously close to it, a deep rumble of amusement. She turned her head toward him while whispering under her breath, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­try to¡­¡± His lips curved, the faintest smirk tugging at them. His eyes stayed on the road, but his voice carried an infuriating calm. ¡°So¡­ you miss me?¡± Evelyn nearly coughs. ¡°No! I mean¡­ of course not!¡± she answered too quickly, and her tone was making it too clear that she had exposed herself. ¡°W¨CWho would miss you? I just¡­¡± Oliver cheerfully interrupted, ¡°But you did say it, Mommy. And you were smiling too.¡± He added. Evelyn silently averted her eyes, trying not to roll them. 1737 < 58 He Missed Me? In her mind, she vented, ¡®God, remind me to not loudly voice my concern next time¡­ She suddenly wondered, ¡®Oh! Does my son have super hearing? Or can he just read my terrible thoughts right now?¡± Axel¡¯s smirk deepened, though he kept his gaze firmly on the road, as if nothing about this conversation bothered him. But suddenly his voice broke the silence, ¡°Good to know,¡± he said casually, almost teasing. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Evelyn, who had already tried to calm her mind, turned to see him. ¡°Keep what in mind?¡± ¡°That you always talk to yourself when you miss me,¡± Axel answered smoothly, as if it were the most ordinary fact in the world. She blinked, speechless. But just as Evelyn thought her silence would finally bring peace to the ride, her clever little boy struck again with his innocent question. This time, his innocent yet devastating question was not directed at her. It was aimed directly at Axel. ¡°Daddy, did you miss Mommy too?¡± The car became so still that Evelyn felt her entire body freeze. Her pulse surged into her throat, and for a moment she thought she might choke on her own breath. She braced herself for Axel¡¯s usual response. He would brush it off. He would change the subject. He would sit there with that cold, unreadable expression that made her want to scream. That was the Axel she knew. That was the Axel she expected. Instead, without even blinking, he answered. ¡°Of course I did.¡± The words were simple. Direct. They carried no hesitation at all. Evelyn gasped, widened, and her heart was pounding so loudly. She turned her head toward him, desperate to see some crack in his features, some faint curve of his lips that would tell her he was joking. But Axel¡¯s face remained calm. His voice stayed steady. He looked like a man simply speaking the truth. And that was what made it feel unreal to her. Oliver, oblivious to the chaos he had just unleashed, burst out pping. His tiny hands pped together as hisughter filled the car. ¡°See, Mommy! You both missed each other! I knew it! Yay!¡± Evelyn barely heard him. Her mind had frozen around one thing. Axel had said it. He missed her. Her heart fluttered with a warmth that made no sense. Panicked by the feeling, she snapped her eyes back to the road ahead, pretending to be fascinated by the passing trees. But inside, her thoughts spun like a hurricane. 1 He missed me? Her chest felt tight, almost painfully so. 17 37 58 He Missed Me? No. Don¡¯t trust it. Evelyn. He was just trying to humor Oliver. He did not mean it. He could not mean it. This is Axel Knight. The man who told you with his own mouth that he feels nothing for you. He didn¡¯t love you. The man who lives in control, discipline, and cold logic. He does not just miss people! Yet her heart would not stop pounding. She risked another nce at him, hoping to catch some clue that would undo the mess in her head. But his expression remained maddeningly neutral, his eyes on the road, his hands rxed on the steering wheel. He looked as if he had not just detonated a bomb inside her chest. Her mind scrambled, trying to make her avoid feeling big¨Cheaded and remain rational. ¡®Maybe he missed Oliver. Men are known to always love their sons. Or, maybe he missed my cooking because he was bored with that haute cuisine. Or he could be missing feeling at home because now I conveniently take care of his house, and not just his butler and maids. That is it. That is all it could be! But her body betrayed her. Every time those three words reyed in her mind, her heart jumped higher and higher. ¡®Of course I did.¡® They were not words she had expected. They were not words she had prepared for. And worst of all, they were words she wanted to believe. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! Comment Post your firstment! Vote 18 PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts 1 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 59 59 Do You Like It? 59 Do You Like It? The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, and Evelyn stepped out first, her heels clicking lightly against the polished floor of the fifth level. 1 Her heart beat faster than usual as she reached for Onver¡¯s hand. His chubby small fingers curled around hers, warm and eager, as they made their way down the hallway toward the apartment. She halted for a second, uncertain, ncing at her son as if silently asking him which door was theirs. Before she could speak, Axel, following just behind, lifted a hand and pointed calmly toward her apartment door. Of course, he knew. He¡¯s the one who renovated this entire floor. Evelyn kept moving, but her grip on Oliver¡¯s hand tightened. She nced down to check his face, and her chest softened when she saw his eyes shining with pure excitement. That sparkle in her little boy¡¯s gaze was enough to melt away all of her nerves for just a heartbeat. Behind them, Axel¡¯s steps were steady. He said nothing, but she could feel his gaze resting on her as Oliver skipped ahead to the door. Her son tiptoed to reach the digital lock, struggling but determined. He punched in the code with exaggerated concentration. The lock buzzed in rejection. ¡°Whoa,¡± Oliver groaned, puffing out his cheeks. He turned and looked at Axel. ¡°Dad, did you change the password? What¡¯s the new password?¡± Evelyn was about to try it when Axel answered, calm as ever, ¡°Your mommy¡¯s birthday. You know that, right?¡± Evelyn nearly stumbled in her heels. ¡®What? Why does he use my birthday?¡® Oliver¡¯s face lit up as if he had just solved a grand mystery. ¡°Yes, Dad, I know that!¡± Oliver entered the numbers with confidence this time, and the lock clicked open. ¡°See? Easy!¡± Oliver grinned, then turned to Evelyn, ¡°Hurry, Mom, let¡¯s check out our new house.¡± He grabbed her hand and tugged her inside. Evelyn forced a smile, squeezing his tiny fingers back. Her heart was still caught on Axel¡¯s casual answer. Axel followed them into the apartment, his tall frame filling the doorway as Oliver and Evelyn darted into the living space. ¡°Mommy,¡± Oliver looked up to meet Evelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°We will sleep with Daddy in this house, right?¡± Evelyn froze. Her first instinct was tough nervously and tell him not to assume such things. The words perched on the tip of her tongue: ¡°Darling, you should ask your daddy, not me, What if he flies back to the capital for an important meeting?¡± 17 37 < 59 Do You Like It? But what actually came out of her mouth betrayed her. ¡°Yes, sweetheart. Dad will stay because tonight is our special day.¡± As soon as the words left her lips, Evelyn wanted the heavens to open and swallow her whole. 1 ¡®Dear Lord, why would I say that? Strike me with lightning right now. Please!¡® She risked a nce over her shoulder, terrified she would catch Axel smirking triumphantly. To her immense relief, or perhaps greater danger¡­his expression remained unreadable. Quickly, she picked up her pace and stepped deeper into the apartment, eager to change the subject and distract herself. The newly renovated space greeted her like something out of a celebrity¡¯s Cribs TV show. The faint scent of fresh paint and polished wood drifted through the air. She was impressed. The apartment had beenpletely transformed. The once¨Ccozy space now glowed with modern elegance: an open¨Cconcept living room that flowed into a dining area and a kitchen sleek enough to belong in a chef¡¯s dream. Floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows bathed the space in natural light, framing the sea outside like a giant t¨Cscreen showing the most beautiful view imaginable. Soft beige walls added warmth to the bright expanse, and the brand¨Cnew furniture gleamed with rich wood finishes. She found herself admiring everything: the huge L sofa with more than ten seats, the polished dining table, even the stainless¨Csteel appliances that still had a faint new¨Cmetal shine. ¡®My goodness, Axel Knight! How did you manage this in a week? While running your empire?¡® ¡°Wow!¡± Oliver shouted, spinning in a circle. ¡°It looks like a pce! This ce is huge, Mom¡­ Dad!¡± He dashed from the sofa to the kitchen, then back to the dining area, hisughter enough to warm the house. Evelyn¡¯s chest swelled at hisughter. She loved seeing him so happy. But when her eyes flicked toward the master bedroom door, a cold, nervous shiver slid down her spine. That room. Her throat went dry. That bed. That reality. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Axel¡¯s voice came close from just behind her. Too close for her to smell his signature fragrance. She nced at him quickly, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her car. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, she admitted softly. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go through all this trouble, Axel. We¡¯ll only stay here for a few months.¡± His eyes lingered on her. < 59 Do You Like It? ¡°No trouble at all. This is an investment. And you can also stay here whenever you visit Aunt Martha during our summer holidays.¡± ¡°Oh. You¡¯re right. She smiled faintly, then turned away, trying to put Oliver¡¯s small backpack on the sofa to keep her busy. ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± Oliver came running back, tugging at Axel¡¯s hand. ¡°Can we see the bedroom now?¡± Axel exchanged a look with Evelyn, then nodded to his son. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Which one do you want to see first?¡± he asked. ¡°Your room or Mommy and Daddy¡¯s room?¡± Oliver beamed. ¡°You and Mommy¡¯s room!¡± Evelyn nearly tripped over her own feet again. ¡®Why, child, why?¡® Together they walked toward the master bedroom. Axel opened the door, and Evelyn¡¯s heart mmed against her ribs. The room was spacious, glowing with soft light from the window. A bed dominated the space; the sheets looked crisp and white. Oliver squealed, scrambled onto the mattress, and began bouncing happily. ¡°This is so soft! Mommy, Daddy,e here! Sleep with me here!¡± Evelyn stood frozen, her pulse hammering. She darted a nce at Axel, who had casually removed his suit and draped it over a chair. Then he sat down on the bed with his usual calm grace, his body sinking into the mattress. Even that slight movement sent a wave of heat rushing through her. ¡®Heaven, why does my hubby look so hot?¡® Hurriedly, she corrected her thought. ¡®No. No. I mean, he looks so handsome?¡® 1 Comment 2 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 18 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 17 38 Swipe Left To Continue > ¡ê3 Send Gifts View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 60 60 A Ring 60 A Ring Evelyn was pulled from her sultry thoughts when she heard Axel say, ¡°Go ahead, I will catch you¡­¡± 1 Oliverughed and rolled away from his father, who caught him easily and started tickling his sides. Their sonughed with delight, his Finally, Evelyn¡¯s feet moved. She crossed the room, sat gently on the opposite side of the bed, and felt Oliver immediately curl into her side with a wide grin. ¡°See, Mommy? Isn¡¯t itfy?¡± Oliver beamed at her, then closed his eyes dramatically as if pretending to drift to sleep. Momentster, Axely on his back, his presence making the bed feel unexpectedly smaller. As Evelyn looked at his position, her nerves started to re up again, just like thest time she recalled. That morning, when she woke up, he was lying beside her. Her thoughts swirled wildly. ¡®How can I sleep beside him without doing anything normal? Can I hold myself back when he¡¯s so hot to handle? My goodness, Eve, Calm down, Calm!¡® ¡°Mommy, try it. Come lie down here with daddy¡­¡± Oliver urged, patting the sheets with his tiny hand. ¡°It feels soft.¡± Evelyn bit her inner lip, trying not tough, as she watched her son now fulfilling his role as their cupid. Now, she was convinced her son was plotting against her,ying the groundwork for something bigger. ¡®What¡¯s next, Oliver Knight? A request for a sibling?¡® Just thinking about it made her face flush. Evelyn quickly stood up, feeling a bit flustered. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for now. Time to check your bedroom, Oliver,¡± she said softly, reaching out for his hand. She tries to hide her blushing face from Axel. Oliver tugged on Evelyn¡¯s hand, bouncing on his toes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mommy, to my room. I wanna see it now.¡± His little legs carried him down the hallway as fast as they could, his voice echoing with excitement. Evelyn hurried to keep up, while Axel followed with a steady stride behind them, unhurried. Oliver stopped in front of thest door on the right and turned to face them. ¡°Dad, this is my room, right?¡± ¡°Absolutely, go ahead and open it.¡± Oliver pushed the door open with all his might and dashed inside. Evelyn could only shake her head and stepped in after him. 17.36 419 < 60 A Ring The room instantly made her smile. The walls were painted a soft sky blue, dotted with glow¨Cin¨Cthe¨Cdark stars. A tiny bed sat against the far wall,plete with a bright red duvet. A bookshelf shaped like a rocket ship stood nearby, already filled with picture books and toys. In the corner, a pile of stuffed animals and many figures of Oliver¡¯s favorite cartoons. ¡°Wow,¡± Evelyn whispered, her chest tightening at the sight. Axel had thought of everything, down to the details. Oliver looked around with his arms wide open. ¡°It¡¯s my spaceship bedroom! I¡¯m an astronaut!¡± He plopped onto the bed, bouncing just like he did on theirs. ¡°Mommy, this room is amazing¡­ I like it.¡± Evelyn beamed with a warm smile as she responded, ¡°Sweetheart, Mom is so happy you like it. Thanks to your Dad.¡± She then looked over at Axel, who was quietly standing by the window. Oliver giggled and hugged the pillow. ¡°Dad, thank you¡­¡± Axel¡¯s gentle gaze stayed on Oliver, and a spring¨Clike smile appeared on his lips before he answered, ¡°I¡¯m relieved you like the room, Buddy.¡± Evelyn¡¯s chest warmed. No matter howplex her life had been, Axel was here. Present. And that meant the world to their son. After a while, she convinced Oliver to settle down and let her y in his room, and Axel decided to stay with him while she left. She took a deep breath and headed to the master bedroom. Wanting to check if Axel¡¯s people had already packed their clothes, she opened the wardrobe, but it was still empty. ¡°It seems I need to return to the fourth floor.¡± She muttered while walking to the bedroom, and when her eyes fixed on the bed, her step halted. The thought of sharing the bed with Axel made her body heat slowly rise. Again. Shook her head, trying to throw away those dirty thoughts from her mind, and she sank into the sofa by the window and tried to check her cell phone. However, she was distracted when she heard the door click softly and nced up. Axel had followed her in. Without a word, he crossed the room and sat opposite her, his posture rxed, though his sharp eyes missed nothing. ¡°What do you think of the house?¡± he asked, his tone calm. ¡°I like it,¡± she admitted while cing her phone back into her bag. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ beautiful. Warm.¡± Something unreadable flickered in his gaze at her words, but he gave a slight nod, as if tucking away her answer forter. They talked for a few minutes about simple topics: Oliver¡¯s school, the kitchenyout, and his favorite food. The conversation flowed surprisingly easily, and Evelyn began to rx,forted by the soothing rhythm of his voice and the way his presence filled the room without overwhelming her. Then, without warning, Axel stood up from his scat. 712 < 60 A Ring Evelyn blinked as she followed his movement, walked toward the corner, crouching beside his bag, as if searching for something. A secondter, he pulled something out. When he looked back at her, she shyly averted her eyes. He walked cautiously, slowly, and deliberately, and stopped right in front of her. He extended his hand. ¡°This is yours,¡± he said quietly. Evelyn stared at the small velvet box resting in his palm. She didn¡¯t take it right away, ¡°What is this?¡± she asked. ¡°Open it and see for yourself¡­¡± Her pulse raced as she reached for it with shaking fingers. The instant she opened it, her breath left her in a soft gasp. Inside, a ring shimmered in the fading light. A delicate tinum band held a perfect pink diamond, its facets catching thest of the daylight and scattering it like magic. For a heartbeat, Evelyn could not move. The world around her seems blurred. ¡°A ring¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^. PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 18 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 17354 Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 61 < 61 The Outside World Was Not So Kind 61 The Outside World Was Not So Kind ¡°A ring¡­¡± Evelyn whispered, her voice barely audible. 1 Axel¡¯s expression remained calm, but there was a softness in his eyes, something warm and unguarded, as he sank back into his seat across from her. Her lips trembled before she found the courage to ask, ¡°Axel, why are you giving me this ring?¡± Her voice came out smaller than intended, the question almost childish. Still, she needed to hear the answer, needed to know what this meant. ¡°That is your wedding and engagement ring,¡± he exined, his tone quiet but steady. ¡°They¡¯re designed to be worn together, but you can wear both or just one, however you like. Whatever feels right for you.¡± Her chest tightened. He wasn¡¯t just handing her jewelry. He was giving her a wedding ring and an engagement ring! Why? She recalled Axel saying such things weren¡¯t important. But in truth, he didn¡¯t just give her a beautiful wedding dress; he also gave her a ring. As Evelyn was drawn in her mind, Axel studied her face carefully, almost nervously, though he¡¯d never admit it. Relief flickered in his eyes when he caught the way her eyes sparkled as she stared at the diamond. ¡°Do you like it?¡± He calmly asked. She looked up to meet his gaze, blinking fast. ¡°Y¨CYes. This is¡­ It¡¯s beautiful.¡± His jaw tightened, a hint of irritation seeping into his voice, though it wasn¡¯t directed at her. ¡°I should have given it to you on our wedding day. But they were too slow in delivering it, so I flew there to get it myself.¡± He exhaled sharply, as if still angry at the jewelers for daring to make him wait. Then his tone softened. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± 1 His words stunned her. Evelyn had always told herself this marriage was nothing more than a duty, an arrangement for Oliver¡¯s sake. She had repeated it so often that it had be a shield, keeping her heart safe. But here was Axel, handing her something she had secretly dreamed of but never expected to even hold in her hand. Her hands trembled as she brushed her fingers over the cool pink diamond, The metal was smooth, the weight real. A shiver raced up her spine. She wanted tough, to cry, to shake him, to ask if this meant more than duty. Was this a gift of love¡­ or just another gesture of responsibility, like the house, like the way he shielded her from the world without question? For once in her life, Evelyn Walters, who always had a sharpeback, who never failed toce her words with wit or sarcasm, was speechless. Now, she is utterly speechless. 1 Before she could untangle the mess in her chest, Axel spoke again, his voice sounded gentle. 15:11 * The Outside World Was Not So Kind ¡°I apologize for only giving it now. And I hope it fits your finger. If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll have them fix it.¡± Almost on instinct, she slid the ring onto her finger. Her breath feels halted when it slides perfectly into ce. How did he know? ¡°Axel, no need. It fits perfectly. She stared at her hand, her heartbeat so loud. Perfect! And it looks pretty¡± His tone was casual, but the brief sh of a smile tugged at his lips. If she hadn¡¯t been so absorbed in staring at the ring, she might have caught it. Evelyn sat frozen, her thoughts whirling as she tried to make sense of it all. But then his voice broke through again, and this time, the words nearly sent her coughing. ¡°About our sleeping arrangements,¡± Axel said, his gaze locked on her. Her cheeks went up in mes instantly. She blinked rapidly, praying she had misheard. But the way his lips curved ever so slightly told her she hadn¡¯t. ¡°As I promised,¡± he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll respect your opinion.¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°Thank you,¡± she managed, though her face was heating faster than she could hide. ¡°But¡­¡± Her heart sank. ¡°There¡¯s a but? What but?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait too long for you to love me. And besides¡­¡± His lips tilted into something dangerously close to a smile. ¡°You need to teach me how to love you.¡± Heaven above. How was she supposed to respond to that? Her brain scrambled for words, anything; sarcasm, a joke, even a scream, nothing came. Her lips parted, but no sound escaped. And then, mercifully, her instincts kicked in. ¡°Axel, I need to go to the fourth floor¡­¡± she blurted out, abruptly standing up from the sofa. His brows furrowed. ¡°Why?¡± To pack my clothes. And Oliver¡¯s,¡± she said quickly, refusing to meet his eyes. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll have someone do it for you.¡± Her head turned to see him. ¡°Please, no!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± His brows rose, curious. Her cheeks med so hot she thought she might blush now. ¡°How could someone else touch my¡­ underwear?¡± Silence. Thick and heavy. but Then she caught the look in his eyes, the slow, meaningful smile spreading across his face. A smile that made her knees weak and her 15:71 244 61 The Outside World Was Not So Kind blood rush Oh no¡­. Before he could say a single word, before he could tease her, or worse, agree to help, Evelyn grabbed the doorknob, yanked it open, and darted out, her face as red as Oliver¡¯s toy firetruck. She didn¡¯t slow down, didn¡¯t dare look back, for fear he was following her. While the sweetness between Axel and Evelyn blossomed within the walls of their apartment, the outside world was not so kind. Just minutes ago, a popr gossip blog updated its feed. Blurry photographs filled the screen: Axel Knight, the elusive yboy CEO, driving through the streets of Willowcrest. Another shot showed him behind the wheel with a woman beside him. The clickbait caption screamed in bold, scandalous letters: [Is the nation¡¯s most eligible bachelor hiding a secret lover in Willowcrest?] Spection exploded instantly. The blog¡¯sment section overflowed. Some fans were outraged, others heartbroken: ¡°Who is the woman?¡± ¡°Please find her identity. Tag me if you guys find out.¡± ¡°Damn! Why is the picture of the woman so blurry?¡± ¡°Can someone hack the street CCTV? Please track where they¡¯re heading.¡± ¡°Whoa! I need to fly to Willowcrest right now. I have to see it with my own eyes. I can¡¯t believe my future husband found another woman.¡± The story spread like wildfire across social media. Whispers turned into screaming headlines on news and gossip portals. Within minutes, it was trending everywhere. And Axel¡¯s business rivals and nemesis leaned closer to their screens, already sensing an opportunity to find his weakness. 1 214 < 61 The Outside World Was Not So Kind 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Comment Post your firstment! Vote Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 62 Evelyn¡¯s Husband Rest That was all Axel needed after flying across the continent and rushing straight to Willowcrest just to meet Evelyn and Oliver. While Evelyn busied herself on the fourth floor, Axel finally allowed himself a moment of peace. He stretched out his long body across the three¨Cseater sofa, one arm draped over his face, and let out a quiet breath. Sleep. That was the n. But fate, apparently, had other ns. Not even five minutester, just as his body began to rx, a shrill ringtone shattered the quiet. Axel¡¯s eyes snapped open. He didn¡¯t move, not yet. Maybe it will stop. Perhaps the caller would give up. It stopped. Then, secondster, it started again. Louder, more insistent. He clenched his teeth, giving up all hope of rest. With a deep sigh, he sat up. He scanned the room until his gazended on Evelyn¡¯s bag, perched innocently on the single sofa opposite him. The noise vibrated from inside it like a viin who ruins his rest. Axel considered turning the damn thing off, but that felt rude, even for him. Instead, he stared at the bag like he could intimidate the phone into silence. But of course it didn¡¯t work. Resigned heavily, he stood up, grabbed the bag, and headed toward the door, nning to take it to Evelyn downstairs. But just as he reached the doorway, the sound of the door opening stopped him. Oliver emerged from his bedroom, eyes wide with childish curiosity. ¡°Daddy?¡± He asked, tilting his head when he noticed Axel holding Evelyn¡¯s bag. ¡°Ohhh, Mommy¡¯s phone is ringing?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied calmly, though he felt oddly caught red¨Chanded holding Evelyn¡¯s bag. ¡°She¡¯s on the fourth floor. I was about to take it to her. Whoever¡¯s calling doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ll stop anytime soon.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Oh, let me check Before Axel could object, his son stepped forward. Axel, curious despite himself, handed him the bag. Oliver fished out the phone, squinting at the screen. ¡°Can you read?¡± Axel asked. < 62 Evelyn¡¯s Husband ¡°Mm¨Chmm. Of course. Oliver responded matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Another surprise. Axel arched his brow. His three¨Cyear¨Cold son could already read? Evelyn had conveniently forgotten to mention that. ¡°Daddy, it says ¡®Uncle Oscar.¡°¡± ¡°Uncle Oscar?¡± Axel repeated, leaning closer. And sure enough, the screen confirmed it: Oscar with a heart icon after the name. The heart beside the name made his jaw tighten. Before Axel could ask to return the phone to bring it to Evelyn, Oliver had already pressed ¡®Answer¡®. The speaker crackled, and a deep male voice filled the room. ¡°Eve? Why are you so slow to pick up?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he cheerfully replied, ¡°Uncle Oscar, this is me.¡± He shot Axel a smile and, with exaggerated seriousness, tugged on his father¡¯s hand to lead him toward the seating area. ¡°Eh? Hi, buddy!¡± The man¡¯s tone softened immediately. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy? Can you put her on the phone?¡± ¡°Mommy is downstairs. On the fourth floor,¡± Oliver exined, swinging his legs as he perched on the sofa. Then he added with devastating innocence, ¡°But you can talk to my Daddy.¡± The other end went silent for a beat. Then came a shocked question. ¡°Your WHAT? Your¡­ Daddy?¡± Oliver nodded proudly at the phone, though Oscar obviously couldn¡¯t see it. Without hesitation, he shoved the phone into Axel¡¯srge hand as though handing over a bomb. And then, just like that, Oliver hopped down from the sofa, humming to himself, and dashed toward the kitchen, leaving Axel holding the phone and the awkward silence that followed. Axel gazed at the device, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Why are you calling Evelyn?¡± he finally said, his deep voice blending curiosity and warning. The line falls silent once more. Before Oscar¡¯s voice sounds again, he asks, ¡°¡­Who is this?¡± Axel leaned back against the sofa, his expression calm but his tone sharp, ¡°This is Evelyn¡¯s husband.¡± The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the faint sound of Oliver in the kitchen opening and mming drawers as if hunting for cookies. Axel¡¯s lips curved into the faintest smirk. Rest would have to wait. This, suddenly, was far more interesting. ¡°E¨CEvelyn¡¯s husband? What do you mean?¡± Oscar¡¯s voice came slow and hesitant, then suddenly sped up like a rapper tripping over his own words. ¡°You said you¡¯re Oliver¡¯s daddy? Hahaha¡­ are you joking? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m Oliver¡¯s dad. Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of my three¨Cyear¨Cold son!¡± Axel froze. His jaw tightened to hear his nonsense. A sharp fury built in his chest, but before he could unleash it, Oliver came bouncing back, carrying a ss of milk with both hands. ¡°Uncle Oscar, he¡¯s my daddy¡­ Don¡¯t lie¡­ That¡¯s not good.¡± Oliver announced again, climbing back onto the sofa, 15.11 #2 Evelyn¡¯s Husband The other end of the call crackled before Oscar¡¯s panicked voice cut in Little buddy, don¡¯t trust anyone, alright? That man must be lying. Impossible! You already have a daddy, and I know for sure who your daddy is. Quick, call Mommy. Tell her to kick that man out of the house!¡± Axel¡¯s knuckles whitened as he gripped the phone. It took every ounce of control not to let his temper loose in front of his son. Still, his voice came sharp and cutting before he could stop himself. ¡°Excuse me!?¡± ¡°Damn it! Can you stop taking the phone from ?liver?¡± Oscar snapped. Axel¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Mind your words, man. Don¡¯t curse in front of my son, or I will find you and¡­¡± Before he could finish, Oscar exploded again. ¡°Oh, fuck you! Shit! Wait¡­ do you have this on speaker?¡± His tone shifted instantly from aggressive to horrified. Oliver¡¯s eyes went wide. He had never heard those words before. He blinked up innocently at the phone. ¡°Uncle Oscar, what is fuck? And what is shit?¡± This time, the silence that followed felt like torture. Axel gritted his teeth tighter. His gaze drilled into the glowing screen as if he could silence Oscar with his eyes alone. Oscar finally stammered back, his tone panicked but forced into augh. ¡°Hahaha¡­ little buddy, don¡¯t say those words, okay? Those are bad words. If Mommy hears you saying them, she¡¯ll punish you.¡± ¡°Bad words?¡± Oliver tilted his head curiously. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter Vote 18 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 63 63 Storm ¡°Bad words?¡± Oliver tilted his head curiously. 1 ¡°Yes, yes, buddy. Very bad. So never repeat those words.¡± Oliver frowned, unconvinced. ¡°But Uncle, you also said that. If you said those words, they must be good words, right?¡± Axel almost choked on air. His son¡¯s innocent logic was both hrious and dangerous. He quickly reached out, turning off the speaker before Oscar could dig himself into an even deeper hole. Then, he leaned closer to Oliver, and their eyes met. Softened his tone as he said, ¡°Oliver, can you wait in your room for a little while? Daddy needs to talk to Uncle Oscar.¡± Oliver nodded obediently and hopped off the sofa, milk still in hand. Once the bedroom door clicked shut, the gentleness in Axel¡¯s eyes vanished. His expression darkened, and his whole presence shifted like a storm gathering over the ocean. He rose from the sofa and walked to the wide ss window, phone pressed firmly to his ear. On the other end, Oscar¡¯s voice quivered with fake cheer. ¡°He¨CHello? Are you still there? Oliver? Buddy? Come on, give the phone to your mommy, please¡­¡± But this time, it wasn¡¯t Oliver who answered. Axel¡¯s voice dropped low but cold, ¡°You said you know who Oliver¡¯s father is?¡± ¡°You again?¡± Oscar snapped, irritation sounding in his tone. Then, a deep sigh came from the other end before he continued, ¡°Yes, of course I know! And that person is definitely not you.¡± Axel smirked, running his hand slowly over his eyebrow. This was the first time someone had dared to speak so harshly to him and still kept breathing. Well, at least for now. If this damn Oscar kept challenging him, he would have no problem sending someone to take away that privilege. He had no time to waste on someone so insignificant. Yet, he couldn¡¯t allow this man to remain ignorant about his ce, especially concerning Evelyn and Oliver. ¡°You mean¡­ Oliver¡¯s father is Axel Knight?¡± Axel asked, his tone casual. He let the silence linger, waiting for Oscar¡¯s reaction. The other end of the line went quiet, only the faint sound of shaky breathing. Then Oscar¡¯s voice broke through, trembling. ¡°H¨CHow do you know? Tell me, how do you know that person? Did Evelyn tell you?¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. He had him cornered. ¡°Because¡­¡± He let the word hang for a bit, ¡°I¡¯m that person. I¡¯m Axel Knight.¡± The silence that followed was almost satisfying. Axel could imagine Oscar¡¯s expression, the disbelief, the panic, the sudden awareness of just how small he waspared to the man on the other end of the call. Axel¡¯s eyes darkened, his tone even colder, ¡°And if you ever dare confuse my son again, I promise you, Oscar, you won¡¯t like what 15:11 < 63 Storm happens next.¡± Still no reaction from Oscar. Axel checked the cell phone and sighed silently when he saw the line was still connected. ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡± he asked impatiently, his tone still sounding sharp. Instead of answering directly, Oscar chuckled before saying, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re trending again. Having a secret lover in Willowcrest? But man, you¡¯re definitely going to ruin Eve¡¯s peaceful life if you appear there.¡± Axel¡¯s brows furrowed. His grip on the phone tightened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I suggest you check the inte, man,¡± Oscar replied, sounding almost smug. ¡°And sorry for making you angry before. I just didn¡¯t know it was you. Alright, I won¡¯t bother you again. But please¡­ from one good man to another, don¡¯t make Eve suffer even more. She has been through a lot for thest four years¡­¡± Axel didn¡¯t bother with more words. He ended the call right away. A heavy silence filled the room as he slid his hand into his pocket and took out his own phone. Notifications had piled up like a storm; calls, alerts, news apps screaming for his attention. When his eyes fell on the first headline, his expression became stiff. [Is the Nation¡¯s most eligible bachelor hiding a secret lover in Willowcrest?] He scrolled, and more followed, each one worse than thest: [Axel Knight spotted in sleepy seaside town. Who is the mystery woman by his side?] [From CEO to secret family man? Axel Knight¡¯s shocking double life.] [Nation¡¯s heartbreaker, heart taken? Fans devastated after blurry photos surface.] [Axel Knight¡¯s hidden romance: Fairytale in Willowcrest or scandal in disguise?] [Has Axel Knight finally met his match? Or is this another fling gone wrong?] Each headline felt like a nail hammered against his temple. He massaged his brow, Frustration swallowed him. He had given his word to Evelyn that she would have peace, Six months of hiding in this ce. Six months where she could live without the weight of his world pressing down on her shoulders. And now, barely a day into their new life here, the storm had already found them. His gaze shifted toward the window, where the endless blue sea stretched across the horizon. He had allowed Evelyn to stay here because it was quiet, far from the noise of the capital. Yet noise had a way of finding him. He tapped his phone and made a call. 15:11 213 63 Storm ¡°Dn The line connected instantly. ¡°Boss, I was about to call you¡­ The inte! It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you now,¡± Axel interrupted. Then heid out what he wanted him to do. ¡°I need you to tweak the n. I¡¯ll be flying back to the capital tomorrow morning. Feed the reporter with some bigger news to distract them, like a political scandal or an A¨CList celebrity scandal. You know a couple of politicians with some dirty love affairs and several celebrities with their drug abuse habits. Just make sure the public loses interest in writing about Willowcrest.¡± ¡°Understood. Consider it done.¡± Axel hung up, but his chest still felt tight. He drafted a series of quick text messages, issuing instructions to a few people. Only when everything was moving in motion did he finally leave the room, with Evelyn¡¯s cell phone in his hand. He couldn¡¯t let her read the news by herself. He needs to talk to her directly. He races down the stairs two at a time, heading for the fourth floor. The cool air trails behind him, but his thoughts are still on fire. A few minutester, he stood in front of the door, phone still buzzing with replies. He gave a few final instructions to his people, then exhaled slowly. With one hand, he pressed the doorbell. Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 18 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > 15.12 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 64 64 I Need To Talk To You Axel can hear footsteps inside. 1 The door swung open, and Evelyn appeared, her expression filled with surprise. Her eyes widened as though she hadn¡¯t expected him to show up so soon. ¡°Axel? Why are you here?¡± He stared at her for a long moment, taking in the sight of her. Part of him wanted to pull her close immediately, shield her from the world wing at their door. But instead, he kept his voice steady. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± Her brows furrowed slightly, confusion and concern shing across her face. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved faintly, though his eyes stayed dark, unreadable. ¡°Yes. And you need to hear it from me first.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart clenched. Even though his voice was calm, she could clearly see the worry in his eyes. She stepped aside and let him in. They moved to the seating area, settling on the sofa with the coffee table between them. Axel leaned forward slightly, his hands sped together, while Evelyn sat upright, her fingers twisted tightly in herp. He did not waste time. ¡°Someone took a picture of me while I was driving,¡± he said. ¡°They uploaded it online. The post spread to bloggers, gossip sites, and now it is trending everywhere.¡± Evelyn¡¯s face was pale. Her lips parted as if she was about to speak, but no words came. She just stared at him, waiting, her wide eyes filled with worry. The sight of her hands trembling, her knuckles pale from the force of her grip, struck something deep inside him. ¡°Do not worry, Evelyn¡­¡± Axel added quickly, his tone softer. ¡°Your face is blurred. The shot was taken at a red light. They are only assuming I have a secret lover here in Willowcrest.¡± A faint smile tugged at his lips as he imagined the frenzy if the world discovered the truth. They would not just find out about a lover, but a wife and a son. Evelyn, however, was far from smiling. Anxiety wrapped tightly around her chest. Her peaceful life, the small world she had built with Oliver in this quiet town, felt like it was slipping away. If reporters traced the rumor back to her caf¨¦, it would be over. Paparazzi would swarm. Customers would run. Her home, her safe ce, would be exposed. She drew a shaky breath and exhaled slowly. Anger stirred in her, the urge to remind Axel that this was precisely why she had warned him not to visit her caf¨¦. But the words died on her tongue. Even if she could remind him about it, it was of no use because now it was toote. What she feared had already arrived. 15.12 < 64 I Need To Talk To You ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± Evelyn asked quietly. Her voice was steady, but her heart was racing. She knew her life was tied to his decisions. Axel¡¯s eyes stayed locked on hers. ¡°I will ignore it, like I always do. If I respond, they will only believe it more strongly. Silence will kill the rumor faster than any denial¡± Evelyn gave a slight nod. She knew he was right. Gossip thrived on attention and overreaction, and Axel Knight¡¯s attention was valuable to the media, let alone overreaction. The only way to beat it was to ignore it. ¡°Still,¡± Axel said, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back to the capital tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll stay there until things settle down. Then I¡¯lle back.¡± Her pale face slowly regained color, though she did not notice. Axel did, and it made him feel strangely relieved. ¡°I promise,¡± he said, his voice lower, ¡°I will keep it private. No one will see me in town. If I stay here, it will only be inside this building. What do you think?¡± ¡°That sounds like a good idea,¡± Evelyn replied, her tone cautious. ¡°So I can still go about my daily routine?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Axel said with certainty. ¡°You can keep running the caf¨¦, walk with Oliver, do whatever you want.¡± The relief in her chest spread, loosening the tightness in her shoulders. ¡°But,¡± Axel added, his tone shifting again, ¡°there is one change. You can no longer drive your car. I believe they captured the license te. I will arrange another vehicle for you.¡± Evelyn offered him a faint smile and shook her head. ¡°No need. I do not really need a car. Walking is better for me and Oliver.¡± Axel stared at her for a moment before finally nodding. ¡°Alright. But Liam will follow you everywhere.¡± Her smile faded. ¡°No. Don¡¯t. Any journalist or paparazzi that have been following you all these years would surely recognize him. He is always by your side. If people see him with me even one time, it will confirm everything.¡± Axel froze, then exhaled slowly, realizing she was right. He let out a shortugh that sounded more like disbelief. ¡°You never make things easy.¡± Evelyn lifted her chin slightly, her eyes holding a quiet strength. ¡°I only make them realistic.¡± For a long moment, he said nothing. His sharp gaze softened as he stared at her. Finally, he nodded. ¡°Fine. No, Liam.¡± But deep inside, Axel was already adjusting his n. He would not let her walk unprotected. If Liam could not follow her, he would assign someone else, no one could connect to Axel Knight, but he trusts him, her, or them just like he trusts Liam. A reliable shadow in the background, invisible but always present. Because no matter what Evelyn thought, he would not risk her safety or Oliver¡¯s. ¡°Thank you, Axel¡­¡± Evelyn stood from the sofa. ¡°Alright, I need to finish packing now.¡± ¡°Do you need my help?¡± he asked, trailing behind her into the bedroom. 15.12 < 64 1 Need To Talk To You She paused, turning to nce at him. ¡°I¡¯m done. I just need to check once more.¡± A short whileter, with a fewrge suitcases in hand, they stepped into the elevator heading to the fifth floor. ¡°Did you leave Oliver alone in the house?¡± Evelyn asked. ¡°No need to worry. This entire building is ours. My people live here. No one will harm him,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Still, you can¡¯t leave him alone. He¡¯s only three. He doesn¡¯t even have a phone to call us if something happens.¡± Axel nodded and nced at her briefly before turning his gaze to the elevator door. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s why I asked Liam to stay with him.¡± Evelyn blinked at him. She was speechless. ¡°Geez, couldn¡¯t you say that from the start? You almost gave me a heart attack!¡± Ding! The elevator opens. Axel smiled, quickening his pace to pull her suitcase ahead. Just as he reached for the door, a phone started ringing in his trouser pocket. Evelyn frowned. ¡°Axel¡­ why do you have my phone?¡± Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 18 1 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 65 65 Not Yet! ¡°Axel¡­ why do you have my phone?¡± 1 Evelyn¡¯s voice sharpened with suspicion as the familiar ringtone chimed from Axel¡¯s pocket. Axel pulled out the slim device and nced at the glowing screen. When his eyesnded on the name shing there, he raised a brow and turned toward her, his expression unreadable. ¡°This person has been calling you nonstop,¡± he exined, his tone calm. ¡°I nned to bring it to you on the fourth floor, but Oliver answered first. Once he picked up, I had no choice but to speak with this man.¡± Evelyn¡¯s pulse raced. Her face stiffened as nervousness slowly swallowed her. Very few people knew her number. And her mind now fills with Oscar. Only he, her male friend, is in her phone book. ¡°You can answer his call. I will finish carrying these inside.¡± Axel¡¯s voice wasposed as he lifted the heavy suitcases with effortless strength and entered the apartment. Evelyn remained frozen, her gaze glued to the name on the screen: Oscar with a love icon. Her stomach twisted at the thought of the two men exchanging words. The door clicked shut. The call finally ended. Evelyn exhaled long and hard, trying to steady her heartbeat. She couldn¡¯t leave it hanging. Walking to the end of the corridor, she stood by the ss wall as she pressed Oscar¡¯s number and held the phone close. It only rang twice before the line connected. ¡°Eve? Oliver?¡± Oscar¡¯s worried voice rang from the other end. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± she answered cautiously. ¡°What the hell?! Where have you been, Eve?¡± His words spilled like machine¨Cgun fire, barely room for breath. ¡°I¡¯ve been going insane. I called a hundred times, and when Oliver picked up, suddenly it wasn¡¯t him, it was him, Axel Knight! Oh my God, Eve, do you know what nearly happened? I thought I was about to die of a heart attack. Do you understand what it feels like when ¡®Axel Knight¡® warns you personally? He could send someone to slit my throat any minute! And by the way, why didn¡¯t you tell me you married him?¡± Evelyn pinched the bridge of her nose and let out a strainedugh. ¡°Oscar, please. Calm down. You¡¯ll die from your bad habit of being overtly stressed long before Axel will think of sending anyone to your doorstep to slit your throat.¡± There was a beat of silence. 15:12 65 Not Yet! Then, a dramatic groan. ¡°Damn it. You¡¯re right.¡± He sucked in a noisy breath beforeunching again. ¡°But seriously, why didn¡¯t you tell me? You married him! When? How? And oh God, does he know about Oliver? Did he actually look after you?¡± Evelynughed again, but this time the sound carried a bitter edge. ¡°Oscar, I cannot exin if you do not give me room to speak.¡± ¡°Right, right. Sorry! Go ahead. Talk. Talk now¡­¡± His voice softened, though his nervous breathing still carried over the line. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. Speak, woman! Ugh, talk now¡­¡± 1 ¡°Fine. It happened more than a week ago. He found me, and at that time, Oliver had injured his leg.¡± ¡°What? Injured? Eve, are you kidding me? And you didn¡¯t tell me about it when it happened? Are you seriously my best friend? You said I¡¯m Oliver¡¯s Godfather. But why-¡± ¡°I swear I¡¯ll hang up if you keep interrupting.¡± ¡°Sorry! Sorry. Alright, go on.¡± Evelyn blew out another sigh. ¡°Oliver got hurt. I panicked. Axel was there. I couldn¡¯t hide Oliver¡¯s identity any longer. He saw the truth for himself.¡± Silence hung for a moment before she continued, softer this time. ¡°Axel said Oliver deserved a normal life, with a father and a mother. He proposed to marry me. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t refuse. Oliver is everything to me. He needs that father figure.¡± Her throat tightened. She paused, then admitted quietly, ¡°I know this marriage isn¡¯t built on love, not yet. But Axel promised he would learn to love me.¡± On the other end, there was a loud thud, followed by a grunt. ¡°Oscar? Are you okay? Did you fall?¡± A pause. Then a sheepish groan. ¡°No¡­ nothing happened, Go on. So he really wants this marriage to feel normal?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what he told me. And, honestly, I expected him to throw a mountain of prenuptial agreements at me.¡± She forced augh. ¡°But he didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°No prenup?¡± Oscar practically shrieked, ¡°Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake! That man is insane. Do you realize what that means? He¡¯s one of the wealthiest men in the country, and he just¡­ what? Hands you a wedding ring with no legal safety?¡± ¡°Yeah. And¡­ I don¡¯t know why he did that,¡± Evelyn smiled faintly, though it was filled with confusion. ¡°Maybe he pities me. Especially since William Walters threw me out without a dime.¡± The line went silent again. 15-17 Do Not Tell ¡°Oscar? Are you still there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, he muttered. ¡°Just¡­ processing. Axel Knight, no prenup, no conditions. And he¡¯s trying to¡­ what¡­ love you? Eve, that man has a reputation. He is a notorious yboy. He never sleeps with the same woman twice. You know that, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remind me,¡± Evelyn muttered, her stomach twisting. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if he will want me a second time.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± His tone shot up. ¡°Hold on. You¡¯re telling me you two are married, but you¡¯re not¡­ Uh¡­ you know¡­ Having sex?¡± Her cheeks flushed. ¡°Not yet.¡± She admitted shyly. ¡°Not yet? Eve! You¡¯re telling me Axel Knight is in your bed and you¡¯re not doing it? What is wrong with you two?!¡± 1 ¡°This is our first night sharing a bed,¡± Evelyn said before she realized how much she was giving away. Her eyes widened, and she scrambled to change the conversation, ¡°Ugh, forget it. Why did you call me so many times anyway?¡± But Oscar wasn¡¯t ready to let go. ¡°First night? Eve, you¡¯re killing me here. Do you understand what kind of woman would sell her soul for a single night with that man, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve got him in your house, in your bed, and nothing? My heart can¡¯t take this.¡± Evelyn pressed her palm to her forehead, shaking her head as if it could shake away the embarrassment. ¡°Oscar, please. Can you focus just for a few minutes?¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± he muttered, though his exaggerated groan made her sigh deeply. ¡°But you owe me detailster. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll escape.¡± Herugh slipped out softly. Comment 2 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 18 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 66 en How Could I Say Not 66 How Could I Say No? Oscar, why are you calling me like I owe you something?¡± 1 Check the inte! Everyone¡¯s looking for you now.¡± Oscar¡¯s voice practically vibrated through the phone. Evelyn¡¯s grip tightened, her knuckles pale against her cell phone. Axel had already warned her about the headlines and promised to handle it, but hearing Oscar repeat it only stirred her nerves again. ¡°Why do you remind me of that again?¡± she muttered faintly. ¡°Ah, so he already told you?¡± Yeah. He did.¡± ¡°Well then, do you want me to teach them a lesson? I could hack every tabloid¡¯s website, make their servers cry for mercy. Or maybe I should freeze all of social media, just for fun, so the gossip vanishes overnight.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help it, but herugh bubbled out, amused by his ridiculous offer. Of course, she knew Oscar had the skills to pull it off. The man had always been too brilliant withputers and the inte for his own good. Still, the image of Oscar single¨Chandedly silencing the inte made her shake her head. ¡°Not necessary, Oscar. Axel will take care of it. But as always, keep your eyes open. Please ensure that no one shares my recent photo, as well as Oliver¡¯s. I can¡¯t risk Oliver¡¯s face being linked to this. And, can you also gather new information about the Walters Group?¡± There was a pause on the other end, unusual for Oscar. She pictured him blinking rapidly behind his sses, his brain sprinting through calctions before he finally asked, ¡°Alright, but¡­ why mention the Walters Group out of the blue? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ve already sniffed out where you are?¡± ¡°No¡± Her voice dropped, serious now. ¡°But before I return to the capital, I need to know about them. Their situation. Their ns.¡± Silence hangs in the air again, longer this time. Then Oscar exhaled slowly. ¡°You never really cut ties with them, did you? Even after what they did, you still want to watch their every move.¡± Evelyn pressed her forehead against her hand, exhaustion pressing in. ¡°They may have thrown me away, Oscar, but I need to know their movement to stay away from them or if they found me and are nning to crush me again¡± Oscar¡¯s voice softened, surprisingly gentle. ¡°Eve, sometimes I think you¡¯re tougher and more cunning than you realize. But fine, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll keep watch. If William tries to do something to harm you or Oliver, you will know before he can make a move. You have my guarantee!¡± Her lips curved in a small smile at his dramatics. ¡°Thank you.¡± 15:12 66 How Could I Say No ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. You still owe me snacks and a full exnation of how Axel Knight ended up in your bed¡­ I mean, in your apartment without telling your best friend¡® Evelyn rolled her eyes, though warmth tugged at her chest. While inside the apartment. Axel had just put the suitcases in the bedroom and was about to check on Oliver, but he suddenly peered through the door. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Mommy?¡± She is outside, on the phone,¡± Axel answered smoothly. Oliver responded with ¡°Ahh¡­¡± and his expression turned gloomy. ¡°What happened, buddy? Do you need anything?¡± Axel asked as he walked with him into the living room, where Liam was still lounging in the seating area. Tm hungry¡­¡± Oliver announced, rubbing his little belly for emphasis. Axel froze mid¨Cstep. His wristwatch told him it was past five in the afternoon. Dinner time. Of all the challenges in his life, boardroom battles, corporate wars, and billion¨Cdor negotiations, none felt as pressing as this tiny boy staring up at him with puppy eyes. Should he ask Evelyn to cook? Or order from one of the chefs downstairs? His brain scrambled like it was the mostplex problem of his life. Before he could choose, Oliver tilted his head and asked, ¡°Can you cook, Dad? Can you make me delicious food?¡± Axel swallowed hard. Never once had he touched a frying pan, let alone ¡°cooked.¡± The only thing he knew how to do in a kitchen was press the call button for staff. Oliver blinked, wide¨Ceyed, waiting. And not just him. Liam was also staring, fighting to keep a straight face, but clearly eager to hear what excuse his boss would make. Axel finally turned his gaze to Liam, silently demanding backup. Before he turned his gaze back to Oliver, ¡°I do¡­ What do you want to eat?¡± he asked. Oliver¡¯s face lit up instantly. ¡°Yay! My Daddy can cook! Anything. Dad. I will eat anything¡­¡± ¡°Alright, wait while watching your cartoon¡± Axel said quickly, hiding his panic. He gestured for Liam to follow him and marched toward the kitchen like a soldier headed to war. ¡°You. Come with me.¡± In the kitchen, Axel asks softly, ¡°Can you cook?¡± worried that his son might over hear. 15.12 212 66 How Could I Say No? ¡°Not Not really But I can turn on the stove. And the oven.¡± Liam honestly answers. Axel stared at him in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ helpful.¡± His tone dripped with sarcasm. Opening the fridge, Axel found it stocked like a gourmet market; fresh cuts of meat, fruits glistening like jewels, neatly packed vegetables, and rows of mysterious ss bottles filled with sauces and spices. ¡°You did a good job filling the fridge,¡± Axel muttered, ring at the overwhelming options. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what half of this is¡± ¡°Thank you, boss. But¡­¡± Liam smirked, lowering his voice, ¡°¡­why did you say you can cook for the young master when you can¡¯t?¡± Axel sighed heavily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see his sparkling puppy eyes? How could I say no?¡± 1 Liam chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Young Master Oliver is too adorable to resist. Alright, how about we grill some wagyu beef? It¡¯s easy and delicious, right?¡± he suggested. ¡°Steak?¡± Axel asked, washing his hands like he¡¯d seen chefs do on TV, even though he had no idea what came next. ¡°Yes. Steak.¡± Liam opened the fridge and triumphantly pulled out a sirloin. He grabbed a bottle of seasoning and raised it like treasure. ¡°See? Steak spice.¡± ¡°You are brilliant, Liam! Let¡¯s start.¡± Axel nodded, relieved they had a n. Just as they were about to season the meat, a sharp voice distracted them. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Evelyn stood in the doorway, arms crossed, her expression hovering between suspicion and amusement. Comment Post your firstment! Vote 18 1 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 67 67 The Iron Chef Oliver came running behind her, grinning from car to car. ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy is cooking for me.¡± 1 Evelyn gasped in surprise as she stared at Oliver, ¡°He¡¯s what?¡± ¡°He is cooking for me. I hear they¡¯re making a sirloin steak,¡± Oliver announced proudly, pointing at the raw meat on the kitchen ind where Axel and Liam now stood nervously. She turned her gaze back to Axel, who was looking far too serious with a seasoning in one hand, and Liam, who was clearly trying not to Evelyn recalls the day Axel admitted he can¡¯t cook at all, usually relying on the chef to prepare his meals. But what is he doing now? Surprisingly, he¡¯s attempting to cook a steak himself. ¡°Axel, are you cooking?¡± Axel cleared his throat and straightened his posture as if he were at a press conference. ¡°Yes. I am cooking. For my son. Do you want to, Evelyn?¡± Evelyn pressed her lips together, struggling not tough. ¡°No, thank you.¡± She answered before moving closer and sitting on the kitchen ind, trying to find the best position to watch the cooking show. And it was perfect because their stove was on the ind. So Alex cooked while facing her. ¡°Mommy, me too¡­¡± Oliver raised his hands for Evelyn to carry him, eager to sit and watch his dad cook. After settling Oliver beside her, Evelyn turned to see Axel again. He had already tried to marinate the sirloin. ¡°Axel, do you even know how to turn on the stove?¡± she asked, fearful that this guy would blow up their new house. Liam stifled augh before muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll handle that part, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°No need to worry,¡± Axel said smoothly. ¡°I have assistance.¡± Oliver pped his hands. ¡°Yay, Daddy and Uncle Liam are chefs now.¡± Evelyn finally couldn¡¯t contain herself, covering her mouth as augh burst out. ¡°I have to see this¡­ It must be more entertaining than the Iron Chef TV show,¡± Axel shot her a look, half daring her to tease him more. But Oliver distracted him, eyes shining with pure adoration. ¡°Daddy, hurry, hurry¡­ I¡¯m hungry? Seeing how adorable his son¡¯s gaze was, Axel realized at that moment that failure was not an option. In just a few minutes, the kitchen transformed into a battlefield. 1 Axel stood in front of the stove like a general about to lead troops into war, sleeves rolled up, jaw tight, while Liam hovered like an uncertain second¨Cinmand waiting for hismand. 15.12 113 67 The fron Chef Oliver¡¯s eyes were mesmerized, his chin resting on his tiny fists, watching with curiosity. Evelyn leaned casually against the ind, enjoying the view more than she should have. ¡°Boss¡­ First, salt and pepper,¡± Liam instructed, holding up the shaker like it was a sacred relic. ¡°I know that, Axel muttered, taking it with unnecessary authority. He sprinkled the salt, but it wasn¡¯t sprinkling. It was pouring. A white avnche covered the meat. ¡°Daddy¡­ Oliver gasped. ¡°You¡¯re burying it with salt.¡± Evelyn smirked. ¡°Are you guys changing the menu? Why does it look like salted beef jerky?¡± Axel scowled and brushed off the excess with his hand, as if that would fix Everything. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Seasoning is flexible to the taste¡­¡± Liam coughed, struggling not tough. ¡°Maybe¡­ less enthusiasm, boss.¡± ¡°Quiet and pass me the pepper,¡± Axel ordered. He ground the pepper so forcefully that Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Dad, are you fighting the pepper?¡± Evelyn¡¯s shoulders shook, trying not tough out loud. ¡°Looks like it.¡± ¡°Can you both stopmentary¡­ This is not the cooking show,¡± Axel snapped, but the corner of his mouth twitched. He then asked Liam to turn the stove. The me roared to life, startling him enough that he stepped back. Liam then pointed him to a spot to start cooking, but whispered, ¡°Careful, boss, it¡¯s not a boardroom. Fire doesn¡¯t negotiate.¡± Axel gave him a sharp re enough to make Liam seal his mouth tightly. As he watched silently, his boss now ced a pan on the stove. Finally, the meat hit the hot pan with a loud sizzle. The sound made Oliver¡¯s eyes shine brighter. ¡°It¡¯s singing!¡± he eximed. ¡°It¡¯s sizzling.¡± Evelyn corrected, still biting backughter. ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you actually cook food.¡± Axel ignored them, concentrating on grilling the steak. He added butter and a few dry herbs that Liam offered him, ensuring the sirloin was cooked perfectly. Evelyn covered her mouth to stifle augh. ¡°I should¡¯ve filmed this¡­¡± Axel cleared his throat, pretending nothing happened. ¡°Everything is under control. No need to record it.¡± ¡°This is such a precious moment¡­ probably the first andst time I get to see you cook,¡± she teased. Azel agreed with her. But he didn¡¯t say anything more; instead, he focused on his cooking. It didn¡¯t take long; finally, the sirloin began to brown, and for a brief moment, he almost looked like he knew what he was doing. Oliver stood on his chair and leaned so far over the counter that Axel had to ce a protective hand on his head. 15.12 213 67 The Iron Chef ¡°Not too close, buddy. This is serious business. You can get hurt if you stand too close.¡± Oliver giggled. ¡°You look serious, Daddy. Like when you scold people.¡± Axel smiled at his son and checked the meat with unnecessary precision, even though he had no clue what ¡°medium rare¡± actually looked like. He sliced into it slightly and frowned. ¡°Is this supposed to be red?¡± he asked, but it sounds like he¡¯s trying to convince himself. Liam peered over. ¡°Boss, it depends on how cooked you want it.¡± ¡°Medium,¡± Axel said firmly, though he had no idea what medium meant. Evelyn chuckled. ¡°That poor steak is about to be either too raw or nearly burned to ashes.¡± Herment was enough to make him panic. Hurriedly, he asked Liam to turn off the stove. He cut the meat nicely, cing it on the te and pouring the steak sauce that he had already heated before. Then, he pushed it in front of Oliver like he had just delivered a masterpiece. ¡°My son, this is your sirloin steak,¡± he calmly said. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s still hot.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, gazing at the mouthwatering steak in front of him. Comment 3 Post your firstment! Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 68 68 He is My Best Friend 68 He is My Best Friend Oliver nods at his father¡¯s warning, then takes the fork and stabs a slice of meat, taking his time to eat it after it cools down. 1 Everyone waited. Curious. Nervously. Evelyn crossed her arms, Liam looked nervous, and Axel stood tall, bracing for judgment. Oliver chewed. His little face scrunched. Then, suddenly, he grinned. ¡°Oh, Daddy¡­ It¡¯s yummy. I like it¡­¡± 1 Axel exhaled in relief, as if he had just won a billion¨Cdor tender. Evelyn blinked, clearly surprised. She suspected the steak was too salty. ¡°Really?¡± She asked. Oliver nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Daddy¡¯s steak is the best! Better than the chefs!¡± Liam¡¯s jaw dropped. Evelyn shook her head, muttering, ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Axel smirked triumphantly, leaning back with his arms crossed. ¡°Of course it is. I told you. I can cook.¡± He nced at Evelyn. Liam leaned toward Evelyn, whispering, ¡°Should we tell him Oliver just likes anything his dad makes?¡± 2 Evelyn smirked. ¡°Let him have his victory.¡± Oliver reached for another bite, his mouth full as he dered, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the best chef ever!¡± Axel¡¯s smile widened, and pride shed through his gaze. He can¡¯t believe how happy he is now that he can impress his three¨Cyear¨Cold. This feeling was worth more than any business deal. 1 Then Axel turned his gaze toward Evelyn and asked, ¡°Do you want me to make one for you, too?¡± Evelyn shook her head with a small smile. ¡°No need. You have to rest, Axel. I¡¯ll cook now. Do you want dinner?¡± He nodded immediately without a second thought. ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°How about you, Liam? Want dinner with us?¡± Evelyn asked. ¡°No,dy boss. I will excuse myself now.¡± Liam shook his head, then nced at Axel. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll return to my ce. Goodnight, young master.¡± He winked at Oliver before walking quickly toward the door. He didn¡¯t want to spoil his boss¡¯s moment with his family. Oliver, too busy stuffing his mouth with another bite of steak, could only nod and give a little wave with his fork. Evelyn chuckled softly before turning her attention to the kitchen. She worked fast, her hands moving with practiced ease. A Caesar sd for herself, a steaming te of aglio olio spaghetti for Axel, and another sirloin steak for him, because she knew men like him ate like wolves. Within twenty minutes, the food was ted and ready. 15:12 714 68 He is My Best Friend Oliver padded back to his bedroom after finishing his first steak, leaving the two adults at the dining table. They sat across from each other in the warm light, an odd sense of awkwardness settling between them. For a while, only the sound of clinking cutlery filled the air. Axel cut into his steak with precision, finishing it almost too quickly, while Evelyn savored each bite of her sd. ¡°About Oscar,¡± Axel suddenly spoke, breaking the quiet. His voice was calm, but there was a faint edge to it. ¡°I might have been rude, talking to him without your permission.¡± Evelyn blinked in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected him to bring up that topic so soon. She already knew the whole story from Oscar¡¯s side: Oliver had answered first, and Axel had stepped in afterward. If anything, it was Oscar¡¯s fault for being his usual self: loud, dramatic, and utterly shameless. She could easily imagine Axel¡¯s irritation. Oscar talked without punctuation, cursed every third word, and had the annoying ability to turn every conversation into chaos. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand what happened earlier,¡± she replied casually, stabbing her fork into a lettuce. She thought that would end the discussion when she saw Axel pushing aside his empty te. But his following words nearly made her choke. ¡°Why did you put a love emoticon after his name? Is he your ex¨Cboyfriend?¡± He asked casually. 1 Evelyn froze. Her fork ttered against the te as she looked at him. She could see his gaze was sharp, filled with something beyond anger, somethingplicated that she couldn¡¯t describe in words. ¡°No,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s not my ex. He¡¯s¡­ my best friend.¡± She had no intention of telling Axel the whole story, exining that Oscar was a notorious hacker who had practically saved her life. Without Oscar, she wouldn¡¯t have survived thesest few years. He had given her a way to earn money under an alias, helping her rise as one of the most sought¨Cafter data analysts in the country. Certainly unusual data. Her clients included politicians, business magnates, and influential figures. But she had always drawn a hard line: never the Walters Group, never Apex Holdings, Axel¡¯spany. Her chest loosened slightly when she noticed Axel¡¯s expression soften. The suspicion in his eyes faded, reced with his usual calm mask. She feels relieved. However, just as she began stacking her te to clean the table, Axel asked again, ¡°What about my name? What did you save it as?¡± Evelyn almost burst outughing, Jealous. He was actually jealous. ¡°Axel Knight¡­ Why do you ask? Would you like me to add an emoticon to your name as well? Which one? A heart? A crown? Or maybe a grumpy face?¡± She asked yfully, trying to lighten the mood. 1 But his expression remained cold, and her yful mood vanished instantly. She let out a heavy sigh, muttering under her breath, ¡®Great. I killed his mood again.¡® 15:12 68 He is My Best Friend ¡°Axel, go wash up first and rest. You look tired. I¡¯ll clean the kitchen,¡± she said firmly, trying to distract him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you with the dishes,¡± he replied, already reaching for the dishes. She shot him a sharp re that made even a man like Axel Knight pause mid¨Cmotion. ¡°Can you please just leave it to me?¡± she insisted, her voice gentler this time. When he didn¡¯t move, she softened further. ¡°I appreciate you cooking for Oliver. Really. But let me do this. Go y with him in his room before he sleeps. He¡¯ll like that more than seeing you in the kitchen.¡± Axel studied her for a moment, his eyes unreadable. Then he finally nodded, setting the tes back down. Without another word, he left the dining area. Evelyn exhaled in relief and allowed a small smile to tug at her lips. For all his power and stubbornness, Axel had just obeyed her like a scolded schoolboy. Shaking her head, she gathered the dishes and turned toward the sink. The clinking of tes and the faint scent of garlic from the pasta lingered in the air as she began cleaning up, her heart still quietly amused. The great Axel Knight, billionaire and feared tycoon, had actually sulked over a heart emoji. And somehow, that thought made her smile even wider. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter Vote 18 PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 69 314 69 This is Our Bedroom 69 This is Our Bedroom Oliver was already in his pajamas when Axel walked into his room. The little boy¡¯s face brightened instantly, and his small feet kicked excitedly against the nket. 1 ¡°Daddy! You¡¯re here¡­ I thought you were having dinner with mommy?¡± Oliver grinned from ear to ear, his dimples showing. Axel¡¯s chest softened at the greeting. He sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here. We¡¯re done taking out dinner. Ready to sleep?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver nodded eagerly, tugging at his nket. ¡°But I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡± Axel raised a brow, though a smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Not sleepy? You¡¯re supposed to be sleeping now, right?¡± He nced at his watch; it¡¯s almost eight. ¡°Mommy usually reads me a book before I sleep.¡± ¡°Read you a book?¡± ¡°Yes! This one!¡± Oliver jumped out of bed, opened the drawer next to it, and grabbed a colorful hardcover book with both hands, showing it to Axel. Axel stared at the cover. The bright illustrations of talking animals were far from the market and financial reports and contracts he usually skimmed before bed. Still, when Oliver climbed back onto the bed and ced the book in hisp, Axel had no choice but to ept. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what this is about.¡± His voice softened as he opened the book, adjusting his seat so Oliver could snuggle against him. Oliver¡¯s eyes grew wide. Axel cleared his throat, then began to read, his deep baritone transforming the silly words into something that somehow sounded important. The story about a puppy who wanted to fly sounded ridiculous to him. Still, Oliver was hanging onto every word, giggling when Axel made the puppy¡¯s voice. Minutes passed, and Oliver¡¯s excitement gradually faded, but he tried hard not to fall asleep. He wanted his father to read all the way to the end. What Axel didn¡¯t notice was Evelyn standing at the door. She had peeked in just long enough to witness the scene: Axel, a man feared in boardrooms, patiently reading a children¡¯s book, his voice gentler than she had ever heard it. The corner of her lips lifted at the sight. But she didn¡¯t step inside. She didn¡¯t want to break the quiet bond forming between father and son. Instead, she slipped away silently, her heart unexpectedly lighter as she returned to the master bedroom.
  1. 13
< 69 This is Our Bedroom Once inside, she began unpacking her suitcase. Piece by piece, she pulled out her clothes and moved toward the walk¨Cin closet, To her surprise, Axel¡¯s clothes were already neatly arranged there. Perfectly folded and lined up, neatly. Curious, she tilted her head. The entire rack looked¡­ Expensive slim¨Cfit shirt, suit, jacket, long coat. Row of trousers, jeans, and single one of them in just three colors: ck, white, and dark gray. every Evelyn blinked, then leaned closer, half in disbelief. Not even a navy blue? No soft beige? Not even a daring burgundy tie? Nothing. Just monochrome perfection. She covered her mouth with her hand to stop augh. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± she whispered to herself. Her fingers trailed over the neatly pressed shirts, the expensive fabrics cool beneath her skin. He really did live his life in shades of three colors. Somehow, it felt exactly like him: disciplined, controlled, sharp. And yet, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine him in something brighter, just to see if it would break that untouchable aura of his. When she reached for the drawers, intending to make space for her own things, she froze. Her eyes widened. Underwear. Rows of them. Perfectly arranged like they, too, had undergone some kind of military training. Her cheeks burned instantly, heat rushing up her neck. She mmed the drawer shut. Her heart raced in her chest, her face hot with embarrassment. ¡°God, Evelyn¡­ what are you doing peeking into his underwear?¡± she muttered under her breath, pressing a hand to her face. She turned back to her suitcase quickly, focusing on arranging her own clothes before she could humiliate herself further with her wandering curiosity. Dresses, blouses, and a few casual outfits filled the empty spaces beside his dark wardrobe, her soft pastels and muted tones contrasting sharply against his monochrome collection. When she was done, she stepped back and exhaled. For the first time, her clothes and his shared the same closet. The thought made her chest tighten strangely. She wasn¡¯t sure if it felt daunting or strangely intimate. Shaking her head, Evelyn grabbed her toiletries and headed to the bathroom. She turned the shower on, letting the steam rise and fog the ss. As the warm water cascaded down, she let her body rx, though her mind stubbornly refused to. Images kept shing: Azel¡¯s deep voice reading a silly puppy story, his hand tucking Oliver¡¯s nket, his closet filled with severe shades of gray and ck, and the drawer she should never have opened. Evelyn closed her eyes under the warm shower. ¡°My goodness, Eve¡­ Stop thinking about those things.¡± She whispers while running his hand through her wet hair. 1513 213 < 69 This is Our Bedroom But despite her best efforts to banish Axel from her mind, she couldn¡¯t seed. Instead, Axel¡¯s presence only grew stronger. Torture her sanity. In the end, she gave up. She allowed him to enter her mind and let her wild imagination run even wilder. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been in the shower, but when she finished, she felt her body warm and refreshed. Her mind? Feels unchanged, with Axel still present, tormenting her. Steam still clung to Evelyn¡¯s skin as she pushed open the bathroom door. She stepped out barefoot, wrapped in a fluffy white towel that hugged her curves, and another smaller one twisted around her wet hair. She expected the room to be empty. Instead, her heart nearly leaped out of her chest. Axel was sitting on the edge of the bed, flipping through his phone, but the moment he heard her steps, his eyes lifted. His gaze settled on her, lingering a moment too long. Evelyn froze, clutching the towel at her chest. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re here?¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved slightly, his tone calm. ¡°Where else would I be sleeping? This is our bedroom.¡± 2 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment 2 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 70 70 Do You Regret It? ¡®Our bedroom¡­ Her pulse raced. 1 Right. This is their room. Their bed. She suddenly realized this was the first night since their wedding that they were alone together in the bedroom, without Oliver. Instantly, she feels her blood rush through her veins. Axel leaned back on his palms, his eyes beaming with a mischievous gleam. ¡°Why? Are you nning to kick me out already?¡± 1 Her cheeks heated instantly. ¡°No, of course not. I just¡­ didn¡¯t expect you toe back so soon. Did he sleep already?¡± ¡°Mm, he is¡­¡± His eyes scan all over her again, before he continues. ¡°You should be more careful walking around dressed like that, Evelyn. Your towel looks like it¡¯s ready to betray you at any second.¡± Evelyn¡¯s face med. ¡°Axel Knight, stop staring at me!¡± He chuckled, the deep sound making her even more flustered. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not going to do anything¡­ yet. You look like you might faint if I stand up.¡± ¡°I do not!¡± she snapped, while tightening her grip on the towel. ¡°Really?¡± He tilted his head, amused. ¡°Because your ears are bright red. Should I get a mirror for you?¡± Evelyn was speechless. This was another side of him she had never seen before. But she didn¡¯t have time to be amazed. Instead, she dashed toward the walk¨Cin closet. She snatched her nightdress, keeping her back turned to him. However, before she could change, she felt his eyes still on her. ncing over her shoulder, she asks, ¡°Could you at least¡­ look somewhere else?¡± Axel¡¯sugh echoes. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll give you some privacy.¡± He stretchedzily, the corners of his mouth twitching in amusement. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to change. Then it¡¯s my turn to shower, Evelyn watched him warily, still clutching the towel around her like her life depended on it. She nearly jumped when she felt him step closer, his tall frame suddenly behind her in the walk¨Cin closet. widened. ¡°Axel, what are you doing here? This is not the bathroom¡­¡± she said, her fingers tightening their grip on the towel, afraid he might snatch it away. He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, a rich, deepugh burst out of him. Not the cool, controlledugh she usually heard from him in public, but one full of unrestrained, as¨Cis, amusement.
  1. 10
< 70 Do You Regret it? Evelyn sighed helplessly before turning and staring at him with all the courage she could muster while dressed in nothing but a towel. ¡°Could you at least give me some space, Axel? I need to change my clothes.¡± Axel tilted his head with a faint smile, ¡°Eve, I need to grab a boxer. Or do you want to fetch it for me? Pretty sure it¡¯s in the second drawer. ¡°You¡­ But before she could snap at him, he leaned casually against the wall, waiting. Evelyn¡¯s face went scarlet, and she quickly stepped aside, giving him room. He passed by her smoothly, suppressing augh at how quickly she retreated. Her eyes darted everywhere but at him. She knew exactly what was in that drawer; she¡¯d peeked earlier while arranging her clothes, only to see the sight of his neatly folded underwear and sleeping wear. And now the image was dancing into her mind, torturing her. ¡°Alright, go ahead and change,¡± Axel said after tugging out what he needed. His grin was yful as he stepped toward the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll only be in the shower for a minute or two. Don¡¯t miss me, Mrs. Knight.¡± Evelyn almost choked. Her face med hotter than the steam in the bathroom. ¡®Who would miss you?!¡® She shook her head furiously, blowing out a long sigh, and risked a quick nce over her shoulder. Only when she saw him disappear into the bathroom, moving with infuriating calm, like this entire situation didn¡¯t bother him at all, did she finally breathe again. Her heart, on the other hand, was still pounding so loudly it drowned out the sound of the shower. She moved quickly, slipping into her soft silk nightdress, then unwrapped the towel from her hair and began drying it. Evelyn didn¡¯t stay in the room; she left for a few minutes, checking on Oliver. Her son was already sound asleep in his little bed, his cheeks flushed from the warmth of the nket. After she tucked him in tighter, brushing his hair back gently before tiptoeing out again. Back in the master bedroom, she felt a rush of relief. Axel was still in the shower. She wasted no time turning off the overhead lights, leaving only the warm glow of the bedsidemp. Then she slid under the covers, curling up with the nket tucked up to her chin. A few minutester, the bathroom door opened. Evelyn froze. She dared a nce and immediately regretted it. Axel walked out with his hair damp. He wore only loose ck pajama pants, his toned chest bare. He was casually drying his hair with a towel. He looks natural, as if he were alone in the room. Her heart stopped when he turned on her, and for a brief moment, their eyes met. A surge of heat raced through her. Panicked, she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.
  1. 12
< 70 Do You Regret it? He didn¡¯t say anything, just slipped under the covers beside her. It makes her relieved, and she tries to breathe normally. The silence was unusually weighty. The bed seemed smaller than it should have been, and his familiar scent now lingered in the air around her. She slowly turned onto her side, her back facing toward him, and she was hugging her pillow like a shield. Axel chuckled softly. ¡°You know I can feel how you feel right now. Are you really that nervous sleeping next to me?¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not nervous,¡± she mumbled into the pillow. Her eyes close tightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± His voice was warm with teasing. ¡°But, if you were any stiffer, I¡¯d think you were part of the furniture.¡± Her shoulders shook with suppressedughter despite herself. ¡°Goodnight, Axel.¡± ¡°Goodnight,¡± he said. Then, softer, ¡°And don¡¯t worry. I keep my promises.¡± Her heart tightened. She knew what he meant. He would wait. Wait until she¡¯s ready to cross that line. Theyy silently for a while, the only sound their steady breathing. Evelyn¡¯s eyelids began to grow heavy, and her body finally rxed until his deep, thoughtful voice broke the silence once more. ¡°Evelyn.¡± ¡°Mhm?¡± she murmured, half¨Casleep. ¡°Do you regret it? That night when we first met?¡± Comment Post your firstment! Vote 18 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15:13 Swipe Left To Continue > 23 Send Gifts View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 71 71 Her Heart Fluttered at His Touch ¡°Do you regret it? That night when we first met?¡± 1 Evelyn¡¯s eyes fluttered open as she rolled over to look at him, stunned. His face remained calm and unreadable in the dim light. Still, his eyes held an unwavering gaze, searching hers with intensity. Her throat instantly felt dry. Secondster, her mind shed back to that night. The New Year¡¯s Eve party. The glittering lights, the whiskey, the reckless abandon of her first drink. And then¡­ him. One night that changed everything. One night, that left her pregnant and caused her father to kick her out of the family. And, because that night, she lost everything. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came. Seeing her silence, Axel¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile. ¡°So you do regret it.¡± His tone was light, but there was a shadow beneath it. Evelyn frowned. That¡¯s not what I said.¡± ¡°But you hesitated: She grabbed a pillow and smacked him with it. ¡°Axel Knight, can you stop jumping to conclusions?¡± Axelughed, catching the pillow easily and tossing it back beside her. ¡°Fine. Then tell me. Do you regret it or not? Meeting me that night?¡± His teasing tone softened the weight of the question, but she could see he wanted an honest answer. Her chest tightened as she looked at him. ¡°No,¡± she whispered finally. Her voice was quiet but firm. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. Never!¡± His eyebrows rose slightly at her response, noticing how genuine she was now. 15.12 11A < 71 Her Heart Fluttered at His Touch ¡°Even though your father disowned you? Even though it made your life harder?¡± Evelyn exhaled, her lips curving into a small, tired smile. ¡°Yes. Because if it weren¡¯t for that night¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have Oliver. And he¡¯s worth everything I lost.¡± Axel went still, his eyes locked on her. For a moment, she wondered if she had said too much. But then, his hand reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her face. Her heart fluttered at his touch, a gentle ripple through her being. Yet she stayed still, allowing his hand to brush her hair aside softly. ¡°That¡¯s the first honest answer I¡¯ve heard from you tonight,¡± he whispered. 1 Evelyn silently took a deep breath, feeling her cheeks flush as he finally withdrew his hand. ¡°Go to sleep, Axel.¡± He chuckled, lying back against the pillow, now facing the ceiling. ¡°Fine. But just so you know, if you keep walking around in towels like earlier, I might break my promise sooner than expected.¡± ¡°Axel!¡± she snapped. But before she could scold him further, she flopped onto her back and stared at the ceiling. Heughed again, the sound rich and unguarded. It startled her how much she liked hearing it. Evelyn switched off the bedsidemp and gently pulled the nket up to her neck, trying to hide her blushing face. Yet beneath her embarrassment, her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Good night, Evelyn,¡± he said softly. ¡°Good night, Axel.¡± Just when she thought he wouldn¡¯t speak again, his voice drifted through the dark. ¡°Can I call you just Eve?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The next morning. Evelyn¡¯s eyes flutter open when she senses that something is wrong. Her arm was wrapped around something warm and solid. Blinking in the faint light, she froze. Axel. She was hugging Axel Knight! Her entire body stiffened as if she had touched fire. Hurriedly, she yanked her hand back like she had been burned and sat up in bed. She could feel her face turn red like a ripe tomato. 15 13 214 < 71 Her Heart Fluttered at His Touch Axel, who was half¨Cawake, cracked open one eye and caught her panic. Azy grin spread across his lips. ¡°Eve, I didn¡¯t know you liked to cuddle,¡± he teased, his voice sounding sleepy. ¡°If you wanted to sleep on my side, you could¡¯ve just said so. No need to be shy¡­¡± Her mouth opened, ready to scold him, but the words stuck in her throat. Because, embarrassingly, it was her fault. She had rolled in her sleep and ended up in Axel¡¯s arms. Heat rushed to her face again. Without a word, she tried to leave the bed, almost tripping over the nket. Behind her, Axel chuckled, his voice still husky. ¡°Eve, you¡¯re pretty when you¡¯re embarrassed, you know.¡± ¡°Stop teasing me,¡± Evelyn muttered, refusing to look at him. She darted into the bathroom and closed the door a little too loudly. Inside, she leaned against the door, pressing her palm to her burning cheek. ¡°Ugh¡­ Eve, what are you doing?¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°Sleep while hugging him? He might think you¡¯ve already surrendered to his charm!¡± After a few minutes, she washed her face, changed into casual clothes, and forced her tone to sound normal when she approached the bed. Evelyn saw him continue to sleep like nothing had happened. When she looked at the time, it was almost seven. She reminded him, ¡°Axel, go clean up. And don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re flying back to the capital today. Make sure no paparazzi or gossip reporters stay in this town.¡± Axel was still lying on the bed, hair messy and eyes amused as he watched her. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. I won¡¯t let them sniff around here.¡± Satisfied, Evelyn ignored his grin and went straight to the kitchen to start breakfast. A littleter, she heard small footsteps behind her. Oliver had woken up, still in his pajamas, his hair sticking up in every direction. He rubbed his eyes and asked with a yawn, ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart softened. She leaned down, kissing his forehead. ¡°Daddy¡¯s in the bathroom. He¡¯lle join us for breakfast soon.¡± Oliver¡¯s sleepy face lit up instantly. ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Alright, go clean up and get changed.¡± I will make a delicious waffle for you. He nods happily before returning to his bedroom. It didn¡¯t take long for Evelyn to finish preparing a simple breakfast for the three of them. The healthy meal was for her and Axel, while the sweet, crunchy one was for Oliver. 16.12 < 71 Her Heart Fluttered at His Touch Right then, Axel stepped out of the bedroom. He no longer dressed casually; instead, he wore a crisp white slim¨Cfit shirt with sleeves neatly folded at the cuffs, and his suit jacket draped elegantly over his arm. The faint scent of his cologne lingered with him. He looked every bit the dashing CEO of a global empire. For a fleeting second, Evelyn had to remind herself to breathe. And remind herself that this man was actually her husband. Comment 1 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 18 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 72 72 Disappointment Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up. 1. ¡°Daddy¡­ Good morning,¡± He smiled, beaming as Axel walked into the dining room. ¡°Good morning, Buddy¡­ How¡¯s your sleep?¡± Axel smiled and sat down across from him, his presence instantly filling the room. ¡°Not good,¡± Oliver admits, his expression turning grim as the cheerfulness in his eyes disappears. Then, he begins stabbing the waffle with his fork. He eats the waffle, and his eyes widen when the sweetness enters his mouth. The light in his eyes returns as he nces to see Evelyn and gives her a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°This is delicious, Mommy. Wow, this is the best waffle I¡¯ve ever eaten¡­¡± He stabbed another slice of waffle and ate again. Evelyn stifled augh, hearing his overly praising. She makes the waffle with the same recipe he eats almost every day. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart. But you said your sleep is not good, why is that?¡± It wasn¡¯t just Evelyn worried about Oliver not getting enough sleep¡­ but Axel was too. ¡°Yeah, why is your sleep not good, buddy?¡± He asked. His mouth bubbled before he let out a heavy sigh, ¡°I¡¯m having a nightmare¡­Mom, Dad¡­¡± Then he began to talk about his nightmare while Evelyn and Axel silently and thoughtfully listened to him. Axel leaned in to listen as Oliver chattered about his dream, nodding with amused seriousness. ¡°So, in your nightmare, you saved the old pirate and the brontosaurus from the T. rex that were going to eat them? Wow, impressive.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad¡­A bad and scary T.rex¡­ I almost died fighting it,¡± he answered with a nod before eating again. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to hire you as my bodyguard when you grow up,¡± Axel said before he sipped his espresso. Oliver puffed out his chest proudly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hire me as your bodyguard, Dad¡­ I¡¯ll guard you from bad things when you¡¯re old,¡± making Evelyn smile as she enjoyed her breakfast too. For a moment, everything felt just right. Evelyn found herself gazing at Axel once more, captivated by how effortlessly he bnced his roles as a ruthless CEO and a gentle father. But the reality of their lives pulled them back too swiftly. Axel ced his coffee cup down, adjusting his cufflinks as he spoke. ¡°I need to leave right after breakfast. The jet is waiting.¡± The smile faded from Oliver¡¯s face. 16.12 174 < 72 Disappointment ¡°Daddy, are you leaving now? When will youe back?¡± His little voice was soft but curious, as he hunched over his fork, holding it tightly in his hands. Axel reached across the table, brushing his son¡¯s messy hair back. ¡°Yes, buddy. Work is waiting for me in the capital. But¡­¡± He lowered his voice gently, his eyes glinting. ¡°I promise I¡¯lle back as soon as I can. And maybe next time, I¡¯ll bring you something special.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes grew watery, but he nodded bravely. ¡°Okay, Daddy. But you have to make a Pinky Promise.¡± Without hesitation, Axel held out his pinky. ¡°Pinky Promise.¡± Oliver wrapped his little finger around his father¡¯s, feeling satisfied with the promise. After breakfast, Axel approached the door, slipping into his tailored suit coat in a single smooth motion. The transformation wasplete; the warm father at the table was now themanding CEO once again. He bent down, pressing a quick kiss to Oliver¡¯s forehead. ¡°Be good for Mommy, alright?¡± Oliver nodded, though his lips trembled. ¡°Come back fast, Daddy.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Axel¡¯s voice softened. Evelyn stayed back, her hands curling together as she watched. Axel¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a heartbeat longer than necessary, his expression unreadable. And then, he was gone. The door closed with a soft click, leaving behind the faint scent of his cologne. Evelyn leaned against the wall, letting out a shaky breath. Her heart was caught between relief and disappointment. Relief, because life would settle again now that he had returned to the capital. Disappointment, because¡­ he had left just like that. No hug. No kisses. Not even a lingering touch. Not at all like the scene she had secretly imagined. She closed her eyes, whispering under her breath, ¡®Why do you affect me like this, Axel Knight?¡± When Evelyn and Oliver left the house to visit the Beach Side caf¨¦, she chose to walk. However, she ran into Liam at the main entrance on the first floor. He stepped forward immediately, his brows furrowing as if she were about tomit the greatest crime of all: walking under the sun. ¡°Lady Boss, I¡¯ll drive you there. No need to walk. The sun is brutal today¡­ Your skin might get burned,¡± Liam said, trailing behind her 214 15:13 < 72 Disappointment toward the main doors like a concerned guardian. Evelyn paused, gradually turning to him with thatposed look she had perfected. ¡°Liam, it¡¯s only a five¨Cminute walk. If we ride a car, it will take longer because we have to go around much further.¡± Her refusal was sharp but polite, the kind that left no room for argument. Still, Liam didn¡¯t give up. ¡°But, Ma¡¯am-¡± D She raised her hand, silencing him instantly. ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯ve lived here for four years. And I always walk.¡± Liam pressed his lips together, his face tightening with guilt. He was fearful that Axel would scold him. But he also knew better than to argue with Evelyn when she used that tone. He scratched the back of his neck and gave a stiff smile. ¡°Alright¡­ but please be careful. If the boss finds out you¡¯re walking under the sun, I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll live,¡± Evelyn smirked faintly and tightened her hold on Oliver¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, sweetheart. We¡¯rete already¡­because of Liam.¡± ¡°Bye bye, Uncle Liam¡­¡± Oliver giggled as if he had just witnessed the funniest cartoons. He happily skipped along beside her as they passed through the small gate that led to the beachfront path. The breeze shifted as soon as they reached the coast, carrying with it the salty tang of the ocean. Evelyn¡¯s heart eased a little. Walking was her freedom, something she really enjoyed since she lived in this small town. She only has a little time to enjoy it before she moves to the capital. After a few minutes, Oliver looked up at her with wide, eager eyes. ¡°Mom, you promised I could y on the beach, right?¡± 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment 2 15.14 Post your firstmen!! View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 73 With her hand, Evelyn brushed his messy hair away from his forehead and lowered her head to meet his gaze. 1 Okay. But¡­ even though your leg is healed, you can¡¯t y near water¡­ Oliver nodded earnestly, ¡°Hmm, I promise, Mom. I¡¯ll just run on the beach.¡± And then, just like that, he was gone. He dashed across the sand, chasing seagulls as if the beach were all his. Hisughter filled the air, warm and bright. Evelyn found a spot on the shore under a tree and sat down on the sheet she brought with her. The sound of the rolling waves calmed her mind. While Oliver yed in the distance, she pulled out her phone. The headlines shing across her screen instantly amused her with the title. ¡°Scandal: Top Celebrity Caught Cheating with Best Friend¡¯s Wife.¡± ¡°My goodness¡­¡± she muttered under her breath, shaking her head with a smallugh. ¡°Why is this kind of gossip always the first thing I see when I open the news?¡± Her thumb scrolledzily, and suddenly, she froze. There he was. Axel Knight. Her husband. The article showed him in the capital, striding into a meeting with high¨Cranking state officials. He looked dashing, as always; suited up, face sharp, posture straight, the very image of control and power. She stared at the photo longer than she meant to, her lips twitching. ¡°Such a hardworking husband,¡± she murmured sarcastically, but the warmth in her voice betrayed her. She knew him too well. This wasn¡¯t just Axel doing business. This was Axel acting, deliberately showing his face to the cameras so every yournalist currently sniffing around her city would back off and return to the capital. It was his way of shielding her, of quietly cleaning up the mess he¡¯d dragged into her life. Evelyn tilted her head, her chest tightening unexpectedly. ¡°Why do you always make me feel like this? Make my heart beat wildly? Her fingers brushed across the screen before she quickly locked it, tucking the phone back into her bag as though hiding a secret. Oliver¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, loud and delighted. ¡°Mommy! Look at me! She nced up to see him spreading his arms, running against the waves, hisughter echoing across the beach. 15-14 < 73 Jackpot And just like that, she smiled. Axel¡¯s world could stay in the capital for now. This moment belonged only to her and Oliver. ¡°Five more minutes, sweetheart, then we¡¯ll leave for the caf¨¦,¡± Evelyn reminded him. Seeing how happy her son was, she took out her cellphone from her bag and started recording him while snapping a few cute pictures. Evelyn was grateful for this quiet, ordinary life. The simple joys of mornings with Oliver, of walking hand in hand toward the caf¨¦, almost felt like a gift she didn¡¯t deserve. But peace neversts. The caf¨¦ was already buzzing when they arrived. The air smelled of roasted beans and buttered croissants, voices hummed, and sunlight spilled through the windows. Evelyn guided Oliver to enter the caf¨¦ and head straight to Martha¡¯s house, unaware that danger was sitting only a few feet away. At a corner table, two men, Toby and Dean, a gossip news reporter, were hunched over theirptops, sipping coffee and working intently. One of them, Toby, had the perfect vantage point facing the door. The moment he saw her, his body stiffened. His eyes narrowed, disbelief flooding him. ¡®What the hell¡­? That woman¡­why does she look like Evelyn Walters?! The outcast heiress?¡® 1 Even the thought of her name made his stomach twist. He hurriedly took out his phone like a man who¡¯d just spotted treasure in in sight. Without hesitation, he raised it, snapped a picture, then another. Across from him, his friend Dean finally noticed Toby¡¯s weird behavior. ¡°Uh, what exactly are you doing?¡± Toby didn¡¯t answer right away. He zoomed in on his phone screen, adjusting the angle, his grin widening despite the blurry shot. Evelyn¡¯s features were unmistakable. But he was slightly disappointed when he saw the kid, his face hidden under a baseball cap. Perfect. ¡°Toby? Mark pressed, leaning over the table. ¡°What¡¯s going on in that devious brain of yours? You look like you just won the lottery.¡± Finally, Toby leaned back and casually answered, ¡°Better than the lottery. I see a huge bonus! Money!¡± Dean arched his brow. ¡°Money? What, did someone drop a wallet?¡± He asked while turning back, but he saw nothing¨Conly an empty table behind him. Toby chuckled, ¡°Please. You know me. I don¡¯t chase wallets, I chase opportunities.¡± ¡°You mean scams?¡± Dean asked while sipping histte. Ignoring him, Toby shoved his chair back and stood. ¡°Hold that thought. I suddenly need muffins.¡± ¡°Right. Because pastries and plotting always go hand in hand with you.¡± 1514 < 73 Jackpot Toby strode to the counter, putting on his most charming grin. ¡°Good morning. Can I get two strawberry muffins, please?¡± he asked lightly, though his eyes kept darting toward the back of the caf¨¦ where Evelyn and the boy had slipped out of sight. ¡°Sure, the barista replied, already reaching for tongs. While she prepared the order, Toby leaned casually against the counter, lowering his voice. ¡°Miss, a quick question. That woman earlier- dark hair, elegant¨Cdoes she work here?¡± The staff member blinked at him, caught off guard by the question and his intent gaze. Then she smiled politely. ¡°Oh, you mean Mrs. Evelyn?¡± Toby nearly choked on air. Fuck me. It really is her. His pulse quickened, mind already racing with possibilities. Evelyn Walters wasn¡¯t just a name; she was a jackpot. If he told his boss she was alive, hiding here with a kid, he¡¯d be showered with bonuses. Pretending not to know, he shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know her name. I just noticed her when she walked in. She¡¯s gorgeous. Any chance you could¡­ You know, give me her name and number? I¡¯d like to get to know her better, perhaps ask her out for dinner. Nothing malicious or something like that.¡± The staff froze, then let out a snort and shortugh. ¡°Excuse me, Sir. Are you telling me you want to know her name and mobile number? Huh¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that, Sir. All I can tell you is that she doesn¡¯t work here, but she owns this caf¨¦. And one more thing¡­¡± Her smile tightened. ¡°She¡¯s already married. So if I may suggest, Sir, it would be best for you to stop chasing her¡­¡± Comment 6 Post your firstment Vote 19 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15:14 Swipe Left To Continue > 23 Send Gifts View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 74 74 Paparazzi Are Sniffing Around Toby faked a dramatic sigh of disappointment, clutching the muffin bag as if he¡¯d just been rejected by destiny itself. 1 ¡°Ah, she¡¯s married. My would-be love story ends before it even begins. Tragic.¡± The barista chuckled. ¡°Hope our muffins can ease your heartbreak, sir. Enjoy.¡± Toby walked back to the table, his grin splitting ear to ear. Dean eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Well? Did you get the barista¡¯s phone number, or did you just embarrass yourself for nothing?¡± Dean asked mockingly. ¡°Oh, I got something much better.¡± Toby dropped into his chair, savoring his secret like a fine wine. ¡°Confirmation. That was Evelyn Walters. Alive. Breathing. And, apparently, hiding in in sight.¡± Dean nearly spat out his coffee. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be joking! Right? Th-The Evelyn Walters? Heiress-turned-scandal-queen? Man, if you¡¯re wrong, this is gonna be scandalous for us. Maybe the end of our career, man!¡± ¡°Psst¡­!¡± Toby raised his finger to his lips to quiet Dean from speaking loudly. He can¡¯t risk another team reporter from a differentpany overhearing them. ¡°Ups, sorry¡­¡± Dean speaks in a whisper. Toby tapped his phone screen, revealing the blurry yet unmistakable photo. ¡°Well, my dear friend, we are about to get rich.¡± Dean leaned closer, skeptical, but the moment his eyes focused on the screen, his voice filled with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, here we go again. Whenever you say the word rich, it usually ends with me bailing you out of trouble¡­¡± He froze, blinking hard. Then his jaw dropped. ¡°Holy hell. That¡¯s her¡­ Evelyn Walters?¡± Toby chuckled, savoring every second of Dean¡¯s astonishment. ¡°Get your wallet ready, my friend, because trouble just walked back into town¡­ and she brought a kid.¡± Dean dragged his gaze from the photo. ¡°She¡¯s married?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Toby grinned, leaning casually in his scat. ¡°But we need more proof. We will follow her. Find out who the husband is, where she¡¯s living The whole picture, literally¡± Dean didn¡¯t argue. He simply nodded eagerly at the news to be revealed. ¡°Now,¡± Toby went on, his eyes shining, ¡°we can return to the capital without shame. No more boss breathing down our necks about not catching Axel Knight¡¯s picture¡± Dean snorted. 15.14 < 74 Paparazzi Are Sniffing Around ¡°Axel Knight is slipperier than an cel. The man spends one night in this dump, and by dawn, he¡¯s already back in the capital. Total waste of timeing here.¡± ¡°Not anymore. Toby¡¯s smirk grew sharper. ¡°We might not have Axel, but we do have Evelyn Walters. She¡¯s a bigger media target. So many people try to find out where she is now, and we hit the jackpot.¡± Dean raised his coffee cup in mock salute. ¡°To scandal mas.¡± Toby clinked the muffin bag against it. ¡°Now, hurry up and finish that brew. We¡¯ll wait outside. If she notices us lurking here, she¡¯ll run away again.¡± He began packing up his Outside, the small town buzzed quietly, unaware that two gossip reporters had just uncovered its darkest secret. Meanwhile, inside Martha¡¯s house, Evelyn remained blissfully unaware that Toby and Dean were already plotting her exposure. She couldn¡¯t leave yet, not when Martha¡¯s worried gaze followed her every step. Martha had been tense all morning, ever since the news spread that Axel Knight had been seen in town. The news unsettled her deeply. Evelyn tried to stay calm, to smile, to pretend her world wasn¡¯t trembling beneath her feet. Oliver was happily distracted in the yroom, hisughter a bright sound in the tense air. ¡°Eve,e, let¡¯s talk over there¡­¡± Martha gestured for her to follow her to the living area. They both settled onto the sofa, and Martha¡¯s unease couldn¡¯t hold her back from asking. ¡°Eve, oh dear, why do you still go out?¡± Martha asked, her brow furrowed with worry. Her voice lowered as though the walls might betray them. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the neighbors¡­ paparazzi are sniffing around. You should be careful.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile. She squeezed Martha¡¯s hands gently. ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t worry. They didn¡¯t see me driving with Axel. No one did. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± Martha wasn¡¯t convinced. She held Evelyn¡¯s hands, her eyes brimming with worry, ¡°I don¡¯t care what the world says about Axel, or about you. To me, I don¡¯t want you or Oliver to be hurt again! Evelyn¡¯s chest tightened. For a moment, she remembered four years ago when the media attacked her. Andizens try to ridicule her, call her a cast-out princess or cast-out heiress. Manyizens imed that her father kicked her out of the family because she was an unwanted child. In the past, all the news and absurdments truly damaged her heart. And Martha had always been there to cheer her up. Be her only friend in that difficult time, ¡°Thank you, Aunty. But, really, no need to worry¡± Evelyn smiled before telling him that she might note tomorrow because she 15:14 < 74 Paparazzi Are Sniffing Around needed to visit the city. There¡¯s something she needs to take care of there. ¡°Sure, sure¡­ No need to worry about the caf¨¦. Anna and Dina can handle it. But if anything happens, I will let you They kept talking about a few things before Evelyn stepped away to check out the caf¨¦. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m going to help the girls at the caf¨¦; they look pretty busy today.¡± know.¡± The caf¨¦ was bustling, filled with tourists speaking a few differentnguages, cameras slung around their necks. Evelyn slipped into the rhythm effortlessly, helping Anna and Dina work like mad, juggling trays and steaming pitchers. Relief shed in their eyes when Evelyn appeared. ¡°Mrs. Evelyn, thank goodness,¡± Anna panted, sliding her an order slip. ¡°We¡¯re drowning. Theye in a few groups and order takeout.¡± ¡°Breathe, Anna,¡± Evelyn teased. ¡°We¡¯ll get through it.¡± For the next hour, Evelyn helped them manage the storm. She makes coffee for the customer. Her calm presence was enough to calm them. When thest wave of customers finally settled, Anna leaned against the counter with a sigh. But her eyes darted nervously to Evelyn. ¡°We heard something this morning. People said¡­ reporters are in town. Asking questions about Mr. Axel Knight.¡± Dina leaned closer, ¡°They wouldn¡¯te here, would they? To our caf¨¦?¡± Evelyn straightened, her smile warm but firm. ¡°Girls, stop worrying about it.¡± ¡°But what if¡­¡± Anna began. Evelyn stopped her, ¡°If you two keep frowning like that, our customers will think I¡¯m mistreating you. So, please, stop worrying about him¡­ Both baristasughed, easing some of the tension. Evelyn softened her tone, ¡°Listen¡­ you don¡¯t need to mention Axel to anyone. If you keep quiet, you¡¯ll be fine. No one will ever find out hees here¡­ They nodded quickly, but Dina, ever curious, tilted her head. ¡°But¡­ boss, can I ask you? What is your rtionship with Axel Knight?¡± ¡°My husband: 1 15:14 74 Paparazzi Are Sniffing Around 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 75 A faint smile appeared on Evelyn¡¯s lips as she looked at them both and said, ¡°My husband¡­ She answered casually. 1 However, her words nearly choked them both. Anna¡¯s mouth fell open, while Dina nearly dropped the ss she was polishing. ¡°Husband?!¡± they said in unison. Evelyn raised her finger to her lips. ¡°Psstt¡­ Didn¡¯t I just tell you to lower your voice?¡± They both nod their heads in unison, their eyes blinking rapidly, obviously showing disbelief and excitement. In their minds, what she just told them was unbelievable, yet also exciting and not improbable. And that¡¯s why they were also too shocked by the unexpected information. Evelyn silently sighs before continuing her words, ¡°Well, he¡¯s my husband, which is exactly why you can¡¯t say anything to anyone. Because once you say anything about it, I believe you will be in trouble.¡± They hurriedly nod again while making a gesture, and they zip their lips. As a promise, they will never tell anyone about it. Satisfied to see their reaction, she chuckled and gestured for them to get back to their duties. ¡°Good girls. Now, smile. Go back to being the hearts and souls of this caf¨¦.¡± Then, she left the counter and went back to Martha¡¯s house. She had already helped at the caf¨¦, and now it¡¯s time for her to go home. Evelyn was surprised to see Martha in the garden, kneeling among her flowers. At the same time, Oliver darted around with a tiny watering can. Hisughter floated through the air, light and carefree. For a moment, she feels like her world seems almost normal and safe. But her heart reminded her otherwise; the news on the inte came back to fill her mind like a shadow. She cleared her throat softly. ¡°Aunty, I think we¡¯ll head home now¡± Martha stood, brushing soil off her palms, her eyes already glimmering with worry. ¡°So soon? Do you need to take my car?¡± She offered, knowing Evelyn and Oliver usually walked. Evelyn shook her head gently. ¡°No need, Aunty. It¡¯s only five minutes on foot. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Before Martha could argue, Oliver piped up proudly, ¡°Yes, Granny¡­ I need to walk. My doctor said walking makes me strong.¡± ¡± 75 Clear Picture Martha chuckled, ruffling his silky hair. ¡°Alright then. But no running, young man. Just walk¡± He slung his little backpack over his shoulders, nodding solemnly. ¡°I will, Granny Then, Evelyn hugged Martha tightly. ¡°Aunty, I won¡¯te tomorrow. I¡¯m nning to visit the city. If you need my help or anything out of the ordinary happens here, please give me a call.¡± Martha¡¯s arms tightened around her, her voice dropping low with affection. ¡°Oh dear, don¡¯t you dare worry about the caf¨¦. Anna and Dina can handle it just fine. You just take care of yourself, dear.¡± Evelyn smiled at Martha, then held Oliver¡¯s small hand. Together, they stepped out from the flower shop, sunlight spilling over them. ¡°Put your head on, sweetheart.¡± Evelyn assisted him as they walked to the stone path by the street. ¡°Mommy,¡± Oliver tugged at her hand, tilting his head up with pleading eyes. ¡°Can we buy ice cream before we go home?¡± Those puppy eyes were her greatest weakness. Evelynughed softly, brushing her thumb across his cheek. ¡°Alright. But only one scoop. After that, straight home, agreed?¡± ¡°Yaaay! Mommy is the best!¡± He hopped in excitement, making her heart swell. Midday sunshine beat down, but a canopy of leafy trees overhead cast a cool shade over the stone path below. A salty breeze from the beach wafted in, tousling Evelyn¡¯s hair and making the short walk feel refreshing. Behind them, a ck sedan rolled slowly out of the caf¨¦ parking lot, keeping a careful distance. Inside, Toby adjusted his DSLR camera, the massive lens glinting in the light. ¡°See? Told you. Evelyn Walters¡­ right here in the flesh. And she¡¯s got the kid.¡± Toby¡¯s grin spread ear to ear. Dean, gripping the wheel, gave him a withering look. ¡°Hah! Look at us. Real professionals, huh? Journalists trailing a mom and her boy like creeps. This is low, even for us, man.¡± ¡°Tow? Toby scoffed, eyes never leaving his subject. ¡°Low is what sells papers, my friend. Now drive steadily. If she smells us, we lose everything. We need her guard down¡± Dean rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine. But you¡¯d better get a clear picture. That blurry photo carlier wouldn¡¯t convince a drunk pigeon, let alone the boss.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the n¡± Toby raised his camera, the shutter already clicking. ck, ck. ck. Each shot made his pulse quicken. ¡°Oh, this is gold. Absolute gold.¡± 15:14 214 < 75 Clear Picture Then, suddenly, the car lurched. Toby was hurled forward, his lens smacking the windshield. He barked, ¡°What the hell, Dean? Why¡¯d you-¡± BOOM! The sharp crunch of metal on metal echoed in the street. Toby froze. His stomach dropped. ¡°Oh my God. Did you just¡­ did you actually hit another car? We¡¯re going slower than a funeral procession, man!¡± Dean grimaced, cursing under his breath as he smacked the wheel. ¡°Sorry, man! That car stopped out of nowhere. I was too focused on Evelyn and the boy. Damn it!¡± Toby¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°Focused? You had one job. ONE! Keep your eyes on the road!¡± Dean muttered, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll handle this idiot in front.¡± He unbuckled, ready to storm out and beat whoever drove that stupid car. ¡°Such a stup-¡± Dean¡¯s words died in his throat when the car doors ahead swung open. Two men stepped out¨Cbroad shoulders. Well¨Cbuilt muscles stretched under their tight, expensive shirts¨Ccautious gazes and calcted gestures that screamed special forces in the military, or worse, mercenaries. Their cold eyes locked onto their car, and the air seemed to grow heavier. Dean went pale. His hand slipped off the door handle. ¡°Uh¡­ Toby? These guys¡­ they don¡¯t look like the type you can just ¡®handle¡® and be fine with it.¡± Toby peeked over the dashboard, his own pulse stuttering. Their res were sharp enough to signal to them that they could kill them. His anger drained in an instant. Comment ? Post your firstment! Vote 19 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15.14 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 76 < 76 Compensation? 76 Compensation? ¡°Oh, Lord in Heaven, we are in serious shit,¡± Toby whispered. 1 Dean gave a nervousugh, though it cracked in the middle. ¡°These people are gangsters. Actual gangsters. This is how we die, isn¡¯t it? Following a woman and her kid to get their pictures for a paycheck.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic,¡± Toby muttered, though his voice wavered. He shoved his camera into the backseat as if it were incriminating evidence. His chest tightened. Dean gripped the wheel, frozen, waiting for the knock on the ss that would seal their fate. Toby leaned back, shut his eyes for one brief second, and exhaled. ¡°Damn it, Dean. You ruined everything.¡± Outside, the two men closed in, each heavy step echoing like a countdown. Toby¡¯s pulse thudded in his ears as the two men approached, their shadows swallowing the front of their car. Dean whispered, barely moving his lips, ¡°Okay¡­ hear me out. We just apologize. Polite. Like gentlemen. Maybe they¡¯ll let us go.¡± ¡°Gentlemen? Dean, they look like they eat gentlemen for breakfast. With extra hot sauce. In other words, they are gangsters!¡± The first man, tall with a scar cutting down his cheek, rapped his knuckles against Dean¡¯s window. It wasn¡¯t a polite tap¨Ctap. It was the kind of knock that said, ¡°Open up or we¡¯ll rip the door off ourselves.¡± Dean reluctantly rolled down the ss. ¡°Uh, good afternoon, sir! Lovely weather we¡¯re having-¡± ¡°Lovely weather?¡± Toby muttered under his breath from the passenger seat. ¡°What are you, applying for a butler job?¡± The man with the scar leaned down, his eyes like shards of ice. ¡°You hit our car. Get out¡­ And check how bad our car is!¡± Dean swallowed. ¡°Technically¡­ you stopped too suddenly, sir.¡± The second man, stockier with arms like tree trunks, stepped forward. His grin didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°So you admit you weren¡¯t paying attention: Toby chuckled inwardly as he talked to himself, ¡®Damn it, Dean! For the love of journalism, shut up!¡® Scar Man straightened. ¡°Compensation. Now. And get the fucking out of the car!¡± They both finally get out of the car and follow the two men to check the broken vehicle. They are both speechless because they can¡¯t bear to hear who has been more pitifully damaged than they. ¡°Compensation? Well, that¡¯s a bit awkward. You see, the car isn¡¯t even ours¡­it¡¯s a rental. Your car only has a scar, while ours is significantly damaged¡± ¡°Rental or not, you pay. Or maybe we break something else. Like your faces.¡± Toby threw his hands up. ¡°Hey, hey, wait. This is a misunderstanding! We¡¯re respectable journalists.¡± 15 14 < 76 Compensation? One of the men chuckled as he said, ¡°Respectable? Following a woman and her child with a camera? Sounds like rats to me.¡± Dean elbowed Toby and whispered, ¡°See? Even the scary guys think we¡¯re low.¡± ¡°Not helping, Dean!¡± Toby hissed. Then he turned to see the bulky man before him, ¡°Sir, how do you know? Do you have any evidence we¡¯re tailing them?¡± Both of you were following them from the cafe behind, and you slowed down your car to block ours when we were about to enter that building. He pointed to the building just ahead of them. Toby and Dean gasped. Their faces turn paler. Now they are at the end of their lives. Dean fumbled for his wallet. ¡°Fine, fine. How much do you want?¡± ¡°One thousand. In cash.¡± Dean nearly choked. ¡°One thousand? For a scratch the size of a freckle?!¡± The bulky man smirked, ¡°Our time is valuable. And so are our fists.¡± Toby leaned toward Dean, whispering urgently, ¡°Pay them. Pay them before we end up in body bags.¡± Dean red at Toby. ¡°I don¡¯t have a thousand! And besides, it¡¯s their fault. They stopped too suddenly.¡± He whispers to Toby. ¡°Dean, these guys aren¡¯t filing insurance ims. They¡¯re filing us into coffins.¡± ¡°Damn it! Then you pay the rest! ¡°Dean cursed Toby before turning back to the two men in front of them. ¡°Listen, this is all we¡¯ve got¡­ Five hundred. Take it or leave it.¡± Dean took out the bills and offered them to the scary man. ¡°No, this is¡­only enough for our mental shockpensation.¡± He took the bills, unimpressed. ¡°Not enough.¡± Dean was rendered speechless. As Toby and Dean were arguing, another man suddenly appeared from behind their car and opened the door without them noticing. The man was quiet, quick, and invisible, slipping into the backseat. He was Liam¡¯s ghostlike subordinate, who had already removed the SD card from Toby¡¯s camera and pocketed it. Secondster, Dean¡¯s and Toby¡¯s cell phones were also taken. Everything happened so fast. One minute he was there, and then he was just gone, hopping into another car and driving off like it was nothing. ¡°Sir, we only have this. Please, have mercy on us. We are tourists here.¡± Dean finally pleaded. He knew that whatever they said, these gangsters would only twist their words. He needs to leave this ce, or these people will break their nose. ¡°Alright! Since you¡¯re pleading so nicely, I¡¯ll only take two hundred. It¡¯s for my Insurance im.¡± The intimidating man then handed back the three bills, and just like that, they left. 45:14 < 76 Compensation? Toby and Dean blinked. They are both speechless. ¡°What the hell happened? Why did they suddenly return our money? They only took two hundred.¡± Dean muttered, staring at the car, which was already moving far. While Toby didn¡¯t bother to care about the gangster¡¯s car, he tried to find Evelyn, but as far as he could see, he couldn¡¯t see anything, only an empty path. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re losing her!¡± Toby swore, gesturing for Dean to head back to their car. Dean slumped against the wheel, groaning. ¡°Unbelievable. Not only did we lose money, but we still didn¡¯t get the shot.¡± Toby clutched his camera like a child hugging a teddy bear. ¡°At least I saved the pictures.¡± He smirked weakly. ¡°Those clowns didn¡¯t even know what we were holding and how valuable it was¡­¡± Dean raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Comment 2 Post your firstment! Vote 19 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 77 77 Did You Miss Me? ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure!¡± Toby said with confidence. ¡°Everything¡¯s on the SD card, man. We¡¯re still in the game¡­for much more than a thousand bucks!¡± Suddenly, his voice abruptly stopped when he checked that there was no SD card in his camera. 1 ¡°What happened?¡± Dean asked when he saw Toby¡¯s face turn white, as if he¡¯d just seen a ghost join them in the car. ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t insert any SD card in this camera.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Dean waspletely stunned. ¡°You have to be joking, right? How could you take a shot without an SD card?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing here,¡± Toby said helplessly. ¡°Ugh, no worries¨CI have my cell phone¡­ Oh, for God¡¯s sake, where¡¯s my phone? I remember I put it here.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Toby! We¡¯re doomed! We¡¯re as good as dead! Damn it!¡± Inside the tinted SUV, the man who had quietly stolen Toby¡¯s SD card and phones leaned forward, passing the loot to Liam, who was sitting behind the driver¡¯s seat like amander in the shadows. ¡°Brother, these are all I managed to grab,¡± he whispered. ¡°Not sure what¡¯s inside, but my gut tells me it is something crucial.¡± Liam took the devices without hesitation. His sharp eyes scanned them once, and a pleased smile spread across his lips. ¡°Your guts serve you well. Let¡¯s check what pictures these fools got after camp at the caf¨¦.¡± The first surprise came immediately; neither phone was locked. He can¡¯t help butugh amusingly. ¡°What kind of so¨Ccalled journalists carry their lives in unlocked phones? Such foolish men.¡± With the confidence of a man rifling through an open diary, he scrolled through one gallery. His smile faltered when he saw Evelyn¡¯s face, as clear as daylight. While Oliver, holding his small backpack, rxed, his face was not as clear as Evelyn¡¯s. Liam¡¯s jaw tightened. He checked the email app, making sure the photos hadn¡¯t already been sent out. ¡°No signs of outgoing messages,¡± he muttered, switching the phones to airne mode before shutting them downpletely. ¡°Pathetic amateurs. Couldn¡¯t even protect their evidence.¡± Still, his movements remained sharp, precise. He pulled out hisptop, slid the SD card into the reader, and let the files load. The images popped up in sharp detail; Evelyn walking beside Oliver, sunlight framing them both. Beautiful, fragile, and dangerously exposed. Liam exhaled slowly, pride swelling in his chest. Thanks goodness, the crisis is under control even before it happens! 15:15 < 77 Did You Miss Me? He leaned back against the leather seat, his mind briefly reying the morning. Evelyn had refused his offer to drive her to the caf¨¦, insisting she and Oliver would walk. He hadn¡¯t argued. Instead, he made sure one of his men shadowed her discreetly, with two more stationed near the caf¨¦. When word came that two suspicious men were sitting in the parking lot with a camera the size of a cannon, Liam¡¯s instincts red. His quick n had been simple: box them in, distract them, strip them of their toys. And now? The proof sat in his hands. ¡°These fools¡­¡± Liam¡¯s voice hardened as he clicked through thest of the photos. ¡°How dare they try to harm Young Master and Lady Boss?¡± His knuckles cracked as he snapped theptop shut. The man sitting beside the driver turned to see him, asking curiously, ¡°Bro, you got the evidence, right?¡± Liam shot him a look sharp enough to worry his friend. Then he sighed, softening only slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got it. However, I¡¯m not certain whether they¡¯ve already shared these files elsewhere. That¡¯s the danger with rats, you never know how many holes they¡¯ve crawled into. We¡¯ll need Boss Axel to run a deeper check.¡± He reached into his pocket and pulled out his own sleek phone. His thumb hovered over Axel¡¯s number, but he paused, his eyes narrowing in thought. ¡°Wait. Have you contacted Brody and Brandon yet? I don¡¯t want Lady Boss setting foot in the apartment building without shadows. Contact them back now, make sure she gets home unnoticed.¡± The man nodded immediately, ¡°Yes, I will¡­¡± and began tapping out messages, his thumbs moving furiously across his screen. ¡°Good,¡± Liam said, finally pressing Axel¡¯s contact. The line began to ring. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk when Axel didn¡¯t answer his call. ¡®Is he in the meeting?¡® he wonders while trying to call again, but still no answer from the other end. At the Apex Tower in the capital. Inside the sleek, ss¨Cwalled meeting room on the seventy floor, Axel Knight¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on the charts shing across the big screen. His phone buzzed softly on the table, Liam¡¯s name glowing on the screen. He frowned, Liam never called during business hours unless it was important. Still, the presentation in front of him was crucial: numbers, contracts, and international partners. He forced himself not to answer. Then another vibration came. It was a text. ¡°Boss, two gossip reporters are following Lady Boss.¡± From: Liam 15.15 214 < 77 Did You Miss Me? His chest tightens when he thinks Evelyn and Oliver are in danger. Before he even realized it, he was already on his feet. His sudden movement caused the presenter¨Ca middle¨Caged man with slicked¨Cback hair¨Cto freeze mid¨Csentence. ¡°Sir,¡± the man stammered, sweat beading at his temple. ¡°Was my presentation¡­ unsatisfactory?¡± Axel¡¯s eyes flicked toward him, ¡°Proceed without me. Dn will take notes, and he can brief meter.¡± He said without halting his step. ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Without another word, Axel strode out of the room. Every pair of eyes in the meeting followed him, whispering behind their hands, but he didn¡¯t notice. His phone was already pressed to his ear, Liam¡¯s name shing. ¡°Boss.¡± Liam¡¯s voice came through the line, steady but carrying the edge of tension. ¡°Did they recognize her?¡± ¡°Most likely. They photographed her¡­ and followed her toward the apartment.¡± Axel stopped dead just outside his office door, his free hand curling into a fist. ¡°Did you stop them?¡± His voice dropped low. ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Liam answered quickly. ¡°We handled them. I¡¯ve secured their phones and camera. Nothing was leaked. They won¡¯t be a problem anymore. But, sir¡­¡± He continued to exin. Axel let out a sharp breath, feeling relieved. He pushed open his office door, closed it behind him, and headed straight to the ss wall overlooking the city. His cell phone was still pressed to his ear, listening to Liam¡¯s report. After a few minutes, Axel finally spoke, ¡°Good! You did well, Liam.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. Do you have further instructions?¡± ¡°Yes. Send the full report to Collins. I¡¯ll call him directly.¡± ¡°Consider it done, sir.¡± The call ended, but Axel didn¡¯t dial Collins right away. Instead, his thumb hovered over another name in his phonebook. ¡°Evelyn Knight.¡± ¡°Should I call her? No, perhaps she¡¯s still on the street. Better to wait a bit.¡± Axel¡¯s lips slightly formed a rare smile. He lingered for a moment, caught between restraint and impulse. Finally, he opened the message box and typed: ¡°Hi Eve, did you miss me?¡± He stared at the words. Ridiculous. Childish, even. 15.15 314 < 77 Did You Miss Me? Yet the thought of her reaction¡­ a sigh, an eye roll, sarcastic words, maybe even a tiny smile tugging at her lips, was enough to soften his usually unshakableposure. Before he knew it, he hit send. 1 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! Comment Post your firstment! Vote Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 78 At Willowcrest. 1 The door had barely clicked shut when Evelyn¡¯s bag vibrated. She slipped her phone out, nced at the screen, and nearly face¨Cnted into the entryway rug. On the glowing screen was a message from the one man who could turn her entire day upside down. ¡°Hi Eve, did you miss me?¡± Her hand shot out, grabbing the wall. ¡®Oh, my goodness¡­ She muttered under her breath, steadying herself. ¡®This man is really unpredictable. He left without saying anything to me. But now he concluded, I miss him? Heaven! Please keep my blood pressure at a safe level, please¡­¡® ¡°Mommy?¡± Oliver¡¯s small, careful voice floated over. Her son had stopped in his tracks, his head tilted, those perfect eyebrows drawn together in concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Evelyn straightened quickly, forcing a bright smile onto her lips as though nothing in the world had happened. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m alright, sweetheart. Perfectly fine. Let¡¯s get inside. I need to start lunch before you faint from hunger.¡± ¡°Yes, mommy¡­ Hurry¡­ Hurry¡­ I¡¯m starving.¡± She ruffled his silky hair and guided him toward the living room, pretending her pulse wasn¡¯t hammering in her throat. To distract him, she asked, ¡°How about spaghetti bolognese for lunch?¡± Oliver¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Yes. And fries too, Mommy.¡± ¡°Fries too,¡± she agreed. The kitchen was soon filled with the rhythmic clink of her knife against the cutting board, the scent of garlic in olive oil already teasing the air. Oliver¡¯s happy chatter carried from the living room, where he was building something out of blocks and humming to himself. Everything was going smoothly until her phone rang. Loud. Jarringly loud. Evelyn froze mid¨Cchop, her knife still above the potatoes. She turned and red at her bag as if her re could stop the loud ringing. But of course, it didn¡¯t. ¡°Mommy,¡± Oliver called, ¡°want me to check?¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± she smiled, grateful for her tiny butler. 15:15 < 78 Headache? A beatter, his delighted voice rang out, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Daddy!¡± Her knife ttered onto the board. ¡°What¡­wait, what?¡± Before she could sprint across the kitchen, Oliver had already picked up. ¡°Daddy, hello¡­¡± Evelyn was rendered speechless. ¡®Oh, perfect. The one time he decides to call when I¡¯m busy in the kitchen¡­ On the screen, Axel leaned back in his office chair, looking perfect in a white slim¨Cfit shirt, a skyline stretching behind him like some luxury¨Cbrand advertisement. ¡°Buddy,¡± Axel¡¯s smooth voice filled the room. ¡°Are you home yet?¡± ¡°Yes! We just got here,¡± Oliver chirped, beaming. ¡°And where¡¯s Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s cooking. Do you want to talk to her?¡± Oliver tilted the phone toward Evelyn, who froze, knowing Axel was actually on a video call. ¡°Hi, Eve,¡± Axel said, his lips curving into a slight smile. ¡°Axel,¡± she replied, brisk as she could manage. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t chat now. It¡¯s already past twelve, and Oliver needs to eat.¡± ¡°Understand, understand¡­¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°You keep cooking. I¡¯ll talk to my boy. Buddy, why don¡¯t you go sit on the ind and put the phone down so I can see you?¡± ¡°Okay, Dad!¡± Oliver scrambled onto the stool, propping the phone against a ss jar. But, as Evelyn discovered a momentter, the angle wasn¡¯t pointed at Oliver at all. No. It was aimed squarely at her. 2 So while she chopped, stirred, and tried very hard to pretend her hair wasn¡¯t sticking out in her cheeks, Axel had a perfect, unfiltered view of her bustling around the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s for lunch?¡± Axel asked casually. ¡°Mommy¡¯s making spaghetti bolognese and fries!¡± Oliver announced proudly. ¡°My favorite food¡­¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s my favorite too,¡± Axel said, his voice dripping with exaggerated delight. Evelyn rolled her eyes upon hearing that. But she said nothing and kept busy pretending she wasn¡¯t interested in their conversation. Oliver, oblivious, leaned closer to the phone. ¡°Daddy, you should ask Mommy to make it for you, too. It¡¯s the best.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll definitely remember that,¡± Axel replied, clearly enjoying himself. Evelyn continued to refuse to engage. She tossed spaghetti into boiling water. ¡®Come on, Oliver Knight, can you not encourage your daddy? He might fly today and abandon his promise to drive away the paparazzi 15.15 < 78 Headache? and gossip reporters¡® But her son was far too happy to notice her sarcasm. He leaned on his elbows, chatting away with Axel about his day, his Lego fortress, even the silly bird that had tried to steal his snack in Martha¡¯s house carlier. Axel listened intently, nodding andughing at all the right moments. And then, suddenly, his conversation made a detour to something that could have made Evelyn freeze. ¡°Oh, Daddy,¡± Oliver said between giggles, ¡°Mommy almost tripped when she read something on her phone.¡± 1 Evelyn¡¯s hand froze mid¨Cair again. Her head snapped up so fast toward Oliver. ¡®Seriously, little man? Wah¡­ Axel¡¯s smirk widened, his gaze locking onto hers through the screen. ¡°Really?¡± Oliver nods. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m worried, Dad¡­¡± ¡°Did something happen, Eve?¡± Axel asked. He sat straight, bringing his face even closer to his phone screen, trying to see Evelyn¡¯s face clearly. ¡°Did you read any bad news on your phone?¡± he asked anxiously. And Oliver voluntarily turned the phone screen to his mother. Evelyn¡¯s cheeks heated instantly. ¡°No, just some random text,¡± she replied, checking her potato fries¨Cthe unnecessary act, but she did it to hide her blushing cheeks. ¡°I was just feeling a slight headache after walking in the heat¡­¡± she answered nonchntly. However, she didn¡¯t expect that her nonchnt response would cause concern for Axel and Oliver. ¡°Headache? Are you alright now? Do you want me to send a doctor?¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡®Did I make a mistake? Again?¡® she chuckled inwardly. ¡°No. I¡¯m fine now,¡± She said hurriedly. Otherwise, Axel will really call his private doctor. Meanwhile, Oliver, the ever¨Cloyal son, stares at her before he innocently adds, ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s face is red now¡­¡± Evelyn was utterly speechless, helplessly staring at Oliver as she struggled to dismiss the thought of the text she had received from Axel earlier. ¡°Hi Exe, did you miss me?¡± But now, it¡¯s hard to do that because Axel is staring at her like he¡¯s physically in the room with them. Comment 3 15.25 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 79 79 Heading To Grayenfall The next day. 1 The day Evelyn had been waiting for finally arrived. Atst, she was going to Grayenfall, a big city tucked between hills and rivers, about two hours from Willowcrest. She had been nning this trip a few days ago. She even convinced herself she could drive on her own, just like she always did. But, of course, that dream had been crushed the moment Liam caught wind of her n. ¡°Lady Boss, absolutely not,¡± Liam had dered firmly, in that polite tone of his. ¡°Allow me to drive. You can rest. I promise I won¡¯t follow you around once we arrive. Nor will I ask questions.¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes at him, suspicious. ¡®Oh, sure. I refuse him now; he might call Axel¡­. right?¡® She didn¡¯t have a choice but to agree. After all, Liam was like a polite but immovable wall; one could push, shove, and argue, but in the end, the wall didn¡¯t budge. So now, here she was, sitting in the back seat with Oliver, her three¨Cyear¨Cold chatterbox, who had already imed Liam¡¯s full attention from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Uncle Liam, look, look!¡± Oliver pressed his tiny finger against the window, eyes shining with excitement. ¡°The mountains are orange! Mommy, look, look, mountains are orange.¡± Evelyn looked up and saw just three leaves turning beautiful shades of orange as winter neared. It was all quite normal. ¡°Yes, sweetheart, very orange, because winter is approaching¡­¡± she said calmly. But Liam? He reacted enthusiastically. ¡°Orange mountains? Amazing! You have a sharp eye, Young Master. I¡¯ve driven here many times, and I never noticed that.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips twitched. Silently shook her head, knowing Liam only tried to humor her son. Oliver puffed his chest proudly. ¡°See, Mommy? Even Uncle Liam thinks it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Yes, darling, it¡¯s amazing¡­¡± she sighed, patting his silky hair. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re practically a scientist already. Can discover the orange mountain¡­¡± Oliver grinned, satisfied, then quickly moved on to his next topic. ¡°Uncle Liam, why is the road so empty? Did everyone forget to drive today?¡± Liam chuckled softly. ¡°Perhaps. Or maybe they all knew we wereing, so they cleared the way for us.¡± Evelyn almostughed at his funny answer. Just before she was about toment, her adorable son spoke again. 15:15 < 79 Heading To Grayenfall Oliver¡¯s eyes widened as if Liam had just revealed a state secret. ¡°Really, Uncle Liam? Does everyone know me? Know us?¡± Of course, Liam replied solemnly, eyes still on the road. ¡°You¡¯re the Young Master. Everyone knows you.¡± Oliver gasped, then leaned close to his mother, whispering like it was a conspiracy. ¡°Mommy¡­ I think Uncle Liam is right. People know
  1. me.
Evelyn bit her inner lip to hold back herughter. ¡°Yes, sweetheart. You¡¯re three, but sure, you will be a little celebrity in the near future¡­¡± For the next forty minutes, the car was filled with Oliver¡¯s endless stream of observations. Every cow grazing in the fields became a story. Every passing truck was ¡°super giant.¡± Even the clouds were debated like works of art. And Liam, he listened to every word with the patience of a monk. ¡°That cow is probably the leader of all cows,¡± Oliver said earnestly, pointing out the window. ¡°You may be right,¡± Liam replied with a straight face as he nced at the rearview mirror, ¡°He has the posture of a leader.¡± When Oliver wondered aloud whether trucks ate smaller cars for breakfast, Liam gasped dramatically. ¡°That could exin why trucks are always so big!¡± Oliverughed so hard he nearly hupped, kicking his little sneakers against the seat. Evelyn, meanwhile, considered the possibility that Liam hadpletely lost his mind. Or maybe Oliver has brainwashed him. Yes. That must be it. Finally, deciding she¡¯d endured enough cow¨Cleaders and car¨Ceating trucks, Evelyn pulled out her phone. Let them chatter. She had someone to text: the person she was supposed to meet in Grayenfall. But even as she typed, snippets of the ridiculous conversation filtered through. ¡°Uncle Liam, do nes ever get tired of flying?¡± he asked as he pointed at the ne in the sky. ¡°Perhaps. That¡¯s why they have tond and take a nap at airports.¡± 1 ¡°Ahh¡­ that makes sense. Mommy, did you hear that? nes get tired too. And, they take a nap too¡­¡± Evelyn nced up from her phone, ¡°Yes, darling. Poor, exhausted nes. Maybe we should knit them nkets.¡± Oliver gasped, utterly serious. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Mommy. We should¡­¡± Liam, to her eternal horror, nodded along. ¡°A thoughtful n, Lady Boss. Very thoughtful.¡± Evelyn silently chuckled, holding back herughter. Still, she couldn¡¯t deny it. Watching Oliver¡¯s bright little face and hearing Liam¡¯s patient, amused replies was¡­ sweet. She is secretly 15 15 79 Heading To Grayenfall enjoying it. Oliver then tilted his head, eyes curious. ¡°Uncle Liam, do you have a Mommy?¡± Liam blinked, caught off guard. ¡°I¡­ used to, Young Master. She¡¯s in heaven now.¡°¡± This time, Liam¡¯s voice sounded low. ¡°Oh-¡± Oliver went quiet for a moment, lips pursing. Then, with the blunt honesty of a child, he asked, ¡°Do you miss her?¡± ¡°Yes, of course I miss her,¡± Liam said softly. Oliver nodded, his expression unusually serious. ¡°Then I¡¯ll share my Mommy with you.¡± 1 ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Evelyn instantly coughed. She turned to see Oliver. ¡°E¨CExcused me, Oliver?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy.¡± Oliver smiles. ¡°You can be Uncle Liam¡¯s Mommy, too. Uncle Liam said his mother had passed away long ago, so he doesn¡¯t have one now.¡± Evelyn pressed a hand to her forehead. ¡®My goodness¡­ Now I¡¯m adopting grown men. My life just keeps getting better! But Liam, bless his ridiculous soul, actually looked touched. His lips curved into the smallest smile as he nced at her in the mirror. ¡°Thank you, Young Master. That¡¯s very kind. But I don¡¯t dare¡­ Your father will scold me.¡± Oliver blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Liam, I will talk to Daddy. He will agree¡­¡± Evelyn finds her almost two¨Chour drive to Grayenfall to be as exhrating and unpredictable as a roller coaster. Sometimes, she is amused by the conversations she hears, but mostly, she is constantly startled. By the time they reached Grayenfall, Evelyn¡¯s phone battery had dipped dangerously low from her frantic texting. She nced up, realizing Liam and Oliver were now engaged in a heated debate about whether clouds had names. And yet, as ridiculous as it all was, her lips curved into a smile she didn¡¯t bother hiding. Comment 2 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 19 1 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sonding gift. 15:15 View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 80 80 Which Hospital? After two hours on the road, they finally rolled into Grayenfall. 1 Liam had been expecting a caf¨¦ stop, a stroll through town, maybe even a shopping errand. What he hadn¡¯t expected was Evelyn casually pointing toward the hospital. ¡°Pull in here,¡± she said, as though asking him to stop at a bakery. How casual. Liam blinked at the sign. ¡®Hospital?¡® His knuckles tightened on the steering wheel. He wanted to ask why she needed to go there. But no. He had promised her. No questions. No following. No reporting. Today, he was to be the silent, obedient chauffeur. So he nodded, parked the car, and watched as Evelyn and Oliver disappeared through the hospital¡¯s ss doors. That was nearly two hours ago. Now Liam sat in the car, drumming his fingers on the steering wheel, staring at the entrance like a watchdog waiting for hisdy boss and young master to return. Each minute that passed only cranked up the unease gnawing at his chest. Evelyn hadn¡¯t said how long she¡¯d be inside, but two hours? His mind started to invent scenarios, each worse than thest. Check¨Cup? Emergency? Surgery? No, Oliver had looked fine, bouncing into the building like it was a yground. Evelyn hadn¡¯t seemed ill either. But what if- ¡°Stop it,¡± Liam muttered to himself. He had promised. No questions. No assumptions. But then came the heavier promise, the unspoken one, the one to his actual Boss. Axel Knight, Liam¡¯s stomach clenched. ¡®If something happens and I don¡¯t report it, I¡¯ll be skinned alive. If I do report it, I might also be skinned alive!¡¯ Wonderful choices. After another ten minutes of torment, he decided. He pulled out his phone, typed a message, and stared at the screen. ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t be shocked. I want to inform you that Lady Boss and Oliver are now in the hospital.¡± 15.15 < 80 Which Hospital? Liam stared at the words, his thumb hovering over ¡°send.¡± ¡°Should I soften it? Add emojis? No¡­ definitely not emojis.¡± Liam erased and retyped twice before finally pressing send. The second the message left his phone, he regretted everything. His ringtone shattered the quiet, sharp and loud, and Liam nearly jumped out of his seat. Axel wasn¡¯t texting. Axel was calling. Liam swallowed hard and responded right away. ¡°Hello, Boss-¡± ¡°Who¡¯s sick?¡± Axel¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°Oliver? Evelyn?¡± Liam¡¯s heart skipped. ¡°No, no, no one is sick. They look fine, at least¡­ from what I saw. But, they¡¯ve been inside for almost two hours now, and they haven¡¯te out.¡± Silence. Not theforting, everything¨Cis¨Cokay silence. No, this was Axel¡¯s silence. The kind that could strangle a grown man with sheer tension. Liam panicked. He rushed to exin before his Boss decided to strangle him literally. ¡°Lady Boss asked me to wait in the car. She didn¡¯t want me to follow her inside. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing. That¡¯s why I¡­ I reported
  1. it. Just in case. Because you told me to always notify you¡­¡±
Still nothing. Liam nced at his screen, wondering if the call had dropped. ¡°Boss? Are you still there?¡± Finally, Axel¡¯s voice came, low but sharp. ¡°Which hospital?¡± ¡°Grayenfall Medical Center,¡± Liam blurted, sitting straighter as though posture could save his life. But a secondter, the line went dead. Liam stared at his phone, utterly baffled. That was it? No instructions? No shouting? No threats? Just a question and then silence? He ran a hand through his hair, muttering under his breath. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he say anything more? Is he angry? Or¡­ worse, is he calm¨Cangry?¡± Calm¨Cangry was lethal. Calm¨Cangry meant Axel was already nning something. Leaning back in the driver¡¯s seat, Liam groaned. ¡°I should¡¯ve added emojis. At least smile emoji!¡± 2 Meanwhile, back in the capital, Axel exhaled a long, heavy sigh as he stared at his phone. Hospital. Evelyn and Oliver. The words still echoed in his head. He hated how it made his chest feel tight. He hated even more that he regretted not calling them this morning. He had been in too much of a rush with business, brushing off the urge to check in on them. 15:15 214 80 Which Hospital? And now here he was distracted, restless, irritated at himself. Worrying. Worrying wasn¡¯t something he allowed himself to do. Not in years. Not about anyone. Yet now his mind wouldn¡¯t sit still. Finally, after thinking for several seconds, he snatched up his phone and scrolled to the number he wanted. One ring was all it took. ¡°Boss. Do you need anything?¡± a polite, steady voice greeted him. ¡°Collins,¡± Axel said sharply, ¡°I need you to check patient records. Evelyn Taylor. Or Evelyn Knight. Grayenfall Medical Hospital. And check for Oliver too, just in case she is not the patient¡­¡± ¡°No problem, Boss. I¡¯ll check right away and call you back in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Axel ended the call with a grunt. Waiting, however, was not his hobby. Waiting was pure torture. Especially waiting for this. He stood up from his chair and moved toward the ss wall, staring down at the street below as if the traffic could somehow distract him. It didn¡¯t. His thoughts chased themselves in circles. ¡°Why the hospital? Who¡¯s sick? Or¡­ what if¡­ He cut the thought off. His hand clenched tightly. Still, every second stretched unbearably. Two minutes felt like twenty. His fingers twitched impatiently at his side. Finally, his phone rang again. Relief shot through him when Collins¡¯s name lit up the screen. ¡°Talk ¡°Boss,¡± Collins¡¯s voice came through, a little hesitant this time, ¡°I already checked. But¡­ there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°What do you mean, nothing?¡± Axel¡¯s voice dropped. ¡°No record of either Evelyn Taylor or Evelyn Knight. Or Oliver. I even checked under variations of their names. Nothing.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I tried essing the hospital¡¯s CCTV, Collins continued quickly, ¡°and I found them on entry. Evelyn and Oliver definitely walked inside. But¡­¡± A pause. ¡°¡­ there¡¯s a blind spot. Big blind spot. There was no camera coverage in the wing they entered. So I lost track of them.¡± For a man who thrived on control, those words were gasoline on fire. Axel¡¯s chest burned. His grip on the phone turned bone¨Cwhite. He ended the call without another word. His reflection in the ss looked back at him, sharp and stormy. ¡®Where did they go?¡± 15.15 214 80 Which Hospital? He was just about to call Evelyn directly when his phone buzzed again. This time, it was a message. ¡°Boss, theye out!¡± From: Liam Axel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he read it, relief flooding him but colliding with irritation just as fast. Relief that they were fine. Irritation that he¡¯d just aged five years waiting. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Comment Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 81 Liam was waiting in front of the hospital, his eyes darting toward the entrance every other second. 1 When Evelyn finally showed up with Oliver, both of them seemed fine¡­ Liam almost copsed in relief. Hurriedly, he sent a text to Axel before stepping out of the car and approaching them. ¡°Lady Boss, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± he asked carefully. ¡°Two hours inside-¡± ¡°Liam,¡± Evelyn interrupted him, offering a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes as she continued to walk toward the car. ¡°Please drive us to the Steak House.¡± ¡°Steak¡­ House?¡± ¡°Yes. We should have lunch before going back to Willowcrest,¡± she replied, helping Oliver into his car seat. So, despite every nerve in his body itching to ask what on earth she had been doing in the hospital, Liam buttoned his lips and obediently followed her instruction. The distance was not far, only a few minutes¡® drive from the hospital. When they arrived at the restaurant, Evelyn asked Liam to join them for lunch. He didn¡¯t refuse. He didn¡¯t want to wait again in the car. Evelyn was striding in with her usual quiet elegance, holding Oliver¡¯s hand. At the same time, Liam walked not far behind them. ¡°I booked a private room,¡± she told the restaurant staff. Liam was surprised. He trailed after her with Oliver, feeling like the most insignificant member of the trio. Until Evelyn turned back and said, ¡°Why are you strolling like a sad zombie? You will join us inside! And no, you can¡¯t say no to that.¡± Oliver turned to see Liam with his smile, ¡°Yes, Uncle Liam, eat with us!¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Liam smiled, excitedly. The private room on the second floor was cozy, featuring arge ss window that overlooked the beautiful fall mountains in the distance. The table was already set. Once seated, Oliver wasted no time climbing onto his chair and announcing, ¡°Uncle Liam, you have to try steak with extra ketchup. It makes it perfect¡± Evelyn sighed. ¡°Oliver, steak is not supposed to be drowned in ketchup.¡± She helped clean his hands and cut his steak into small pieces. 15.15 12A < 81 Someone From Her Past ¡°Yes, it is¡­ Mommy¡­¡± Oliver argued confidently. Then blink to see Liam, ¡°Uncle Liam, do you agree?¡± Liam froze. This was a trap. A three¨Cyear¨Cold trap with big, expectant eyes. He cleared his throat politely. ¡°Well, young master¡­ while ketchup is¡­ delicious¡­ I believe steak is traditionally enjoyed with-¡± ¡°See, Mommy? He likes ketchup too!¡± Oliver pped his hands, cutting him off before Liam could finish. Evelyn silently sighs while she stabs her fork into her sd with the air of a woman wrongfully outnumbered. ¡®Great. My bodyguard and my son. A ketchup conspiracy!¡® Liam, looking helpless, leaned toward Oliver and whispered, ¡°But don¡¯t tell your mommy. Let it be our secret, hm?¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes, ignoring the duo¡¯s conversation as she focused on savoring her favorite sd. Then continue with ribeye steak. However, Halfway through her steak, Evelyn¡¯s phone buzzed on the table. She nced at it and nearly dropped her fork when she saw the name: Axel Knight. Text message. ¡°Eve¡­ What are you doing now? Have you had lunch?¡± Her pulse quickened, though she tried to remain calm. She typed back quickly: ¡°Lunch with Oliver and Liam.¡± Barely ten secondster, her phone lit up again. This time with a video call request. Evelyn muttered under her breath, ¡°Of course.¡± Oliver, who sat right beside her, spotted it first. ¡°Daddy!¡± He excitedly snatched the phone before she could decide whether to answer. Axel¡¯s face filled the screen: sharp suit, office background, his eyes beaming as he said, ¡°Buddy. Having lunch without me?¡± Oliver nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes. Mommy and Uncle Liam took me to eat steak¡± Axel¡¯s eyes flicked toward the screen at that. ¡°Uncle Liam?¡± His tone had sharpened by a degree. ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver chirped happily. ¡°Uncle Liam is right here, eating ketchup steak!¡± Then, he turned the camera toward Liam. Liam, who had just taken a cautious bite, nearly choked. ¡°Yo¨CYoung master, please¡­ I need to correct this. You and your mother, who invited me.¡± He rifies. Worry that his boss will be angry. ¡°Ketchup steak?¡± Axel leaned back in his chair, eyebrows raised. ¡°Enjoying yourself, Liam?¡± Liam straightened like a soldier on trial. ¡°Sir, I¡­ it wasn¡¯t. The young master insisted¡­¡± 15.16 81 Someone From Her Past Evelyn, watching this disaster unfold, bit back augh. Well, this is entertaining. Looking at these three talks. ¡°Rx, Liam, Axel finally said, though his smirk said otherwise. ¡°Just make sure my son eats more than ketchup.¡± Oliver turned the camera back to him again. ¡°Daddy, Mommy says steak doesn¡¯t need ketchup. But she¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Oh? Then Daddy agrees with you,¡± Axel dered, his tone warm. ¡°Yay¡­ Daddy also likes it.¡± Oliver grinned, shooting his mom a victorious look. Evelyn bitterly smiled. ¡°Of course you¡¯d take his side.¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± Axel¡¯s eyes glinted, clearly enjoying himself. ¡°He¡¯s my son.¡± Their bickering only made Oliverugh. She took the cell phone and said in her serious tone, ¡°Axel, I will call backter. We need to eat quickly before heading home.¡± ¡°Okay! Enjoy your lunch. I will call againter¡­¡± When lunch was over, Evelyn excused herself to the restroom. She smoothed her shirt as she walked down the hall, only to freeze mid¨Cstep. There¨Cjust outside one of the VIP rooms¨Cstood a figure she never thought she¡¯d see again. Ste. Her little sister. Evelyn¡¯s heart almost jumped into her throat. For a moment, she thought she was hallucinating. Four years had passed. She¡¯d convinced herself she would never cross paths with Ste again, not after cutting ties entirely with the Walters. And yet, here she was, walking calmly into a private room alone. She looks just like Ste, she remembers from back then. But there¡¯s something in Ste¡¯s expression that makes her curious and worried. Despite wanting to call her, Evelyn held herself back. If Ste saw her here¡­ if she went back and told William Walters¡­ She quickly ducked behind a decorative partition, pressing a hand to her chest. But curiosity burned hot beneath her fear. Ste was supposed to be in the hospital. She¡¯d been on track to finish her medical residency, hadn¡¯t she? What was she doing in Grayenfall? Alone? Evelyn hesitated, then inched closer to Ste¡¯s VIP room. 15.16 214 < 81 Someone From Her Past The door hadn¡¯t shutpletely, and voices floated out. She leaned in. The words she caught made her blood run cold. Evelyn pped a hand over her mouth, heart hammering, her entire body trembling with shock. Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 19 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 82 82 Blood Boils Under Her Skin 82 Blood Boils Under Her Skin What Evelyn had just heard changed everything. 1 Initially, she wanted to slip away quietly, unnoticed. But what she overheard had already tangled itself around her chest like barbed wire. Curiosity and dread sh inside her. In the end, curiosity wins. She forced her expression into something calm andposed, then returned to her VIP room, smoothing down her dress as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Are you guys done?¡± she asked lightly. Smile. ¡°Yes, we are¡­¡± Liam stood up quickly, dutiful as always. Evelyn moved to Oliver, helping her son wipe his little hands and mouth. Once Oliver was neat and spotless, she smiled at him. ¡°Alright, sweetheart, time to go. Uncle Liam will take you to the car and wait for me there.¡± Oliver blinked. ¡°But Mommy¡­ can¡¯t we go together?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡± She kissed the top of his head and tapped his nose yfully. ¡°Wait in the car with Uncle Liam. You can y with him while I finish something boring¡± ¡°Ooo¡­¡± Oliver still looked disappointed, but her smile, and maybe the promise of y, made him nod. ¡°Good boy,¡± she whispered, squeezing his tiny hand. Then, she turned to Liam, with a smile that hid amand. ¡°Liam, would you mind taking Oliver downstairs while I settle the bill and renew my membership card? You know how I love these restaurants¡­ I need to ensure I still have my membership so I can get a huge discount.¡± Liam nodded without a hint of suspicion. Oliver waved as they left the room. Only when she was sure they had descended to the first floor did Evelyn step out again. Her heartbeat thumped louder as she approached Ste¡¯s VIP room. And there he was, standing guard. A man in a ck suit, bulky enough to make her believe this man must be a bodyguard, not restaurant staff. 25 < 82 Blood Boils Under Her Skin Evelyn¡¯s lips curved into something polite. ¡°Excuse me, I need to enter the room.¡± The man¡¯s head jerked up, eyes widening like he¡¯d just seen a ghost. His frown deepened, panic shing across his face. ¡°Sorry, who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Miss Ste Walters. Well, you can call me¡­ her boss.¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone was smooth and confident. The panic on his face worsened. ¡°Her¡­ boss? But she came alone. She didn¡¯t say anything about bringingpany-¡± ¡®Gotcha, Evelyn thought, her suspicions confirmed. She kept her face perfectly neutral, but inside, her blood was boiling under her skin. The man cleared his throat and straightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but you can¡¯t enter. Miss Ste told me clearly not to let anyone interrupt her meeting. So, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t get inside to meet her.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Evelyn tilted her head, as if genuinely considering his words. Inside, her fists itched. His tone, his rehearsed excuse, was the exact wrong thing to say to her right now. Her smile melted away, leaving only a sharp edge. Her voice dropped to below zero, ¡°Alright. Move. Or I¡¯ll make you move.¡± He smirked, amused, ¡°Tsk, tsk, woman. You think I¡¯m afraid of a threat from a pretty face? How could you even move me when your arms look thin like that?¡± And then he did it. The fool actually lifted his hand, reaching to brush her cheek. Evelyn¡¯s instincts snapped into ce. She stepped back just enough, grabbed his wrist mid¨Cair, twisted, and squeezed so hard he gasped. Before he could recover, she delivered a fast, powerful kick to his knee. The crack echoed down the hallway. The man buckled, copsing onto his knees in shock, Horror widened his eyes as pain reflected in his body. ¡°Don¡¯t protest with your scream. me yourself,¡± Evelyn said calmly, her grip tightening. ¡°Try anything else, and I¡¯ll make sure you never walk properly again.¡± She yanked his arm back once more, then shoved him sideways. He hit the floor with a scream that sounded like a pig at a ughterhouse. 1 Evelyn didn¡¯t even nce down at him. Her eyes were locked on the door. And when she pushed it open, what she saw sent fire roaring through her veins. Ste. Her sister sat trapped on the sofa, half¨Cnaked, her blouse torn off her body. Duct tape sealed her mouth, and her wrists were bound. Tears streamed down her cheeks, her whole body trembling with desperation 15 17 82 Blood Boils Under Her Skin as she fought against the man pinning her down. A fat, bald man in a wrinkled shirt and cheap boxers loomed over her. His greedy hands clutched at her thighs while his mouth twisted into a revolting smile. ¡°Miss Ste, I told you, no need to resist,¡± he rasped. ¡°Once I¡¯ve tasted your beautiful body, I¡¯ll sign the contract. But you¡­ Why, you had to be difficult¡­? The sound of his voice broke the final chain holding Evelyn back. She didn¡¯t think; she just moved. Her hand darted to the dining table, fingers closing around a wine bottle. In one swift motion, she swung it down onto the man¡¯s bald head with a satisfying CRACK. The bottle shattered. The man howled, clutching his bleeding skull. His head whipped toward her in disbelief, eyes wild. ¡°Who the hell¡­¡± He froze when he saw Evelyn standing there, her re so sharp. Blood trickled down his neck, staining the sofa. His lips trembled as he stuttered, ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­ you hit me¡­ I¡¯m bleeding¡­¡± ¡°Yes, congrattions,¡± Evelyn snapped, her voice sounding sharp and icy. ¡°You¡¯ve discovered basic biology. Keep talking, and I¡¯ll make sure the next thing spilling isn¡¯t just blood but your heart!¡± His jaw dropped. For once in his pathetic life, he was speechless. Evelyn didn¡¯t give him a chance to recover. She moved forward, fury burning with each step, and kicked the man¡¯s nasty body hard enough to make him tumble off the sofa. Ste sobbed harder, muffled by the tape while their eyes met. Evelyn¡¯s chest tightened at the sight, but she shoved the emotion down. She needed to focus. She took off her coat and threw it over Ste¡¯s naked body. Then her gaze fixed on the bald man on the floor. The man tries to stand. His body staggers back, waving his bloodied hand desperately to defend himself. Comment Post your firstment Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 83 83 Regret? ¡°Sir¡­ are you alright? You¡¯re bleeding, sir¡­¡± the Bodyguard¡¯s voice barked from the doorway as he rushed in. Evelyn watched him approach with a calm, amused expression. The Bodyguard, all muscle and menace, was the sort of man who wore anger like cologne. He helped the bald man to his feet, steadying him with care. ¡°Wow,¡± Evelyn said, amusingly, ¡°You can walk already? I thought you¡¯d need hours to regain your dignity.¡± Her tone was light, but filled with sarcasm. The bald man swayed, blood seeping down his temple, but his pride seemed more injured than his head. The Bodyguard¡¯s eyes snapped to her, narrow and furious. ¡°You!¡± he snarled. ¡°You will regret this. How dare you hit him?¡± ¡°Regret?¡± Evelyn echoed, tilting her head. ¡°Mister Muscle¡­ I don¡¯t have ¡®regret¡® in my vocabry.¡± She let the sentence hang, smiling sharp as a de. He sucked in a breath, as if looking for the right threat. ¡°Do you know who this man is? You dare to attack him? You¡¯ll end up in jail, bitch.¡± Evelyn answered as casually, utterly unaffected by his threat, ¡°Of course I know him. He¡¯s the bald old man who thought it would be fun to rape a woman in front of his entourage and brag about it.¡± Her words hit the Bodyguard like a thrown stone. His jaw clenched, disbelief flickering across his face. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ that¡¯s not what you thought¡­¡± The Bodyguard began, stumbling over his lies. ¡°It¡¯s only¡­¡± He searched for softer words and found none. ¡°It¡¯s only a misunderstanding. A couple of¡­ consensual attempts. You can¡¯t say such things!¡± Evelyn¡¯sugh was cold and short. ¡°A couple of consensual attempts? Seriously? Her hands were tied, and her mouth was taped. That¡¯s your definition of romance?¡± She shook her head, disgusted. The idea made her blood boil. She could feel her patience thinning into a string. If the man kept speaking, she would put another bottle against that smug mouth and shut him up for good. The thought made her fingers twitch; it felt almost yful, like choosing the right utensil for dessert. Before she could act, the bald man, clutching his head slightly, asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did youe in here?¡± His voice was thin with pain and more than a bit of fear. Evelyn stepped forward, the room contracting around her. Her smile sharpened into something dangerous and amused. ¡°Who am I?¡± she repeated. ¡°I¡¯m your nightmare, grandpa. How dare you try to rape someone in my favorite restaurant?¡± The Bodyguard¡¯s hands curled into fists. He took a step closer to Evelyn, ¡°You leave now,¡± he growled. ¡°Or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she tapped her earpiece with the calm efficiency of a woman running a board meeting instead of a rescue mission. 112 75.17 < 83 Regret? ¡°Did you record everything?¡± she asked crisply. A faint voice crackled back in confirmation. ¡°Good. Now dig up everything on this bald, filthy man; work, family, every shady deal he¡¯s ever touched. I want it all in three minutes.¡± The bald man sputtered, his bodyguard ring but frozen in ce. Shocked. Evelyn, unbothered, strolled to the heap of trousers on the floor and picked them up with two fingers, like they were toxic. She fished out a wallet and started flipping through it with the kind of disdain reserved for bad menu options. ¡°You! What the hell are you doing? Robbing him?¡± the Bodyguard barked. Evelyn didn¡¯t even nce at him. Instead, she lobbed the pants straight at the bald man¡¯s face. ¡°Put them on. I can¡¯t bear to see your pale chicken legs for another second. Honestly, have some decency.¡± The man scrambled, red¨Cfaced, tugging his trousers on as quickly as his shaking hands allowed. Evelyn shook her head in mock disgust, then held up his ID card between two fingers, showing it to the pin camera on her chest. ¡°Ah, here we go. This is his ID.¡± She turned it toward her invisible audience, as though they could see it through the earpiece. Then, with a casual flick, she tossed the wallet back at the pair. ¡°Rx,¡± she said dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pocket change. Unlike you, I actually earn mine.¡± The disbelief on both their faces almost made herugh. Almost. Instead, she gestured to the dining chairs. ¡°Sit. If you¡¯re going to be humiliated, at least befortable about it.¡± They hesitated, but one sharp look from her made themply. The bald man groaned as he lowered himself into the chair, blood still trickling from the cut on his head, while the Bodyguard hovered like a dog that didn¡¯t know whether to bite or whine. With deliberate calm, Evelyn walked to the door, turned the lock, and let the heavy click echo through the room. ¡°Now,¡± she said softly, ¡°we¡¯re nice and private. No interruptions.¡± Her eyes shifted to Ste. The sight hit her in the gut, her sister trembling, still bound, tears streaking down her cheeks. Evelyn¡¯s hands were gentle as she undid the knots and peeled the duct tape from her mouth. ¡°Sis-¡± ¡°Shhh.¡± Evelyn pressed a finger lightly to Ste¡¯s lips. ¡°Not now. Hold it in. I need to deal with these clowns first.¡± Ste nodded, clutching the coat Evelyn had draped over her earlier, trying to disappear inside it. ¡°Does anything hurt?¡± Evelyn asked. Steh shook her head. Evelyn gave her hand a firm squeeze, then stood again, turning to face the two men. 15:17 213 < 83 Regret? They were both seated now, trying to look defiant but mostly looking ridiculous. The bald man¡¯s pants were crooked, and the blood on his forehead dribbled in a slow, pitiful line. She tilted her head, studying them like specimens. ¡°You know what fascinates me?¡± she said conversationally. ¡°Men like you think you¡¯re untouchable. That money, muscle, and fear are all you need. But the truth? You¡¯re sloppy. Loud. Predictable.¡± The Bodyguard scowled, opening his mouth to retort. Still, Evelyn¡¯s hand shot up, silencing him before he could make another excuse. ¡°Don¡¯t. I easily get ill when exposed to stupidity, and your voice alone makes me sick and want to vomit. So, stop talking. If you say another word, the bottle will end up in your mouth!¡± The man¡¯s jaw clicked shut. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment 2 Post your firstment! Vote 19 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 84 84 A Walking Scandal Evelyn approached them calmly, stopping a few steps away. 1 ¡°Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. You¡¯re going to sit there quietly, and you¡¯re going to pray that the people on the other end of this earpiece don¡¯t find enough dirt to bury you alive. Because trust me, once they do? Jail will look like a vacationpared to what¡¯s waiting.¡± The bald man whimpered, touching his bleeding head. The bodyguard shifted ufortably, unsure whether to fight, flee, or faint. Evelyn smiled sweetly, the kind of smile that made men like them sweat. ¡°Now then¡­ shall we continue?¡± No words. No action. They just stare at her in silence as if their souls had already left their bodies. And at the same time, Evelyn felt the earpiece buzz against her skin like a tiny, obedient wasp. Oscar¡¯s voice slid into her ear, ¡°My goodness, Eve! This old man is a walking scandal. His name¡¯s Lewis Harrison. He¡¯s a minister.¡± Her stomach feels twisted instantly. There was no graceful exit from this one. She had already picked a fight with a man who wore the state on hispel and power in his pocket. Quietly, with the helpless dignity of someone watching a slow¨Cmotion train wreck, she cursed under her breath. ¡®Oh, fuck. How did I casually hit a minister?¡® As if reading the panic in her silence, Oscar chuckled. ¡°Rx, my friend¡­ You can make him lose his job, his family, and his reputation. Hell, you could make him wish he had never learned to write his name, Relief flooded through her, warm and mixed. She didn¡¯t say a word, but a small smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. Inside, she felt a bit more confident, like a cat eyeing a drowning goldfish. Oscar fed her more details. ¡°Your sister, or rather the Walters Group, was supposed to win that million¨Cdor tender. Harrison has been holding it; he has not yet signed the contract. He only agreed to talk if Ste came to this city herself. That is why she is here.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile sharpened into something dangerous. She turned her attention to the bald man sitting stiffly. She moved forward to reduce the gap, carrying the calm of someone about to unleash chaos. ¡°Mr. Harrison,¡± she called, her voice soft but clear enough to cut through the murmurs. ¡°Do you really want to be remembered as the 15.17 < 84 A Walking Scandal minister who sold his soul for corruption?¡± Color drained from his face. He blinked, then forced his jaw tight. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± ¡°Do you want me to remind you?¡± she asked sweetly, her words folding like knives. She did not wait for his permission. ¡°During your tenure as a minister, you altered thirty¨Cseven contracts and used thepany that gave you more money¡­¡± ¡°Three hundred thirty¨Ceight million dors, if we are being exact. Eight dormant bank ounts in three different countries. And here is a fun detail. You gamble online, which, as you know, is very much a crime in our fine country.¡± The man¡¯sposure cracked like cheap ss. He groped for words and came up empty. ¡°Continue¡­ Roasting him, Eve¡­ This is so fun!¡± Oscar whispered in her ear, delighted. ¡°Mr. Harrison, do you still want me to continue?¡± Evelyn asked. ¡°No,¡± he stammered. ¡°No, please.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile widened with theatrical delight. ¡°Wonderful. Because I was just getting to the juicy part.¡± ¡°You have a lovely wife and four children. Congrattions. But apparently, you are also the proud owner of three, no wait, five mistresses.¡± 1 She pretended to be shocked, ¡°Oh, my goodness¡­ Mr. Harrison¡­ You have one in every major city. You are practically the country¡¯s first official harem king. Bravo.¡± She ps. A softugh escaped from Ste behind her. And of course Oscar, unable to contain himself, snorted into her ear. ¡°Stop it, Eve. I am going to dieughing here. Stop torturing him now¡­¡± 1 But she was not finished. ¡°Does your wife know? No? Oh¡­. This is interesting, your wife is the daughter of a military general. What a delightful twist. Imagine what she would do if she discovered your mistress. Divorce papers, probably with a side of public disgrace.¡± Lewis Harrison¡¯s face turned the color of old newspapers. He motioned frantically, eyes pleading with his bodyguards like a drowning man begging for a rope. ¡°You will get your contract,¡± he croaked. ¡°Please, I will sign it now. Anything you want.¡± His henchman rushed forward with a glossy folder and a pen that gleamed like it knew it was about to betray its owner, Ste, who had been sitting frozen, finally found her voice. She stared at Evelyn in shock. ¡°Sis¡­ What are you doing? No need¡­¡± ¡°You can rx,¡± Evelyn said with a sly smile. ¡°Just let them sign. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. He will get his punishment.¡± Lewis Harrison¡¯s voice shook, ¡°Miss, I beg you. What do you want? Please do not cause any trouble for me..¡± ¡°You pleading after youy a hand on her¡­? How dare you!¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone turned cold, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. But this time, I get to destroy your 15:18 212 < 84 A Walking Scandal life. People like you can¡¯t wield that power, because it would bring misery to many lives.¡± The words carried a chill, and even Evelyn felt it. However, her gaze remained sharp. This man had tried to use her sister as a bargaining chip, and now he would have to pay the hefty and painful price. ¡°Miss Ste, I am truly, truly sorry,¡± Lewis stammered once more, offering a trembling pale hand that seemed fragile and had lost all its power. Ste turned her eyes away. Evelyn ignored him and slid her hand to Ste¡¯s elbow, guiding her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Evelyn said while holding her hand. She feels her heart ache as she notices the trembling of Ste¡¯s body. The heavy oak door closed behind them. Harrison¡¯s voice followed them, desperate and broken, spilling promises of signatures. Evelyn didn¡¯t bother to say anything more; she continued to walk with Ste down the corridor. When they finally reached the first floor, Ste, who had been holding her thoughts inside, finally found the courage to ask, ¡°Sis¡­ where have you been? I miss you so much¡­¡± 15:18 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 85 85 Oliver¡¯s Cute Little Boy¡¯s Logic Meanwhile, Liam, who never really bought Evelyn¡¯s excuse, reluctantly left her alone. 1 He had a gut feeling she was up to something behind his back, but once he got Oliver buckled into the car seat and slid behind the wheel, his regret began to fade. It was impossible to think about his worry when there was a cute and chubby three¨Cyear¨Cold chatterbox in the back seat. Oliver had a talent for asking the kind of questions that could make a grown manugh out loud until his ribs hurt. ¡°Hey Uncle Liam, are you full?¡± Liam shot him a sideways nce, one eyebrow raised. ¡°Of course I am. I eat more than you, young master. Why do you ask?¡± Oliver nodded thoughtfully, eyes shining. ¡°Because if you¡¯re full, you should take a nap now¡­ I always feel sleepy after eating.¡± Liam chuckled, warmth flooding his chest at the boy¡¯s sincerity. ¡°Thank you for your concern, young master, but I¡¯m perfectly fine and fresh. I¡¯m not sleepy even a bit.¡± He leaned back against the seat with a grin. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can nap. No need to worry about thedy boss¡­Ehm, I mean your mother. She¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± Oliver¡¯s little head shook stubbornly. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not sleepy either.¡± ¡°Then you must still be hungry?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m full,¡± Oliver replied firmly, his gaze fixed on the restaurant¡¯s front door. ¡°I just want to wait for mom.¡± Silence settled over the car. Liam followed the boy¡¯s gaze, his own eyes lingering on the restaurant entrance. Despite his calm exterior, he was as anxious as Oliver for Evelyn to return. Then Oliver¡¯s small voice shattered the silence, charming yet surprisingly earnest. ¡°Uncle Liam¡­ can you stop calling me Young Master?¡± Liam blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Oh? Why can I call you young master?¡± He checked the rear view mirror and saw Oliver sigh with a gravity far too old for his little body. His pouty face nearly made Liam choke back augh. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad about the name, young master,¡± Liam teased lightly, unable to resist. ¡°That is what you are now. If you¡¯re moving to the capital, you¡¯ll likely hear it often. All your father¡¯s men will call you that.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like it. Just call me Oliver.¡± He let out another dramatic sigh, as if the weight of the entire world rested on his small shoulders. 15:18 < 85 Oliver¡¯s Cute Little Boy¡¯s Logic Liam¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call you Oliver, but only when your parents aren¡¯t around. Deal?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up again, his cheer returning like sunshine after rain. Liam felt relieved until Oliver added something that nearly made him choke on his own spit. ¡°Uncle Liam, can you also stop calling my mom Lady Boss? Just call her Mommy. Or Mom. I already agreed to share my mommy with you.¡± The words were delivered with such calm authority that Liam felt a shiver crawl down his spine. For a split second, it didn¡¯t sound like little Oliver at all. It sounded like a miniature Axel Knight giving an order that could not be disobeyed. Liam¡¯s blood ran cold. His hands shot up as if to defend himself from some invisible executioner. ¡°No. Absolutely not. Oliver, your daddy will kill me! How could I call your mother ¡®Mommy¡®? That¡¯s like asking myself a death wish!¡± Oliver tilted his head, blinking at him with innocent confusion. ¡°Why? You¡¯re always protecting her. You even argue with her sometimes, like me and Daddy do. And you care for me, too. So, you¡¯re like¡­ second Daddy. Just call her Mommy.¡± Liam¡¯s soul almost fled as he digested Oliver¡¯s words. Second Daddy? He could already picture Axel¡¯s face if those words ever reached him. His ghost would be found floating somewhere over the city. ¡°Young Master¡­ Oliver¡­ please,¡± Liam begged, pressing a hand to his chest. His pleading eyes fix on him, ¡°Do not say that again. Ever. If your dad hears it, I won¡¯t live to see tomorrow.¡± But Oliver wasn¡¯t letting go that easily. He crossed his tiny arms, adopting a regal air that was all too familiar. Axel Knight. Liam silently swallowed. ¡®Heaven, please tell me¡­ that Axel¡¯s soul really resides in this three¨Cyear¨Cold boy?¡® ¡°Uncle¡­ You don¡¯t have to be scared. Daddy won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll tell him¡­ I said it first. And if I say it first, Daddy will listen.¡± Liam¡¯s jaw went ck. This kid was negotiating like a mafia prince, and the scary part was that he might actually be right. Axel Knight, the cold and ruthless boss, might actually soften for his son¡¯s whim. Still, Liam shook his head so hard. ¡°No. No, Oliver. Not happening. I value my life. I will call her Lady Boss until the day I die.¡± Oliver narrowed his eyes and leaned forward in his seat like a tiny godfather making an offer. 15:18 < 85 Oliver¡¯s Cute Little Boy¡¯s Logic ¡°You already call me Oliver. You promised. If you break your promise, I won¡¯t forgive you¡± Liam gripped the steering wheel tighter, sweat dotting his forehead. ¡°Kid, you are way scarier than your father.¡± Oliver smirked, a frighteningly familiar expression on his chubby face. ¡°Well done, Uncle Liam. That means you¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡®Well done? Why well done? Did I agree to call his mommy, Mom? No! I never said that. Liam wonders, trying to remember what he said earlier. Hurriedly, Liam turned back to Oliver, panic flickering across his face. ¡°Oliver, let me make this crystal clear. I only agreed to call you Oliver. But I will never, ever call your mom ¡®Mom, ¡®Mommy, or Anything Else. Never. Please, don¡¯t force me into this¡­¡± Silence. Liam exhaled, shoulders rxing. ¡°Thank God, the little fe finally dropped it. He understands. He¡¯s not saying anything. Maybe I survived this round.¡® But before his prayer reached the heavens, Oliver¡¯s face clouded over. His lips trembled, his big eyes growing shinier by the second. ¡®Oh no. He¡¯s sad? Wait, is he about to cry? Dear Lord, why me?¡® ¡°Oliver,¡± Liam asked carefully, his voice rising with nervous energy. ¡°Why are you sad? Do you miss your mommy or daddy?¡± Oliver shook his head, fixing him with a wounded stare. ¡°No. I feel sad because you scolded me, Uncle Liam¡­¡± Liam froze. ¡®Scold? Who scolded him? I was smiling the whole time!¡® Instantly, he felt defeated. His shoulders slumped, and the thought crossed his mind: ¡°I need to call Boss Axel right now¡­ I need to ask him to reassign me to another location. I won¡¯t mind Siberia. Or the desert. Even the bottom of the ocean. Anywhere but here! If this continued, he was sure he would end up in the emergency room¨Cnot from bullets or des, but from Oliver¡¯s cute little boy¡¯s logic. Comment 0 15:18 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 86 86 Who is His Father? 86 Who is His Father? ¡®God, why is being this tiny Axel Knight¡¯s bodyguard more exhausting than guarding Axel himself? 1 Liam shed a nervous smile. ¡°Haha, Oliver, you misunderstood. Did you forget? I was smiling when I spoke, right? If I smile, that means I¡¯m not scolding. I always talk nicely to you. Don¡¯t I?¡± Oliver didn¡¯t answer. He just blinked, expression unreadable. Liam¡¯s heart races in his chest. Then, salvation arrived. ¡°Eh, look, look! Your mommy ising out now!¡± Relief poured out of him in a long sigh. Oliver turned his head toward the door, instantly distracted. At that moment, Liam realized something with bone¨Cdeep certainty. He wasn¡¯t protecting Oliver. The little man was already a force of nature, a tiny version of Axel himself. And if Evelyn ever discovered what her son had just suggested earlier, he would not only be in trouble, he would probably end up kneeling at her feet, begging for mercy. Oliver¡¯s voice rang out, cheerful again. ¡°Uncle Liam, yes¡­ Yes¡­that¡¯s my mommy!¡± ¡°Yes, I see her,¡± Liam said with a smile of relief. But then his eyes narrowed, surprise shing across his face. ¡°Wait¡­ who¡¯s the woman beside her?¡± He leaned forward, squinting. The woman was unfamiliar. He had never seen her before. Oliver tilted his head, confusion written across his small face. ¡°You¡¯re right, Uncle. And why is she wearing mommy¡¯s coat?¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s what I don¡¯t have an answer for,¡± Liam replied, still gazing at the girl next to Evelyn. ¡°Oliver, wait here. I¡¯ll see if I can help your mother,¡± he added, pushing the door open and stepping out of the car. Liam hurried to approach Evelyn, but she shook her head firmly, silently telling him not to interfere. He hesitated, then took the safer option: he rushed ahead and opened both car doors, one for the front seat and one for the back. Ste, walking beside Evelyn, gripped her hand so tightly her knuckles were pale. Her voice trembled as she whispered, ¡°Sis¡­ who is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. Get in the front,¡± Evelyn instructed her gently, guiding her toward the passenger seat beside the driver¡¯s seat. She waited until Ste slid inside before closing the door. 15:18 11A < 86 Who is His Father? Turning back, Evelyn met Liam¡¯s gaze. ¡°Liam, does Axel own any hospital or health facility in this city?¡± The question surprised him. But he recovered quickly, nodding. ¡°Yes. Hope Medical Center. It¡¯s about twenty minutes from here. Do you want to go there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice dropped lower. ¡°The woman inside is my sister. Someone just assaulted her. I need her to undergo a forensic medical exam to preserve the evidence. However, it must be handled discreetly and privately. No records. No name. No identity attached.¡± Liam is even more shocked at the weight of her words, but he doesn¡¯t waste a second. He pulled out his phone immediately. Evelyn studied him sharply. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± He gave her a quick, reassuring nod. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please wait in the car while I make the call.¡± He stepped aside, already scrolling through his contacts. But before Evelyn turned away, his voice stopped her again. ¡°Ah¡­ ma¡¯am. Excuse me. Can I tell Boss Axel about this?¡± Evelyn froze. Her heartbeat stumbled. She wanted to say no, to keep this away from Axel at all costs, but she also knew how ignorant and ridiculous that would be. If Liam knew, Axel would know sooner orter. After a few seconds, finally, she nodded once, but her expression was grim. ¡°Yes, you can do it. With or without your report, he¡¯ll find out anyway.¡± Relief flickered in Liam¡¯s eyes. He gave a slight nod and lifted the phone closer to his ear. Evelyn exhaled slowly and returned to the car. Oliver was still in the back seat, swinging his short legs and waiting patiently, though his little brows furrowed when he saw the tension in his mother¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t ask questions. For once, the chatterbox stayed quiet. He didn¡¯t even dare make a sound when a woman was sitting in the front row. Sliding into the seat beside him, Evelyn reached out to take his tiny hand in hers. Ste sat in the front, stiff and silent, staring straight ahead as though the world outside no longer existed; she didn¡¯t even realize a little boy was sitting behind. Evelyn gave her sister a gentle squeeze on the shoulder before speaking softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got you now¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, sis, for¡­¡± Ste¡¯s voice trailed off when her eyesnded on Oliver. Her eyes widened, and she froze, as if struck by lightning. Memories she had buried deep came rushing back. Four years ago, their father had kicked Evelyn out of the house just because she was pregnant without his blessing or permission. 15:18 274 Why His Father And Evelyn stubborn as ever, had refused to reveal the father¡¯s identity. Her heart raced. This Birtle handsome boy he must be her son? My nephew? Evelyn, noticing her sister¡¯s stunned expression, decided to end the suspense. e, this is my son. His name is Oliver Evelyn softened her voice and turned toward Oliver, ¡°Sweetheart, this is your Aunty¡­ my little sites. Her name is Ste¡± For a moment, both Ste and Oliver simply stared at each other, equally shocked. Oliver¡¯s rund eyes went wide, sparkling with curiosity, as if he had just stumbled upon a brand¨Cnew toy in a store he wasn¡¯t supposed to This was the very first time his mother had introduced him to a family member. ¡°A¨CAunty Ste His tiny voice wavered, half nervous, half excited. Ste let out a chokedugh, tears brimming instantly. ¡°Oh my god. Oliver¡­ Why are you so handsome and cute? Yes, yes¡­ I¡¯m your Aunty Ste,¡± Her voice trembled as if she had waited her whole life to say those words. Ovee with emotion, Ste leaned forward slightly, unable to resist taking a closer look at his little face. His resemnce to Evelyn was obvious¨Cthe same stubborn tilt of the chin, the same spark in his eyes, though his eye color was green- but there was also something else, something she couldn¡¯t quite ce. Her heart swelled painfully. This wasn¡¯t just Evelyn¡¯s son. This was her nephew. They have blood ties. Family ties. But then, something crossed her mand. ¡°Who is his father? (6 Please vote with Power Stones und Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment 15:18 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 87 87 Liam, is Your Husband? 87 Liam, Is Your Husband? The car finally started moving, leaving Ste drowning in confusion. 1 She kept ncing at the man behind the wheel, hesitant to ask Evelyn about him. A hundred questions tangled in her mind, but the one that nagged the loudest was: ¡®Is this man her husband?¡± The way he carried himself¨Csharp¨Ceyed, serious, loyal¨Che didn¡¯t seem like just a driver. Still, she decided not to ask at that moment. It would sound rude, right? What if this man were not Oliver¡¯s father? What if this man is unaware of Evelyn¡¯s past? Silent lingers. When her curiosity got the better of her, she finally made a n to speak with Oliver. She nced at the back seat. Oliver, however, had already given in to sleep, his small head tilted adorably to the side. His tiny chest rose and fell in perfect rhythm, the kind of peace only children were blessed with. Her lips curved into a warm smile. ¡®So much like Evelyn. He sleeps as if the whole world isn¡¯t crumbling outside.¡¯ Sighing. Ste tightened her grip on her bag, the leather strap digging into her palms. She considered texting Evelyn instead, but then remembered she didn¡¯t even know her number. The thought warmed her heart, ¡®Four years apart, and I don¡¯t even know how to reach you. Sis¡­ I¡¯m so happy to meet you again. Her chest tightened again as memories in the restaurant slipped their way back into her mind; that bastard¡¯s leering face, his disgusting mouth on her breast. The smell of his cologne mixed with alcohol. His disgusting hands are forcing her down. Ste shuddered violently. Her heart tightened, anger rising in her throat. She clenched her jaw and shook her head hard, as if she could fling the memory out the window. Lewis Harrisson, you bastard! I will ensure you face your heavenly punishment!! Evelyn¡¯s voice snapped Ste back from the terrible storm in her mind. She blinked rapidly, forcing her breathing to steady before turning her head. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Evelyn asked softly, but a worried and curious look lingered in her eyes. Ste forced a smile, even though her heart felt like it was being torn apart ¡°Hmm I¡¯m fine.¡± Of course, Evelyn didn¡¯t believe her. Her sister wasn¡¯t fine; she could easily see that Ste¡¯s smile was paper¨Cthin, her body still trembling ¡°Hang in there. We¡¯ll arrive at the hospital soon, Evelyn said quietly, her eyes flicking to her sister¡¯s shaking hands. She had heard Ste¡¯s muffled whimper carlier. #Lion to Your Husbandy Ste froze ¡°Ho¨CHospital? That single word tumbled out louder than intended Panic sparked in her eyes. She thought Evelyn would take her somewhere safe, maybe home. But the hospital? That sounded like exposure, questions, shame. ¡°Sis, why?¡± Evelyn pointed at Oliver, who shifted in his sleep but didn¡¯t stir. Her whisper was gentle but firm, her eyes urging silence. Pest. Lower your voice¡± It wasn¡¯t just about avoiding waking Oliver. Evelyn knew her sister would protest, perhaps even refuse. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it now because they needed this¨CEvidence had to be preserved, and only a hospital could do it properly. Ste pressed her lips together, her heart hammering. She wanted to argue, but with Oliver sleeping so soundly, the words died in her throat. She turned her face toward the window instead, shoulders trembling Minutes ticked by. The silence stretched thick, broken only by the hum of the engine and Oliver¡¯s soft snore. Finally, the car slowed and turned. Bright lights illuminated the windshield. Hope Medical Center. They had arrived. But Liam didn¡¯t stop at the main entrance; instead, he drove to the basement parking lot. When the car finally stopped in front of the private lobby, Liam turned to Evelyn. ¡°That man¡­ in a white coat will guide you to the right area. I¡¯ll take Oliver to the VIP ward. Someone will lead you to the VIP ward room once you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Evelyn said, grabbing her bag. She turned to Ste. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They stepped out of the car and headed toward the male doctor, who was waiting at the entrance. He did not ask questions. He simply nodded and led them straight to the elevator. The lift chimed at the tenth floor, and the doctor directed them to a small waiting room. It was quiet and luxurious, with massive ss walls that allowed them to wait while enjoying the scenery. ¡°Madam, a female doctor will be here to begin the examination. Please wait here for a moment,¡± the doctor said politely. ¡°Thank you¡± Evelyn replied. He bowed slightly and left, closing the door behind him. Now it was just Ste and Evelyn in the room. Ste no longer could hold her curiosity about her sister. She reached for Evelyn¡¯s hand and held it firmly, forcing her sister to meet her gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s sit,¡± Ste said as she led Evelyn to the sofa. ¡°Sis, tell me¡­ is Liam your husband?¡± ¡°Pft!¡± Evelyn nearly choked on the word. 16 98 213 Dom Your Husband? Ste blinked. Is he? Oh my god. He is intersterly handsome. No wonder httle Oliver footer so handsome too. ¡°No Be is not Ste, are you saying Liam is your type? He is handsome?¡± She tried to steer the conversation away, but Ste wouldn¡¯t let Are you serious? Ste pressed, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Then why do you trust Oliver with him?¡± ¡°Liam is my bodyguard, driver, and assistant. And so far, he is very trustworthy and reliable. So, of course, I trust him with Oliver. And Oliver likes him, so it¡¯s all worked out just fine.¡°¡± Ste¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°So who is Oliver¡¯s father?¡± Evelyn¡¯s hand tightened around Ste¡¯s. ¡°Stop asking. You need to focus on yourself first. Once you are taken care of, we will talk about everything¡± ¡°Do we have to do this? I don¡¯t need this¡­¡± Ste¡¯s face slowly turned red. ¡°You are a doctor. Ste,¡± Evelyn said, trying for firmness and slipping into gentle teasing at the same time. ¡°You know how important this
  1. is. The hospital will document everything. One day, that bastard will not get away with it.¡±
Ste¡¯s anger eased. She swallowed and nodded, her courage gradually returning. ¡°Everything will be all right,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°I will make sure that man pays. I promise you, Ste, I will send him to jail.¡± Comment ? Leave the featment for this chapter. Vote 19 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift, Swipe Left To Continue > 15:18 Send Gifts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 88 88 Twice in A Day? While in one of the VIP ward rooms, Liam quietlyid Oliver into bed. 1 The little boy snuggled deeper into the nkets, letting out the faintest snore. Liam grinned like a fool. ¡®Ah, so peaceful. Even his snoring sounds like a melody. Lucky kid¡® He quietly steps out of the room, softly closing the door. The second he was alone in the living room area, however, his expression shifted. Duty called. He pulled out his phone and typed a text message to his Boss. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not going to believe what just happened.¡± He hit send, stared at the screen, and then frowned. Nothing. No reply. He checked his watch; two o¡¯clock sharp. ¡°Boss must be in a meeting, right!?¡± For a second, he considered leaving it there. But his fingers twitched, and before he could stop himself, he typed again. ¡°Boss, we are in the hospital. Again!¡± Not even a minute after he hit send, his phone lit up and began to buzz. The caller ID made his stomach drop. Axel Knight. ¡°Oh crap.¡± Liam gulped but answered quickly, trying to sound casual. ¡°B¨CBoss¡­¡± ¡°Seriously, Liam? What the hell happened there?¡± Axel¡¯s voice was sharp. Liam flinched as if someone had just thrown a bucket of ice water over his head. ¡°W¨Cwell, you see¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Axel interrupted. ¡°Twice in one day?¡± Axel continued, his tone sharp enough to freeze bone. ¡°Are you challenging me, Liam? Do you enjoy making me worry every damn hour?¡± Worry? Liam almostughed, but quickly bit his tongue. Did his Boss just admit to worrying? No, he must have misheard. More likely, Axel meant, ¡®Don¡¯t make me waste my time, you useless bodyguard!¡¯ ¡°N¨Cno, Boss! I swear I¡¯m not challenging anyone. I¡­ I¡¯m very obedient!¡± Liam said, pacing the hallway like a trapped cat. 15:18 < 88 Twice A Day? ¡°Then exin. Clearly. Before I lose my patience and send you to Katmai ska to y with the bears¡± ¡°Yes, Boss. Absolutely, sir.¡± Liam wiped imaginary sweat from his brow, though Axel couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ Evelyn suddenly met her younger sister. Ste Waters, at the restaurant Rut, uh, there¡¯s a situation. Ste was sexually harassed¡­ He lowered his voice even though no one was around ¡°Lady Boss insisted we bring her here, to Hope Medical Center for treatment. So now Lady Boxes is with her in the exam room, and Young Master is asleep in the ward Sale and wond Silence. Axel gave him the silent treatment again Liam peeked at his phone, wondering if the call had droppe ¡°Boss?¡­Boss? Are you still ther ¡°I heard you Axel finally said, his voice sounding kom but cri ¡°Any instructions, sir?¡± On the other end. Axel is silent again His allemor carrand weight. Axel spoke once more, has tone quictlyposed nach word precisely chose ¡°Evelyn and her sister. They¡¯re safe, for now ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Liam answers. ¡°Very safe ¡°You will remain there until they¡¯re finished vel ordered ¡°Assist with anything she wants. Call a few people to help you there? ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°And, Liam- ¡°Yes, Boss?¡± ¡°Stop sending texts like an amateur. Call me. Directly. Every time.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss. Understood.¡± The line ended. Axel had hung up without another word. Liam exhaled slowly, lowering the phone. He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to release the tension knotted there. Then, He walks toward the sofa and settles there. He busied herself to make a few arrangements to assist him here. 88 Twice in A Day? Then, suddenly, a call from Evelyn surprised him. ¡°Liam, how¡¯s Oliver?¡± Evelyn¡¯s worried tone was audible. ¡°He is still asleep, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°We might finish up here in an hour before heading back to the apartment. Oh right¡­ My sister will follow us. Also, could you help me get to my sister¡¯s hotel to pick up her suitcase?¡± ¡°Sure, I will assign someone.¡± Evelyn informs him about Ste¡¯s hotel. ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am. No need to worry. I will take care of it.¡± They arrived at Willowcrest just as the sun was slowly setting behind the horizon. Soon they reached the apartment, and the car stopped in the garage. Evelyn unclipped her seatbelt, already bracing for the next round of questions from her curious little sister. ¡°Liam, prepare one unit on the fourth floor for my sister.¡± ¡°I already did,¡± Liam replied without missing a beat. ¡°And her suitcase from her hotel has been retrieved and ced in the room.¡± Evelyn gave a slight nod. Of course, he had. Liam and his people operated like magicians. She had only whispered the request in the hospital, and voil¨¤¡­ suitcase already delivered. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know whether to be impressed or terrified by how fast and meticulously they operated. ¡°Young master, would you like me to carry you?¡± Liam bent to help Oliver out of his car seat. Oliver shook his head, ¡°No. I can walk.¡± ¡°But you look exhausted,¡± Liam insisted, his arms ready to carry him. ¡°No, Uncle Liam. I can walk. See? See? I¡¯m not tired!¡± And just like that, he bolted toward the elevator. Evelyn pressed her lips together to keep fromughing. ¡°Totally not tired. If stubbornness were a fuel source, this kid could power the whole city grid. ¡°Lady Boss, if you need anything, please call,¡± Liam said, straightening again. ¡°Hmm. Go get some rest. And thank you,¡± she replied with a polite nod, taking Ste¡¯s hand as they trailed after Oliver. But before they could catch up, Ste tugged her to a halt. Her wide eyes sparkled with curiosity, and her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Sis, would you mind answering my questions now? Also, why do you have a bodyguard? Liam calls you Lady Boss. He also calls Oliver ¡®young master. And you seem to own this building. Did you¡­marry a hidden tycoon?¡± Evelyn silently swallowed. 15.18 314 < 88 Twice in A Day? Oh, here we go¡­ Interrogation, round four. And if Ste knew who Oliver¡¯s father really was, she wouldn¡¯t just gasp¡­ Then she¡¯d faint, get up, and faint again. And then, straight to the ICU. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure if he qualifies to be called a tycoon. Still, he is indeed wealthier than average wealthy men,¡± Evelyn said casually, tugging her along as the elevator chimed. 1 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo ^. PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment 1 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 89 89 A Landlord? Oliver was already bouncing impatiently, holding the elevator for them. 1 ¡°Mommy, Aunty Ste, hurry! My cartoon is already ying! I don¡¯t want to miss it!¡± ¡°Yes, sweetheart, we¡¯reing¡­¡± Evelyn answered as she pulled Ste inside with her. Ste¡¯s eyes, however, were glued to the sleek elevator interior, her jaw practically dropping. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so lucky, sis. Your hubby must be thendlord here, right? That¡¯s why you live in this beautiful ce?¡± She whispers again. ¡®Landlord? Heaven, if only you knew¡­ Landlords collect rent. Axel collects dividends and more from his entire business empire. But sure, let¡¯s stick with thendlord; it sounds much less snobby and less terrifying for sure.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Evelyn said in a whisper, darting a nce at Oliver. ¡°He owns many properties.¡± She needed to spoon¨Cfeed her sister carefully, a little at a time. No sudden reveals. Most importantly, Evelyn needed Ste to stay quiet about their father, the family feud, and why she was kicked out years ago, especially now that her smart son was there with them. Oliver didn¡¯t need that kind of trauma¡­ not yet. However, when she thought she was safe, her sweet boy chose that exact moment to shatter her n. ¡°My Daddy also owns a jet!¡± Oliver blurted proudly, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°And a helicopter too.¡± The elevator fell silent. Ste¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her skull. ¡°A jet¡­ and a helicopter?¡± she whispered, stunned. Evelyn froze. ¡°Why. Why does this child talk like an infomercial every time I try to keep a secret? Jet? Helicopter? What¡¯s next? Daddy¡¯s private ind with a pet tiger?¡® Evelyn sighs silently. ¡®Fine, fine, at least he didn¡¯t say Axel¡¯s name.¡± 1 ¡°Oliver¡­¡± she said slowly, her smile twitching at the corners. ¡°Sweetheart, go wash now. Then watch your cartoon¡­ Because there is no cartoon after dinner time.¡± Oliver gasped. He rushed to open their apartment door. ¡°Sweetheart, you only have less than an hour.¡± She added while holding herughter. ¡°Sis, you are so mean¡­ He is cuteeee, you know¡­ Please stop teasing him.¡± Ste giggled as she slipped off her shoes and entered the apartment. ¡°Oh, my God¡­ I feel like I¡¯m entering a celebrity¡¯s crib.¡± Her voice echoed with amusement before she gasped for the hundredth time that evening. Her wide eyes scanned every corner of the luxurious space, Evelyn didn¡¯t bother replying. 15.19 89 A Landlord? Yes, Ste, gasp away. Maybe count the chandeliers while you¡¯re at it. By the end of tonight, you¡¯ll be too dizzy from shock to keep asking questions.¡± She left her sister twirling around in awe while she disappeared into her bedroom to dig out a set of fresh clothes. When she returned, Ste was nted in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling ss wall, staring dreamily out at the ocean. ¡°Ste, Evelyn called softly, ¡°go change and clean yourself up. The bathroom¡¯s over there. I¡¯ll shower too before I make dinner for us¡­¡± But Ste didn¡¯t move. She just stayed there, staring out at the beautiful sunset sky. Evelyn walked up beside her, following her gaze. The waves sparkled under the fading light, and the horizon turned orange, as if the world had dipped itself into fire and honey. For a while, neither spoke. Then Ste whispered, her voice trembling, ¡°Sis¡­ have you been living in heaven all this time?¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips slightly curved into a bitter smile. ¡®Heaven? If this is heaven, why do I still wake up at four a.m. panicking about my son¡¯s future and whether Axel Knight might someday strangle me for keeping Oliver a secret? Paradise, nope. Not until recently, when he finally found out.¡® ¡°Hm. I¡¯ve been here since I left the capital,¡± she said simply. ¡°Wow.¡± Ste finally tore her gaze from the view, her eyes ssy with unshed tears. ¡°I worried for nothing, Sis. You left home and now live in this paradise. Mom and I¡­ we¡¯re stuck in hell. That old man really¡ª¡± Her words broke, her voice cracking under the weight of suppressed anger. She couldn¡¯t finish. Instead, Ste just stared at her sister, cheeks wet, silently wiping the tears that betrayed her. Evelyn reached out instinctively, brushing her knuckles gently over Ste¡¯s arm. No words, just presence. But Ste quickly sniffed, forcing a small smile as she took the clothes from Evelyn. ¡°Let me change for a sec,¡± she said softly and disappeared into the bathroom. Left alone, Evelyn drew in a deep breath, her chest tightening with emotions she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. She had long decided she didn¡¯t care about that cursed house or the people who threw her away like trash. Yet, hearing how miserable Ste and their mother still were, her heart ached, ¡®Calm down, Eve. No reason to feel sad about the past. Your life is here now. With Oliver. With¡­Axel.¡¯ She forced a smile at her own thoughts and returned to her bedroom. A quick shower, fresh clothes, and she was ready to distract herself the best way she knew: by cooking. And by the time Ste emerged, her face scrubbed clean, damp hair loose around her shoulders, Evelyn was already halfway through dinner prep. < 89 A Landlord? Beef steak sizzled in the pan, the smell of garlic, other herbs, and butter filling the air. A pot of mashed potatoes sat on the counter, waiting for her finishing touch. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Ste whispered again, sliding to Evelyn¡¯s side. ¡°I feel like I walked into a cooking show. You¡¯re really doing all this yourself?¡± ¡°Yes. Who else?¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes but smiled faintly. ¡°Grab a knife. You can handle the sd.¡± Soon the sisters were shoulder to shoulder, chopping, mixing, stirring. The earlier heaviness faded under the rhythm of cooking,ughter spilling here and there when Ste clumsily dropped a cucumber slice or when Evelyn flicked a tiny ssh of water at her. Somewhere between seasoning and ting, Ste¡¯s curiosity returned. Of course it did. She had been persistent since childhood. ¡°So¡­ tell me, sis. Who is Oliver¡¯s father?¡± Evelyn hesitated, her knife pausing mid¨Cchop. Ste gets goosebumps when a thought hits her, ¡°Oh, Sis, did you marry someone else? Does Oliver¡¯s real father even know about him?¡± Evelyn set down the knife slowly and exhaled. ¡°He knows. And¡­ we¡¯re married now.¡± Ste froze, sd spoon in hand. ¡°Married?! Who is he? Who¡¯s Oliver¡¯s father?!¡± Before Evelyn could tell her the truth, the doorbell rang. Loud. Comment 2 Post your firstment! Vote 19 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15:19 Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 90 90 A Kiss, Maybe? Before Evelyn could tell her the truth, the doorbell rang. Loud. She froze, her pulse stuttering when Axel¡¯s face shed in her mind. ¡®No. Absolutely not. It can¡¯t be him. Not now. Please, God, let it be Liam¡­ or a lost delivery guy with free pizza. Anyone but him.¡® Evelyn quickly wiped her hands on a towel and switched off the stove. She forced a calm tone she didn¡¯t feel. ¡°Ste, please serve the food. I¡¯ll check the door.¡± Her legs carried her forward, but her stomach was twisted. She opened the door and nearly fainted on the spot. It was as if someone had dumped a bucket of ice water over her. Her body froze. Axel Knight stood there. Tall. Broad¨Cshouldered. Still in his sharp suit, looking handsome as always. His beaming eyes locked on hers, and she swore her heart tried to leap straight out of her chest. Evelyn blinked once. Then again. Maybe she was hallucinating? Nope. He was still there. Very real. Very handsome. ¡°Why do you look so shocked?¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved, the faintest tease in his voice. ¡°Surprised to see your husbande home? Shouldn¡¯t you be throwing your arms around me? A kiss, maybe?¡± 2 His words jolted her brain back online. Well, halfway online. Her cheeks med, and she stuttered, ¡°N¨CNo¡­ I mean, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like seeing you. I just¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting¡­¡± He chuckled, clearly enjoying her embarrassment. Evelyn took in a deep breath, ¡°Axel¡­ I mean, of course, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. I just thought you¡¯d be gone longer. You said you¡¯d wait until things died down beforeing back.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected him tonight. That was why she¡¯d let Ste stay over. However, the universe had clearly thwarted her n. ¡°Ah, so you really haven¡¯t been paying attention.¡± His brow arched. ¡°The news already shifted.¡± ¡°Shifted? What happened?¡± ¡°The spotlight¡¯s gone. Everyone¡¯s focused on Lewis Harrison now.¡± His smile widened, faint but telling. Evelyn cursed silently. ¡®Of course. That bastard will steal attention. Once Oscar dropped the scandal, every reporter in the country pounced on him. I should have seen iting! 15:19 90 A Kiss, Maybe? ¡°So¡­ the stories about you are gone?¡± she asked. ¡°Most of them. Likely permanent.¡± His gaze glinted with something unreadable. It seems the old man has offended someone. His career will be over, and he will lose everything¡­¡± A flicker of triumph passed through his eyes, but Evelyn was too busy keeping her own expression neutral. Her fists curled at her sides. She couldn¡¯t let him realize how deeply Lewis Harrison¡¯s name cut into her life. That bastard almost rape her sister. Before she could reply, Axel tilted his head. ¡°Oh, right. Liam mentioned your sister. Is she alright?¡± Evelyn nodded quickly. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s inside.¡± She hesitated, then added carefully, ¡°I nned to tell her about¡­ us. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Axel¡¯s smile softened, ¡°Of course not. Let¡¯s go in.¡± But before they could step through the door, a small voice rang out. ¡°Daddy¡­?¡± Oliver came racing down the hall and beaming. Heunched himself straight into Axel¡¯s arms, who caught him with ease. At that exact moment, Ste wandered out of the hall. And froze. Her jaw dropped wide. ¡®Oh. My. God, Ste screamed in her head. ¡°That¡¯s Axel Knight. The Axel Knight. Evelyn¡¯s husband is Axel freakin¡® Knight?! Somebody pinch me. No¡­better yet, knock me unconscious. This cannot be real life! Ste pped a hand over her mouth, terrified of squealing out loud. She wanted to back away quietly, but her legs refused to budge even when she forced her mind into it, as if her legs had rooted to the floor. Axel noticed her instantly. His gaze sharpened, then softened into something polite. ¡°Ah, you must be Ste?¡± he asked, still bncing Oliver effortlessly in one arm. Evelyn and Oliver both turned toward her. Ste¡¯s brain freezes under the attention. ¡°Y¨CYes, Yes¡­¡± Ste managed weakly, ¡°I¡¯m Evelyn¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Ste¡­¡± Axel extended his free hand and casually said, ¡°Axel Knight. I¡¯m Evelyn¡¯s husband.¡± ¡®Holy crap. Holy crap, holy crap, holy crap. Not a dream. Definitely not a dream. My brother¨Cinw is Axel Knight. I¡¯m shaking hands with him. Should I bow? Curtsy? Faint dramatically?¡® 1 Ste¡¯s fingers trembled as she sped his hand. He was warm, solid, and genuine. Evelyn stepped in quickly, rescuing her before she fainted. 15:19 214 < 90 A Kiss, Maybe? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside. Dinner¡¯s ready,¡± she said, walking towards Ste, holding her hand, and guiding her back to the dining table. Oliver clung happily to his father¡¯s neck, babbling about his toys. Ste walked beside Evelyn, still dazed, still muttering a silent question to every deity she knew that this was not a dream. The table looked packed¨Csteak, mashed potatoes, sd¨Callid out neatly. Ste stared at it nkly. ¡®Oh heaven! My sister made steak for Axel Knight. Casual. Totally normal. Someone kill me now! ¡°Can you act normally? Stop staring at him. You look awful now, little sis,¡± Evelyn said, amusement lingering in her voice as she watched her sister, still in shock. After helping Ste sit correctly, she quickly went to the kitchen to prepare another te for Axel. They sat down, and for a while the only sound was the clinking of cutlery. Evelyn tried to concentrate on her food, but her mind was a tangled mess as Axel sat so close beside her. She could even feel Axel¡¯s thigh touching hers. 1 Ste was stealing nces at Axel every two seconds, her expression switching between awe and disbelief. Oliver, sitting beside Ste, was animatedly recounting his entire day to his father across from him, using dramatic hand gestures. Axel listened patiently, nodding along to every exaggerated story. The contrast made Evelyn want tough. ¡®Of course. My son worships him. My sister practically fainted at the sight of him. And here I am, trying not to choke on mashed potatoes, feeling his heat starting to seep into me¡­ Dang it!¡® After dinner, Axel helped Oliver get ready for bed. Meanwhile, Evelyn spent some quality time with Ste while doing the dishes. However, at that time, Ste initiated a more thorough Q&A session. 2 Comment 6 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 19 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15:19 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 91 <91 You Are Right and Wrong 91 You Are Right and Wrong Evelyn knew there was no escape. 1 If she dodged Ste¡¯s question one more time, her sister would hound her until the end of time. ¡°Fine. Ste, hurry up, clean the dishes, and I¡¯ll answer anything you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ste¡¯s eyes sparkled like she¡¯d just been handed her limited edition branded bag. ¡°Yes, really.¡± Evelyn sighed, already regretting her promise. In an instant, Ste transformed into a dishwashing machine. tes ttered, water sshed, and she practically sprinted between the sink and the table. ¡°Well,¡± Evelyn added, ¡°I¡¯lle with you to your apartment and chat there. Only if you finish everything here.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Ste shouted, ignoring herpletely as she started to fill the dishwasher. Evelyn stifled augh. Manipting her sister was almost too easy. ¡°But I need to talk to Axel first. Are you okay finishing up alone?¡± ¡°No problem, sis! Go, go, don¡¯t make my brother¨Cinw wait.¡± Ste giggled, looking like she might faint from the sheer joy of addressing Axel, brother¨Cinw. She still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the fact that her sister had married Axel Knight. Evelyn shook her head, suppressing augh as she observed Ste. Then she slipped out of the kitchen. Her steps were steady as she headed toward Oliver¡¯s room. She slowly pushed the door open. The warm glow of the bedsidemp washed over the room, and her heart softened instantly at the sight before her. Axel sat on the bed, his back against the headboard, a book resting easily in hisrge hand. Oliver was snuggled beside him, tiny fingers clutching Axel¡¯s sleeve. Jealousy pricked her chest. Was she seriously jealous of her three¨Cyear¨Cold son? Yes. Yes, she was. She wanted that spot, curled against Axel¡¯s side. But the ridiculous thought disappeared when Axel¡¯s eyes lifted from the book and Her heart is pounding. ¡°Are you done?¡± He asked. Oliver¡¯s sleepy eyes cracked open the moment he heard Axel¡¯s voice. He perked up and saw her. ¡°Mommy¡­e,e. You haven¡¯t given me a goodnight hug yet.¡± Her adorable hoarse voice echoes. 15:17 < 91 You Are Right and Wrong Evelyn¡¯s heart melted. She hurried forward, already leaning down to hug him, when her son suddenly remembered his secret mission as Cupid¨Cin¨Ctraining. ¡°Daddy,e. Let¡¯s have a group hug,¡± Oliver chirped, tugging at Axel¡¯s sleeve. Oh no. Oh no, no, no. Evelyn froze as Axel shifted, one strong arm sliding casily around her waist while the other steadied Oliver between them. His breath brushed her neck, warm, and her entire brain became sluggish. She didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t speak. She just sat there, while her heart hammered so loudly. Oliver,pletely oblivious, looked up at her with shining eyes. ¡°Goodnight, Mommy.¡± Then he leaned in and nted a sloppy kiss on her cheek. Her chest squeezed, and she kissed him back. ¡°Goodnight, sweetheart. Sleep well. Mommy needs to take your aunt to her apartment downstairs.¡± She added thest part for Axel¡¯s benefit, hoping he caught it. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long,¡± Axel¡¯s low voice murmured near her ear. Every hair on her body stood on end. Why did his voice have to sound like that? Smooth,manding, and far too close for her sanity. ¡°Why?¡± she asked weakly, not daring to look at him. She knew if she turned her head even slightly, her lips might brush his. And if that happened¡­ well, goodbye, self¨Ccontrol. ¡°We need to talk about some important things.¡± Oh, fantastic. There was nothing better than words whispered threateningly while his hands were still wrapped possessively around her waist. She wriggled gently, as if silently asking him to let go. He did, though not before letting his fingers graze her side, and she nearly jumped. Evelyn turned to nce at him, a frown forming as if to say, ¡°Important things? Like what?¡± But of course, Axel gave no hint. Just that unreadable expression, calm as ever. She cleared her throat and stood quickly. ¡°I wille back before you know it.¡± Her smile was too bright, too quick, but Oliver didn¡¯t notice. He was already half¨Casleep, clutching his nket. Axel, however, saw everything. He always did. Evelyn slipped out before she embarrassed herself further. Her pulse was still racing as she closed the door behind her. She leaned against it, pressing a hand to her chest. When she finally turned, Ste was right there, staring. And of course, her little sister never misses a thing. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re blushing,¡± Ste whispered dramatically, pointing at her face amusingly. Evelyn red. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Yes, you are. Your cheeks are red. Please don¡¯t deny it. Wait¡­ are you blushing because of my brother¨Cinw?¡± Evelyn ignores her. She heads toward the door, ¡°Ste, walk.¡± 15:19 214 < 91 You Are Right and Wrong ¡°But ¡°Walk!¡± Ste pouted but obediently followed as Evelyn marched to the elevator. When they reached the fourth floor and entered Ste¡¯s temporary apartment, Evelyn copsed onto the sofa, her body still buzzing from Axel¡¯s touch. And Ste plopped down beside her, eyes sparkling like she was about to explode. Evelyn held up a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t start.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking it so loudly I can hear it in my mind.¡± Ste grinned. Evelyn sighed, leaning back against the cushions. She closed her eyes, while her mind reyed Axel¡¯s gaze, his hand on her waist, his voice in her ear. Shook her head slightly, trying to push Axel from her mind. ¡°Alright, hurry up and ask the questions you want, Ste. I don¡¯t have much time to stay here, or he mighte to pick me up.¡± Ste immediately straightened her spine, turning fully to face Evelyn, her eyes wide with urgency. ¡°Sis, so the rumor out there that Axel Knight has a lover in Willowcrest¡­ is you?¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re right and wrong.¡± Ste blinked, confused. ¡°Uh, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not his lover,¡± Evelyn said calmly, her lips forming a small, teasing smile. ¡°I¡¯m his wife. Legally, his wife.¡± Ste giggling, ¡°Ah. You¡¯re right. You know what, sis? For the past four years, I¡¯ve never stopped wondering who that man was. And not once did I imagine it could be Axel Knight,¡± Evelyn opened her eyes fully and met her sister¡¯s gaze, which was now a mix of amazed and stunned disbelief. ¡°Now, you understand why I couldn¡¯t reveal his name, right?¡± 15:19 314 01 You Are Right and Wrong 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ Comment Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 92 Your Secret¡¯s Safe With Me 92 Your Secret¡¯s Safe With Me Ste nodded fast. 1 ¡°Yep. I get it. That evil father of ours might kill you if you say that name right before him,¡± she muttered darkly, then shuddered. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I chose that path,¡± Evelyn admitted, her voice steady but her hand unconsciously curling into a fist. ¡°How could I lose my son because of him, my own father? No. No. He isn¡¯t my father anymore.¡± The bitterness in her tone made Ste¡¯s heart sink. She reached out and gently touched Evelyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± Evelyn forced her shoulders to rx, a faint but genuine smile returning to her lips. ¡°But still¡­ ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long time, and now I¡¯m happy with my life. Truly.¡± Evelyn tilted her head, staring closely at her sister. ¡°How about you? Why did you end up in that restaurant trap, under that bastard¡¯s knee?¡± Ste¡¯s expression slowly darkened. She fiddled with her fingers before blurtin¡®, ¡°Because I was stupid, okay? I trusted her, Lana¡­ She said I just needed toe meet that bastard and bring thepany contract, but instead¡­¡± her voice trembling, ¡°¡­ I ran into that nightmare.¡±2 Evelyn¡¯s eyes darkened, but she remained silent, allowing her sister to speak. Ste gave a shakyugh, half embarrassed, half furious. ¡°I should¡¯ve known better the moment I entered that room. That bastard kept smiling like a gentleman, but the moment I sat down, he turned into a monster.¡± She took another long, deep sigh before continuing, ¡°I froze, Eve. I couldn¡¯t even scream. Then, thank God, you came and saved me. Otherwise¡­¡± she stopped, her throat tightening. Evelyn leaned closer, squeezing her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. Monsters like him¡­ they hide behind fake smiles and power. You¡¯re safe now? ¡°Safe, yes. But also humiliated. And of all people, I ran into you right after. Like fate was mocking me. Ugh, but well, I¡¯m happy¡­¡± Ste smiled and took Evelyn¡¯s hand, squeezing it tighter to show how happy she was now. Her anger gradually faded, reced only by happiness. ¡°Or maybe fate was finally being kind to you, silly girl¡­¡± Evelyn said, then yfully pulled her hand and pinched her sister¡¯s dainty nose. ¡°You found me again, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ouch! That hurt, sis.¡± Ste rubbed her arm dramatically, shooting Evelyn a re before breaking intoughter. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not too bothered about that ugly bastard. I buried him deep in my memories. Locked up. Key thrown away.¡± ¡°Sounds perfect,¡± Evelyn said with a smile. 15:19 C 92 Your Secret¡¯s Safe With Me ¡°Hah¡­¡± Ste let out a long exhale, as if releasing a burden she had been carrying for too long. ¡°Sis, I can finally forget him. What I¡¯ll remember instead is today¡­ meeting you again. And-¡± her eyes brightened, ¡°-I got a nephew out of it! Oliver is so freaking cute.¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression softened instantly. ¡°He is.¡± Her voice carried warmth. ¡°And I still can¡¯t believe Axel Knight is my brother¨Cinw,¡± Ste continued, half¨Cwhining, half¨Cgiggling. ¡°Like¡­seriously? That powerful, scary, ridiculously handsome man is your hubby? You¡¯re living in some kind of drama, sis.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile faltered at the sound of Axel¡¯s name. He was never far from her mind, and Ste¡¯s teasing only pulled him closer. ¡°Ough, sis,¡± Ste drawled, leaning closer with a mischievous grin. ¡°I can totally imagine all the women out there sharpening their ws, ready to kill you once they find out you¡¯re Axel Knight¡¯s wifey. And also men, your husband¡¯s enemies, now that they know you are his dearest, most precious person.¡± ¡°Ste.¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone turned serious, her gaze sharp. ¡°Never talk about it to anyone. Ever. Please! I don¡¯t want our marriage revealed to anyone, let alone the public. I¡¯m not ready to have enemies I don¡¯t even know.¡± Ste raised her hand as if taking an oath. ¡°Promise. Your secret¡¯s safe with me.¡± Then, tilting her head, curiosity bubbled back up. ¡°But¡­ Why hide it? You should unt it! Reveal it to the world. Heck, rub it in Dad¡¯s face-¡± She stopped her words far toote. The air thickened instantly. Silence stretched between them. Ste bit her lip, guilt flooding her features. She hadn¡¯t meant to drag their ¡®father¡® into this again. The name itself was a knife. But Evelyn wasn¡¯t protesting or angry at Ste. Instead, something crossed her mind. ¡°Ste, you said Lana sent you to bring that contract?¡± Evelyn asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Ste¡¯s answer came sharply, her lingering anger toward Lana ring again. Evelyn¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Lana Green, the finance director?¡± She knew the woman and remembered her face from her days at the Walters Group. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ste gave a bitter shrug. ¡°She¡¯s not the finance director anymore. She¡¯s the CFO now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice shook in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s the Chief Financial Officer? How is that possible? Where¡¯s the Second Uncle?¡± Ste¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°Dad forced him into early retirement. Said he was too old to sit in that position. And put Lana in that position. Well, that happened not long after you left.¡± Evelyn gasped, her chest tightening. That was impossible. Their uncle wasn¡¯t too old. He had years of sharpness left in him. Instantly, her mind spun, suspicion curling like smoke. The pieces didn¡¯t fit, and she hated the picture they were forming. Worse, the reality hit harder: William Walter had shoved Ste into thepany as her recement. But in four years, her sister hadn¡¯t risen past a small managerial role in the finance department. Evelyn clenched her fists and realized something was not right. 15:19 213 92 Your Secret¡¯s Sate With Me But then, her thoughts were interrupted by Ste¡¯s sudden voice. ¡°Oh, right, sis!¡± She straightened, eyes narrowing at Evelyn. ¡°How the hell did you beat up that bodyguard and that bastard so easily? Evelyn blinked. Then she smirked. ¡°Did you forget?¡± ¡°Forget what? Ste repeated, one elegant eyebrow arching high. ¡°William Walters never saw me as merely his daughter,¡± Evelyn said quietly, her gaze steady. ¡°He saw me as his sessor. From the time I could walk, he drilled me for it. Martial arts, finance, psychology, business¡­name it, and I studied it. He wanted me forged into the perfect heir to the Walters Group.¡± Ste gasped, then nodded so hard. ¡°I forgot! Damn it¡­¡± Her voice rose, hands iling before dropping heavily. ¡°No wonder Dad never trusted me with anything, because I¡¯m useless. He only put me in thepany because¡­¡± Her voice shook, and the words faded in her throat. Her eyes, wide and glossy, turned a deep shade of red as the sting of unshed tears gathered. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 93 93 Betrayal Evelyn¡¯s heart tightened. Worry shed across her face. ¡°Because what, Ste?¡± 1 The question hung in the air while Evelyn studied her sister¡¯s trembling lips. After a few seconds had passed, Ste finally confessed, ¡°Be¨CBecause Mom forced me to enter thepany,¡± her voice small, her eyes wide with guilt as they darted back at Evelyn. ¡°She forced me to give up my medical school¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice rose in disbelief. ¡°Your mom did that?¡± Evelyn had always assumed it was their father pulling strings because Alicia had wanted Ste in a white coat, not a business suit. ¡°Yeah. She did.¡± Ste bit her lip before whispering again. ¡°Mom said¡­ it was for my future.¡± Evelyn was stunned. Utterly stunned when a sickening thought struck her like lightning. ¡®What the hell¡­ Was it Alicia who convinced Dad to kick me out, so that Ste could take my ce?¡® Instantly, Evelyn felt her blood turn to ice. The thought of Alicia betraying her crawled over her skin like a thousand ants, making every hair on her body stand on end. ¡®No. No. Impossible. She¡¯s always nice¡­She couldn¡¯t¡­ She wouldn¡¯t¡­ right?¡® She tried not to believe her own thought, but it was difficult to do so. No matter how she tried to shove it down, it kept digging deeper, and with it came the sharp sting of betrayal. Alicia¡¯s betrayal. The woman who had sworn to protect her. The woman she had trusted for so long, whom she had always presumed to be na?ve and innocent. The pain stabbed into her chest like des twisting in slow motion. Then, Ste¡¯s voice pulled Evelyn back from her terrible thought. ¡°Sis, I never really wanted to join thepany. I wanted to study medicine. But Mom insisted¡­ and Dad didn¡¯t even bother exining my role. He just threw me into Second Uncle¡¯s division. At first, I tried to cope, I really did, but I feel¡­ I didn¡¯t belong there.¡± Hearing Ste¡¯s words and seeing her tears well up, spilling down her cheeks, Evelyn¡¯s fists clenched tightly, her nails digging into her palms. Evelyn wanted tofort Ste, but words stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t speak, not while her mind was still thrashing in the storm of Alicia¡¯s betrayal. Ste let out a tremblingugh. ¡°You know what¡¯s funny? For a while, I thought I could manage work there. But then Lana swooped in. The moment she stepped into the role of CFO, everything started to get a bit chaotic.¡± 15:20 < 93 Betrayal ¡°She made work a nightmare. Petty assignments, pointless reports, endless errands. She never taught me a damn thing. That woman hates me, sis. I don¡¯t even know why.¡± Herugh died quickly, reced by quiet sobs. ¡°And then today¡­¡± Ste¡¯s voice cracked, her body trembling. ¡°Today she sent me to him. To that beast. To that bastard. How could she do that? She knew. She knew¡­ That meeting was a trap! And she still sent me there.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart twisted. She wanted to scream, to break something, to demand the universe exin how the people she trusted could betray her so cruelly. Instead, she reached out, pulling Ste close, letting her cry against her shoulder. Evelyn let Ste cry, venting everything she had been holding inside. She didn¡¯t rush her, didn¡¯t interrupt, just let her sob until the storm passed. Eventually, Ste¡¯s trembling shoulders stilled, her breathing evened out, and the only sound left in the room was her sniffling. Finally, Evelyn asked quietly, ¡°So what are you going to do now? You already know Lana set you up. What¡¯s next?¡± Ste wiped her damp cheeks with the heel of her palm. Her eyes were swollen and red, but there was a new glint behind them, something almost fierce. ¡°Sis,¡± she said with a hup, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back there. I no longer care about Mom, Dad, or their businesses. I want to leave the Walters Group. I want to pursue something I actually like¡­ something that doesn¡¯t make me hate waking up.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart clenched. This wasn¡¯t the fiery, sharp¨Ctongued little sister she remembered. This was someone beaten down, trapped. And it made her furious that Ste had been forced into that role at all. But before she could respond, her phone vibrated in her pocket. She fished it out, and the name on the screen made her pulse skip. Axel Knight. She opened the message. ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. Do you want me to pick you up?¡± A tinyugh escaped her lips before she could stop it. The man¡¯s timing was terrifying. If she stayed much longer, he would probably appear like a shadow out of nowhere. She turned to Ste. Her sister was still dabbing her eyes, looking small and worn. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already eleven, Ste, Evelyn said gently. She reached over, took her sister¡¯s hand, and patted the back of it. ¡°Shall we continue this tomorrow? I promise you, I¡¯ll find a solution for you. Something that gets you out of that mess.¡± Ste nodded, biting her lip. ¡°O¨COkay. Sorry, sis. Our reunion should¡¯ve been fun, and instead, I dumped all my problems on you. I didn¡¯t mean to make you deal with my sadness.¡± 15.20 213 93 Betrayal Evelyn squeered her hand. ¡°No. Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re sisters. This is what we do. We clean up each other¡¯s disasters.¡± She gave her a small smile and stood, her voice lightening. ¡°That¡¯s your room over there. I¡¯m pretty sure Liam already brought your suitcase. You can settle in and rest. Ste managed a weak smile and nodded again. After a few more minutes of soothing words, Evelyn excused herself. She slipped out of the apartment and into the hallway, her phone. clutched in one hand. She didn¡¯t even wait for the elevator to arrive. Axel had already texted once; if she dyed, he¡¯d probably text again, and the next step after that would be him physicallying to drag her back upstairs. The man had the patience of a wolf. So she took the emergency stairs, heels clicking softly on the concrete steps as she descended. Her heart was still heavy from Ste¡¯s confession, but under it was a flicker of something else. Warmth. Nervousness. Her husband, waiting for her upstairs, had a way of shaking her up no matter how steady she tried to stay. As she reached the fifth floor, she looked at her surroundings and froze. Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 19 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15:20 Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 94 There he was. Axel Knight. Standing in front of the elevator like a scene from one of those overly dramatic Korean dramas, except this was her real life. Tall and broad¨Cshouldered, he stood impossibly calm, hands casually tucked in his pockets and still dressed in the same white slim¨Cfit shirt. His eyes, when they lifted to hers, were unreadable but steady. But her heart beat faster than usual. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you wait,¡± she said quickly, walking up to him. Her voice sounded smaller than she expected. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he replied simply, the corners of his mouth curving just slightly, not quite a smile, but close. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± He moved ahead of her, opened the door with a smooth motion, and then waited for her to step in first. Gentle. Polite. Controlled. And for some unknown reason, that was what made her chest tighten most. She stepped inside, trying to ignore how her pulse was beating wildly. ¡®Axel, can you stop being nice to me?¡® She thought wildly. ¡®I¡¯m supposed to keep my cool here. I¡¯m supposed to remember we only met again in less than a month. And yet here you are, holding doors open like some prince from a fairytale. If you keep this up, I really will fall for you sooner than nned. 1 She straightened her shoulders, forcing her expression neutral. ¡°I was just talking with Ste. She¡¯s settled now,¡± she exined, even though Axel didn¡¯t ask her anything. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± Axel said, his voice even but softer than usual. His eyes flicked over her face, lingering for a second as if reading every emotion she tried to hide. Her heart continued to pound faster. That look. That damn look. She wanted to keep looking, but instead, she walked past him to enter the house, pretending not to notice how his presence filled the hallway. ¡°Oliver already asleep?¡± Evelyn asked, keeping her tone casual as she slipped inside without looking at him. ¡°Hmm¡­ He¡¯s asleep,¡± Axel replied, his voice low and steady. She noticed the living room lights were already off, leaving only the faint glow from the hallway. Without stopping, she headed straight toward their bedroom. Once the door clicked shut behind them, she finally turned. ¡°Axel, you should wash up first. I still need to do something in my office,¡± she said briskly. Her mind was already racing. She had to contact Oscar, dig into the puzzle of Alicia Green, and figure out what game Lana Scott was ying. Something about Lana didn¡¯t sit right. How had she managed to twist herself from a harmless colleague into Ste¡¯s personal tormentor? 15:20 < 94 Eve, We Need To Talk Evelyn was halfway to the door when Axel reached out. His hand closed gently around hers, stopping her mid¨Cstride. She froze, pulse tripping over itself, and turned to meet his gaze. ¡°Wait, Eve,¡± he said quietly, but firmly, ¡°We need to talk.¡± Evelyn blinked. She had forgotten that he had reminded her earlier. ¡°Ah¡­ right. I almost forgot,¡± she admitted. They ended up on the three¨Cseat sofa, one at each end, as if they were about to engage in a negotiation. Evelyn¡¯s mind began to spin, chasing possibilities of what Axel wanted to bring up. Maybe he wanted to ask her about Ste. Or, perhaps he was about to dig into herplicated and tangled family again. But then, a louder, scarier thought echoed in her head. What if it¡¯s about¡­ us? About our romance, a line I was terrified of crossing but couldn¡¯t resist tiptoeing closer to.¡¯ Just thinking about it, Evelyn feels her stomach knot. ¡°Eve,¡± Axel began, his voice calm but heavy, ¡°yesterday, there were two gossip reporters who recognized you at the caf¨¦¡­¡± Her head snapped up, eyes widening, lips parting with a sharp intake of breath. She was utterly surprised. *A¡­ g¨Cgossip reporter?¡± The words spilled out, shaky despite her desperate try to sound unaffected. ¡°Yes.¡± He studied her closely before continuing his words, ¡°And it seems they¡¯re aware of your identity as Evelyn Walters. They followed you halfway back to the apartment¡­ and photographed you with Oliver.¡± Evelyn¡¯s hands clenched in herp until her knuckles whitened. Heat rushed to her face, but her chest felt ice¨Ccold. ¡®No¡­ not Oliver. Please, not him.¡¯ She had thought she had buried her past under disguises¨Cher hair darker, her face stripped of mor, her wardrobe in and unremarkable. The morous heiress was gone, erased. Or so she had convinced herself. But even after four long years, they still remembered her. Still hunted her like a scent trail that never faded. ¡°Axel.., are you sure?¡± she whispered, forcing herself to meet his eyes though her throat burned. ¡°Are you absolutely sure they were reporters? Did they¡­ did they know we live here? How do you know all this?¡± He leaned forward, forearms resting on his knees, steady as a mountain. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Liam and his men stop them. They took their cameras and phones. So the photos won¡¯t spread. At least for now.¡± Her breath rushes, hearing hisst words, ¡®At least for now¡­ ¡°But they didn¡¯t silence them permanently,¡± Axel continued, observing her. Before continuing calmly, ¡°They just made sure those people left town. What they¡¯ll do next¡­ we can¡¯t predict.¡± 15:20 < 94 Eve, We Need To Talk Silence fell, thick and suffocating. Evelyn¡¯s gaze dropped to her trembling hands. Her thoughts turn into chaos, dragging her deeper into guilt. Damn it! This is my fault. Evelyn vents her frustration in her mind. She should have been more careful. After the media uproar because of Axel, she should never have taken Oliver out so casually, even for something as small as a caf¨¦ visit. The world outside was full of wolves waiting for her to appear. I was selfish. I wanted normalcy. I wanted him to experience simple things, like other children. And because of that, I almost exposed him.¡® Her chest tightened, a lump rising painfully in her throat. Axel¡¯s voice broke into her storm. ¡°Eve.¡± She blinked, surprised to see him closer now, and his hands held hers. His hands feel warm. Comment 2 Post your firstment! Vote 19 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > 15.20 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 95 < 95 Axel, Let¡¯s Move! 95 Axel. Let¡¯s Move! ¡°You¡¯re ming yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± Axel asked softly. 1 Her lips trembled, but she couldn¡¯t form words. The truth was written all over her face. He sighed. His expression softened, ¡°You¡¯ve done everything for Oliver. You¡¯ve sacrificed, hidden, fought alone for years. But you can¡¯t control everything. You¡¯re not at fault for those people sniffing around where they don¡¯t belong.¡± Tears blurred Evelyn¡¯s vision as she whispered, ¡°Axel¡­ if Oliver¡¯s identity gets exposed. If his face ends up all over the inte, I¡¯ll me myself. What if they start trolling him the way they did to me in the past?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice sounded trembling. Axel felt a surge of frustration. Not at her, but at the world that had taught her to think everything was her fault. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to move out of this ce.¡± He wanted to say, but he bit it back. He knew Evelyn. If he pushed too hard, she would retreat into her shell. He¡¯d learned to be patient, to give her space until she was ready. For now, all he could do was keep them safe. He had already made sure no photograph of Oliver would be shown publicly. Liam and the others already took care of it. However, living here was no longer the best choice. People had started to notice her again, and it was only a matter of time before someone came back and began waiting for her and Oliver. Axel tried to look her in the eyes, but she avoided his eyes, staring instead at their intertwined hands. He gently tightened his grip, his thumb brushing over her knuckles. ¡°I promise you, Eve. They won¡¯t get the chance to do that. And please¡­¡± His voice softened, but his eyes held steady. ¡°Don¡¯t carry all of Oliver¡¯s burdens on your shoulders alone. You have me now. I¡¯m your husband, not just a decorative presence in this house.¡± Something flickered in her gaze, and she finally lifted her head. For the first time, he saw her eyes truly red, glistening, fragile. It was the kind of vulnerability that made him want to pull her to his arms, shield her from every dart the world could throw. But he didn¡¯t. Not yet. Instead, he spoke calmly, his voice low and gentle, ¡°You are not alone in raising or worrying about Oliver. He is my son, too, Eve. And I will protect both of you. Always. So-¡± ¡°Axel, let¡¯s move¡± The words burst out of her, interrupting him. He stared at her in surprise, For a second, he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d heard her right. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re willing to move now? Move with me to the capital?¡± His tone carried a hint of disbelief, as if her words might disappear into smoke if he didn¡¯t confirm it. Evelyn blinked back at him, nodding once, then again, slower, firmer. 15:20 113 De Aval [ Movel Yes This ce is no longer safe for me. If those reporters recognized me, it means this isn¡¯t my sanctuary anymore. I can¡¯t risk Oliver losing his peace or his innocence. We should move soon.¡± Her words hit him like sunlight breaking through a storm. Since they met again, he¡¯d wanted to move her somewhere safer, but he hadn¡¯t pressed. He¡¯d waited for her to be ready And now, here she is, all set and will leap whenever he asks her to. A rare, unguarded smile broke across his face. He didn¡¯t think he just pulled her into his arms. His embrace was strong but careful, as though he knew she might bolt if he held too tight. Evelyn stiffened for a heartbeat, startled by his sudden closeness. But then she felt his warmth, his steady heartbeat against her cheek. and her own pulse began to slow. ¡®God, she thought, pressing her forehead lightly against his chest, ¡®why does he have to be so gentle? Why does my heartbeat always race wildly like this whenever he is near?¡® Axel¡¯s hand slid up to the back of her head, his fingers gently brushing through her hair. She silently swallowed. ¡°We¡¯ll leave as soon as possible,¡± he whispers, his breath warm against her temple. ¡°I¡¯ll handle everything. You just focus on Oliver.¡± Evelyn said nothing, too busy trying to steady her chaotic heartbeat. The sound was so loud in her ears. She worried Axel might hear it if he leaned close again. But a momentter, he loosened his embrace and tilted his head slightly, his gaze steady on hers. ¡°Eve, it¡¯s past twelve. I know you¡¯re probably exhausted, but I need to shower. Wait here¡­ we can cuddle againter,¡± he murmured before rising from the sofa. 1 Her heart instantly betrayed her. It raced harder, faster, her chest warming until she was certain her cheeks were the shade of ripe strawberries. Flustered, she scrambled to her feet, too. ¡°Axel, I¡¯ll be in my study. I¡­ need to finish some work.¡± He looked back at her, ¡°Alright. But don¡¯t stay up too long, Eve.¡± She slipped out the door, answering with a soft, ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± before nearly sprinting down the hall to her home office. The moment she shut the door behind her, she slowly pressed her hand to her chest. Her heart was pounding hard, like she was sprinting in the Olympics. Her face was so hot she half¨Cwondered if she should dunk it in a bowl of ice water. ¡°Oh heavens,¡± she whispered, dropping into her chair. ¡°He must have noticed I¡¯m falling for him. That¡¯s why he hugged me like that, right? And that¡¯s why he said I need more cuddles, he knows I want more.. 2 16.24 05 Avel Let¡¯s Movel Her imagination betrayed her with vivid shes of his arms tightening, his breath close to her ear, the warmth of his voice. She buried her face in her hands. ¡°No, no, no¡® Stop it. Eve¡­ You are supposed to be aposed, rational woman, not some teenager daydreaming about her crush.¡± Shaking her head, she forced herself back into focus. There was something urgent, far more pressing than Axel¡¯s gentle smile or his embrace. She needed information. She needed answers. Pulling herptop closer, she dialed Oscar¡¯s number. As the screen glowed and the call began to ring, Evelyn straightened her back and drew a steadying breath. This wasn¡¯t the time to get lost in Axel¡¯s seductive touch. Comment Post your firstment! Vote 19 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 96 06 The Suspense is Killing Ma 96 The Suspense is Killing Me When Oscar¡¯s face finally appeared on herptop screen, Evelyn was met with his signature wide¨Ceyed look of horror. As if he had just realized someone had discovered his true identity as one of the most powerful hackers in the world. ¡°Eve?¡± His voice slightly rose. ¡°It¡¯s midnight. Why are you calling me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re drunk¡­wait, no, you don¡¯t drink. Then what is it? Did you want to add fire to that old bastard news?¡± Evelyn let out a softugh despite her heavy chest. Of course, Oscar had to dramatize everything. ¡°No fires. Not tonight.¡± He leaned in closer to the camera, squinting at her. ¡°Midnight. Dark circles. Hair messy. The face looks¡­ hmm, not exactly radiant. Yes, this is definitely an emergency. Oh, no way! Did you finally have a cat fight with Axel Knight?¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes. ¡°Stop analyzing me¡­¡± Evelyn pressed her lips together, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I need you to do something. This can¡¯t wait.¡± Oscar¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me you want me to hype up that bald old minister again? Eve, my patience with wrinkly scandals is running thin. I feel like I wanted to vomit while digging into the information about him. He is trash!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about him,¡± she said softly, concerned someone might overhear. ¡°It¡¯s about my stepmother.¡± That got Oscar¡¯s attention. He straightened in his chair, ¡°Ah¡­ Alicia Walters. Well, well, this is new. Do go on.¡± Evelyn inhaled slowly, as if she could breathe away the ache pressing against her ribcage. ¡°I think she was the one behind William Walters¡® decision to throw me out of the family.¡± Oscar stilled. Then, slowly, a wicked grin tugged at his lips. ¡°Wait. Hold on. You¡¯re telling me the saintly Alicia¡­ the woman who practically built her brand on homemade cookies and charity gs, stabbed you in the back?¡± ¡°Yes. You describe it perfectly!¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone was firmer now, though her hands trembled in herp. 15:20 SD 1/4 < 96 The Suspense is Killing Me ¡°Think about it. After I left, she forced my little sister, Ste, into thepany. That was never her interest. I know that for sure. And she also knows that. Ste has always been interested in health and medicine and wanted to be a doctor.¡± She paused to take a breath. ¡°Back then, Alicia even acknowledged Ste¡¯s interest and encouraged Ste to pursue medicine, not business. But, suddenly, she¡¯s wing her way into the Walters Group like a cat after a king Salmon? Something doesn¡¯t add up.¡± Oscar let out a low whistle. His fingers danced over the keys, the ck¨Cck of them sounds like a war drum. ¡°Scandalous. I love it. Betrayal, greed, twisted ambition¡­ this is straight out of a soap opera. Damn it, Eve! Why does your life seem simr to those in Korean dramas? No. I mean, Chinese Drama?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make jokes, Oscar.¡± Evelyn sighs silently. ¡°This isn¡¯t a script. She raised me. She was kind. She was¡­ different.¡± She had praised Alicia countless times, defended her even when society rolled its eyes at the clich¨¦ of ¡°sweet stepmothers.¡± Alicia had once been her safe ce. And, if that was gone¡­ she didn¡¯t know how heartbroken she would be. Oscar paused long enough to nce at her through the camera, his voice softening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eve. We¡¯ll know soon. Truth has a way of slipping out, even when people bury it.¡± Evelyn sighed, brushing her hair back from her face. She hated that her chest still ached with the possibility of betrayal. She forced herself to straighten, meeting his gaze through the pixted screen. ¡°Fine. But there¡¯s something else. Another woman. Lana Scott. She is now the CFO at Walters Group. I don¡¯t trust her.¡± Oscar didn¡¯t even look surprised. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. CFOs are either saints or demons. There¡¯s no middle ground. Which is she?¡± ¡°She despises Ste.¡± Evelyn¡¯s hands clench. ¡°And she¡¯s the one who arranged that meeting with Lewis Harrison. You know what that means.¡± The sound of typing filled the air again, quick and sharp. Oscar¡¯s face was half¨Clit by the glow of his screen, the kind of look that would terrify any poor soul on the receiving end of his research. Evelyn waited, her heartbeat rising. And then it happened. ¡°What the fucking hell!¡± Oscar¡¯s shriek pierced the air. He pped the desk so hard his camera wobbled. Evelyn jumped, her hands flying to her chest. ¡°What? What is it? Did you find something?¡± Her heart pounded so violently she thought Axel might hear it all the way from his shower. She prayed, silently, that Alicia wasn¡¯t guilty, that she hadn¡¯t been wrong to love her stepmother all these years. 15 20 214 < 96 The Suspense is Killing Me Oscar¡¯s expression was somewhere between horror and glee, like a child discovering Santa had a criminal record. He leaned so close to the camera that Evelyn could see the reflection of his monitor in his sses. ¡°Eve¡­ this is insane. You¡¯re not going to believe what I just pieced together.¡± Her pulse races. ¡°Well? Spit it out, Oscar. The suspense is killing me.¡± He ran a hand through his hair, almostughing, but not from humor. ¡°Okay. Okay¡­ Brace yourself, my friend¡­ Ugh, well, Alicia, William Walters, and Lana Scott¡­ they¡¯re all tangled up. But not in the way we thought.¡± Evelyn blinked, trying to read his tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Oscar exhaled sharply, leaning back like he needed space from his own discovery. ¡°Alicia¡¯s been fighting tooth and nail to keep Ste on the board, right? You assumed it was ambition. Wrong. It wasn¡¯t about ambition; it was about fear. Because Alicia knows her dear husband, William Walters, has been in a long¨Cterm, very illicit rtionship with none other than Lana Scott.¡± The words struck Evelyn like a blow. Her mouth went dry. ¡°W¨CWHAT¡­? WHAT DID YOU SAY?¡± ¡°Hold on¡­ Don¡¯t be too panicked, my friend.¡± Oscarughed. Evelyn red. ¡°Hurry! Spill it out!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s not even the juiciest part.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Lana has a son. He¡¯s eleven now. Do the math¡­ William is the father. Alicia has been known for years. That¡¯s why she forced Ste to rece you at thepany. She fears that Lana might use her son as a tool to takeplete control of the Walters Group.¡± 1 Evelyn pressed her fingers to her temples, shaking her head. She can¡¯t believe what she just heard. Her father. Her stepmother, Lana. All this time? ¡°No. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s insane. My father¡­William Walters¡­ he would never betray Alicia.¡± ¡°Oh, he would,¡± Oscar said grimly. 15.20 214 < 96 The Suspense is Killing Me 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings. Thank you. Comment 8 Post your firstment! Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 97 97 Good Night? 97 Good Night? ¡°Oh, he would,¡± Oscar said grimly. 1 Evelyn opened her mouth, tried to say something, but Oscar kept talking instead. ¡°Well, that secret¡¯s been under lock and key for years. Lana¡¯s been his shadow mistress, quietly pulling strings. And guess what?¡± A smile appeared on his lips, only increasing the tension in Evelyn¡¯s heart. ¡°Heaven! Can you stop? Please stop trying to raise my blood pressure, Oscar. Spit it now¡­¡± ¡°Chill¡­¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well, that woman, Lana, is the reason your father threw you out of the family. She wanted you gone, Eve. You were the rightful heir, the only obstacle in her way. Removing you was her n, and William foolishly went along with it¡­ 2 Her chest tightened until breathing felt painful. Oscar didn¡¯t stop. ¡°And one more thing. Remember your second uncle? The old CFO who ¡®retired suddenly? He didn¡¯t retire. Lana forced him out, pushed him into carly silence so that she could slide right into his seat at the boardroom table.¡± He paused to take a deep sigh before wrapping up his report, ¡°My friend¡­ every oddity, every gut feeling you had¡­ It¡¯s all connected.¡± Evelyn sat frozen, her entire body trembling. The puzzle pieces she¡¯d been trying to jam together suddenly aligned into a picture so painful she wished she could unsee it; Alicia¡¯s decision to put Ste in thepany, Lana¡¯s hatred toward Ste, and her father¡¯s distance all made sense now. Her voice was barely a whisper. ¡°So it¡¯s all true. All of it. William Walters¡® stupidity and Lana¡¯s greed¡­ that¡¯s the reason I lost everything!? Oscar¡¯s face softened, his usual teasing stripped away. ¡°Eve, I know this is brutal. But now you know the truth. No more shadows. No more guessing.¡± He hesitated, then asked gently, ¡°My friend¡­ what do you want me to do now?¡± The question hung heavy in the air. Evelyn opened her mouth, ready to respond, but before she could, a knock sounded at the door. Axel¡¯s deep voice carried through the woods, firm yet gentle. ¡°Eve?¡± She gestured quickly for Oscar to disconnect the video call before shouting toward the door, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°May Ie in?¡± Evelyn¡¯s pulse raced. She snapped herptop shut, pressing her palm against the lid as if she could lock away her secrets inside it. Then she rushed to the door, pulling it open before Axel could grow suspicious. ¡°Are you done?¡± he asked immediately, eyes narrowing like he already doubted her. 513 <97 Good Night? She forced a small smile. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m done. Sorry. That took longer than I thought. I had to settle a few things.¡± A lie. A bold one, given that the man standing before her had a talent for tearing apart lies with just a nce. She still hadn¡¯t asked Oscar to dig into the backgrounds of the reporters who recognized her. Still, she couldn¡¯t risk Axel finding out she was calling her hacker friend in the middle of the night. Especially not when Axel already bristled at the mere mention of Oscar. Thanks to her ridiculous mistake of saving Oscar¡¯s number in her phone with a heart emoji, only to cause her husband to be jealous. Axel¡¯s brow slightly raised. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re done? I can stay with you while you finish your work. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Evelyn¡¯s stomach stirred. Bad idea. Very, very bad idea. Work with Oscar while Axel lounged a few feet away? Oscar would probably tease her about Axel in that smug tone of his, and Axel¡¯s patience would detonate. No, thank you. She shook her head quickly. ¡°I¡¯m really done. There are still a few things left, but nothing urgent. I¡¯ll handle them tomorrow.¡± For a moment, he studied her in silence, and she swore he could see straight through her. Then, finally, his lips curved into a smile. The kind of smile that made her knees weak and her heartbeat race in her chest. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s sleep then.¡± He turned and walked toward their bedroom, leaving her to trail after him like a reluctant shadow. She followed in silence. The thought of sharing a bed with him again made her blood heat and her stomach flutter with nerves. She was excited. Thrilled. Terrified. Her mind screamed a hundred warnings while her heart whispered a hundred reckless desires. But all of those feelings came crashing into disappointment when Axel stretched out on the bed, pulled the nket over himself, and murmured, ¡°Good night, Eve.¡± Just like that. He only says good night? That was it? No teasing? No shameless smirks or stolen touches? Not even one of his infamous lines asking for a kiss? He was¡­ sleeping. Sleeping! Evelyn blinked at him in disbelief. 15:21 213 97 Good Night? ¡°Good night¡­ She stared at him in the dark, her frustration mounting until her jaw ached from clenching it. ¡°What the hell, Axel Knight? You didn¡¯t even try to tease me with your usual shamelessness? She silently took a deep breath and turned to the ceiling. She kept ranting about her frustration. Oh, God, look at him¡­sleeping like a saint when I know he¡¯s anything but! Couldn¡¯t you at least kiss me goodnight? A simple forehead kiss? Or, why not drag me into your arms and hold me until I stop overthinking everything? No? Nothing? 1 Evelyn buried her face in her pillow. Her chest heaved, her mind reying every stupid little detail: the warmth of his embrace earlier, the way he¡¯d looked at her like she was his entire world, the soft timbre of his voice when he said ¡°Eve.¡± And now, she had to lie here. In the same bed. Only inches away from the man who has teased her body and soul. Pretending she wasn¡¯t awake all night, fighting the urge to throw herself into his arms and confess everything. She peeked at him through hershes, squinting in the faint glow from the window. He looked peaceful. One arm tucked under the pillow, his chest rising and falling in that steady rhythm, his jaw rxed in sleep. Then she feels her mind freeze as she realizes something. ¡°Eve! You¡¯re really in trouble now. You¡¯ve fallen for him¡­ 2 Comment Post your firstment! 19 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 98 981 Know You Need More Cuddle The following morning. 1 Evelyn woke up to an unfamiliar warmth pressing against her body. Not the kind of warmth that came with a fever, but the sort that stirred her nerves and made her skin feel alive. Blinking her eyes open, she froze. Her gazended on a firm chest right in front of her, rising and falling steadily. And just above her head, she felt the weight of Axel¡¯s chin restingfortably. His arm was draped securely around her waist, pulling her close as if he had no intention of letting her go. Her mind feels slow to think. ¡®How the hell did this happen?¡® She didn¡¯t remember crawling into his embrace. Did she roll over in her sleep? Or¡­ did he roll over and grab her? Whatever the reason, she wasn¡¯t moving. Not now. Thefort of his heat sinking into her body was too dangerous and too tempting to give up. But her luck had onlysted for a few minutes. His body shifted slightly. He was awake. Evelyn shut her eyes tight, debating whether she should ¡°identally¡± keep pretending to be asleep or try to slip out of his arms before things grew more awkward. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get the chance to make a decision. Because at the same time, her morning rm shrilled loudly from her phone, betraying her. She grumbled under her breath and reached out to silence it, but Axel¡¯s voice, rough and husky with sleep, rumbled against the top of her head. ¡°Sleep more, Eve¡­ he murmuredzily. ¡°I¡¯ll turn it off¡± Before she could react, he stretched his arm out and grabbed her phone with ease. 16.21 98 | Know You Need More Cuddle Evelyn¡¯s eyes snapped open. Wait¡­ how did he reach that so easily? That¡¯s my bedside table, not his.¡® Her heart began to beat faster. Oh my god! Did he roll onto my side of the bed? And hug me all night?¡± She dared to tilt her head and nce up at him, but his eyes were still shut. He appearedpletely at ease, as if holding her was the most natural thing he had ever done. His hand rested gently on her waist. ¡°Axel, we need to wake up,¡± she whispered, trying to push him away. His lips curved faintly, though his eyes stayed closed. ¡°No. No need to rush today. My only meeting is in Grayenfall. We can sleep a little bit more. I know you need more cuddles¡­ and maybe some intimacy. Right?¡± Her eyes widened slightly. ¡®Excuse me, sir? Who needs more cuddles?¡® She wanted to argue, but the way his voice dropped on the word ¡®intimacy¡® made her throat go dry and her shyness rise. If she asked him to rify, she knew he¡¯d twist her words and turn them into something far more scandalous. So she said, for the safest excuse, ¡°I¡¯m a mother. I need to feed my son breakfast¡­¡± But her words trailed off when she finally met his half¨Clidded eyes. Sleepy, yet devastatingly handsome. The kind of look that could make her brain sluggish before she even had her morning coffee. ¡°Damn it, why does he look this good first thing in the morning?¡± She silently cursed, fighting the urge to bury her face in his chest and never leave. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he murmured, softer this time. ¡°But I really want to just lie here with you.¡± Her heart nearly flipped. She didn¡¯t know how to respond, and before she could even think, she felt it¡­something hard, hot, pressing against her inner thigh. Her entire body went stiff. Her eyes widened in shock when the thought crossed her mind. ¡®No. No, no, no. That¡¯s not what I think it is¡­ His¡­ His¡­ She shook her head lightly, trying to dismiss the wild imagination in her mind. ¡°Azel¡­¡± she swallowed, ¡°It¡¯s almost seven. Oliver wille to our room any second if I don¡¯t-¡± ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­ are you awake?¡± Her son¡¯s small voice echoed from the other side of the door. 15.21 < 981 Know You Need More Cuddle Evelyn pushes him away. Axel loosened his hold with an annoyed groan and flopped onto his back, staring at the ceiling. He didn¡¯t say a word, but the low growl under his breath said enough. Evelyn pretended not to notice, though her cheeks burned hot. She hurriedly got out of bed, checked her pajamas, and rushed to the door. However, before she could open it, she nced back once. Axel was already striding toward the bathroom, his broad back tense. She bit her lip, fighting theugh threatening to spill out. ¡®Oh boy. He looks like he desperately needs a cold shower¡­¡® By the time Evelyn opened the door, she had a bright smile sh across her face. Oliver stood there in his pajamas, hair sticking up in every direction, looking adorable. ¡°Good morning, sweetheart,¡± she greeted, bending down to hug him. ¡°Sorry, Mommy and Daddy woke upte. Are you hungry already?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver pouted dramatically. ¡°I¡¯m starving. I thought you and Dad left me.¡±¡± Her chest tightened as she crouched down to meet his eyes properly. ¡°Why would you think that, hm?¡± ¡°I dreamed¡­ You and Dad were gone.¡± Evelyn hugged him tightly, pressing a kiss into his messy hair. ¡°We¡¯re right here, sweetheart, always. Daddy¡¯s just in the shower. Why don¡¯t you freshen up first, and then we can have breakfast together? Mommy is making scrambled eggs and hash browns, your favorite.¡± Oliver¡¯s pout faded into a grin. ¡°Okay!¡± He nodded eagerly and ran back to his room. Evelyn exhaled a long breath, her heart swelling with gratitude. This simple morning with Axel and Oliver was everything she wanted. Shaking off thest of her flustered thoughts, she rushed to the guest bathroom to freshen up, then slipped into her soft home clothes. When Evelyn entered the kitchen, she was already humming, ready to cook. Didn¡¯t take long, the smell of her cooking filled the air, mixing with the faint aroma of coffee she had just brewed. Just as she ted the scrambled eggs, she heard the main bedroom door open. Axel appeared, looking sharp in a sleek ck shirt; he looked neat, as if he were ready to head to his next meeting. 15.21 < 981 Know You Need More Cuddle 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you~ Comment 0 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 99 99 Wee Back, Evelyn! Wow, Axel Knight sure knows how to make an impression, Evelyn started talking to her mind. ¡°The man takes a cold shower andes out looking like a walking temptation.¡± He offered, ¡°Need my help?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m done¡­¡± Then, Oliver came in a momentter. He was already dressed in his home clothes, running to his father to hug him, before taking his seat. ¡°Mommy, is it ready? Wow¡­ This looks delicious, Mom¡­¡± His little nose wiggled as he inhaled the buttery air. ¡°Yes, mister impatient,¡± Evelyn teased, setting down his te of scrambled eggs and hash browns. ¡°Careful, sweetheart, don¡¯t do it too fast¡­ It¡¯s hot.¡± Oliver pped his hands with a cheerful gesture, then eagerly dove in, his fork working enthusiastically to enjoy the meal. The moment the first bite of hash browns touched his tongue, his eyes widened, and his cheeks filled up like a chipmunk. He chewed dramatically before announcing, ¡°Mmm¡­ Mommy, you¡¯re the best cook in the world.¡± Evelynughed warmly and cheerfully. ¡°Oh dear, ttery this early in the morning? Where did you pick up those lines? From your daddy?¡± Axel, who sat opposite Evelyn, lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Of course, he is charming like me¡­¡± He reached out to ruffle Oliver¡¯s hair gently, his expression soft in a way Evelyn didn¡¯t often see. ¡°Eat slowly, buddy. No one¡¯s stealing your eggs.¡± Oliver nods and continues to eat. Evelyn ced Axel¡¯s breakfast in front of him, trying to ignore the way her heart skipped a beat at the sight of him smiling at their son. He wasn¡¯t the cold, guarded man people whispered about, at least that¡¯s how she¡¯d seen him in thest few days. The room was filled with the sound of Oliver¡¯s chewing, exaggeratedpliments, and Axel¡¯s quiet amusement. Evelyn found herself smiling more than she realized, her chest warm with something unfamiliar in her heart. Halfway through the meal, Axel cleared his throat. ¡°I need to tell you both something¡± He looks at Evelyn and Oliver in return. Evelyn¡¯s fork froze midway to her lips. That tone¡­ it wasn¡¯t stern, but it was severe enough tomand attention. Oliver blinked between his parents, cheeks puffed with eggs. ¡°What is it, Daddy?¡± Axel¡¯s eyes rested briefly on Evelyn before he spoke, ¡°We¡¯re moving to the capital. The day after tomorrow.¡± 15:21 1 99 Wee Back. Evelyn! Evelyn¡¯s heart gave a slight hurch. She knew this would happen since she was the one who asked him to move, but she had thought they had at least another week. ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡± she repeated, her voice steady, even though her mind was already spinning, packing, saying goodbye to Martha, and feeling nervous to return to the city she grew up in. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s safer if we move faster. And it¡¯s time for Oliver to visit the ce I¡¯ve prepared for him and¡­ of course, for you.¡± Before Evelyn could respond, Oliver¡¯s fork ttered onto his te. Then he asked excitedly, ¡°Daddy¡­ We¡¯re moving? To the capital? Really?¡± His eyes sparkled, pure excitement radiating off him. ¡°I¡¯ll get to live in Daddy¡¯s house? For real?¡± Axel reached over and rested a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°For real. We¡¯ll be together, stay there¡­¡± Oliver smiled widely before saying, ¡°Yay, I can¡¯t wait. Mommy, can I bring all my toys? Please?¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips curled into an amusing smile. ¡°We¡¯ll see what we can do, sweetheart. Maybe not all of them.¡± Axel interjected smoothly, ¡°No need to pack too much. Leave most of it here. That way, when wee back, most of our things will still be here waiting for us. Clothes, toys, the basic stuff. And, you and Oliver can shop in the capital, in case you want anything new.¡± Evelyn studied him for a moment, then nodded. It made sense. Besides, shopping with Oliver would be fun. ¡°Alright. That works.¡± ¡°Can we go shopping for Legos? And maybe a robot? And snacks?¡± Axel chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°One thing at a time, buddy. Eat your breakfast first.¡± Theughter carried on, Oliver providing most of the chatter, Evelyn teasing him about eating too fast, and Axel sneaking in gentle corrections with patience that melted her heart. But just as Evelyn allowed herself to rx, her mind jolted with a forgotten detail. Ste. Her sister was still downstairs on the fourth floor. Evelyn frowned, wondering if Ste had food in the fridge or if she was still sleeping. After finishing breakfast, Axel excused himself to attend his meeting Meanwhile, Evelyn and Oliver visit Ste Evelyn spent thest two days quietly preparing for the move. She packed only the essentials, making sure Oliver had everything he needed, and even slipped away to the Beach Side caf¨¦ to meet 15 21 < 99 Wee Back, Evelyn! Aunty Martha. Tells the truth about a reporter who already knows that she lives in that city. She was grateful that Aunty Martha understood. She asked her to visit again someday, and she promised to do so. When the moving day finally came, they flew with Axel¡¯s jet. Her feelings were mixed; she was relieved to leave Willowcrest but nervous about what awaited her in the capital. Four years had passed since shest walked the streets of ris, and returning now felt like stepping into a storm she wasn¡¯t sure she was ready for. Yet Axel¡¯s steady presence eased her doubts. Every time her thoughts began to return to her past, his hand found hers, reminding her that she wasn¡¯t facing this alone. She looked out the window as Willowcrest faded into the distance, taking with it both painful memories and the small joys she had held onto. The flight was only three hours, but to Evelyn it felt like the final stretch of a long journey. When the jetnded, Axel leaned close and whispered, ¡°Wee back, Evelyn. You¡¯re not the same as before. You¡¯re stronger now. You¡¯re Evelyn Knight.¡± Her heart trembled at his words, but she managed a smile. It was true. The old chapter had closed, and a new one had begun. She had left Willowcrest behind. Aheady ris¡­her home, her challenge, and her chance to start again. 66 [End of Volume Two] Hello everyone¡­ As weplete Volume Two, I would like to thank you all for sticking with me. To show my appreciation, I¡¯ll be uploading a bonus chapter to start Volume Three, along with a special thanks to PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment 3 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 100 100 1 Already Know You¡¯re Falling For Me At ris For Evelyn, arriving in ris felt like stepping into another lifetime. The jet touched down at the private airport with a smooth thud, and Evelyn¡¯s pulse raced. Her palms became sweaty despite the cool air inside the cabin. She pressed them against her skirt, trying to appear calm, even though her stomach twisted like a washing machine. She dared a nce at Axel, who sat next to her with the kind ofposure only he could pull off. He wasn¡¯t fidgeting or craning his neck to look out the window like she was. No, of course not. He was reading something on his iPad, his long fingers moving with casual confidence, the faint glow reflecting against his sharp jawline. But the second he felt her gaze, his eyes lifted. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­Just a little,¡± Evelyn admitted, though inside she was practically screaming. Her pulse thundered so loud she worried he might actually hear it. No way she was confessing just how badly she was trembling inside. After four years, she returned. She tore her gaze away from him, focusing instead on Oliver, who sat across the aisle with Ste. Oliver was kicking his feet excitedly, his messy hair bouncing with every movement. ¡°Oh, right, Evelyn said quickly, returning her gaze to him. ¡°About my sister¡­¡± Axel shut off his iPad and set it neatly on the table in front of him. 7 already arranged a car to take her to her ce,¡± he said smoothly as if he knew what was on her mind. Evelyn blinked, her lips parting in surprise that he did that before she asked. Thank you. And which part of the city is your house in?¡± She tried to keep her tone light, but anxiety lingered inside her. What if he nned to toss her straight into some ss high¨Crise penthouse in the bustling center of ris? the used to thrive on mor, on noise, on being seen. But now, after four years of a simple, hidden life and slow living, she wasn¡¯t sure she could survive that chaos again. Axel didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he smiled, slow, meaningful, the kind of smile that told her he knew something she didn¡¯t. He reached out, took her hand, and brushed his thumb lightly across her knuckles. 14:22 < 1001 Already Know You¡¯re Falling For Me ¡°Well, Eve¡­ that¡¯s a secret, he murmured, his voice annoyingly casual. Her brows shot up. ¡°A secret? Why? Can you just tell me now?¡± ¡°If I tell you now, there¡¯s no surprise. And where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± His eyes glimmered with mischief. Evelyn narrowed her gaze but couldn¡¯t stop the faint smile tugging at her lips. Leave it to Axel Knight to treat something as serious as her new living situation like some grand guessing game. She reminded herself: this was Axel Knight. Old Money. The Knight family had wealth practically ingrained in their DNA since the country¡¯s founding. He probably owned more houses than she could count, sprinkled across the capital. Still, his following words caught her off guard. ¡°Do you prefer staying in a certain area?¡± Evelyn tilted her head at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a littlete for me to choose now?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± he replied without hesitation. ¡°So far, I¡¯ve chosen a property I believe will be safest for you and Oliver. A ce you¡¯ll feel at home. But if you have preferences, I¡¯ll listen.¡± His voice was steady and gentle. The knot in her chest loosened. For the first time since they¡¯dnded, she felt a flicker of relief. ¡°If you think it is¡­ I¡¯ll trust you,¡± she said softly. ¡°That¡¯s my concern too, Axel¡­ Oliver¡¯s safety.¡± He leaned closer, close enough that she felt the warmth radiating off his body. His lips hovered near her ear as he whispered, ¡°I just hope my wife likes the ce.¡± Her cheeks heated instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Knight. I¡¯m not picky. I can adjust wherever life brings me.¡± Their eyes locked, and something shifted. It wasn¡¯t just a look, but it was a conversation without words. His gaze softened, startling her. And hers, despite all her attempts to hide it, betrayed the truth: she was falling for him. Hard. So freakin¡® hard, Her heart began to hum, then drum, then practically roar inside her chest as she realized what was happening. His face drew closer, inch by inch, until she could feel his breath brushing across her face. Oh God, is he going to kiss me? She thought wildly, her mind screaming and her heart ready to leap out of her chest. ¡°Yes. He was. Finally, the kiss. Our first kiss after that wild night¡­ Heat rushed to her face, excitement flooding her veins. She tilted up slightly, bracing for the moment she had been imagining for far too long. 46 214 1001 Already Know You¡¯re Falling For Me ¡°Mommy Daddy!¡± Evelyn¡¯s entire body stiffened. Axel stopped dead in his tracks, his jaw tightening 5 Slowly, very slowly, he turned his head. ¡°Yes, buddy?¡± His reply came out sharp, and Evelyn didn¡¯t miss the irritation coating his tone. Oliver, blissfully unaware of the romantic tension he¡¯d just murdered, beamed at them. 1 ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡± he announced proudly, as though the jet touching down wasn¡¯t already obvious. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Axel hummed, forcing himself to soften his tone for his son. ¡°Yes, we have, buddy. We havended, to be precise. And then we need to wait until they park the ne before we can leave the ne.¡± Evelyn dropped her gaze, biting her lip furiously to hold back theugh bubbling up. Poor Axel. The man had been this close to finally kissing her, and his own son had swooped in like a tiny, pajama¨Cwearing guardian angel to fail him. She stole a sideways nce at him. Yep. His expression said it all. Irritated, brooding, and maybe just a little murderous¡­ but only because he¡¯d lost the moment. Inside, Evelyn¡¯s heart was still racing, her lips tingling with the kiss that almost was. She had to fight not to giggle outright. It was ridiculous, but also¡­ kind of sweet. Evelyn pretended to search for something in her bag, desperate to hide from Oliver¡¯s curious eyes. Thest thing she needed was her son asking why her cheeks were as red as strawberries. But just when she thought she¡¯d escaped, Axel leaned in, his voice a low, teasing whisper against her ear. ¡°We¡¯ve got all the time in the world to kiss, my wife. Don¡¯t bother avoiding,¡± his lips curved into a sly smile, ¡°¡­I already know you¡¯re falling for me 5 16.22 66 Bonus Chapter for the Super Gift! Thank you, LaLiSa PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 101 101 Her City 101 Her City Evelyn stood with Ste on the edge of the private runway, the morning sun brushing their faces in soft gold. 1 The sleek ck car waiting nearby hummed quietly, its chauffeur already standing by the open door. It was time for her younger sister to return to the Walters¡® estate. However, Neither of them spoke at first. Evelyn¡¯s heart pinched at the silence. After four years of living apart, fate had thrown them back together for only a few fleeting days. And now, they had to part again. ¡°Promise me something, Sis,¡± Ste finally said, her voice low, eyes glistening. ¡°Don¡¯t block my number. I know¡­ I know Dad might still be furious with you, but I want us to keep talking. We can meetter. Even if it¡¯s in secret.¡± Evelyn smiled faintly and squeezed her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°I won¡¯t. Did you remember our n?¡± Ste nodded quickly, ¡°Hmm, I remember. I¡¯m just afraid you might change your mind.¡± ¡°Silly girl¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± Evelyn embraces her. When they pulled apart, Ste turned her bright gaze to Oliver, who was bouncing on his feet a few steps away. ¡°Bye, Bye¡­ Oliver¡­ Be good, alright? And don¡¯t forget to eat your vegetables.¡± Oliverughed and waved enthusiastically. ¡°Bye, Aunt Ste. Don¡¯t forget to visit us. Daddy says our house is big, so you cane to sleep over¡­¡± Ste¡¯s lips curled in a tender smile before she looked up at Axel, who was standing by with his usualposed presence. ¡°Brother¨Cinw,¡± she said yfully, though there was a touch of sincerity in her tone, ¡°please take care of my sister¡­ and my little Oliver: Axel inclined his head with a rare softness in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my duty to protect them.¡± With that, Ste slid into the car. The door shut gently, and the vehicle pulled away, shrinking into the horizon until it disappeared. Evelyn stood there, her chest heavy and light all at once, until Axel¡¯s hand on her back reminded her where she was supposed to go. Finally, she climbed into Axel¡¯s car. She hadn¡¯t expected him to drive, but there he was behind the wheel, rxed, one hand on the steering wheel, the other restingzily on the armrest. Oliver was already buckled into his car seat, chattering away about airnes. As the car pulled out, Evelyn pressed her palms to herp, nerves buzzing as the scenery of ris unfolded. 114 15.29 < 101 Her City The capital city Her city. She hadn¡¯t seen it in four years, and yet it weed her with the same chaos and brilliance as before. The streets teemed with honking cars and hurrying pedestrians. The skyline glittered with skyscrapers that seemed taller than ever, their sharp silver edges scraping the clouds. Neon signs shed advertisements she didn¡¯t recognize, restaurants she¡¯d never tried, and shops she had once adored. Her chest tightened, not just with nostalgia but with an odd warmth. Home. No matter how long she had been away, ris was still her home. Oliver, meanwhile, had his hand pressed to the window, eyes wide open. ¡°Mommy¡­ Look, look at that¡­ So many cars. And¡­ and look, that building is taller¡­ Woah¡­ Taller than the building I see in the Grayenfall¡­ His amusing voice echoes. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yes, there are so many taller buildings here.¡± Oliver continues to makements about the city, which makes Evelyn and Axelugh together. Theirughter filled the car, and Evelyn felt her heart loosen. The sound was warm, familial, something she had only dreamed of before. As the drive continued, the chaos of the city began to thin. Buildings shrank. Streets widened. Trees reced billboards, their branches tipped in shades of green and orange as spring unfolded across thend. Evelyn¡¯s brows furrowed as recognition struck her. She leaned slightly toward Axel. ¡°We¡¯re heading to The Valley?¡± Axel¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. ¡°Hmm. Our house is there.¡± Evelyn sat back, stunned. The Valley, She knew this area. It wasn¡¯t just wealth; it was a legacy. Only a handful of families in the entire country owned property in the area. The kind of families that had shaped ris for centuries, with estates spanning tens of hectares, their mansions hidden among forests andkes. She opened her mouth, ready to say or at least ask a dozen questions, but then shut it again. Axel drove on calmly, unbothered by her silence. An hour passed before the car finally slowed. 15:20 214 101 Her City From a distance, Evelyn spotted the massive ck gate looming tall, nked by stone pirs carved with intricate designs. As they approached, the gate opened soundlessly, as if recognizing Axel¡¯s car. Oliver gasped again. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s like magic!¡± Evelyn smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s just sensors, sweetheart.¡± But even she couldn¡¯t deny the awe prickling along her skin as they passed through. The road stretched wide, lined with towering trees that arched overhead like guardians. The leaves shimmered in orange and green, dappling the sunlight onto the smooth asphalt road. The car rolled smoothly uphill, the forest falling away to reveal glimpses of distant mountains. She carefully pressed down the window to enjoy the fresh air, which smelled cleaner, cooler, and more refreshing than in the city. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Oliver whispered, his little hands stered to the ss. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ like we¡¯re in a fairy tale.¡± Evelyn swallowed hard, her nerves returning full force. She had known Axel was wealthy. Everybody knew that. But this¡­ this was more than wealth. This was power, heritage, and prestige woven together. And now, she and Oliver were stepping into
  1. it.
The car turned a final corner, and Evelyn¡¯s heart tightened. There, perched on the hill, was the house. No, house wasn¡¯t the right word. It was a mansion. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Oliver squealed. ¡°Daddy, is that our house?!¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s our home, buddy.¡± Oliver nearly bounced out of his seat. ¡°Whoa¡­ It¡¯s huge. Mommy, we can y hide¨Cand¨Cseek forever in our house.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t answer. Her gaze had shifted to the line of people standing neatly in front of the main entrance. Dozens of staff, dressed in crisp uniforms, are waiting. Some bowed their heads slightly, others kept their hands folded politely in front of them. Her stomach twisted, and her heart jumped a beat as a thought crossed her mind. My goodness¡­ Am I going to live like a queen now?¡® Comment 0 15:29 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 102 02 The Beginning Of The n Meanwhile, at the Walters¡® house. Ste had just stepped out of the car, dragging her small suitcase behind her, when the front door burst open. Her mother came rushing out, as if she¡¯d been standing guard all morning. The way Alicia¡¯s face pinched with worry instantly made Ste¡¯s stomach twist. Ste opened her mouth, ready with a cheerful, ¡°I¡¯m home, Mom,¡± but she didn¡¯t get the chance. ¡°Ste, why are you only arriving now?¡± Alicia blurted, eyes wide and frantic. ¡°I thought you wereing back yesterday. Last night, your father came home and was looking for you. He is worried about you¡­¡± Ste froze mid¨Cstep. Those words hit her like ice water down her back. ¡®Dad¡­ came back? And he looks for me? Did I hear the best joke ever?¡® Her father hadn¡¯t asked about her in months, maybe years. He barely came home anymore, iming illness recovery and endless business trips. Thest time he¡¯d sat at the family dinner table, she couldn¡¯t even remember. She¡¯d told herself it was because of thepany¡¯s struggles. The stocks are plummeting, shareholders are breathing down his neck, and the disaster of that stalled project is what everyone whispers about. He was supposedly ¡°too busy.¡± But now? Now her mother said he¡¯de back and asked for her? A bitterugh almost slipped from her lips, but Ste bit it back. She knew better. She knew the truth now. Evelyn had told her the truth about what was really happening. Her father¡¯s ¡°absence¡± wasn¡¯t due to work, illness, or stress. It was due to his fondness for Lana, his mistress. And worst of all? Her strong, elegant mother had known for years, Known and endured the humiliation in silence and endured the sadness, the betrayal, and all of it for her sake. Ste gritted her teeth silently. Her chest burned with questions she couldn¡¯t voice. ¡°Mom, why did you carry that pain alone? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why let me believe in him when he didn¡¯t deserve it?¡± But all those questions, she swallowed them all down. She couldn¡¯t speak the truth yet. Instead, she noticed the sharp lines on her mother¡¯s face, the way her once¨Cbright eyes seemed dimmer, and how her figure had grown thinner over the past year. Every detail was like a knife carving into her heart. 15.29 < 102 The Beginning Of The n Without warning, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around her mother, pulling her close. Alicia stiffened at first, surprised that her daughter hugged her tightly, but then melted into the embrace. ¡°You silly girl,¡± Alicia muttered against her shoulder, tapping her lightly on the back like scolding a child. But her voice trembled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? I rang you so many times, and you only answered once. Once! Do you want me to report you as a missing person, Ste Walters?¡± Alicia asked. Ste pulled back slightly,ughing through the sting in her eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I extended one more day. But look, I¡¯m alive, see?¡± She spread her arms, trying to show that she was fine. Then she changed the topic, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m starving. I skipped breakfast before flying back¡­ I was in such a rush.¡± Alicia chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯ll give me a heart attack one day.¡± She swatted at Ste¡¯s arm and then turned quickly toward the door. ¡°Come inside. Change your clothes. I¡¯ll make you something simple to eat. You need real food, not airne snacks.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Ste said softly, watching her retreat to the kitchen. And thank God her mother hadn¡¯t asked any more profound questions. Not about where she¡¯d stayed. Not about why her return was dyed. Because if her mother pressed, she might slip. She might reveal Evelyn¡¯s name, their meeting in Grayenfall, and their fragile secret. It wasn¡¯t time yet. She smiled as she followed her mother, but as soon as she stepped out of the kitchen doorway, her smile faded. The sadness she¡¯d been suppressing spilled out, reced by growing anger. Anger at her father for shattering their family. Anger at Lana for daring to exist in their lives. And anger at her mother, too¡­ for quietly enduring instead of fighting back. Her fists clenched at her sides as she walked upstairs. In her room, Ste dropped onto her bed and stared at the ceiling. She let herself rey her mother¡¯s words over and over, each one scratching deeper. Her father had asked about her. ¡°Why? To soothe his guilty conscience, knowing Lana sent me to meet that bastard?¡® ¡®Or, did he get mad because I failed to get the contract signature and instead injured Lewis Harrison?¡± The thought made herugh, a sharp, humorless sound that echoed off her bedroom walls. If her mother heard it, she¡¯d probably scold her for ¡°losing her manners.¡± Ste sat up, pushing her hair off her face. Humor was the only shield she had against the rage boiling inside her. ¡°Well, Dad,¡± she muttered to the empty room, ¡°Hope you¡¯re ready for the fireworks.¡± 15.29 15:29 < 102 The Beginning Of The n Because this time, she wasn¡¯t the na?ve little girl waiting for scraps of attention. This time, she knew the truth, and she wasn¡¯t alone. Evelyn was with her, and together they would ensure her father and Lana paid for every hurt they caused. 1 Right after Ste changed her clothes, she could hear her mother calling her name from downstairs. ¡°Coming, Mom!¡± She forced her anger back down, tucking it into the corner of her heart where it would burn quietly until the right time. Then she bounded down the stairs, the good daughter again, the one whoughed and ate her mother¡¯s cooking and asked about her day. As Alicia set a steaming te on the table, fussing over portion sizes and vitamins like always, Ste reached out and squeezed her hand. ¡°It smells amazing, Mom. Just what I needed.¡± Her mother smiled, exhausted yet sincere. For that fleeting moment, Ste allowed herself to be a daughter once more. ¡°Hurry up and finish your meal¡­ Your father knows you¡¯reing back. He said he¡¯ll be home soon.¡± Ste smiles, but deep inside, beneath her smile, her anger still burns. And her father¡¯s return marked the beginning of the n. Comment 1 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 19 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 103 ¡°Oh¡­ Ste, did you hear that? Your dad is back.¡± Alicia said with excitement as she stood by the window, her smile blooming wide across her elegant face. 1 To anyone else, she appeared to be the perfect wife, thrilled to wee her husband home. But Ste wasn¡¯t fooled. Under her mother¡¯s bright smile, she caught a hint of sadness and anger in her eyes, both carefully hidden behind her practiced charm. ¡°Mom, no wonder I never suspected a thing,¡® Ste thought, her fork pausing mid¨Cair. ¡®You¡¯ve been acting this whole time, pretending your marriage is perfect. But it isn¡¯t, is it?¡® Ste sighs silently before pretending to be happy. ¡°Yay¡­ Dad¡¯s finally home,¡± Ste said aloud in her most dramatic, easy¨Cgo¨Chappy tone. She forced her lips into a grin that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, mirroring the way she¡¯d seen her little nephew Oliver light up when he spotted his father. Only Ste¡¯s version was dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Ste, be good. He must be tired. Don¡¯t upset him,¡± Alicia warned gently, though her voice had that edge, like she was pleading as much as instructing. Ste rolled her eyes, stabbing at thest bite of cake on her te. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I know how to behave,¡± she muttered carelessly, her tone deliberately light, as if she couldn¡¯t care less whether the king of the house had returned or not. In truth, her stomach was churning. She hated how just the sound of his arrival could stir the whole house into chaos, how her mother transformed into a dutiful wife onmand. It was like watching someone perform on stage¨Conly this was her life, not a y. As Alicia smoothed down her dress and rushed toward the front door with the elegance of a woman in love or maybe just desperate to keep the peace. Ste sighed, sinking back into her chair. ¡°Here we go again,¡± she muttered under her breath, swirling her fork in the empty te, She told herself she didn¡¯t care. She told herself she was too old to be still affected by her father¡¯s looming shadow. But as she sat there, listening to the faint sound of the front door unlocking, she couldn¡¯t shake the mix of dread and curiosity curling inside her chest. Because no matter how hard she tried to act casual, part of her still wanted to confront her father. 15:29 114 103 You Know? ¡°Will,e join us for lunch¡­¡± Alicia¡¯s gentle voice echoed from the doorway, carrying that soft tone she always used when trying to keep the peace. ¡°Look, Ste has just returned.¡± Ste clenched her hand under the table, nails biting into her palm, as she turned toward them. Her mother smiled warmly, her father standing tall in his tailored suit. But she saw right through it. Those smiles, those tender looks, they were masks. Fake masks. ¡°Dad¡­¡± she greeted him politely, her lips twitching into the barest curve of a smile. But inside, her stomach stirred with disgust. Since the day she learned of his affair with Lana, she could no longer see him as her father. He wasn¡¯t a protector, a guide, or even a man worth respecting. He was just an asshole, the same kind of bastard as Lewis Harrison. She forced herself to stand, intending to give him the usual embrace, if only to keep up appearances. However, before Ste could take a step closer, William¡¯s eyes darkened, his expression twisting into fury. ¡°What a stupid girl!¡± His voice boomed through the dining room, shocking her into stillness. Then his hand struck across her face with a crack that echoed off the walls. Ste stumbled backward, her cheek burning from the heat, her mind reeling from the sheer disbelief. ¡°William!¡± Alicia¡¯s shout. ¡°What are you doing? Why do you p her?¡± She rushed forward, putting herself between her husband and her daughter, her arms spread wide as if to shield Ste. But William was unrelenting, his fury spilling out in every word. ¡°How dare you ruin everything? That was the simplest task! You brought the contract to him, and that¡¯s it! But you even failed at that! Do you realize that ourpany could suffer, or even copse, because of your severe ipetence? That project was crucial!¡± Ste pressed her trembling fingers against her cheek, but the pain there wasn¡¯t what made her want to copse. It was betrayal, humiliation. The sting in her heart was far sharper than any p could ever be. ¡®Sis Eve, now I understand; she thought bitterly, tears stinging the corners of her eyes. ¡°This is what you felt¡­ the betrayal from our father. I¡¯m sorry, sis¡­ I¡¯m sorry you had to carry this pain all this time.¡¯ Despite the tears threatening to fall, she forced herself to remainposed. She tilted her chin slightly, pretending to look unbothered, though her insides cursed him countless times. ¡°Dad¡­ why?¡± Her voice shook as she whispered the words. ¡°Why did you p me? Why do you me me?¡± Her mother¡¯s hand squeezed her shoulder protectively, but William only sneered. ¡°Why?¡± he answered. ¡°You dare ask me why? You failed us! You failed your family!¡± Ste¡¯s fists clenched tighter, her nails digging into her skin, but her voice came out steady, ¡°No. I didn¡¯t fail. You refuse to see the truth.¡± Something flickered in William¡¯s eyes: confusion. He hesitated, his anger faltering. ¡°What are you saying? You failed to secure the contract, didn¡¯t you?¡± 15:29 214 103 You Know? ¡°No, Dad¡± Ste¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile, though tears shimmered in her gaze. ¡°Check the news. Check the inte. All pending contracts tied to Lewis Harrison¡¯s projects are already approved and signed or unsigned. As long as thepany meets the qualifications, it is automatically approved. Which means the project is safe. You should be thanking me, not ming me.¡± William froze, his brows furrowing. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t read anything about that.¡± Steughed bitterly, shaking her head. ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t. You never verify anything anymore, do you? You only listen to whatever Lana whispers in your ear.¡± Her tone dripped with scorn, her voice sharp enough to slice. The silence that followed was deafening. Alicia¡¯s face paled, her lips parting in shock at her daughter¡¯s bold words. William¡¯s jaw clenched, his face darkening like a storm. The old titan of the Walters family was gone; what stood before them now was a weak, blinded man, a puppet. Ste could see it clearly. And the more she stared, the more disgusted she felt. Her heart thudded painfully in her chest as she took a step closer, her voice steady but shaking with suppressed rage. ¡°No wonder thepany¡¯s crumbling. You¡¯re not leading it toward the positive path anymore, Dad. You¡¯re leading it toward a negative path. You¡¯re destroying all of us.¡± William¡¯s eyes widened, and his nostrils red. ¡°You¡­¡± His voice was trembling with fury. He raised his hand again, but this time Alicia grabbed his arm, desperation spilling from her tearful eyes. ¡°Enough, William!¡± she cried. ¡°Not again. Don¡¯t you dare hurt my daughter again. Don¡¯t!¡± But William tore his arm free, his eyes locking onto Ste, ¡°You ungrateful girl,¡± he hissed, ¡°If you want to challenge me, then you¡¯d better be prepared for whates next-¡± He stopped abruptly when his cell phone rang. When William saw the caller, his expression softened and he left the room, ¡°What is, Lana¡­¡± He asked in a soft voice. Ste turned her head, her pulse spiking at the sight of her mother. ¡°S¨CSte¡­ You know?¡± Alicia asked, her voice trembling as she tried to hold back tears. ¡°Hmm¡­ I know!¡± 15:29 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 104 104 How Did They Find Out? The Valley. Growing up in a wealthy family, Evelyn had been ustomed to luxury; maids bustling around, a butler always within call, meals. prepared on time, and every little detail of her life handled before she even thought to ask. That was the rhythm of her childhood: polished silver, marble floors, and rules she never wanted. But the past four years had been nothing like that. After her fall from grace, she lived simply, just her and Oliver, learning to boil noodles at midnight and folding tiny socks herself. She had almost grown used to the quiet, the simplicity, even the loneliness. And now here she was again, standing inside Axel¡¯s world. His real world. The Valley. The estate was overwhelming in every sense. The house loomed ahead like something out of a painting. It was vast stretches ofnd surrounding it, and staff moving with polished precision as though they were rehearsing a dance. Evelyn almost tripped on the marble steps when she realized she¡¯d just counted twenty people in one sweep of her eyes. And that was only the outside staff. She remembered Axel¡¯s words: ¡°Not everyone stays in the main house. Only Jimmy, my butler, will remain with us daily. While the other staff will only appear to clean the house, you won¡¯t see them often.¡± That didn¡¯t exactly ease her nerves. Evelyn wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about living with a butler. Having Oliver climb into her bed every night was one thing; having Jimmy possibly appear with a silver tray of tea was quite another. The house tour had nearly stolen her breath. It was vast, yes, but also carefully designed, modern luxury meeting timeless elegance. She tried to imagine Axel walking these halls alone. Two floors. That was all she had registered before she gave up keeping track of the rooms. The n, Axel had said, was simple: they would stay on the first floor. While Oliver¡¯s room, however, was on the second floor. At first, Evelyn had worried, ¡°He¡¯s only three. He can¡¯t sleep upstairs all alone.¡± But Axel had reasoned with that calm assurance of his, promising her that Oliver needed his own space. He also arranged her office upstairs so she¡¯d be close, and somehow, she no longer objected. And now, here she was, folding Oliver¡¯s shirts into neatly arranged drawers in his new bedroom. ¡°Sweetheart,¡± she said softly, ncing at Oliver, who had been standing by the massive French window. ¡°Do you like this house?¡± 15.29 104 How Did They Find Out? Oliver¡¯s whole face lit up, his smile wide, eyes sparkling. Yes¡­ Mommy, this ce is HUGE! Look, look¡­¡± He pressed his tiny palms to the ss and bounced a little. ¡°There¡¯s a pool in the backyard. And¡­oh, wow¡­ I see ake. Mommy, is that¡­ a horse?¡± Evelyn chuckled. Axel had told her that this ce was practically a child¡¯s dreand. And Axel had ns for Oliver to do homeschooling when he turned four, a little bit of training as the heir when he was ready. At first, Evelyn had hated the thought. She had lost her own childhood to her father¡¯s ambition, sculpted into a ¡°perfect heiress¡± before she even knew how to dream for herself. She never wanted that for her son. But Axel had promised it wouldn¡¯t be the same. He¡¯d learned from his own father¡¯s harsh methods, and he wanted something better for Oliver; structure, yes, but happiness first. A childhood worth remembering. And Evelyn believed him. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Evelyn set down the clothes and walked over to him, gently touching her son¡¯s hair. ¡°I hear Daddy bought a horse just for you. Do you want to learn to ride it?¡± Oliver gasped dramatically. ¡°Yes, Mommy! But¡­ but not now. Maybe when I¡¯m a bit taller than now.¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°That¡¯s wise, sweetheart. You¡¯ll learn when you¡¯re ready.¡± As she returned to organizing her clothes, Oliver kept up a runningmentary about the scenery, the stables, and the ¡°orange trees¡± on the side of the road that resembled the ones in Willowcrest. She let him chatter, the sound warming her heart. ¡°Mommy, can I go outside and y?¡± ¡°Yes, but not just yet,¡± she replied, folding thest pair of socks. ¡°Help me finish tidying up your room first. Then we¡¯ll go together.¡± Oliver agreed withoutint, his little hands carefully stacking toys on the shelf. When they finally left the second floor, Axel was waiting at the staircase. He smiled at them, his expression gentler than usual. ¡°Lunch is ready.¡± The lunch was warm and almost seemed ordinary. The three sat together, quietly eating and sharingughter. 15:29 214 < 104 How Did They Find Out? The only difference now is that she no longer needs to cook, as a chef will prepare her food from now on. Afterward, they moved to the backyard, sunlight spilling over the house. Oliver darted toward the stables, his excitement too much to contain. He was soon talking animatedly with one of the caretakers, his small hands iling as if already negotiating how to ride a horse that stood twice his height. Evelyn and Axel lingered by the patio, watching. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the office today?¡± she asked. He shook his head, leaning back slightly in his chair. ¡°I took two days off. If something urgentes up, I¡¯ll handle it from here. For now, I want you and Oliver to feelfortable. To settle in.¡± Her chest feels warm. How was she supposed to resist this man when he said things like that? She smiled faintly, looking away so he wouldn¡¯t see too much of her expression. ¡°That makes me happy.¡± For a moment, the world felt perfectly aligned: the house, the sun, theughter of their son carried by the breeze. Evelyn almost believed this new chapter of her life might truly be peaceful. But peace was never meant tost. Axel¡¯s phone buzzed. The sound was sharp, too sharp, slicing through the softness of the moment. He picked it up without hurry, but the second he saw the caller ID, his face darkened. His jaw tightened, his eyes narrowed. Evelyn noticed immediately. Her heart skipped. ¡°Work call?¡± she asked. He hesitated before answering, as if something important was on his mind. ¡°Eve, I need to take this.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Go answer¡± Axel stood, the phone pressed to his ear, already walking away. His shoulders were stiff, his expression unreadable. But she could hear the fragments of his words echoing back to her. ¡°¡­ How did they find out?¡± Evelyn whispers nervously, ¡®Find out about what?¡® 15:30 314 < 104 How Did They Find Out? 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank Comment 2 Post your firstment! Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 105 105 I Need To Go Axel stood a few feet away, his broad back turned slightly, phone pressed to his ear, one hand massaging his forehead like the conversation was not going well. 1 Evelyn tried not to look at Axel. She forced her attention toward Oliver, who was happily chattering to Jimmy, the butler. Her son seemed fascinated by Jimmy, possibly exining about the horse or something else, since they are a few feet away from her ce, she can¡¯t hear what they are talking about. However, watching her sonugh and even follow Jimmy as they walk toward the stable brings her happiness. Still, it was hard not to nce back at Axel. Every line of his body screamed tension. She didn¡¯t need to hear the words to know the call wasn¡¯t going well. His jaw was set tight, his brow furrowed, and when his gaze finally turned to her, Evelyn was caught. Toote to look away, she gave him the only thing she could manage: a small, reassuring smile. And for reasons she didn¡¯t dare name, her chest tightened. When did she start worrying about him like this? Had it begun back in Willowcrest? Or only now, watching him look so grim under the perfect sunlight of The Valley? She couldn¡¯t tell. All she knew was that his troubled face tugged at her heart in ways she couldn¡¯t control. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± she asked softly, rising from her chair and taking a cautious step toward him. Axel didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he reached out, cupping her face in hisrge, warm hands. His sudden intimacy made her pulse leap. He had been getting boldertely, less hesitant about touching her. And though it made her nervous, she couldn¡¯t deny how much she liked it. The truth pressed against her chest, desperate to escape. ¡®I don¡¯t mind. I want this. I want you¡­ Those words are screaming in her mind, pushing their way through her lips; however, she eventually still couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eve¡­¡± His voice was low, a reluctant sh in his gaze. ¡°But I need to go.¡± Her heart tightened to see his worry and anger in his eyes. Go? He tried to mask the sadness in his tone with a faint smile, but she saw through it. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to take care of immediately. But¡­¡± His thumbs brushed against her cheeks. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back before dinner.¡± 15:30 105 I Need To Go Dinner. That felt far away. Too long. Still, Evelyn forced herself to stay calm. If he was leaving, it must be important. And thest thing she wanted was to add to his burden. ¡°Hmm,¡± she managed, smiling back at him. ¡°You should go. Don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± His eyes softened, but instead of letting go, he leaned closer. Too close. So close hershes fluttered in panic, her heart hammering wildly in her chest. ¡®Was he¡­? Was he about to steal a kiss?¡® Her throat went dry. But instead of stealing the kiss she both dreaded and longed for, Axel smiled. The kind of smile that had no right being so devastating. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep before me,¡± he murmured. ¡°Remember? This is our first night in this house. You know what I¡¯m expecting, right?¡± Her brain fizzled. What? First night? Expecting what?! She frowned, blinking rapidly,pletely flustered. ¡°W¨CWhat do you mean?¡± His lips curved in a sly, knowing grin. ¡°Don¡¯t avoid your promise, Eve. I know you¡¯re already falling for me.¡± 2 She gasped. Of course, he knew. How could he not? Her traitorous blushes, her racing heart, the way she stared at him when she thought he wasn¡¯t looking. Every secret feeling she¡¯d tried to hide must have been screaming at him all this time. And still, words failed her. She could only stare, wide¨Ceyed and silent, while her pulse pounded in her ears. Axel leaned down, and for one dizzying moment, she thought he¡¯d im her lips after all. But no. He pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead instead. It feels warm. Steady. Intimate in its own way. Her knees nearly gave out. ¡°Bye,¡± he said simply, releasing her and striding back toward the house with that confident gait that made her insides twist. Evelyn remained rooted to the spot, her heartbeat in absolute chaos. 15:30 < 105 I Need To Go Why do my legs feel like I just ran a marathon? she wondered helplessly. Was it the forehead kiss? Or the terrifying possibility that tonight might truly be their ¡®first night¡® together as husband and wife? She wasn¡¯t sure which thought made her blush harder. Her eyes lingered on the door he¡¯d disappeared through. She didn¡¯t even know how long she stood there, dazed and reying the moment in her mind like some teenage girl rehearsing her crush¡¯s smile. Then a small, innocent voice shattered her spinning thoughts. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Evelyn tried to adjust her expression as she turned. Oliver came running toward her, hair mussed, cheeks flushed, a grin splitting his face. She bent down just in time to catch him as he threw himself into her arms. ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± he asked, pouting, his lips pushed out in a way that was far too much like Axel¡¯s. ¡°I wanted to show him my horse.¡± Evelyn forced a soft smile, brushing his hair back from his forehead. ¡°Daddy had to work. But he¡¯ll be back for dinner. You can show him then.¡± Oliver¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°But Cloud was waiting¡­¡± Her brows arched. ¡°Cloud?¡± He brightened instantly, all sadness forgotten. ¡°Yes¡­ My horse. Jimmy said he¡¯s mine. Daddy bought him for me. Mommy, do you want to see? Come,e¡­ He¡¯s the best horse I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh inwardly. So it was true¡­ Axel had already taken care of it. She thought the horse had not yet arrived. ¡°Of course, sweetheart. Show me.¡± Oliver grabbed her hand and tugged her eagerly back toward the stables. He chattered nonstop the whole way, describing how Cloud had ¡°the long and fastest legs¡± and ¡°liked to race cars.¡± Evelynughed at his enthusiasm. When they reached the stall, Oliver pressed his face against the wood and pointed proudly. ¡°See? Isn¡¯t he handsome? He looks so white like Cloud¡­¡± The horse was magnificent, its pristine white gleaming in the light, muscles rippling with strength. Evelyn had to admit Axel¡¯s choice was perfect. 15-30 < 105 I Need To Go ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered, stroking Oliver¡¯s back. ¡°He¡¯s very handsome. Daddy chose well.¡± Oliver beamed. Later, when Oliver settled in his room to take a nap, Evelyn returned to her bedroom. She closed her bedroom door, and just as she was about to check the walk¨Cin closet, her phone buzzed on the coffee table in the corner. When she nced at the screen, she froze. Comment 4 Post your firstment! Vote 19 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 106 Evelyn froze, her thumb hovering over the glowing screen of her phone. 1 ¡°The reporters you asked me to investigate are dead!¡± From: Oscar Her stomach feels twisted. She blinked twice, certain she had misread. She re¨Cread the text. Then again. And again. ¡°Dead?¡± she whispered under her breath. ¡°How could they die so suddenly?¡± Her pulse quickened as she sank onto the nearest sofa, wishing she could feel better, but the soft cushions did nothing to soothe the unease twisting inside her. Her thumb hovered over Oscar¡¯s name before she pressed call. The line connected on the second ring. ¡°Eve!¡± Oscar¡¯s voice came through, far too cheerful for the words he¡¯d just sent her. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what I found.¡± Evelyn¡¯s brows knit together. She gripped the phone tighter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already tell me? Via text? Or did you forget what you wrote?¡± Oscar chuckled. ¡°No, no. I just wanted to dramatize it a little, you know? Build suspense. Make it sound like one of those crime movies you like.¡± She shook her head, speechless, hearing his words. Only Oscar would treat death like a punchline. ¡°Oscar, this isn¡¯t funny. Tell me what really happened. How did they die? And when?¡± The yfulness in his tone dimmed, though she could still hear the amusement lingering. ¡°Car ident. Two days ago. A nasty one, too¡­ straight into a highway divider. Boom! Instant headlines, but¡­¡± He paused for effect. ¡°¡­unfortunately for them, their tragic ending waspletely overshadowed by the great Lewis Harrison scandal. Everyone¡¯s too busy gossiping about Mr. Minister¡¯s dirtyundry to care about two low¨Clevel reporters.¡± Evelyn leaned back into the cushions, her heart still pounding. ¡°Two days ago¡­¡± She whispered the timeline to herself. Axel had told her they¡¯d snatch the reporters¡® documents, but he had never mentioned death. Not once. Oscar kept talking, his tone taking on the rhythm of aedian telling a story. ¡°The papers gave it a tiny corner. Something like ¡®two unfortunate souls met their end, ugh, unbelievable¡­ Just two short paragraphs. If they had been celebrities, the media would still be mourning them. But no, just some nosy nobodies chasing the wrong story.¡± 15:30 < 106 Death? Evelyn closed her eyes. The image of Axel¡¯s stern face rose in her mind. His calm confidence. His ability to make things happen. Too easily. Too perfect. Her suspicion crept in before she could stop it. ¡®Did Axel do this? Did he¡­ silence them?¡® ¡°Oscar,¡± she said carefully. ¡°And you¡¯re sure it was an ident? Nothing suspicious? No¡­ outside influence?¡± He gave a dramatic sigh, as if she¡¯d just used him of beingzy. ¡°Eve, please. Do you think I don¡¯t check? Ibed through everything. The police report, eyewitness ounts, and even the weather that day. Rain, slick roads, and speeding. ssic fatal crash form.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Evelyn nods slightly, agreeing with him. ¡°Damn girl! Did you suspect your husband?¡± Oscar¡¯s voice sounds slightly surprised. Evelyn signed silently, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± while inwardly cursing him for urately guessing what she was thinking. ¡°Well¡­ If Axel had a hand in this, then he must have invented time travel, fully controlled the traffic system and anyone in it, and then bribed Mother Nature herself to follow his n.¡± Despite the seriousness, Evelyn¡¯s lips curved into a reluctant smile. ¡°You sound almost disappointed that it was just an ident.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m disappointed. A scandal keeps life interesting. Even a little one. But no, these guys went out the old¨Cfashioned way: bad driving and¡­ followed by a series of unfortunate events.¡± His humor settled some of her nerves, though not all. Axel¡¯s shadow still lingered in her thoughts. If he wanted someone gone, could he make it happen so cleanly that no one suspected? But Evelyn shook the thought away. If God had intervened on her behalf, maybe she shouldn¡¯t question it. Perhaps what happened to those reporters really was just fate. ¡°Well,¡± she murmured softly, ¡°at least this means they won¡¯te back to Willowcrest. I don¡¯t have to worry about being exposed anymore.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Oscar said. ¡°Take it as divine protection. Those pests won¡¯t bother you again.¡± Then, his tone perked up with curiosity. ¡°So, how¡¯s life in your cozy little hideout? Still ying house with your mystery man?¡± Evelyn stiffened slightly. ¡°Not exactly. We¡¯ve¡­ moved.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve what?¡± His voice shot up several octaves. ¡°Moved? Where? Please don¡¯t tell me you ran back to that city. Eve, have you obituary next?¡± 15:30 214 106 Death? Evelyn rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic.¡± ¡°I am dramatic. But I¡¯m also right. Where did you go?¡± ¡°The capital,¡± she admitted. Silence. Then an explosion from the other end. ¡°THE CAPITAL? Eve! That¡¯s like marching straight into the lion¡¯s den and waving a steak in front of its nose!¡± Evelyn bit her lip, then said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not in the city center. We live in a secluded area. No one for twenty miles around. It¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°Secluded or not, the capital is crawling with people who know your face. The Walters¡® princess doesn¡¯t just disappear for four years and waltz back unnoticed. And don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re banking on new clothes and a haircut as a disguise.¡± Sheughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. I¡¯ve changed. My life has changed. No one will recognize me now unless they know me very well. Family. Close friends. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Evelyn, be serious. Reporters have eagle eyes. And if you¡¯ve changed so much, why did those two sniff you out in Willowcrest the moment they spotted you? Answer me that.¡± Evelyn hesitated, then her voice lowered. ¡°Because they weren¡¯t just random reporters. They were the ones who ruined my name in the past.¡± 2 Oscar went quiet. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her hand tightened around the phone. ¡°They are the reporters that William Walters paid in the past to ruin my reputation. That¡¯s why they knew me, even with just a glimpse.¡± There was a pause before Oscar let out a low whistle. ¡°Well, damn. That exins a lot.¡± Evelyn said nothing more; she smiled at his words. 16:30 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 107 107 Broken Promise! ¡°Well, Eve¡­¡± 1 Oscar¡¯s voice softened, though the humor was still there, lurking beneath. ¡°I don¡¯t like this¡­ Call it paranoia, call it experience, but returning to the capital feels like lighting a bonfire in the middle of the forest and hoping no one sees the smoke.¡± ¡°Maybe. But this time, I¡¯m not alone.¡± Oscar snorted. ¡°Ah, right. Mister Tall¡­ Mysterious Axel Knight, now your hubby¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Oscar, please¡­ Stop teasing me.¡± ¡°What? You think I¡¯m wrong? You¡¯re sure he¡¯s not going to lock you in his mansion and call it love?¡± Herughter softened into a quiet sigh. ¡°No. Axel¡¯s not like that.¡± Oscar¡¯s cheerful voice cracked through the line. ¡°Well, whatever you say, princess. Just remember¡­ if anything happens, you call me first.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes andughed, shaking her head. ¡°Alright, enough with the drama. Stop worrying about me. Now, tell me¡­ what¡¯s happening with the Walters Group n?¡± ¡°Damn, I almost forgot to tell you, Eve!¡± Oscar¡¯s voice jumped with excitement. ¡°Everything fell right into ce, just like we predicted. Our timing couldn¡¯t be better. If this keeps up, we¡¯ll have them cornered before they even know what hit them.¡°3 The sheer delight in his tone made Evelyn¡¯s doubts about Axel slide to the back of her mind. ¡°That sounds amazing, Oscar, Please keep it moving forward. Just update me if anything seems off.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± he teased yfully. Evelynughed again, her lips tugging into a smile she couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Since when did I be your boss?¡± ¡°Since the day you married Axel Knight,¡± Oscar shot back without missing a beat. ¡°Face it, Eve, you¡¯re richer than I am now. If my business crashes tomorrow, you¡¯re legally obligated to shelter me.¡± 175 > 107 Broken Promise! Herughter spilled through the line, soft but genuine. ¡°Alright, alright, enough of your sarcasm. Enough to make meugh¡­¡± ¡°Fine! I need to sleep now.¡± ¡°Go to bed then, troublemaker,¡± Evelyn said warmly. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡± ¡°See ya. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to send my kiss to my nephew.¡± ¡°Sure, sure¡­¡± Evelyn smiled at his antics, feeling lighter inside despite the worry thoughts now on her mind. With Oscar, everything always felt a little less heavy, at least for a moment. After finishing her call with Oscar, the day slipped by faster than Evelyn realized. Between unpacking, adjusting everything in the new house, checking her home office setup, and spending time with Oliver, there wasn¡¯t a moment to breathe. It kept her mind distracted, which was probably a good thing. But suddenly, night fell. When Jimmy appeared in the doorway to announce that dinner was ready, Axel still hadn¡¯t returned. Evelyn nced at the clock, her stomach sinking a little. He had promised he¡¯d be home in time. Still, she wasn¡¯t about to starve herself and her son because of him. She smiled politely at Jimmy and nodded. Dinner without Axel on their first night here felt strange. She tried to push the thought aside as she helped Oliver cut his meat, listening to him chatter about his horse, the hiking trail, his yroom, and everything except the one thing he was clearly holding back; his father. However, It didn¡¯t take long. ¡°Mommy¡± Oliver finally asked, tilting his head up with those wide, innocent eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Daddye to dinner? Did I do something wrong?¡± The question sliced into her chest. Evelyn forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°No, sweetheart. Daddy has an important meeting. He¡¯lle hometer. Maybe after you¡¯re asleep.¡± It was a lie, and she hated herself for it. 15:30 215 < 107 Broken Promisal Axel hadn¡¯t called, hadn¡¯t texted, hadn¡¯t sent even the shortest message since he¡¯d walked out that afternoon. She swallowed her irritation and disappointment, knowing Oliver needed reassurance more than she needed the truth. ¡°Promise he¡¯lle back?¡± Evelyn leaned in, kissed his forehead, and whispered. ¡°I promise.¡± She was d that Oliver no longer pressured her about Axel, or her son might notice her worry and disappointment. By the time she tucked him into bed with his favorite story, he was smiling again, and it didn¡¯t take long before he fell into a deep sleep. Dreaming peacefully. Evelyn lingered for a moment, brushing her son¡¯s hair off his forehead before slipping out quietly. But her smile faded as soon as she closed his door. As she returned to the first floor, heading to her bedroom, Evelyn tried not to think about Axel¡¯s promise. But it was difficult. She kept checking her cell phone, but there was no text and no missed calls either. Her heart tightened when she saw it was about ten. She wanted to call him, but every time her finger hovered over his name, she stopped herself. What if he were in the middle of something important? What if she interrupted? Or worse, what if he ignored the call? The thought was unbearable. So she tried to wait. She curled up on the sofa, watching a movie she barely paid attention to. Two hourster, the credits rolled, and Axel was still nowhere in sight. She feels like a hurricane of frustration raging in her heart. ¡®Seriously, Axel? First night in our new home, and you break your own promise. By midnight, exhaustion overwhelmed her. She had unpacked, entertained Oliver, and maintained herposure, all while waiting for a man who hadn¡¯t even bothered to tell her if he was alive. Her patience was utterly worn out. She decided enough was enough. She¡¯d sleep without him. But as she was climbing onto the bed, a faint sound from outside caught her attention. Evelyn¡¯s head whipped toward the door. Her heart raced before she could move. 15:31 215 < 107 Broken Promise! The door creaked open. And there he was. Axel filled the doorway, tall andmanding even in silence, with an apologetic smile curving his lips. His presence alone made her heart erupt with a mix of chaos, rage, and relief. She wanted to scold him, to shout about broken promises, worry, silence, and selfishness. The words sat heavy on her tongue. But suddenly¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but notice something unusual burst in along with Axel. But this one is invisible. It was an unusual scent, but she remembered that kind of scent from when she had given birth. When her son was hurt, she sensed that it came from Axel. It was the sharp metallic scent of blood as her eyes confirmed it. Whose Blood? His? Her heart clenched. There was a reddish stain on his sleeve. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you Comment 7 Post your firstment! PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts 19 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 108 ¡°Axel, I smell blood¡­are you¡­ injured?¡± 1 Evelyn hurried across the room, not even noticing the cold sting of the marble floor under her bare feet. All she saw was the blood on his white shirt, and all she felt was panic. Her fingers trembled as she reached for his arm. He caught her wrist, gently but firmly, and pulled her closer by the waist. His eyes softened, but there was amusement lingering in them, like he could already see how frantic she was. ¡°You know how blood smells? That¡¯s great. But it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m alright,¡± he said softly. Evelyn blinked at him, her lips pressed tight. He disappears for hours, no calls, no texts, strolls in at midnight, and, surprisingly, smells of blood, covered in it. ¡®Nothing, he says. Her voice cracked, a mix of worry and anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me this is nothing. Axel, there¡¯s blood on your shirt. You¡¯re bleeding!¡± She pointed at the crimson stain. He leaned down until his gaze locked with hers, calm and steady, trying to drown out her panic. ¡°Evelyn. Look at me. I¡¯m fine. Really.¡± Her heart twisted. She hated that tone of his; too steady, too convincing, the kind of voice that could probably persuade Oliver when he didn¡¯t want to eat his broli. She hated it because it worked on her, too. But not tonight. ¡°Fine?¡± she repeated bitterly. ¡°If this is your version of fine, I¡¯d hate to see what dying looks like.¡± When he opened his mouth to say something, she spun away. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± she ordered sharply. His brow lifted, amused. ¡°Are you giving me orders now?¡± ¡°Yes! Stay there, Axel Knight. If you think you can just walk in here bleeding and charm your way out of it, you¡¯ve married the wrong woman.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t give him a chance to reply. She stormed into the bathroom, her mind spinning. She was angry at him and at herself. 15:21 < 108 Injury Angry that he hadn¡¯t called. And also angry at herself because she cared so much. She hated it when her chest tightened, thinking of him getting hurt. When she returned with the medical kit, Axel was still sitting on the couch, watching her and smiling. That faint smile remained on his lips, the one that always drove her insane. Her annoyance melted, though she masked it with a t expression. She wasn¡¯t going to let him see how badly her heart had been racing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said softly. Her chest squeezed. Those two words tore right through the shield she was trying so hard to hold up. She sank beside him, and before she even realized, she had started unbuttoning his shirt. One. Two. Three. Four. Their eyes locked. ¡°I won¡¯t make you worry again. I promise,¡± he whispered. Her hand froze on the fourth button. Her throat tightened. ¡°C¨CCan you¡­ Just take it off? I need to clean the wound.¡± His lips curved. ¡°You already started. Why stop now?¡± ¡°Axel¡­¡± she groaned, trying not to blush. ¡°Alright,¡± he chuckled, and took off the shirt with one smooth motion. The shirt hit the floor in a second. Evelyn¡¯s mind freezes as she sees him half¨Cnaked and close, his warm skin, tense muscles, and broad shoulders overwhelming her. Focus, Eve. Focus! This is not about his abs. Or his chest. Or the way his biceps flex when he moves. This is about the blood. Just the blood. The injury. Definitely not the abs! She inhaled sharply, forcing her eyes to the ugly bandage wrapped around his arm. It was haphazard, sloppy, already soaked through. Her worry red again, pushing aside the ridiculous flutter in her chest. ¡°Who did this?¡± she asked, scissors in hand. ¡°I did,¡± he said easily. She paused to look him in the eyes. ¡°I knew it. You may be many things, Axel Knight, but a doctor is not one of them. This looks like a roon tried to gift¨Cwrap your arm.¡± 2 He chuckled, unbothered. 16:21 108 Injury ¡°That¡¯s why I married you. You seem skillful in treating me.¡± ¡°Because I learned the skill and the knowledge when I expected Oliver, I know¡­ I need them to help our son. You know, little boys like him always get injured, right?¡± ¡°You are the best mommy.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I am!¡± She chuckled. Then, Evelyn carefully snipped through the bandage, her hands trembling even as she tried to steady them. Fresh blood welled up from the gash, and she hissed through her teeth. ¡°Axel¡­ this isn¡¯t a scratch. It¡¯s a deep wound.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call this nothing again,¡± she said, interrupting him. ¡°Scratches don¡¯t look like you picked a fight with a knife.¡± ¡°Have you seen many knife fights?¡± he asked casually. She froze, then tried to maintain herposure, ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± Axel chuckled softly, clearly amused by her flustered state. Evelyn dabbed at the wound with disinfectant, ignoring his wince and ignoring the way her chest clenched at his pain. ¡®Don¡¯t think about how close you are. Don¡¯t think about how warm his skin is. Don¡¯t¡­oh God, please make me focus¡­ ¡°Hold still,¡± she muttered, more to herself than to him, as she began wrapping a fresh bandage around his arm. ¡°If you rip this open again, I swear I¡¯ll duct tape you to the bed.¡± His brows lifted. ¡°The bed, huh? Interesting choice.¡± Her head shot up, cheeks warm. ¡°Th¨CThat¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Mhm. So, what do you mean, Mrs. Knight?¡± He asked yfully. Evelyn didn¡¯t reply, but she organized the medical kit and got ready to leave him. However, Axel caught her hand before she could pull away, his grip warm and steady. Without giving her a chance to resist, he drew her onto hisp. Evelyn stiffened, her body locked in ce as his arms wrapped securely around her. She could feel the heat of him, the steady rhythm of his chest against her back, and it made her heart pound loudly. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she whispered, unsure whether to scold him or simply melt into his hold. 15:31 214 108 Injury But instead of answering, he lowered his head, burying his face against the curve of her neck. The brush of his breath against her skin made her shiver, but she didn¡¯t push him away. She didn¡¯t argue. She didn¡¯t hide behind sarcasm or a stern denial. She just sat there waiting for him to speak. It took a long moment before his voice came low, muffled against her skin. ¡°Sorry, Eve. I made you angry.¡± Comment 8 Post your firstment! Vote 19 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 109 Evelyn feels her chest tighten. ¡°I promise this won¡¯t happen again,¡± Axel continued, his tone sincere, ¡°I promise you¡¯ll never see me like this again.¡± The words struck deep, shuttering thest of her anger. Slowly, cautiously, she rxed against him. He tightened his hold in response, one arm circling her waist, the other sliding up to cradle her shoulders as if afraid she¡¯d slip away. She closed her eyes, feeling the strength of his embrace. He was reckless, infuriating, and secretive. But at this moment, none of that mattered. Because beneath it all, Axel Knight was hers. Her lips curved faintly, though she kept the words locked in her heart. ¡®I already love you, Axel Knight! That¡¯s why I¡¯m so scared. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. That¡¯s why I¡¯m mad at you now. 1 Instead, she turned to face him and quietly returned the embrace¨Cno words, no arguments¨Cjust silence. For now, it was enough. But with Axel, silence neversted long. His lips brushed her temple as he murmured, ¡°Eve, I know you must be exhausted. Don¡¯t worry¡­ there¡¯s no need to make love tonight. We can wait till tomorrow morning.¡°2 Her jaw dropped. Heat rushed to her cheeks. She pushes him away. ¡°Axel Knight,¡± her voice dripping with murderous sweetness, ¡°Go. Wash. And. Clean.¡± Amusement flickered in his eyes, though he wisely didn¡¯t push his luck further. Evelyn stalked toward the bed. Before flicking off the light, she threw him onest warning over her shoulder. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare get water on that wound!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Axel replied, lips curving into a grin. For once, he didn¡¯t tease further. Even devils knew when they were too tired to risk poking a lioness. Evelyn tried to close her eyes, but sleep refused toe. Her mind was too loud, her heart too restless. Shey there in the dimly lit room, staring at the ceiling, listening to the faint sounds of running water from the bathroom. Axel had been in there far too long. Her imagination, as usual, betrayed her. ¡®Did he fall? Did his wound open again? Maybe he passed out and hit his head on the sink?¡± She sat up halfway, chewing her lip. ¡®No, Evelyn. Don¡¯t you dare check. You¡¯ll look desperate. 15:31 100 Warry A deep sigh escaped her lips anyway ¡°He¡¯s probably fine, she muttered to herself. ¡°Probably¡­¡± But her gare kept flicking toward the bathroom door. The longer it stayed shut, the more her curiosity burned. Just as she was about to throw the nket off and give in, the door swung open. Her heart nearly stopped. There he was, her husband, Axel Knight, standing tall in the doorway, the light behind him outlining his silhouette. A single white towel hung low around his hips, and droplets of water slid down his chest in slow, taunting trails. His hair was damp, messier than usual, giving him that just¨Cstepped¨Cout¨Cof¨Ca¨Cdream look she hated for being so dangerously distracting. For a moment, she froze. He caught her staring. Of course, he did. His lips curved into a confident smile. ¡°Eve,¡± he said, his tone low and teasing, ¡°are you satisfied just looking at your husband like that? Should I put something on, or do you prefer I wear nothing?¡± Her mouth opened, then closed. She was utterly speechless. ¡°Did you¡­¡± she cleared her throat, ¡°¡­did you wet your wound?¡± try to distract him not to talk about something that could make her heart beat like crazy. His grin widened as he rubbed a towel over his hair. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m a good husband, and a good patient, too. I always listen to my wife¡¯s orders. More so when it¡¯s about health.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes. ¡°Goodnight.¡± She turned her back to him, yanking the nket up to her chin. If she said another word, she¡¯d end up either strangling him or confessing something stupid, like how she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him since he kissed her forehead. Behind her, she could hear him chuckling to himself. The sound made her feel like a flock of butterflies was now dancing in her stomach. Momentster, the room fell quiet again, and only the yellowmp in the corner was on. She assumed he was done teasing her, and finally, they would be able to sleep peacefully. But of course, this was Axel Knight. The word ¡®reasonable¡± didn¡¯t exist in his dictionary. Evelyn sensed the bed gently dip behind her. The subtle scent of his body wash, fresh, clean, and unmistakably him, surrounded her, lingering on her pillow, in her hair, and on her skin. She tried not to move, not to give away that she was fully awake. Maybe it she pretended to be asleep, he¡¯d let her be. Then, without warning, she felt his hand on her waist. 10b Worry Her entire body froze ¡°Avr she whispered, her voice half warning, half plea. He didn¡¯t reply. Instead, his arm slid gently around her, pulling her closer until her back was pressed against the warmth of his bare chest The slow, steady beat of his heart thudded against her spine. She could feel her own pulse race wildly, her cheeks burning. She wanted to scold him, tell him to keep his distance, but the words got lost somewhere between her chest and her throat. His breath brushed the back of her neck. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± ¡°Yes¡± She answered him too fast. He softly chuckled, echoing near her car. ¡°You¡¯re tense,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯m not. Stop imagining things,¡± she lied, her voice barely audible. ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar, Evelyn Knight.¡± Evelyn bit her lip. She hated how right he was. Every inch of her body screamed awareness. For a while, neither of them spoke. The quiet stretched, filled only by the rhythm of their breathing and the soft rustle of sheets. Then, slowly, hesitantly, Axel¡¯s lips brushed her nape. A feather¨Clight kiss. It wasn¡¯t demanding, and it wasn¡¯t forced either. Just a gentle, hesitant kiss, as if he were silently telling her he wouldn¡¯t do it without her permission. Her heart melted and clenched all at once. She didn¡¯t move away. She couldn¡¯t. Instead, she slowly turned in his arms to face him. Her movement within his embrace was gentle and cautious, as if afraid of breaking the silence or hurting his injured arm. Comment 3 Leaw the firstment for this chapter Vote 19 1 23 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15:31 View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 110 110 The Kiss 110 The Kiss Moonlight spilled through the window, painting his face in silver and shadow. 1 His eyes, soft and unreadable, locked with hers. For a heartbeat, they just looked at each other. No words, no teasing, just the quiet hum of something neither of them dared to name. Then Axel reached up and tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. His touch lingered a second longer than necessary, his warm fingers brushing her cheek. ¡°Evelyn¡­¡± His voice was low, almost a whisper. ¡°I missed you today.¡± ¡°You saw me this morning.¡± He smiled faintly. ¡°That was too long ago.¡± Her lips parted, but no sound came out. The air between them grew thick. Then his hand cupped her jaw, tilting her face upward. Axel lowered his head, too close to make Evelyn¡¯s heart race. When his lips met hers, it wasn¡¯t wild or hurried; it was slow, deliberate, and tender. The kind of kiss that made everything else fade away. It was a kiss that spoke of apology, longing, and promises unspoken. Her fingers found their way to his chest, resting against his heartbeat. She could feel it pounding beneath her palm; steady, strong, and very real. For once, she didn¡¯t overthink it. Instead of pulling away, she returned his kiss with an equal passion. But as the kiss deepened, she felt her breath quicken, her thoughts blur. Axel¡¯s warmth surrounded herpletely, his presence overwhelming yetforting all at once. When he finally pulled back, she was left breathless. He smiled, brushing his thumb along her cheek, ¡°Now you can sleep. She wanted to say something, anything, but words failed her. Instead, she pressed her forehead against his chest and let out a shaky breath. Axel¡¯s arms wrapped around her again, holding her close. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured against her hair. ¡°For worrying you. For everything.¡± 15 541 < 110 The Kiss She didn¡¯t answer. Her heart already had. The quiet stretched once more, but this time, it was peaceful. Safe. And just as her eyes began to flutter shut, she heard him whisper, almost too softly to catch: ¡°I know you love me, Eve.¡± Her eyes snapped open as she looked at him, but by then, Axel had already closed his, a faint smile ying on his lips. Evelyn looked at him for a long moment, torn between wanting to say something to deny his words and wanting to kiss him again. In the end, she settled while smiling happily. And as the night settled around them, her heart, finally, felt at peace. Morning came far too soon. Evelyn woke to the soft brush of sunlight spilling through the curtains. For a moment, she didn¡¯t move. The room was quiet except for the faint rustle of sheets and the steady rhythm of someone¡¯s breathing beside her. It took her a second to remember. Then everything fromst night came flooding back: the worry, the teasing, the kiss, the warmth of his arms around her. Her lips curved slightly. Axel. He was still asleep, his arm resting around her waist as if iming her even in his dreams. His body radiated heat against her back, and every slight shift of his breathing sent tiny sparks down her spine. Usually, she would¡¯ve pushed him away by now. But this morning¡­ she didn¡¯t want to. Instead, she stayed perfectly still, letting herself savor the moment. The quiet. The warmth. The way her heart felt calm for once. She¡¯d never imagined mornings could feel like this: soft, safe, and peaceful. Just her and Axel, existing in this strange, gentle bubble that felt too fragile to disturb. Her gaze wandered toward the faint outline of his hand over her stomach. The memory of how he¡¯d kissed herst night came back; slow, patient, tender enough to undo every wall she¡¯d ever built. Her face heated just thinking about it. She couldn¡¯t remember when she hadst felt so¡­ alive like now. Careful not to wake him, Evelyn turned slightly to face him. Axel¡¯s hair was a mess, falling across his forehead, his features softer in sleep than she¡¯d ever seen them. He looked nothing like the cold, dangerous man everyone else feared. Not right now. 15:50 213 < 110 The Kiss He looked human. Hers. Her fingers hesitated in the air, tempted to brush a lock of his hair away. She stopped halfway, scolding herself silently. ¡®No, Evelyn, don¡¯t start getting clingy. But it was already toote. A quietugh escaped her before she could stop it. She was in trouble. Real trouble. Because somehow, this man had managed to slip past her defenses, and now she couldn¡¯t imagine her life without him in it. Her heart clenched when she saw his eysh flutter open. ¡°Staring again?¡± His voice came suddenly, deep and rough with sleep. Evelyn froze, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡± One corner of his mouth lifted in thatzy smirk. ¡°Hard not to be when my wife¡¯s burning holes into my face with her eyes.¡± Her cheeks turned pink instantly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± He opened his eyes fully, those green eyes softening as they met hers. ¡°You were.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips parted, but she couldn¡¯t find any words to refute him. Instead, she turned away, muttering under her breath, ¡°Why are you always right?¡± Axel chuckled, the sound warm and low. He leaned in closer, his breath lightly brushing her ear. ¡°How are you feeling now? Do you feel better? Are you still mad at me because we are not doing it?¡± Evelyn bit her lip, desperately trying to keep a straight face. ¡°You talk too much in the morning¡± ¡°Only when I wake up next to my pretty wife who is already falling into my arms.¡± There¡¯s a genuine happiness in his voice. She didn¡¯t feel the need to pretend or hide what she felt. Axel already knew. And somehow, that knowledge didn¡¯t scare her anymore. It made her¡­ happy. Then, 15:51 714 < 110 The Kiss Evelyn moved closer, resting her head against his chest. ¡°You know,¡± she murmured, ¡°I think I like this¡­¡± ¡°What? Me being shirtless in your bed?¡± Sheughed softly, tapping his chest. ¡°No. This. Us¡­ Our rtionship progresses.¡± 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank Comment 7 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 111 111 What Did Daddy Do? 111 What Did Daddy Do? Axel didn¡¯t answer right away. 1 He simply tightened his arm around her and pressed a light kiss to the top of her head. ¡°Then let¡¯s keep it that way.¡± The simplicity of his words made her heart swell. For a moment, the world outside didn¡¯t exist. It was just the two of them. Just quiet warmth and a promise that didn¡¯t need to be spoken. She closed her eyes again, smiling against his chest. ¡®Maybe this is what happiness feels like, she thought. Minutes passed like seconds. The steady sound of his heartbeat almost lulled her back to sleep, until- ¡®Knock. Knock. Knock.¡® Sounds snapped her eyes open. And, a bright little voice called from the other side of the door. ¡°Mommy! Daddy! Are you guys awake yet?¡± Evelyn abruptly sat so fast, ¡°Oh my God¡­ Oliver!¡± she whispered, but loud enough for Axel to hear it. Axel rubbed his neck, fighting back augh, looking at how panicked Evelyn was now. ¡°What time is it?¡± she asked, panic creeping into her voice. He ncedzily at the clock on the nightstand. ¡°Seven.¡± ¡°Seven?¡± she gasped. ¡°My goodness¡­ We overslept. He¡¯s been waiting for breakfast, right?¡± Axel sat up,pletely unbothered, his voice still husky. ¡°Guess we had a good night.¡± Evelyn turned to scold him with her gaze, ¡°Axel¡­¡± He chuckled, ¡°Rx, Eve¡­ We¡¯ll feed him before he stages a protest. Besides, Jimmy and the chef are outside, so there¡¯s no need to panic. She feels relieved to remember she is now in their new home, not in the apartment in Willocrest where she had to cook for them. Another round of knocking followed, this time more impatient. ¡°Mommy¡­ Are you awake? Can we start breakfast now? I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± ¡°Coming, sweetheart¡­ Evelyn called quickly, running her fingers through her messy hair. She jumped off the bed and looked around for her robe. Axel leaned back against the headboard, watching her with genuine amusement. ¡°You¡¯re cute when you panic, Eve.¡± 15:51 < 111 What Did Daddy Do? ¡°Stop talking and move!¡± She pulled the nket up to cover him, just in case Oliver barged in. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he said with a smile, not moving an inch. Evelyn shook her head and made sure her pajamas were still intact. A small part of her worried that Axel might¡¯ve, well, identally torn them in his sleep. Knowing him, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. She sighed, brushing her hair back as she walked across the room. When she reached the door, she hesitated, ncing over her shoulder. Axel was still lounging there, one arm draped casually over the sheets, that familiar,zy smile ying on his lips. ¡®Seriously? How did one man manage to look that smug first thing in the morning?¡® she wonders with a faint smile. Then she opened the door. There, he was. Her adorable son, Oliver, looks cute in his little ck hoodie and messy hair. ¡°Good morning, sweetheart,¡± Evelyn said, leaning down to hug him. The familiar scent of him and the warmth of his tiny arms instantly warm her heart. ¡°Are you hungry already?¡± Oliver nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, Mommy. Jimmy said I could start breakfast, but you told me before¡­ ¡®we will eat together at seven, remember? So I came to wake you up!¡± His serious tone and those bright, expectant eyes made guilt poke at her chest. She¡¯dpletely forgotten her own rule. ¡°Oh, sweetheart,¡± she murmured, brushing his cheek with her thumb. ¡°Mommy¡¯s sorry. You did the right thing. Thank you for waking Mommy.¡± Oliver puffed up a little at her praise. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can wait a bit more. You cane after you¡¯re ready.¡± Evelyn smiled, touched by how considerate he¡¯d betely. ¡°You¡¯re such a good and kind boy. Why don¡¯t you go y with Daddy while I change, hmm?¡± She looked at the bed, nning to call Axel, but was surprised to see it was empty. ¡®Wait. When did he¡­? Geez¡­ He moves fast, she shook her head in disbelief. Oliver blinked up at her, curious. ¡°What did daddy do to you? Wait..Where is Daddy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, sweetheart,¡± she said quickly, forcing a smile. ¡°I think, maybe he¡¯s in the bathroom?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait in the dining room!¡± ¡°You know what, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± she said, bending down to kiss his forehead. 15:51 < 111 What Did Daddy Do? He grinned and ran off, his small footsteps echoing down the hall. 2 Evelyn stayed at the doorway for a second longer, watching him disappear around the corner with a fond, lingering smile. Once he was gone, she exhaled, rubbing her temples. ¡°Oh God, that boy¡¯s too smart for his age,¡± she muttered with a halfugh. ¡°If he starts asking about why Daddy and I sleep in sote, I¡¯m moving back to Willowcrest.¡± She gave onest nce toward the closed bathroom door and shook her head again, amused. The scent of freshly brewed coffee and buttered toast filled the air as Evelyn entered the dining room. Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, bathing the long mahogany table in a soft golden glow. Oliver was already seated, his face beaming when he spotted his parents. ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­. Look, look¡­ Jimmy made pancakes shaped like horses, my horse, Cloud.¡± He pointed proudly at his te, where two slightly misshapen pancakes,plete with chocte chip eyes, sat stacked with syrup dripping down the sides. Evelynughed softly and took her seat beside him. ¡°Wow! They look just like Cloud¡­what a wonderful pancake Jimmy made for you, sweetheart.¡± Axel sat across from them, already reaching for his coffee. ¡°Horses, huh? I think Cloud will be upset if he finds out you¡¯ve been eating his cousins.¡± Oliver gasped, worriedly, ¡°Daddy! I¡¯m sure you know¡­ Pancakes aren¡¯t horses.¡± Axel chuckled, clearly amused at his son¡¯s outrage. ¡°Rx, buddy. I was only teasing you.¡± Watching them, Evelyn¡¯s heart melted. The easy way Axel ruffled Oliver¡¯s hair, the warmth in his voice made her forget everything else. Oliver leaned forward, syrup glistening on his chin. ¡°Daddy, can we go fishingter? I saw theke near the forest. It¡¯s big. I wanna catch a fish this big¡­¡± He stretched his arms as wide as he could. Axel yed along, widening his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s so Big, Buddy. Must be a monster fish. You¡¯d better be strong enough to wrestle it.¡± He said yfully. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m strong alright¡­¡± Oliver flexed his tiny arm, and both his parents burst outughing. Evelyn¡¯sughter softened into a smile as she quietly ate her breakfast. She wasn¡¯t paying attention to her te anymore; her gaze kept drifting toward Axel. 15:51 TURNA < 111 What Did Daddy Do? The way he looked at Oliver, the warmth in his eyes, the love that radiated from him¡­ she couldn¡¯t help feeling her chest warm and blooming with happiness. However, the warmer breakfast was over too soon as Axel needed to leave for his office. Axel rose from his seat and kissed Oliver before ncing at Evelyn, as if he had asked her to walk him outside. ¡°I¡¯ll be back for dinner.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep.¡± He paused just before his car, guilt flickering briefly in his expression. Then his smile returned, soft and sincere. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Before she could react, he leaned in and kissed her, right there in front of the staff. It wasn¡¯t a brief kiss either, warm, firm, enough to make her pulse skip. Evelyn¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Axel!¡± she hissed under her breath, but he only grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight,¡± he murmured before getting into the car. As the engine started, his expression shifted. His charm melted into quiet focus. He picked up his phone and spoke coldly, ¡°Collins. Release it. Now.¡± Yes, boss.¡± Axel¡¯s gaze darkened as the car disappeared down the long driveway, leaving behind the peace of that perfect morning. Comment 3 Post your firstment! Vote 29 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 112 112 Breaking News! The capital city didn¡¯t exactly help Evelyn rx. 1 For one, it was loud, busy, and full of people who seemed to think trafficws were optional. And to make things worse, on her very first day here, her husband hade home injured. Not just a paper¨Ccut or a bruise. No. She had seen enough to know that the wound was quite deep; luckily, it didn¡¯t puncture any of his vital organs or veins. What made it even more strange was that the wound was clean, and the puncture area looked like a knife puncture. So it must be a knife wound- Someone had stabbed her husband! And the fact that Axel brushed it off like it was nothing only made her curiosity deepen. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew he didn¡¯t just identally bump into a sharp object. He¡¯d fought with someone, probably won, too, because he was still walking and breathing. But she didn¡¯t push him for answers. Axel wasn¡¯t the kind to open up when pressed, and she wasn¡¯t about to make herself look like a nosy wife, no matter how badly she wanted to force the truth out of him. So, she waited. Waited for him to be honest with her, on his own. And now, sitting in her home office with a cup of coffee, Evelyn thought the day might finally be calm. The morning sun painted the desk in a warm glow, herptop was open, her to¨Cdo list was long, and she was ready to bury herself in work. Until the news hit her screen. Her eyes caught the headline shing across the trending feed: [Axel Knight, the CEO of Apex Holding, admits he is married.] She blinked. The following line was worse. [The country¡¯s most sought¨Cafter bachelor is already married!] 15:51 176 < 112 Breaking News! ¡°What¡­?¡± Evelyn scrolled down with disbelief. Her mind nked for a full five seconds before she let out a strangledugh. ¡°No way. No way¡­¡± But there it was, sshed across every mainstream news site,plete with his name, his photo, and his statement. Evelyn froze. The part that got her wasn¡¯t the headline. It was the fact that Axel had promised her that he wouldn¡¯t announce their marriage until she was ready. 2 Yet here it was. Her hand trembled as she clicked on the article. When she saw the source, her stomach dropped. Apex Holding Official Website. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Oh. My. God.¡± Her hand shot to her mouth, stifling a gasp. ¡°He actually did it! He announced it¡­ publicly?! Why so sudden? Why didn¡¯t he tell me anything?¡± Countless questions tumbled through her mind. When he left that morning, he hadn¡¯t said a single word about this. Not even a hint. He kissed her goodbye, shed that devastating smile of his, and said, ¡°See you at dinner.¡± And now, the whole country knew he was already married. Even though he didn¡¯t give a name, it¡¯s still something that makes her heart race. Evelyn rubbed her temple. ¡°Unbelievable. Completely unbelievable.¡± She didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions. Maybe it was a mistake¨Ca misunderstanding¨Ca trigger¨Chappy secretary, perhaps? She grabbed her phone, ready to call him, but just as she unlocked it, the screen lit up with an iing call. Aunty Martha. Evelyn hesitated. If she picked up now, she¡¯d be stuck talking about it. ¡°I¡¯ll call her backter,¡± she muttered as she looked at the call, which finally ended without her answering. Barely three seconds passed before the phone lit up again. 15:51 < 112 Breaking News! Ste. ¡°Oh, perfect,¡± she muttered. ¡°Now the family reunion begins.¡± She still didn¡¯t want to answer it. The phone buzzed again. Oscar. She let out a groan, tossing the phone onto her desk. ¡°You people, please¡­ Give me five minutes of peace. Huh!?¡± Realizing she¡¯d get no quiet otherwise, she switched to herptop, opened the messaging app, and started typing. ¡°Hi, Mr. Knight, did you somehow give the wrong instructions to your secretary to upload that announcement?¡± She hit ¡®Send¡® before she could overthink it. Then she waited. Her foot tapped against the floor. Her heart drummed faster than it should¡¯ve. The truth was¡­ she was happy. She hated admitting it, but knowing Axel had publicly dered he was married made her chest feel warm. 3 This announcement makes it clear that he no longer wants gossip writers to specte about him having a secret lover, dating a top model, or being engaged to a movie star. It marks the first time he has publicly shared details about his private life. Still, why now? And why didn¡¯t he talk with her first? She turned her eyes back to theptop screen, rereading the statement he¡¯d posted. [Official Statement from Apex Holding] From the Office of Axel Knight, CEO. To our shareholders, partners, and the general public: I would like to take a moment to address recent spection and rumors regarding my private life. Yes, I am married. My wife is neither a celebrity nor a public figure. She is not involved in my business or professional responsibilities. Our marriage is a personal matter, and it will remain that way. I ask the media, online tforms, and individuals to respect this boundary. 15:51 215 < 112 Breaking News! Please do not attempt to pursue, question, or publish information about my wife. Any attempts to photograph, expose, or publish material about her will be regarded as a vition of privacy, and Apex Holding, as well as I, will not hesitate to pursue legal action. My professional life and my personal life are separate. This will be respected going forward. Thank you for your understanding. Axel Knight CEO, Apex Holding 3 Evelyn reread every word, this time more slowly. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to smile or panic. On one hand, the message was protective; he was shielding her from the media, keeping her private life safe. On the other hand, it sounded almost like a warning to anyone who dared to approach her. Like he was drawing a line in the sand. ¡°Did someone try to mess around with him?¡± she murmured. ¡°Or with me?¡± She leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, eyes glued to the screen. The more she read the statement, the less it felt like a random PR move. This was deliberate. Precise. Timed. And the timing couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank you Comment 12 15:51 ( Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 113 113 You nned This? The announcement was posted less than an hour after Axel left the house. 1 Evelyn smiled faintly as she muttered, ¡°You¡¯re nning something, aren¡¯t you, Axel? Why? Why do you hide something from me?¡± Sigh! She tried to distract herself by checking emails, but her gaze kept drifting back to the phone sitting quietly beside her coffee cup. Ten minutes. No reply. Twenty minutes. Still nothing. She sighs deeply as she tosses her pen on the desk. ¡°Oh,e on, Axel¡­ You literally run a billion¨Cdorpany but can¡¯t answer one tiny message from your wife?¡± As if on cue, her phone buzzed. Evelyn¡¯s heart skipped. She snatched it up, expecting a text, but was surprised when she saw the screen. Iing Call: Axel Knight. Finally, she exhaled and slid her thumb across the screen. ¡°Axel¡­¡± Evelyn began, but his low, velvety voice interrupted her. ¡°Mrs. Knight,¡± he said softly, the way he always did when he wanted her to melt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just saw your text. I was in my morning meeting.¡± The warmth in his tone made it hard to stay mad or worry. Still, she tried to soundposed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, Axel. You should¡¯ve told me you were in a meeting. Alright, you can callter¡­ ¡°It¡¯s finished,¡± he replied before she ended the call. Then, before she could say something, he added, ¡°And about your text¡­no, that wasn¡¯t a mistake. I nned to announce it today¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°You¡­ nned this?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± She frowned at his firm but casual no¨Cword reply. 15:51 < 113 You nned This? ¡°Wait. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d only announce it when I was ready? Or at least tell me before you do?¡± ¡°I did,¡± he admitted, and she could almost hear the faint smile in his voice. ¡°But after what happenedst night, I decided it was time.¡± Her frown softened. ¡°You mean¡­?¡± ¡°You were worried, weren¡¯t you?¡± He chuckled lightly. Evelyn hesitated, her voice softening. ¡°A little. You didn¡¯t mention my name, but¡­ I still feel like everyone somehow knows it¡¯s me. Like they¡¯re all whispering behind screens, wondering who the mysterious Mrs. Knight is.¡± ¡°Let them wonder,¡± Axel said, his voice low and reassuring. ¡°No one will bother you. Not a single reporter, not a rumor. If they try, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± His confidence carried through the line like a steady heartbeat, quieting the noise inside her head. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You really have a way of saying things that make people trust youpletely.¡± That¡¯s part of my charm,¡± he teased softly. Sheughs. ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± He went quiet for a second, and when he spoke again, his tone gentled further. ¡°You sound worried, Eve. Don¡¯t be. Just rx. Enjoy your day¡­ And I¡¯lle home early tonight.¡± Her heart warmed at the sound of that promise. ¡°You¡¯d better keep it this time,¡± she said yfully, her voice filled with affection. ¡°I will,¡± he murmured. ¡°I owe my wife a proper dinner.¡± Sheughed lightly, warmth spreading through her chest. ¡°Alright then, Mr. Knight. I won¡¯t keep you any longer. You have an empire to run, and I have emails to answer.¡± ¡°Work hard,¡± he said, his tone affectionate, teasing. ¡°And stay out of trouble, Mrs. Knight.¡± ¡°I make no promises, she replied with a grin. Theirughter blended along the line, the sound gentle and filled with affection. When the call ended, Evelyn leaned back in her chair and exhaled slowly. Her lips curled into a gentle smile, like spring blooming after a long, cold winter. She picked up her coffee cup, taking slow sips while she gazed out the window. The view of the beautiful mountain outside seemed a little less cold today. And somehow, she could feel her heart was a little less guarded. 16:51 214 < 113 You nned This? She was falling for him, deeper than she¡¯d nned, faster than she¡¯d admit. And the worst part? She didn¡¯t mind the feeling at all. So she let her heart take its course. And now, without any hesitation, she tells herself how she can¡¯t wait to see him tonight. Evelyn smiled at the thought, ready to finally focus on her work until her phone started ringing again. She sighed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Who is it this time?¡± Ste. Of course. Evelyn picked up the call and braced herself. ¡°Before you start yelling, I had nothing to do with the announcement.¡± Toote. ¡°Damn, sister Eve¡­ You¡¯re trending everywhere!¡± Ste¡¯s voice burst through the speaker, brimming with dramatic energy. ¡°Do you have any idea how close I came to spitting out my coffee? Brother¨Cinw suddenly deres he¡¯s married, and you didn¡¯t even tell me?!¡± Evelyn winced, holding back augh. ¡°Good morning to you, too, Ste.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®good morning¡® me, sis¡­ I nearly had a heart attack!¡± Ste huffed, though Evelyn could hear the smile in her voice. ¡°You¡¯ve officially broken the inte, sis. Half the nation is mourning, the other half¡¯s stalking your husband¡¯s LinkedIn. And another still tries to find you¡­¡± ¡°Lovely,¡± Evelyn muttered. ¡°Just what I needed to hear now.¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Ste continued, her tone softening. ¡°I¡¯m actually happy for you. He didn¡¯t say your name, but everyone was starting to make guesses about it. The way he defended you? So ssy. So¡­ CEO¨Cish.¡± Evelyn chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s one way to describe it.¡± Then Ste¡¯s voice dropped, more serious. ¡°Speaking of ssy¡­ guess what happened at home?¡± ¡°Oh no, Evelyn sighed. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Dad lost his cool..¡± A bitter tone sounded from the other end. Evelyn froze, fearing that William might harm Ste or Alicia, which would lead her to think the worst possible scenario, ¡°What do you mean by he lost his cool?¡± ¡°He pped me.¡± Ste¡¯s voice was t, but Evelyn could hear the tremor underneath. ¡°He mes me because I failed to get Lewis Harrison¡¯s signature, and he is just furious¡­¡± 15:51 374 < 113 You nned This? Evelyn gripped her phone tightly. ¡°He hit you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it wasn¡¯t that hard,¡± Ste said quickly, trying to lighten the dire situation. ¡°I think he¡¯s just panicking. And, well¡­ I also told him¡­¡± she trailed off, a mischievous tone sneaking in. ¡°Told him what?¡± Evelyn asked. ¡°That I know about Lana,¡± Ste said, her voice dripping with satisfaction. ¡°The great William Walters and his golden mistress.¡± Evelyn¡¯s jaw tightened, but she smiled faintly. ¡°I see.¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 30 1 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 114 114 Project Phoenix ¡°Oh, you should¡¯ve seen his face,¡± Ste continued gleefully. ¡°He nearly choked on his own breath¡­ I thought his blood pressure would explode. He knows the end ising, sis.¡± 1 ¡°Good.¡± Evelyn said calmly. ¡°He deserves to feel that fear.¡± There was a moment of silence. Then Ste asked, ¡°So¡­ should we move on to the next step?¡± Evelyn leaned back, twirling a pen between her fingers, a slow smile curving her lips. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Process it.¡± Her tone was light, but her eyes sharpened with resolve. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ste asked. ¡°Once I pull the trigger, there¡¯s no going back. Lana will be exposed. And Dad¡­ he¡¯ll finally fall.¡± Evelyn¡¯s gaze drifted back to the window. The blue sky looks brighter than before, as if the universe is granting them permission to continue their n. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± she said softly. ¡°He ruined our happiness. He used us both like pawns. It¡¯s time we take back what¡¯s ours.¡± There was a pause. Then Ste¡¯s voice turned yful again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. My big sister is finally sounding like the boss I always knew she was. Sis, you are the rightful heirs of Walter Group! You have what it takes to be its leader! Let¡¯s take thepany from that whore¡¯s hand.¡± Evelyn chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, please. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions now. We still have so many things to do.¡± ¡°True, Ste said. ¡°But, I already picture their downfall!¡± Evelynughed. ¡°Alright¡­ Anyway, sis, congrats¡­¡± Ste said yfully, but Evelyn felt her stomach twist again, remembering Axel¡¯s status announcement. Evelyn says no more about it. She keeps talking to Ste about their n until she finally ends the phone call. After ending the call, Evelyn sat there for a moment. For years, she¡¯d ept everything her father decided for her. Judged by society and hiding from anyone. At first, she never wanted to seek revenge on him. But after what happened to Ste, what happened to Alicia, and now learning the truth about Lana, she no longer ignores her past. She had a n to turn everything back. She had Axel. She had power. And soon, she¡¯d have justice. 15:51 114 < 114 Project Phoenix Evelyn smiled faintly, whispering to herself, ¡°William Walters¡­ It¡¯s your turn to worry.¡± She took her cell phone and typed a text. ¡°Bro, keep going with Project Phoenix, second step!¡± Her phone buzzed again, and she saw a new message from Oscar in her inbox. ¡°Got it! I¡¯ve sent the file to your private email. Just a heads¨Cup, if anyone finds out, it could cause some trouble.¡± From: Oscar Evelyn¡¯s eyes flicked toward her screen. A single file name appeared in her inbox. ¡°Project Phoenix.¡± She clicked it open. A smile emerged on her lips. ¡°Nice, Oscar. This is gonna change everything!¡± The day passed quickly. Suddenly, it was evening, and the weather was too lovely to stay indoors. Evelyn decided to take Oliver for a walk around their new home. The air was crisp, the sunlight golden, and her little boy was practically bouncing beside her as they followed the stone path that led to theke half a mile from the house. When they reached it, Evelyn set down the small fishing rod she¡¯d bought just for him. ¡°Alright, my little fisherman,¡± she said, kneeling beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Mommy can still remember how to do this.¡± Oliver watched with big, curious eyes as she showed him how to hold the rod. His tiny hands gripped it too tightly at first, the tip wobbling dangerously. ¡°Rx¡± Evelynughed, gently fixing his hands. ¡°It¡¯s not a sword, darling. You¡¯re not fighting dragons.¡± Oliver giggled, nodding thoughtfully as if she¡¯d given him a critical mission. ¡°Okay, Mommy. Like this?¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± she said, smiling proudly. ¡°Now flick your wrist¡­ yes, yes, yes¡­ just like that!¡± The line soared through the air,nding with a soft plop on theke¡¯s surface. They both froze, wide¨Ceyed. Then Oliver gasped and shouted, ¡°Mommy¡­ Look¡­ I did it!¡± Evelyn pped. 15:51 < 114 Project Phoenix ¡°You did, sweetheart!¡± He grinned from ear to ear, eyes shining with happiness, ¡°I wish Daddy were here¡­¡± That simple sentence warmed her chest. It still amazed her how easily Axel had be part of Oliver¡¯s world. How her son always wanted Axel to be included in everything he did. ¡°Sweetheart, you need to sit¡­.¡± she said, pulling out a fishing chair she found there, as if the chair was already set up for them. They sat by theke, waiting for the line to twitch. Evelyn enjoyed the calm, the sound of water rippling, and birds chirping. Oliver kept talking about how he thought fish might speak underwater and how he wanted to go hiking on the distant mountain, just like Daddy had promised. Sheughed at every one of his silly ideas, yfully pinching his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re full of stories today.¡± ¡°I like it here,¡± Oliver said suddenly, his voice softer now. ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­ and Daddy smiles a lot when around you.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart melted. She reached out and brushed his hair back. ¡°Oliver Knight¡­ you¡¯re too smart for a three¨Cyear¨Cold.¡± He shrugs before saying, ¡°Mommy, stop saying I¡¯m three. I¡¯m almost four¡­¡± Evelyn chuckled; she didn¡¯t want her son to grow up too quickly and always thought he was three years old. Oliver nced at Evelyn. ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t forget my birthday, did you?¡± ¡®Heaven! How could I forget his birthday?¡® Evelyn scolded herself inwardly. Many things have happened in her life over the past few weeks. And those have changed her a lot. And also preupied her mind so tensely that she haspletely forgotten about Oliver¡¯s birthday. Shaking her head, ¡°Of course I did not. Why do you even think like that?¡± But Oliver didn¡¯t seem to believe her, ¡°Alright. Proof it. When is my birthday?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Sweetheart, I¡¯m the one bringing you into the world. How could I forget? October twenty.¡± She said while ruffling his smooth hair. He smiles. Happy. Then return his attention to theke again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. Mommy has already nned an unforgettable birthday for you.¡± 314 < 114 Project Phoenix As Evelyn and Oliver talk and enjoy their time, they don¡¯t notice time slipping away or that someone else has returned home. Axel had just arrived at the house. As he loosened his tie, Jimmy approached with a respectful bow. ¡°Wee back, sir.¡± 66 Please vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets to help this book rise in the rankings! Thank Comment O Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 115 Axel had just arrived at the house. 1 As he loosened his tie, Jimmy approached with a respectful bow. ¡°Wee back, sir.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my wife and son?¡± Axel asked, ncing around. ¡°Madam and Young Master are at theke.¡± Axel raised a brow. ¡°Theke? Alone?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. It¡¯s been almost an hour.¡± Axel turned toward the wide ss window overlooking the property. Through it, he could see faint figures by theke. Evelyn¡¯s flowing hair catching the wind, Oliver bouncing near her chair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with them?¡± Jimmy straightened nervously. *Sir, I tried. But Madam insisted she didn¡¯t need help. She said she wanted time alone with the Young Master. When I insisted again, she¡­ Well, she scolded me.¡± Axel¡¯s stern expression softened into a smallugh. He could picture it perfectly; Evelyn crossing her arms, raising that brow at poor Jimmy. ¡°I see,¡± he murmured, amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°Shall I call them, sir?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Axel handed Jimmy his suit and tie. ¡°I¡¯ll go to them.¡± As he stepped outside, the cool evening air brushed his face. The scent of theke carried faintly on the breeze, mixed with Evelyn¡¯s His pace quickened unconsciously. ¡°Did you catch something, buddy?¡± Axel¡¯s voice called from behind them. Evelyn jolted, turning around in surprise. Her eyes widened when she saw him walking toward them, the setting sun casting a soft glow behind his tall figure. ¡°Axel¡­¡± Oliver jumped to his feet. ¡°Daddy! You¡¯re back¡­¡± Axel smiled at her before he bent down beside his son. ¡°So, did you catch anything?¡± < 115 No Chance ¡°Yes, Dad¡­¡± Oliver nodded eagerly. ¡°Three fish. But Mommy said we should let them go because they¡¯re too small.¡± ¡°Good job, buddy.¡± Axel affectionately ruffled his son¡¯s hair. Evelyn watched them, warmth blooming in her chest. It was such a simple scene, yet seeing them together like this made her heart. warm with gratitude. When Axel turned back to her, his eyes softened. ¡°Are you not going to hug your husband?¡± Her lips parted in a quietugh. ¡°You didn¡¯t even warn me you¡¯d be back this early.¡± He stepped closer, his voice teasing. ¡°Would you rather I didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± she said quickly, then nced at Oliver, who was too busy checking his fishing line to notice them. ¡°But you could¡¯ve called.¡± ¡°I wanted to surprise you,¡± Axel said smoothly, his eyes glinting. Evelyn rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°You certainly did.¡± Axel looked around the quietke, the golden light shimmering across the water. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯m d you two are enjoying it.¡± ¡°We are,¡± Evelyn replied, her tone warm. ¡°Oliver loves it.¡± ¡°And you?¡± She hesitated for a heartbeat, then met his gaze. ¡°I do too.¡± A faint smile curved his lips as he reached out, his fingers brushing her waist lightly before resting there. The gesture was small, but it made her heart skip a beat. Oliver¡¯s voice suddenly broke the moment. ¡°Daddy¡­ Look¡­ Look¡­ The fish again!¡± Both of them turned just in time to see the rod dipping. Axel chuckled as Oliver squealed in delight and started reeling it in with all his strength. Evelyn hurried to help him,ughing as she steadied the rod. Axel stood beside them, quietly watching as his wife¡¯sughter filled the air and his son¡¯s joy shone brightly. He felt a deep sense of peace and happiness just being present in this moment. When Oliver finally released the fish back into the water, he looked up proudly. ¡°Daddy, I did it¡­¡± Axel smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, buddy. But we should wrap things up now¡­ the night ising, and it¡¯s going to get cold.¡± 15.52 214 < 115 No Chance Evelyn agrees. She begins to feel cold now, but surprisingly, her son doesn¡¯t. As they walked side by side, while Oliver was already sprinting ahead, Axel ced a hand around her waist, pulling her gently closer. His voice dropped low, only for her. ¡°Are you happy I kept my promise?¡± She smiled faintly, whispering back, ¡°More than you know.¡± Axel¡¯s hand tightened around her waist just enough to make heat rush to her cheeks. ¡°Can you stop doing that?¡± Evelyn red at him, though her voice came out softer than she wanted. And her heartbeat was entirely out of control. ¡°Why?¡± His lips curved into a curious grin. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s your sensitive spot?¡± He looked genuinely intrigued, as if he¡¯d just discovered something priceless. ¡°Seriously?¡± He asks again. His eyes narrowed, his smile wider. Before she could react, he squeezed her waist again. Evelyn gasped, eyes widening. ¡°Axel!¡± But he onlyughed, clearly enjoying himself. Flustered, she quickly removed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you!¡± she dered, her face flushed with embarrassment. Then she chased after Oliver, who was already skipping toward the house. ¡°Sweetheart, wait for me!¡± she called out, trying to sound casual. Axel chuckled, running a hand through his hair as he followed them at a leisurely pace. ¡°Eve, he muttered to himself, his grin widening, ¡°you really think you can escape from me tonight? No chance. You can¡¯t avoid it any longer? His voice carried a teasing promise, his tone somewhere between yful and daring. When he stepped back inside the house, Jimmy was waiting in the hallway. ¡°Master¡­? Jimmy asked, puzzled. ¡°Why is Madam running like that? Did something happen?¡± Axel shook his head with a smirk. ¡°Nothing happened. He continued walking toward the bedroom, but halfway down the corridor, he paused and turned back to Jimmy. ¡°Have you prepared what I asked for?¡± ¡°Yes, sir, Jimmy replied promptly. ¡°Everything is arranged just as you nned.¡± ¡°Perfect¡± Axel walked toward the bedroom with an amused glint in his eyes. 314 < 115 No Chance The image of Evelyn blushing, running away to hide from him, reyed vividly in his mind. Every time he mentioned their ¡®first night¡® or touching her, she reacted the same way: adorably flustered. Just as he reached for the doorknob, his phone suddenly buzzed in his pocket. An unexpected call. He stopped instantly. When he saw the caller¡¯s name on the screen, his expression hardened. ¡°Damn it. Not again,¡± he muttered, gripping the phone tightly, hesitation flickering in his eyes. Comment Past your firstment! Vote 30 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 116 116 I Miss You, Too! Evelyn followed Oliver into his yroom on the second floor, her heart still pounding from Axel¡¯s teasing downstairs. 1 She pretended to focus on the rows of children¡¯s books lining the shelf, trying to distract herself. After a while, she reached for a picture book, hoping a story about a talking bear might keep her sane. But before she could even open it, a small voice made her freeze. ¡°Mommy?¡± She turned immediately. Oliver sat on the carpet in the corner, clutching a toy car, his bright eyes full of curiosity. ¡°Yes, sweetheart?¡± ¡°Mom, what happened to your face?¡± ¡°What?¡± she blinked. ¡°Why does it look like a strawberry?¡± 2 Evelyn¡¯s mouth opened and closed again, surprised. Then she realized her face was probably still red from Axel¡¯s earlier teasing. Perfect. Her almost four¨Cyear¨Cold had just caught her blushing over his father. ¡°Ah¡­ really?¡± she said, forcing augh and pretending to check her cheeks. ¡°Maybe¡­ Mommy just wanted to eat a strawberry.¡± Oliver¡¯s expression turned serious, as if he were taking notes. ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ll ask Jimmy to prepare strawberries for dinner,¡± Evelyn held back augh, her lips twitching as she noticed his expression was the same as Axel¡¯s. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart. That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡± He smiled proudly, then returned to rolling his toy car across the rug. Evelyn watched him for a while, his little brows furrowed in concentration, his lips pressed tight as if every race between his toy cars was a life¨Cor¨Cdeathpetition. The sight softened her heart instantly. ¡®He¡¯s growing so fast, she thought. ¡®And somehow, every day, he looks more and more like Axel Finally, she sank onto the sofa, opening the book to a random page. 15:52 174 < 116 I Miss You, Too! ¡°Alright, Mr. Racer, are you ready for a story?¡± ¡°No, Mommy. My cars are still fighting.¡± ¡°Cars don¡¯t fight, baby. They race.¡± ¡°Mine do,¡± he replied thoughtfully. ¡°Because one cheated.¡± Evelyn chuckled, shaking her head. Soon, the calm of the afternoon wrapped around the room. The golden sunlight streamed through the windows. The faint sound of Oliver¡¯s car wheels filled the silence as Evelyn¡¯s eyes grew heavier. Before she knew it, her head leaned back against the sofa, the book slipping from her hand, and she drifted into sleep. Not long after, A soft creak of the door startled Oliver. He looked up to see his father take a slow, quiet step inside. Axel pressed a finger to his lips and pointed toward the sofa. Oliver nodded solemnly, his voice lowering to a whisper. ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s sleeping. She was exhausted.¡± Axel walked closer, his eyes softening when he saw Evelyn. Her head was tilted slightly to one side, longshes resting against her cheeks, her lips parted just a little as she breathed. The faintest smile touched her mouth, as if even in her sleep, she felt a sense of peace. Axel folded his arms, just standing there for a moment. The sight tugged at something deep in him. ¡®She never lets her guard down¡­ except now! Oliver tugged his sleeve. ¡°Daddy, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Your mommy,¡± Axel murmured with a half¨Csmile, ¡°She¡¯s dangerous, you know that?¡± Oliver frowned, confused. ¡°Mommy¡¯s not dangerous. She¡¯s pretty.¡± Axel bit back augh. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what makes her dangerous.¡± He crouched down beside his son. ¡°So, what do you think, buddy? Should we move her to bed or let her sleep?¡± Oliver thought for a moment, tapping his chin like a miniature businessman. ¡°If we wake her up, she¡¯ll scold us.¡± ¡°True.¡± Axel nodded seriously. ¡°And if we don¡¯t, she might wake up and scold us for not waking her.¡± Oliver blinked. ¡°So we get scolded either way?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Axel smirked. ¡°Wee to married life, kiddo.¡± 2 Oliver giggled, then covered his mouth quickly, afraid he¡¯d wake her. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re funny.¡± 15.52 214 < 116 I Miss You, Too! ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Axel whispered with a wink. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I promise, Daddy.¡± Before they could decide, Evelyn stirred. Hershes fluttered open, her blurry vision slowly sharpening¡­ and then she froze. Two sets of eyes were staring at her. She sat up straight. ¡°What¡­ what are you two doing?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Axel said. And at the exact same time, Oliver blurted, ¡°We were spying on you, Mommy¡­¡± Evelyn blinked, torn between embarrassment andughter. ¡°Yo¨CYou what?¡± Oliver gasped, realizing his mistake. ¡°No, no! Daddy told me not to say that!¡± Evelyn turned her gaze to Axel. Axel raised his hands as if to show he was surrendering. ¡°It wasn¡¯t spying. It was¡­ observing. There¡¯s a difference.¡± She was speechless. But then, she stifled augh as she looked at them. ¡°You two are the same, trouble.¡± Then Oliver climbed onto the sofa beside her, his little hands tugging at her sleeve. ¡°Mommy,e here.¡± Evelyn melted instantly, pulling him into her arms. He leaned against her chest, snuggling close as Axel joined them, sitting casually on the edge of the sofa. The three of them stayed like that, Evelyn brushing Oliver¡¯s hair, Axel¡¯s hand restingzily along the sofa behind her shoulders. For a moment, they stay there talking andughing at Oliver¡¯s humor. By the time dinner finallyes. The house buzzed with warmth. The dining table was filled with the smell of roasted chicken and freshly cut fruit,plete with a te of strawberries that Oliver proudly demanded for his ¡°strawberry¨Cfaced mommy.¡± Axel nearly choked on his drink when he heard that. Evelyn could onlyugh, feeling powerless to stop her son¡¯s teasing. But theughter that followed made the evening feelplete. They ate together, sharing stories about Oliver¡¯s toy car battles and Axel¡¯s ¡°super boring office meetings,¡± as Oliver called them. 1657 < 116 I Miss You, Too! When dinner was over, Oliver left for the second floor. Axel stood by the stairs, looking at Evelyn with a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take him to bed tonight,¡± he said. Evelyn nodded. ¡°He¡¯s probably waiting for his bedtime story. He misses you.¡± ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I miss you, too!¡± She no longer wanted to hide her feelings from him. Axel smiled happily. He leaned closer, lowering his voice. ¡°Alright, go change¡­¡± ¡°Change?¡± He nodded. ¡°Into something warm. We¡¯re going out.¡± ¡°Out?¡± she repeated, surprised. ¡°At this hour? Where?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± He smiled and climbed the stairs 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo ^ PurpleLight Creators¡® Thoughts Comment 6 Post your firstment! Vote 30 1 Fandom Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 117 117 Date? 117 Date? Evelyn¡¯s brows furrowed, though a small smile tugged at her lips. 1 ¡°You¡¯ve been nning something ridiculous again, have you?¡± Axel stops and walks back to her, leaning in closer. ¡°Well, Mrs. Knight¡­ it really depends on how you define ridiculous¡­¡± Before she could ask for more details, he leaned in, gently kissed her temple, and softly whispered, ¡°Be ready in thirty minutes, Eve. We¡¯re going out on a date!¡± She stood there, dazed, watching him walk upstairs to Oliver¡¯s room. Her heart fluttered wildly. She feels curious, yet nervous at the same time. ¡®God¡­ what is he nning now? A date? These hours?¡® Evelyn thought as she walked into the bedroom. An hour passed. And still¡­ no Axel. She nced at the clock for what felt like the hundredth time. Every minute dragged slower than thest. The room felt too quiet, too big, too full of thoughts she didn¡¯t want to entertain. A few times, she was tempted to go upstairs to check on him and Oliver, but something in her stopped her; an odd mix of nerves and excitement that made her heart flutter each time she remembered his voice. ¡°We¡¯re going out on a date!¡± The word ¡°date¡± echoed in her head like a secret she wasn¡¯t supposed to keep. It had been years since she¡¯d gone on one, years since anyone had looked at her that way. She sighed, sinking into the sofa, tugging her coat tighter around herself. But waiting was torture. Her body wanted to rest, but her mind was eager to race, Every time she closed her eyes, she saw Axel¡¯s teasing grin, the warmth of his touch, the way his voice dropped when he called her name. When she finally yawned for the fifth time and reached for her phone to scroll through social media, the door suddenly swung open. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡± Axel¡¯s deep voice filled the room as he stepped inside, slightly out of breath, his expression carrying a trace of guilt. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m ready. Is he asleep yet?¡± 15:52 < 117 Date? ¡°Yeah,¡± Axel said, walking toward the bathroom while loosening his cor. ¡°He just fell asleep. He¡¯s really chatty tonight.¡± ¡°Chatty?¡± Evelyn smiled, imagining Oliver keeping his father hostage with endless bedtime stories. ¡°Yeah, he asked if dinosaurs had bedtime too. He also said, about Cloud, he worries he might be cold¡­¡± Axel¡¯s voice carried a faintugh as he turned to her. ¡°Give me five minutes, okay?¡± She nodded, pretending not to notice the way her heart skipped when his eyes met hers. ¡°Take your time.¡± When the bathroom door closed, Evelyn exhaled slowly. She ran her fingers through her hair, looked at her reflection in her cell phone camera, and frowned. He seemed too nervous, too hopeful. ¡®Geez, Eve¡­ It¡¯s just a date, she told herself. ¡®With your son¡¯s father. Who happens to make your heart go insane¡­ So, rx!¡® Five minutester, the door swung open again, and Evelyn found herself unable to look anywhere but at him. Axel looked effortlessly handsome in his dark, long coat and white T¨Cshirt, with his hair slightly tousled. Hismanding presence was still there, but it felt softened and more approachable. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± he said, offering his hand. Evelyn hesitated only a second before slipping her hand into his. ¡°Seriously, where are we going? It¡¯s past nine.¡± He smiled, a slow curve that made her pulse race. ¡°We¡¯re going on a date.¡± Her brows arched. ¡°You already told me that.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Axel, are you thinking about going on a date outside? It might feel a bit risky¡­ ¡°Risky?¡± ¡°I mean, being seen together in public. The reporters. Or, your fans out there¡­¡± Axel stopped beside the waiting car, the ck four¨Cwheel drive car already humming softly as if someone had prepared it. He didn¡¯t hurry to reply to her, but as he opened the passenger door, he nced at her with that confident spark in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not going to the city¡± He pointed toward the mountain behind their house. ¡°We¡¯re going there.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°T¨CThe mountain?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t look so rmed. I¡¯m not taking you camping. Or hiking in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± she muttered, though her lips slightly formed a smile. 15.52 710 < 117 Date? ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. Your face said everything.¡± Evelyn rolls her eyes, unable to believe that this man still finds a way to draw conclusions and twist her words. ¡°I was just¡­ concerned. What if Oliver wakes up and starts looking for us?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Axel said, closing her door after she got in. ¡°Jimmy¡¯s staying with him. And Oliver already knows I¡¯m taking you on a date.¡± Her head snapped toward him. ¡°He knows?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He started the car, grinning. ¡°He told me, ¡®Daddy, be nice to Mommy. She never goes on a date¡­¡± Evelyn gasped, then burst intoughter. ¡°He said that?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± A teasing smile shed in his gaze, ¡°Seriously, you never go on a date?¡± ¡®Unbelievable, Evelynughed inwardly. ¡®I was just randomly answering him, but he still remembers? And now, he exposed me to his Dad?¡® She chose not to answer Axel¡¯s question, just pretending to enjoy the car ride. The drive began with the hum of the engine, blending with the chirping of crickets outside. The gravel road stretched ahead, winding through the forest. Moonlight poured through the trees, soft and silver, casting fleeting shadows across their faces. After twenty minutes of gentle bumps and sharp turns, the car finally slowed down and then came to aplete stop a few minutes ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Axel said, getting out first and opening her door with a slight bow. ¡°My wife¡­¡± She smiled as she held his hand. When she looked up, the scenery before her eyes stunned her. ¡°Wow, Axel¡­¡± she whispered, The view was breathtaking. From the mountain peak, the entire city stretched below them, glittering and alive under the moonlight. ¡°This ce is beautiful.¡± She turned to see him, surprised to see Axel now staring back at her. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said honestly. ¡°It¡¯s peaceful. And the view¡­ It¡¯s even prettier than I imagined.¡± ¡°Hmm, this is the peaceful ce in the city,¡± as he stepped closer. ¡°This is our special spot¡­ No one else is allowed toe here.¡± Evelyn turned to him, surprised. ¡°Ours?¡± He nodded. 15:52 < 117 Date? ¡°I purchased thisnd several years ago.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°I forgot my husband is crazy rich!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m rich, but not crazy.¡± They stood there quietly, gazing at the scenery for a moment. But not long after, The air turned cooler, brushing against Evelyn¡¯s skin. She shivered, slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a little chilly¡­¡± Before Evelyn could finish, Axel was already right behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her close. His coat hugged her in aforting warmth. Comment 1 You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter! Vote 30 1 Fandom Send Gifts Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15.52 Swipe Left To Continue > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 118 < 118 Preview Of What? 118 Preview Of What? Evelyn¡¯s heart was racing, and she dared not move, trying to look calm. 1 While Axel¡­ He didn¡¯t say anything at first, just held her close, his chin resting lightly on her shoulder. She could feel the steady rhythm of his heartbeat against her back, the heat of his chest, the way his breath brushed against her neck. After a few more seconds, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s that? Better?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Evelyn tried to sound calm, but her mind betrayed her. ¡°I feel¡­HOT¡­I mean, burned. Not hot, burned.¡± Axel chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s not my fault.¡± ¡°It absolutely is.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Completely.¡± ¡°Then I guess I shouldn¡¯t stop.¡± Evelyn turned slightly to re at him, but the smirk on his lips was so disarming that she almost forgot what she was going to say. ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s say your silence means¡­ continues,¡± he said yfully, embracing her tightly. The silence that followed felt warm, filled with unspoken words and the sound of wind whispering through the trees. After a moment, Axel loosened her just enough so they could stand side by side. His hand rested on her shoulder as if he were trying to ensure she was close to him. When she looked at him, his gaze was already on her; steady, intent, but gentle. ¡°You know,¡± she said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time I went on a date. Probably before I even met you.¡± A surprised flicker crosses his eyes before he says, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure this one makes up for it.¡± His tone was simple, but something in it made her chest feel warm. Evelyn smiled shyly and looked away, pretending to study the city lights. The wind blew again, carrying the faint scent of his cologne. She closed her eyes for a moment, memorizing it, the warmth of his coat, the weight of his arm, the sound of his steady breathing. It felt perfect. Too perfect. When she finally opened her eyes, she caught him tilting his head, staring at her again. 14:46 < 118 Preview Of What? ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°Just wondering how I got this lucky.¡± 3 Evelyn¡¯s heart fluttered wildly. She looked away, cheeks warm. She can¡¯t answer that because she¡¯s too happy to hear it. Right now, she didn¡¯t care if he just wanted to flirt with her or if he genuinely felt that way. Then, Axel¡¯s warm, strong hand slipped into hers, guiding it gently into his coat pocket. The movement was simple, but it sent a tremor through Evelyn¡¯s chest. His palm was rough, his touch warm. The kind of warmth that could melt away her nerves. She looked up at him, her eyes meeting his calm, steady gaze. For a moment, everything around them, the cool mountain air, the distant city lights, faded into a quiet hum. ¡°Let¡¯s do the actual date,¡± he said suddenly, his voice a deep murmur that made her heart skip a beat. Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Actual date? I thought this was the date¡­ You know, the part where we stare at city lights, hold hands, and you tease me every five minutes.¡± A hint of a smirk curved his lips. ¡°Yeah, that too. But that was just the preview.¡± ¡°Preview of what?¡± ¡°Our honeymoon.¡± ¡°H¨Choneymoon? What are you-¡± Before she could finish, he was already leading her forward. His long strides made it impossible for her to keep up without stumbling. ¡°Axel!¡± she protested, halfughing. ¡°Where are you taking me now?¡± He didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t protest, only followed, her curiosity growing by the second. The gravel crunched beneath their steps, and that was when she noticed the soft glowing from under a cluster of tall pine trees. She gasped. It wasn¡¯t another car or a light post. However, it was a small, wooden cabin, stunningly beautiful. Warm amber light spilled through its ss windows. < 118 Preview Of What? A short wooden deck stretched from the front, where two chairs waited beside a small round table. She slowed her steps. ¡°There¡¯s a cabin here?¡± Axel nodded, his expression proud yet calm. ¡°Hmm. My secret hideaway. Whenever work gets too loud or life turns unbearable, Ie here.¡± His voice softened, eyes resting on her. ¡°Now it¡¯s no longer just my retreat, it¡¯s ours. From today, this will be our love nest.¡± He said, brushing his thumb across her hand. Evelyn almost choked on her ownughter. ¡°Love nest? Really?¡± He stopped at the door and frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± she teased. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to sound¡­ romantic.¡± He leaned closer, lowering his voice to a yful murmur. ¡°You bring it out of me, Eve.¡± For a second, she couldn¡¯t look away. Axel smiled faintly and pushed the door open, motioning for her to go first. 3 ¡°After you, Mrs. Knight.¡± Inside, the cabin blended rustic charm with modern warmth. A soft amber glow from the firece painted the wooden walls in shades of gold. The crackling sound of burning wood filled the silence. There was a cozy sofa near the fire, a small modern kitchen tucked neatly to the side, and stairs that led up to a loft where soft lights glowed from above. And one door at the back corner, likely the bedroom. Evelyn¡¯s lips parted in wonder. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­ and so warm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Axel crossed the room to the woodstove, kneeling to add a few logs. She turned to him then, watching as the firelight danced over his face; the sharp lines softened, and his expression rxed. When he rose, he dusted his hands and met her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡± ¡°Wait, tonight?¡± she blinked. ¡°Can¡¯t we just drive back home?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it here?¡± 1 ¡°I do,¡± she admitted, biting her lip. ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t expect we would spend the night here.¡± He took a step forward, closing the distance between them. ¡°Tonight, you won¡¯t be able to leave the bed, Eve¡­¡± His voice was smooth and teasing, but beneath it, she could sense something deeper. 14 AC 118 Preview Of What? His gaze held her still, almost as if daring her to look away. Evelyn¡¯s heartbeat quickens as she fully understands his words. < Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 119 119 Carrying My Wife To bed Axel stood before her, so close that she could feel the heat radiating from his pecs. 1 ¡°Eve, you¡¯ve been smiling a lot tonight. If I can take a guess, I must be doing something right.¡± Evelyn says nothing. But her gaze never left him. The fire popped behind them, and in that silence, she felt it; the steady rhythm of his breathing, the way his eyes softened when they met hers. His hand rose, hesitated for a second, then rested lightly at her waist. ¡°Eve,¡± he said softly, ¡°do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for this?¡± She blinked. Her throat felt tight. ¡°W¨CWaited for what?¡± ¡°For you to look at me like that.¡± His voice held a gentle intensity that made her heart race even faster. ¡°Without fear, without pretending you don¡¯t care.¡± Her lips parted, but she couldn¡¯t find any words. Then Axel¡¯s hand slid up to her cheek, his thumb brushing the corner of her mouth. ¡°You always try to hide your feelings, but your eyes give you away.¡± ¡°Do they?¡± she whispered. ¡°Yes,¡± he murmured. ¡°They¡¯re saying you¡¯re happy right now.¡± A smallugh escaped her lips. ¡°Maybe I am.¡± He smiled and leaned forward, pressing his forehead to hers. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Their eyes locked on each other. The atmosphere between them became even warmer and intimate, filled with a gentle sense that something special had changed in them. He leaned even closer. When his lips found hers, the kiss wasn¡¯t hurried. But it wasn¡¯t gentle either. Her hands trembled slightly before finding their way to his shoulders and wrapping around his neck. His dominant lips enveloped hers, coaxing her stiff tongue to intertwine with his passionately. Her heart beat faster, and every nerve in her body tensed as he slid his hands up to her neck and kissed her deeper. A series of moans was heard every time he sucked on her tongue. Just as she began to lose herself in the moment, he slowly began to pull back. 14:46 174 < 119 Carrying My Wife To bed His lips lingered, then parted from hers, leaving her breathless. ¡°Eve¡­¡± he murmured. ¡°Do you have any idea what you do to me?¡± She couldn¡¯t answer. Her thoughts had melted into the warmth between them. The silence that followed wasn¡¯t awkward. It was full, alive, with every emotion they had buried for far too long Then, he finally spoke. ¡°You¡¯re the first woman who ever made me lose my mind,¡± Axel whispered, ¡°I wanted to see you. To hear your voice. I just¡­ always wanted to be near you.¡± 2 A faint smile tugged at his lips as his thumb brushed gently against her cheek. Evelyn froze, looking at him intently. Her heart raced upon hearing his confession. ¡°Axel, are you saying you fell for me, too?¡± He frowned, looking genuinely puzzled. ¡°You mean¡­ this is what it feels like when someone falls in love?¡± Her lips parted in disbelief. ¡°Mmm, yes,¡± she murmured, amused. ¡°That¡¯s exactly how it feels.¡± For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Was this man seriously confessing he¡¯d never been in love before? Yet the way he said it, the honesty in his eyes, the soft confusion in his tone¡­ told her he wasn¡¯t lying. He really didn¡¯t know. Axel studied her expression for a beat longer, then the corner of his mouth lifted into a grin. ¡°Well,¡± he said softly, his voice dropping lower, ¡°if that¡¯s the case¡­ then I guess I¡¯m officially falling for you too, Evelyn Knight.¡± His gaze locked with hers, ¡°I¡¯m in love with you.¡± Evelyn felt her breath race. The words weren¡¯t poetic or rehearsed, buting from Axel Knight, a man who didn¡¯t know how to pretend, they hit her harder than anything she¡¯d ever heard. She wanted to say something back, but her voice refused to work. All she could do was smile as her chest swelled. Axel gently brushed a strand of hair from her face, his gaze tracing her features as if memorizing every detail. ¡°You¡¯re shaking¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°Cold?¡± In one smooth motion, Axel lifted her off the floor as if she weighed nothing. Evelyn gasped softly, her arms instinctively wrapping around his neck while her legs curled around his waist. 1 Her heart fluttered wildly, unsure whether from surprise or the steady thrum of his heartbeat against hers. Axel¡¯s sharp eyes softened when he looked at her, a mix of mischief and tenderness glimmering in them. ¡°Axel¡­¡± She tried to speak, but her voice faltered when their faces drew close, so close she could feel his breath warm against her cheek. 14:46 214 < 119 Carrying My Wife To bed Her pulse quickened. Embarrassed, she buried her face against his neck to hide her blush. ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing?¡± she whispered, her voice muffled against his skin. His eyebrow arched slightly. ¡°Carrying my wife to bed,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it always goes in those romantic movies?¡± That made herugh in surprise. She pulled back a little to look at his face. ¡°Oh my gosh, you actually watch romantic movies?¡± He smiled faintly, the corner of his lips curving upward. ¡°No,¡± he admitted. ¡°I just guessed.¡± The door clicked open behind him. ¡°Alright,¡± he murmured, stepping inside, ¡°nowes the next part.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°W¨CWhat next part?¡± When her gaze fell on the bed, realization dawned. Her throat went dry. Axel didn¡¯t answer. Instead, heid her gently down. The soft mattress dipped beneath her weight, the air between them charged with something quiet and electric. He didn¡¯t rush toward her. He simply stood for a moment, his expression unreadable, then shrugged off his coat and tossed it onto the sofa. The slow, effortless movement made her heart skip again. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but watch him, the way his shirt clung to his frame, the effortless grace in every motion. But when he turned back to her, she quickly looked away, pretending to study the pattern on the bedsheets. He came closer, sitting beside her. His fingers brushed her shoulder as he reached for the coat still draped over her. Axel, I can¡­¡± she began, but he was already gently helping her take off her coat, his motions slow and calm, showing his patience and care. ¡°Eve,¡± he said softly, his eyes holding hers. ¡°Just rx.¡± She swallowed hard and let him continue, trying to calm the nervous tremor that kept running through her hands. ¡°You look pretty when you¡¯re nervous,¡± he teased. She wasn¡¯t sure whether he was trying to help her rx or just teasing her, but it worked. She feels a bit more rxed now. ¡°You¡¯re making it worse,¡± she said, admitting her nervousness while halfughing, half¨Cflustered. ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°But I like seeing you like this.¡± < 119 Carrying My Wife To bed His tone was gentle and warm, no longer teasing. The air around them felt different now, heavier yet strangely peaceful. He leaned in slowly, enough for her to feel every inch of space between them vanish. His lips imed her, tentative at first, then deeper, drawing her in until she couldn¡¯t think at all. This time, his kiss feltpletely different; hotter, deeper, more desperate, filled with passion. Every time his tongue brushed against hers, something inside her tingled, sending heat through her body. He groaned softly, his hand sliding down her back, pulling her closer against him. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she cried his name between their kisses. As a sensation began to wash over her, she could feel a strange tension building between her thighs. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 120 120 Wild Night The soft sounds escaping her lips only fueled his hunger, making him kiss her with even more passion, as if he hadn¡¯t tasted her or any kiss in forever. Just when she thought she might truly faint from his overwhelming kiss, he finally pulled back. The warm tip of his tongue traced gently across her now aroused, reddened lips, leaving a trail of heat behind. His eyes, wild and filled with barely restrained desire, locked onto hers. She gasped for air, her chest rising and falling rapidly. ¡°Breathe¡­¡± he whispered with a teasing smile, brushing the corner of her mouth with his thumb. Before she could say something, he quickly undressed her and tossed her clothes onto the floor. A blurry memory began to surface in her mind: that night¡­ their first time, the one¨Cnight stand that started it all. 21:21 120 Wild Night Her breath caught as she tried to speak, but before she could, he removed his clothes too. Suddenly, nothing was separating them anymore. They were both naked, skin to skin, exposed, and vulnerable. Every movement he made while positioning himself above her sent a surge of nervous excitement through her veins. Her heartbeat quickened, louder than ever. She gave him a nervous, fleeting smile, but it vanished the moment his fingers touched her skin, tracing slowly from her calf up to her inner thigh. His warm hand hovered just over her most sensitive spot, lightly brushing it, but not quite touching. She could feel her arousal throbbing, the heat pooling inside her, making her reflexively push her hips forward, wordlessly begging for more. She bit her lip and squeezed her eyes shut as he traced his finger over her softly, teasingly. Every nerve in her body tightened, trembled, craved. 21:21 218 120 Wild Night Holding on to an iing explosion of sensation. He leaned down, brushing his lips against her skin before his hand moved again, his touch gentle, then slowly climbed up to her chest. Their breaths tangled as the warmth between them grew hotter. The world faded until there was only the rhythm of their hearts and the sound of their breathing, heavy and uneven. They became lost in each other. Two souls tangled together in a night of heat, tenderness, and longing. It was a wild, passionate, unforgettable night that changed everything. When Evelyn woke, soft sunlight spilled through the curtains, casting a gentle glow over the room. The faint sound of birds chirping outside greeted her ears. For a moment, shey still, blinking at the unfamiliar ceiling above her. 21:21 120 Wild Night The air smelled faintly of cedarwood and something else¡­ Axel¡¯s cologne. And then it came back to her. The cabin. Their night together. Her heart gave a tiny, fluttering beat as warmth filled her chest. A smile tugged at her lips before she could stop it. Everything from the previous wild night shed back in her mind: their kiss, passionate lovemaking, making her heart race again. But when she turned her head toward the other side of the bed, the smile faded slightly. The space beside her was empty. ¡°Where is he? He left?¡± She sat up, the nket sliding down her bare shoulders. The sheets were still warm where he had been, but Axel himself was nowhere in sight. ¡°Axel?¡± 21:21 120 Wild Night No answer. As she pushed herself to sit upright, something on the bedside table caught her eye, a small yellow note resting beside a ss of water. Curious, she reached for it. His handwriting was neat, bold, and unmistakably his. ¡°Went back to check on our son. I know he¡¯s perfectly fine, so don¡¯t worry. Get freshened up, I¡¯ll be back soon. But if you want to get more rest, get more rest. We can freshen up together when I¡¯m back. Love, Axel.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help the softugh that escaped her lips. She pressed the paper against her chest and sighed, smiling to herself. ¡°Axel Knight, how do you make me blush this early morning?¡± Still smiling, she swung her legs off the bed. But the moment her feet touched the wooden floor, she froze. A sharp ache ran through her muscles, making her 21:21 < 120 Wild Night gasp softly. ¡°Oh dear God¡­Now I remember the feeling after,¡± she muttered, biting her lip, a wave of color rushing to her cheeks. The memories ofst night came flooding back into her mind again. Her heart raced, and she had to cover her face with her hands. ¡°Stop it, Evelyn,¡± she whispered to herself, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re going to die of embarrassment¡­¡± Still blushing furiously, she wrapped the soft nket around her naked body and stood carefully, her movements slow. The morning light poured through therge window across the room, and she walked toward it, letting the sun¡¯s warm glow envelope her. Outside, the world was painted in the colors of autumn: rusty reds, deep oranges, golds, and browns. The forest surrounding the cabin shimmered under the sunlight, every leaf seeming to catch fire with color. 21:21 < 120 Wild Night It was breathtaking. Last night, she couldn¡¯t see what the ce looked like. But now, standing here in the quiet calm of morning, she realized how beautiful it all was. Her fingers brushed the windowpane as she whispered, ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been hiding. No wonder you like this ce, Axel¡­¡± She stood there for a few minutes, letting herself breathe. The peace of it felt unreal, like something fragile she was afraid to disturb. Finally, she turned to find her clothes. To her surprise, there was a wardrobe against the wall she hadn¡¯t noticed before. She opened it¡­ and blinked. Inside hung her clothes, neatly arranged beside Axel¡¯s. Not only that, her bag was also there, along with her favorite cardigan, folded perfectly on the top shelf. She opened the bathroom door. There, on the counter, 21:21 778 120 Wild Night were her toiletries already set out; her brush, her perfume, even her moisturizer. ¡°Axel¡­ you already prepared all of this?¡± She didn¡¯t know whether to be touched or scold him for nning without saying anything. Either way, her chest felt full. After taking a shower and washing away the traces of the memorable night before, she changed into something warm, a cream sweater and soft leggings, before stepping out of the bedroom. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 121 121 Perfect Morning The living room felt cozy, with a zing fire in the firece, soft rugs, and big windows that looked out onto the woods, Just as Evelyn was about to check the kitchen, she heard it, the low hum of an engine outside. Her heart leaped. She went to the window and peeked through the curtains. Axel¡¯s car had pulled up outside the cabin. He was stepping out, tall and handsome as always, but what made her eyes soften wasn¡¯t him; it was the little boy hopping out of the passenger seat. Oliver. Her son¡¯s small hand was tucked into Axel¡¯s as they walked toward the cabin. She hurried to the door and swung it open. Immediately, the chilly morning breeze flowed in, 21:22 121 Perfect Morning bringing the smell of pine and earth. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s excited voice broke through the quiet, and he ran toward her, his small arms wrapping tightly around her waist. Evelynughed softly, then carried him in her arms. ¡°Good morning, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Mommy, good morning¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s small mouth formed a pout, his big eyes glimmering with worry. ¡°Why did you leave me? I was looking for you¡­ I thought you left me.¡± She felt instantly guilty. Her son had never woken up without her, and this was the first time he¡¯d opened his eyes to find her gone. She could only imagine how panicked and heartbroken he must have been. ¡°Oh, sweetheart¡­ I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered, her voice soft. ¡°But now you¡¯re here, right? Mommy¡¯s not going anywhere.¡± She sat on the sofa and let him sit on herp. He fit perfectly against her as she wrapped her arms around 21:22 < 121 Perfect Morning him, gently rocking him. ¡°Are you still mad at Mommy?¡± she murmured, as she kissed the top of his head. Oliver shook his head, his tiny fingers clutching her sweater. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Because daddy came and brought me here.¡± His voice was still shaky but filled with relief. Then he looked up with a serious expression. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry, Mommy¡­¡± Evelyn chuckled softly, her guilt melting into amusement when she saw his big eyes spark with exaggerated sadness, his favorite weapon. ¡°Oh no,¡± she said, ying along, ¡°I made my poor little man wait too long for breakfast.¡± ¡°Oops,¡± she added quickly, realizing the time when she nced at the clock. ¡°It¡¯s already past seven. Alright, I¡¯ll make something quick¡­¡± Before she could move, Oliver shook his head vigorously. ¡°Daddy said he¡¯ll make pancakes for us. Right, Daddy?¡± 21:22 121 Perfect Morning Oliver¡¯s tone sounds hopeful, and his gaze shifts toward the kitchen, where Axel is moving around. Evelyn blinked. ¡®He¡¯s cooking?¡± She turned her head and saw Axel standing at the stove, sleeves rolled up, flipping a pancake with the kind of focus. Oliver pointed proudly. ¡°See? Daddy¡¯s cooking for us. He said it¡¯s his specialty.¡± Axel smirked without looking away from the pan. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far, Buddy. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m trying not to burn the cabin down.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh, shaking her head in disbelief. This was the second time she had seen him in the kitchen. ¡°You? In a kitchen? This I have to see.¡± Axel set the spat down and turned to Oliver. ¡°Hey, buddy, why don¡¯t you go check out the loft upstairs? The view up there is really amazing. You¡¯ll like it.¡± 21.22 479 121 Perfect Morning Oliver turned to look at the loft. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Without another thought, Oliver dashed toward the stairs. ¡°Be careful!¡± Evelyn called out after him, watching until he reached the top safely. Only then did she turn her full attention back to Axel. ¡°So,¡± she said with a teasing smile, ¡°since when does the great Axel Knight make pancakes?¡± He gave her a sidelong nce, lips curving slightly. ¡°Since I decided I like impressing my wife.¡± Her cheeks warmed instantly, but she hid it with a smile. ¡°You do realize pancakes aren¡¯t exactly a high¨Cstakes performance, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± he replied thoughtfully, pouring more batter into the pan. ¡°If I mess these up, Oliver will never trust me with breakfast again.¡± Sheughed softly, shaking her head. ¡°Fine, you win. I¡¯ll make the coffee then,¡± 21:22 121 Perfect Morning ¡°Good idea,¡± he said, flipping a pancake with surprising skill. ¡°I already asked Jimmy to stock everything. The beans are over there, try the darker roast.¡± Evelyn raised a brow. ¡°Wow. You really did prepare for this, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Axel said smoothly, eyes still on the stove. ¡°This is our cabin. I prepared everything.¡± Her heart did a strange, fluttery thing at that. She busied herself with the coffee machine, making twottes while sneaking nces at him every few seconds. He caught her looking once and grinned. ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Just trying to figure out who you are and what you¡¯ve done with the real Axel Knight.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well, he¡¯s still here¡­¡± They worked smoothly together in peaceful harmony. He was ting the pancakes while she set down cups of coffee, syrup, butter, and fresh fruit. 21:22 121 Perfect Morning For a moment, it almost felt natural. When Oliver came running back down the stairs, his face lit up at the sight of the table. ¡°Whoa! Pancakes!¡± Axel grinned proudly. ¡°Not bad, huh?¡± Oliver climbed onto his chair and immediately took a big bite. His eyes widened. ¡°Mmm! Daddy, it¡¯s good!¡± Axel smiled. They ate together,ughter and light conversation filling the cabin. The morning sunlight poured in through the windows, catching in Oliver¡¯s hair and softening Axel¡¯s sharp features. Evelyn feels her morning is perfect, just like when they were still in Willowcrest. She can prepare breakfast, but now Axel is there with her in the kitchen. When they finished, Axel leaned back in his chair, sipping his coffee. ¡°This tastes good, Eve¡­¡± 21:22 121 Perfect Morning ¡°Thanks¡­¡± The morning passed too quickly. By the time they packed up and returned to their house, the peaceful quiet of the cabin felt like a dream. Back home, Axel didn¡¯t stay longer as he needed to go to his office. Evelyn settled back into her usual rhythm, ying with Oliver, catching up on messages, and organizing a few things on herptop. But her mind is distracted when she remembers something. Today wasn¡¯t just any day. Evelyn¡¯s phone buzzed with a new message. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s happening today. I¡¯m meeting Lana in an hour. I¡¯ll call you after.¡± From: Ste. A smile appeared on her lips, ¡°Finally¡­¡± Lana, the gold digger who stole and corrupted their 21:23 121 Perfect Morning father¡¯s heart and soul, and now has her ws trying to grip the familypany, will soon meet her doom! 66 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 122 122 Proof? Walters Building. Ste walked through the ss doors. Her heels clicked sharply against the shiny marble floor. Today wasn¡¯t just another day at work. Today was the day that bitch Lana was finally going to pay everything she¡¯d done. for She could already picture Lana¡¯s face; that fake, stic smile cracking under pressure. ¡®Oh, this is going to be fun!¡® Her lips curved into a cold smile as she entered the elevator. However, Just as the elevator doors were about to close, a voice called out behind her. ¡°Wait, hold the door please!¡± She froze. That voice. She knew it instantly. 21:23 122 Proof? Her finger hesitated over the ¡°Close¡± button before she sighed and hit ¡°Open.¡± The doors slid open to reveal Joseph Carter, the COO of Walters Group. He is the only Professional at thepany. Although he didn¡¯t have Walters¡® blood, he had owned shares in thepany. ¡®Why is he using this elevator?¡® she thought, blinking. Doesn¡¯t he have his own executive one on the top floor or something? But of course, she quickly covered her confusion with a warm, dazzling smile. ¡°Oh, Mr. Carter, good morning. It¡¯s really nice to see you.¡± He stepped in, smiling back warmly. ¡°Ah, Ste. I¡¯m looking for you.¡± Her heart skipped a beat, not because she liked him, but because she wondered why on earth the COO would be looking for her. She wasn¡¯t even part of the management team. ¡°Oh, wow, your wishes true, Mr. Carter,¡± she said, 21:23 < 122 Proof? her tone polite but cautious. ¡°Here I am, and I haven¡¯t strongly emphasized how surprised I was to see you here, in themoners¡® elevator.¡± He chuckled. ¡°With you here, it¡¯s no longer amoners¡® elevator, Ste. Anyway, how are you feeling this morning? Feeling better already, I hope.¡± ¡°Better?¡± she blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been on leave, haven¡¯t you?¡± he said casually, ncing at the elevator disy. ¡°Your team mentioned you took a short¨Cnotice brief vacation.¡± ¡°Wait, how do you even know that?¡± she asked, genuinely confused. No one knows about it, only her friend, Sisca. ¡°I was looking for you a few days ago,¡± he said with an easy shrug. ¡°But your colleague said you were away.¡± Now Ste was really puzzled. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m¡­ surprised to hear that. And may I ask¡­ why were you looking for me, sir?¡± Ding! The elevator reached the 23rd floor, her department. 21:23 122 Proof? +35 He didn¡¯t answer. He just smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done with whatever you¡¯re up to today, Ste. I¡¯ll be in my office.¡± Then he gestured for her to leave the elevator as smoothly as he¡¯de in. She wanted to ask, but she remembered her n today. Bring down that bitch! She nodded at him as she exited the elevator. When she walked into the office, her coworker Sisca nearly leaped out of her chair. ¡°Ste!¡± Sisca hissed, rushing toward her. ¡°Oh my God, what did you do?¡± Ste set her handbag down calmly. ¡°Good morning to you, too¡­. Sisca.¡± ¡°Lana¡¯s looking for you!¡± Sisca whisper¨Cshouted, eyes darting nervously toward the hallway. ¡°She¡¯s furious! I mean¡­ like, volcano¨Clevel angry! I think she¡¯s about to explode!¡± Ste tilted her head, her expression as cool as ever. ¡°Why? Did she finally realize her Botox expired?¡± ¡°Ste!¡± Sisca tried to scold, but it came out as augh. 21.23 122 Proof? ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Ste teased, waving a hand. ¡°What¡¯s she going to do, fire me? She might as well¡­ I was nning to hand in my resignation anyway.¡± Sisca gasped. Shocked. ¡°Wait¡­ You what? R¨CResign?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Ste leaned in, lowering her voice like she was sharing a secret. ¡°Today¡¯s the day, D¨CDay for the great Lana Scott to fall from her position. Gather everyone. I want witnesses.¡± ¡°Ste, no! You can¡¯t just¡­¡± But it was toote. Ste was already walking toward Lana¡¯s office. She pushed open the door without knocking. Lana¡¯s office was spacious, sleek, and aggressively feminine; all white marble, ss, and gold. She sat behind her desk, wearing a tight emerald dress that screamed ¡®expensive¡® and ¡®desperate, hugging her guitar¡¯s body. Her perfectly manicured fingers froze mid¨Ctype as she looked up. ¡°Ste,¡± she said sharply. ¡°Do you even know how to 21:23 122 Proot? knock?¡± ¡°Not today,¡± Ste replied sweetly, stepping inside and letting the door swing wide open. She wanted the people outside to hear what she wanted to talk about. Lana¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Where have you been? I asked for your report two days ago. You can¡¯t even be reached. Ste, are you blocking my number?¡± She asked curiously. Ste, standing right in front of her desk, calmly answered, ¡°Oh, I took a short break. I figured you could survive without me for forty¨Ceight hours.¡± ¡°You think thispany runs itself? You disappear without notice and-¡± ¡°Oh,e on, Lana,¡± Ste interrupted, her voice sugary and calm. ¡°We both know thepany¡¯s been running on nepotism and maniption for years. You sit there and collect credit for other people¡¯s work.¡± The color drained from Lana¡¯s face. ¡°Excuse me?¡± 21:23 122 Proof? ¡°No, excuse me,¡± Ste shot back. A smile emerged on her lips before she continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been stealing from the Walters Group¡­ and everyone knows it. Tell me, does the CEO know what you do? Oh, wait, of course he does. You¡¯re sleeping with him, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s how you got where you are today!¡± Lana shot to her feet so fast her chair screeched against the floor. ¡°You¡¯re out of line, Ste!¡± she snapped, her voice trembling. ¡°Am I?¡± Ste tilted her head slightly, her smile icy. ¡°Or am I finally the one telling the truth?¡± For a moment, the entire office fell silent. Even the sound of the air conditioner seemed to fade. Lana¡¯s face paled as her mask of control began to crumble. Ste watched her closely, savoring every second of it; the shock, the fury, the humiliation. Beneath that heavyyer of foundation, Lana¡¯s true expression was 21:23 122 Proof? finally breaking through. How satisfying. With calmness, Ste adjusted the small phoenix brooch on her chest, a subtle reminder that her sister, Evelyn, was watching everything unfold through the hidden camera. Then Lana let out a shrill, desperateugh. ¡°Ste, if it weren¡¯t for your father, I¡¯d have pped you already. What you said is a lie. You have no proof. I could sue you for defamation and make you apologize to me before the public!¡± Ste chuckled. ¡°Oh, you think I was bluffing, huh? Alright. What proof are you asking from me?¡± She tapped her chin in mock thought, then smirked. ¡°The proof that you have embezzledpany funds for years and years? Or the proof that you¡¯re a slut and fuck my father to hide your crime?¡± ¡°Ste!¡± Lana snapped, her face turning ghostly white. 21:23 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 123 123 Congrattions! Ste¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Ah, right. You not only slept with him, but you stole him¡­ From his wife, from his daughter. Tsk, tsk¡­ You really are a bad woman, Lana.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Lana shouted, her voice rising with fury. Lana stormed around the desk and lifted her hand high to p Ste across the face. But Ste didn¡¯t flinch. She stood her ground, chin tilted, her eyes gleaming with fire. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Hit me. Show everyone exactly what kind of woman you are.¡± Lana¡¯s hand hovered midair, trembling. The p that had been meant for Ste nevernded. Her sharp, furious gaze shifted toward the doorway, only to freeze again. Nearly the entire finance division was standing there, staring wide¨Ceyed. Some tried and failed to look busy. A few had their phones out, half¨Chidden behind folders or coffee mugs. Lana¡¯s face was drained of color. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± she snapped, her voice rising in panic. ¡°Go back to work! Now!¡± Nobody moved. Lana lost her temper for a moment, staring at them, just gasping at her. ¡°Delete everything you recorded!¡± she snapped. ¡°If I see a single photo or video online, you¡¯ll all lose your jobs!¡± That sent a nervous ripple through the crowd. A few people hesitated, pretending to delete something, but it was toote; half the office had already uploaded it to their stories. Ste couldn¡¯t help it. She burst outughing. The sight of Lana¡¯s panicked, red¨Cfaced fury was glorious to witness. ¡°Oh, Lana,¡± she said between chuckles, stepping close enough that only Lana could hear her. ¡°You can¡¯t hide anymore. You¡¯re fully exposed for what an evil bitch you are. Now¡­ everyone knows you¡¯re my father¡¯s mistress.¡± Lana¡¯s mouth opened, then closed again. No sound came out. Her jaw clenched, her nostrils red, and her entire body shook with barely contained rage. Ste just smiled. But then, something unexpected happened. Lana sat back down in her CFO chair, crossed her legs, and let out a deep, almost mockingugh. ¡°So what?¡± she said, smirking up at Ste. Ste blinked. But say nothing, waiting for her to say something. ¡°So what if I¡¯m with your father? He likes me, Ste. He chose me over your old, stinking mother. You think you¡¯re hurting me? Oh, please¡­¡± She paused to stare at Ste with her proud smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care what gossip you spread. No one will believe you, not without proof. And soon enough, your father will divorce your mother and marry me. Then what? You¡¯ll have nothing. Because what? Thispany will be mine!¡± The words were enough to make Steugh inwardly. For a moment, she just stared at Lana pitifully. Then she slowly started to smile, a calm but dangerous smile that made Lana shift uneasily in her seat. ¡°Very well,¡± Ste said softly, pping her hands once. ¡°You said what you said, and it was everything I needed to hear from you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You see¡­¡± Ste tilted her head, feigning innocence. ¡°That little speech of yours? It was all caught on video.¡± Lana froze. Ste tapped her phoenix brooch, the one glinting proudly on her chest. ¡°Live broadcast, sweetheart. Now, anyone with inte ess can watch you¡­¡± ¡°No! You didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I did,¡± Ste interrupted her. ¡°Well, congrattions, Lana. You¡¯ve just confessed to being my father¡¯s mistress and admitted to fraud in front of half thepany and everyone out there. I couldn¡¯t have written a better ending myself.¡± Lana¡¯s confidence shattered like ss. She grabbed her phone, fingers trembling, and started scrolling furiously. Her heartbeat stopped when she saw articles on major websites. [Lana Scott, CFO and Mistress of William Walters, was exposed during a live confrontation. ] [Lana Scott has been having an affair with William Walters for a year, and they share a son.] [William Walters, CEO of Walters Group, cheated on his wife. ] The news started trending all over social media. Thousands of shares. 21:24 123 Congrattions! Dozens of gossip headlines. And a video thumbnail showing her, mid¨Cscream, face twisted in rage. ¡°You¡­bitch¡­¡± Lana gasped, voice trembling. ¡°Ste, what have you done?¡± ¡°What needed to be done,¡± Ste said simply. Then, She reached into her coat pocket, pulled out a crisp white envelope, and ced it neatly on the desk. ¡°My resignation letter. Effective immediately.¡± Lana stared at the envelope as if it were a loaded weapon. ¡°You should open your news or social media app, by the way,¡± Ste added casually as she turned toward the door. ¡°The whole world knows who you are now. Congrattions on your fifteen minutes of fame¡­Or rather, infamous.¡± ¡°Ste, wait! We can fix this¡­¡± Lana shot up from her chair. But Ste didn¡¯t even nce back. ¡°You can try,¡± she said lightly, ¡°but what is out there now is the truth about you¡­and you can¡¯t delete the truth.¡± As she walked past the stunned employees, Ste lifted her chin high. Some tried to hide their smirks. The others whispered behind their hands. One even muttered, ¡°You¡¯re amazing¡­ Ste.¡± She didn¡¯t stop until she reached her desk, where Sisca was waiting, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Holy crap, Ste,¡± Sisca whispered. ¡°You¡­ Wow! You are really a badass! Hahaha. You nailed it!¡± ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Ste said, grabbing her bag and slinging it over her shoulder. ¡°And I enjoyed every second of it.¡± ¡°You actually livestreamed her meltdown?¡± Ste smiled, proud. She knew her sister had already filtered what they needed to show; only the critical things to silence Lana and their father. ¡°Yes, she asked for it. So I gave her¡­¡± 21:24 123 Congrattions! Sisca¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Ste said with a wink, ¡°but it¡¯s a family trait.¡°¡± With that, she started walking toward the elevator. Her phone buzzed, Evelyn¡¯s text. ¡°Good job, little sister! Now, we will take another step. Get yourself ready for what¡¯s about to ¡± But just as she reached the elevator doors, she paused. ¡°Joseph Carter,¡± she murmured under her breath. Right. The COO had asked her toe by his office after she was done. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 124 124 Alliance Ste arrived on the twenty¨Cfourth floor, the COO¡¯s office area. She rarely came up here, but she knew exactly where Joseph Carter¡¯s office was. ¡°Miss Walters, I¡¯m Mr. Carter¡¯s secretary,¡± a young woman greeted her politely the moment she stepped out of the elevator. ¡°He is already waiting for you inside.¡± She walked her to the COO¡¯s office and opened the door for her with a slight nod. ¡°Thank you,¡± Ste said with a faint smile before walking in. Ste tried to appear calm, but her mind was restless. Joseph Carter wasn¡¯t the kind of man who called someone without a reason, especially not her. He sat behind his desk, surrounded by stacks of documents, eyes focused on the papers in front of him. For a moment, he didn¡¯t even notice her standing 16:59 124 Alliance there. When he finally looked up, his expression softened slightly. He gave a small smile and nodded to his secretary to close the door. Then he stood and walked toward the seating area with his usualposure. ¡°Ste,¡± he said simply, his tone calm but carrying weight. She nodded once, unsure what to expect. He gestured toward the sofa. ¡°Have a seat.¡± She sat down across from him, her posture straight, her hands resting in herp. For a few moments, neither spoke, and the silence between them grew heavy with unspoken questions, making Ste uneasy. Whatever this meeting was about, she really couldn¡¯t tell. Then, Joseph suddenly asks, ¡°Do you want coffee? Tea?¡± 124 Alliance Ste blinked, caught off guard. Coffee? Tea? What kind of question was that? Of course, she didn¡¯t need those. She only needs to leave this building immediately. ¡°No, sir,¡± she said quickly, shaking her head. ¡°What I¡¯d like is for you to be straightforward¡­ Would you mind telling me why you asked me, insistently, to meet you?¡± Joseph didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he stood up again, walked to the door, and locked it. Ste froze. Her eyes widened slightly. ¡®Did he just¡­ lock the door?¡± A brief wave of panic ran up her spine. She sat up straighter in her seat, her fingers clutching her handbag tighter. ¡°Sir? Why are you locking the door?¡± ¡°Rx, Ste, Joseph said, his voice sounding calm. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± That was not reassuring at all. But she said nothing, only saw him, confused. 17:00 124 Alliance He sat back down, ced hisptop on the table, and began typing quickly. The rapid cking of keys filled the room. Then beep, a familiar dialing sound. ¡®A video call?¡® Ste blinked again, frowning. ¡®Who the hell is he calling now?¡® Before she could ask, a familiar voice came through the speaker. ¡°Sister Eve?¡± Ste leaned forward in shock, her jaw nearly hitting the floor when she saw the woman on theptop screen. ¡°Y¨CYou¡­ What are you doing? I mean¡­ does he¡­ does he know you¡¯re back?¡± Evelynughed softly on the other end. Her tone was calm, but her eyes gleamed with purpose. ¡°Yes, Joseph knows. Joseph is part of our alliance to bring down that old man and his ugly bitch.¡± Ste gasped. Wider. 124 Alliance ¡°Wow, sis, I didn¡¯t know you knew and trusted Mr¡­.¡± ¡°Jo,¡± Joseph interrupted with a smirk. ¡°Just call me Jo, Ste. It¡¯s just us here; you may drop the formality.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ right. Jo.¡± He turned his attention back to theptop, his tone shifting as he spoke to Evelyn. ¡°Eve, what¡¯s your next move?¡± His voice was steady, respectful, almost soft. Ste watched him closely, her suspicion now reced with curiosity. ¡®Oh no. No way. Don¡¯t tell me this man likes my sister. Wait, wait¡­ in the past, they worked together, right? That¡¯s why my sister knows him. And they seem close. She studied the way his expression softened when Evelyn spoke, the way his voice lowered just a little whenever he said her name. He looked like a man watching someone he missed dearly. ¡®Oh crap, Ste thought, ncing between Joseph and theptop screen. ¡®He totally likes Sister Eve. Great. Did he even know Sister Eve was already married? 124 Alliance Instantly, Ste feels bad for Joseph. This man will be heartbroken if he finds out Evelyn is already married. to Axel Knight. Right? Meanwhile, Evelyn continued exining her n; something about shareholders, internal leaks, and timing. Ste only half¨Clistened. She was too busy watching the subtle back¨Cand¨Cforth nces between her sister and Joseph. If she didn¡¯t know better, she¡¯d say there was chemistry. Then Evelyn¡¯s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. ¡°Ste?¡± ¡°Yes, sis?¡± She straightened immediately, pretending she hadn¡¯t just been staring at them and starting to gossip in her mind. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± ¡°Y¨CYes! Of course,¡± Ste said quickly. ¡°There¡¯s a shareholders¡® meeting in two days. You want me to attend with Mom, right?¡± 17:00 < 124 Alliance ¡°Correct.¡± Evelyn nodded, her tone turning serious. ¡°Make sure Aliciaes. Actually, I¡¯d like to see her first. Can you arrange that for tomorrow?¡± Ste was surprised to hear that, ¡°You¡¯re meeting Mom? Seriously?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to warn her about.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ste said softly, smiling a little. ¡°She¡¯ll be happy to see you, Sis. She¡­ she really misses you.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes softened for a moment. ¡°Hmm¡­ Me too.¡± Then her tone shifted back to business. ¡°Listen carefully, Ste. Joseph is part of our n now. You can trust him¡­ at least where this operation is concerned. He¡¯ll help guide you through the shareholders¡® meeting. But make sure no one knows you¡¯re working with him. Understood?¡± ¡°Understood, Sis.¡± ¡°Good. I have to go now.¡± Evelyn looked at Joseph, her voice gentler. ¡°Jo, thank you for your help.¡± ¡°Anytime, Eve,¡± he replied, smiling faintly. 17:00 124 Alliance ¡°See you soon.¡± Evelyn smiled, waved, and ended the call. The moment the screen went ck, silence filled the room. Ste blinked, still processing everything. Her sister was back, plotting, and apparently, the COO was in on
  1. it.
Joseph leaned back, crossing his arms casually. ¡°You seem surprised.¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± Ste repeats. ¡°Surprised¡­ was an understatement. You locked the door, made a secret call, and suddenly my sister¡­ shows up talking about revenge plots. You think that¡¯s what normal people do, Mr. COO?¡± Joseph chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re just like her.¡± 125 Overthinking Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 125 125 Overthinking ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ste asked. 1 ¡°Sharp tongue. No filter. Always suspicious.¡± His smirk widened. ¡°And for the record, locking the door was for confidentiality. You¡¯d be shocked how many ears this floor has.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already shocked enough for the day,¡± She smiled. He chuckled, then leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. ¡°Evelyn trusts you. That¡¯s enough for me. You¡¯ll be attending the meeting with your mother. Keep a low profile, listen carefully, and don¡¯t let anyone know you¡¯re involved in this.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Ste muttered. ¡°Keep secrets, smile in public, and pretend I don¡¯t know anything. Easy.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Joseph closed theptop and stood. ¡°One more thing, Ste.¡± 17:00 1/10 125 Overthinking She raised a brow. ¡°What now? You¡¯re not going to hand me a spy gadget, are you?¡± ¡°Tempting. But no.¡± Heughs. ¡°You just need to agree to whatever I say in the meeting.¡± Ste can¡¯t help butugh, looking at how serious he was now, ¡°You¡¯re making this feel like a crime thriller.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s your sis who makes a rule.¡± She says nothing more about the arrangement. But as she walked toward the door, before she reached the door, she turned back. ¡°By the way, Jo¡­¡± He nced at her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall for my sister. She¡¯s married.¡± Joseph paused for half a second, just enough for Ste to see the flicker in his expression, before he smiled faintly. ¡°Noted. Thanks, Ste¡­¡± ¡°See you in two days, sir¡­¡± She waved and left. The Valley. 17:00 2/10 < 125 Overthinking After the video call ended, Evelyn pushed back her chair. She stood, stretching lightly before walking toward the coffee maker in the corner. The rich aroma of roasted Sumatra Coffee beans filled the air as she poured the steamed milk, humming quietly to herself. Her mood was rare: satisfied, amused, even a bit dangerous. She stirred hertte, smiling faintly as she imagined the chaos already unfolding back in the city. ¡°Lana Scott¡­ William Walters¡­ the day hase when you¡¯ve finally met your match.¡± Their reputation would end. The Walters family would turn on each other. Thepany would take a heavy hit. And she would finally watch justice burn from a distance. Oscar had warned her, of course. ¡°If this gets out, it¡¯ll cause trouble, Eve. Big trouble.¡± She knew that. She just didn¡¯t care anymore. 17:00 3/10 125 Overthinking ¡°William Walters! Now you finally get to taste what I felt for four damn years¡­¡± Her words were interrupted when her phone buzzed. Evelyn sighed as she returned to her desk. But when she saw the caller ID, her expression softened. ¡°Axel,¡± she whispered, a smile tugging at her lips. She swiped to answer. ¡°Hi Axel¡­¡± ¡°Eve,¡± his deep voice echoed from the other end, steady yet hurried. ¡°Are you okay?¡± That made herugh. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why do you sound like something¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The inte,¡± he said tly. ¡°It¡¯s blowing up. Walters Group, Lana Scott, your father¡­ they¡¯re all over the news. Someone leaked them to the media.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± She smirked, taking a slow sip of hertte. ¡°That would be me.¡± ¡°¡­You?¡± His tone shifted instantly¡­ Mixed with disbelief and impressed amusement. ¡°Wait, you leaked all that?¡± 17:00 4/10 125 Overthinking ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± A pause. Then a low whistle from the other side of the line. ¡°So, you finally decided to pull the trigger,¡± he said, a hint of excitement in his voice. Evelyn smiled faintly. She could almost picture the way his eyes would gleam when he said that; half proud, half teasing. Axel had always been more direct than she was. He¡¯d wanted her to fight back. Ever since the day they met in Willowcrest, he offered his hand. There have been many times. He¡¯d once said, ¡°I can destroy him for you, Eve. Just say the word. I¡¯ll send him our wedding picture. I¡¯ll burn down the Walters name myself.¡± But she had always refused. 1 She didn¡¯t want her revenge toe from Axel¡¯s power. She wanted to do it her way. Now, though, after everything Lana had done to Ste, 17:00 5/10 125 Overthinking she realized she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Yeah,¡± she admitted, curling her fingers around her phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to drag the entire family into this, Axel. But after what Lana pulled on Ste¡­ she left me no choice.¡± There was a short silence on the other end, then Axel¡¯s voice dropped lower. ¡°Wait,¡± he said slowly, ¡°so¡­ what happened in Grayenfall¡­ It¡¯s connected to Lewis Harrison?¡± Evelyn froze. ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± she replied, trying to sound innocent. ¡°Eve,¡± his tone sharpened. ¡°You were behind that, weren¡¯t you? The leaks, the sudden investigation, the fall of Lewis Harrison?¡± Evelyn shut her eyes for a second, mentally pping herself. ¡®Great. Smooth, Evelyn. You¡¯re supposed to keep things quiet, not hand him the evidence.¡® Her grip on the cup tightened. 17:00 6/10 125 Overthinking ¡°Evelyn,¡± Axel said again, his voice gentler now. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Her lips pressed together. She couldn¡¯t tell him. Not this part. Not that Oscar had been the hacker who dug into Harrison¡¯s shady dealings, or that the information came through an illegalwork that could easily be traced back to them. She took a deep breath, forcing a small, casualugh. ¡°Axel, I think you¡¯re overthinking this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I am,¡± he countered. Her mind raced. She needed an exit¡­ fast. ¡°¡­Oliver,¡± she said suddenly, ncing toward the window as if her son were actually outside. ¡°I think I heard him calling me. I should check on him.¡± ¡°Eve¡­¡± ¡°Axel,¡± she interrupted softly, her tone yful. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that matter this early, huh!?¡± 125 Overthinking He sighed on the other end, but she could hear the slight smile in his voice. ¡°You always do that.¡± ¡°Do what?¡± she teased. ¡°Switch the subject just as I start to get to the truth about what worries you.¡± She grinned. ¡°Or¡­Maybe I just like keeping you guessing, Mr. Knight¡­¡± That earned her a low chuckle. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you have it your way. At least for now.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°But listen,¡± he continued, his voice turning serious again. ¡°If you need help with this Walters mess, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me. You don¡¯t have to handle everything alone, Evelyn. You know you can count on me.¡± Her chest warms at his words. He always utters her name as if it were something precious. ¡°I know,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Thank you, Axel. I appreciate it. I really am. If I need help, you¡¯ll be the first person I call.¡± 17:01 8/10 ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Promise.¡± He chuckled softly. ¡°Alright then. Go check on Oliver. See you soon¡­¡± When the call ended, Evelyn exhaled slowly. 66 17.01 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 126 126 I Should Protect You! That afternoon at the Walters¡® residence. As soon as Ste stepped into the house, Alicia practically dragged her to the master bedroom by the wrist. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? You hurt my wrist!¡± Despite theint, Ste didn¡¯t even try to resist. She already knew what this was about. After all, she did drop a bomb at thepany this morning. And instead of going home right away, she had stopped by her apartment to drop a few essentials: clothes, makeup, aptop, and snacks, just in case her father decided to throw her out of the house. Well, she was ready for war. However, now¡­ Ste sat on the edge of her mother¡¯s bed, watching her pace back and forth before finally stopping and 126 1Should Protect You! turning to her, her eyes red and trembling. ¡°What have you done, Ste?¡± Alicia demanded, voice shaking. ¡°Why would you do that? Why didn¡¯t you tell me first?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ste sighed and tried to sound calm, even smiling faintly. ¡°Because if I told you, you would¡¯ve stopped me.¡± ¡°Of course I would¡¯ve stopped you!¡± Alicia snapped, her voice rising. ¡°Do you know how big this scandal is? Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve started?¡± She grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand, not to hold it, but to p it¡­ first gently, then harder. ¡°Mom, hit me all you want,¡± Ste said, steadying her voice. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t just stand there and let them hurt you. Or hurt me¡­¡± Her words finally broke through Alicia¡¯s anger. She blinked, her lips shaking as she shook her head. ¡°You¡­ You¡­can¡¯t do this, Ste. You just can¡¯t. Now everyone¡¯s reading about your father¡¯s affair. Thepany¡¯s image is in turmoil now. What will your 17:01 126 1 Should Protect You! grandparents think? Your father wille home furious. He¡¯ll take it out on us. You know that, right!?¡± Alicia¡¯s eyes filled again with tears, and she clutched Ste¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I do, and I don¡¯t care, Mom,¡± Ste said quietly, the anger simmering under her tone. ¡°They don¡¯t matter. Not Father, not his perfect family. He always hurts us and never even thinks about us, or considers our feelings, in whatever he does.¡± She continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live like this¡­ pretending everything¡¯s fine when he¡¯s out there cheating, lying, and ruining lives. Even Lana almost ruined my life¡­¡± Her voice caught at thest word. Alicia frowned, her tears slowing as her instincts sharpened. ¡°What do you mean? What are you talking about, Ste? What did she do to you?¡± Ste froze. She hadn¡¯t meant to say that much. Her chest tightened as she looked away. 17:01 126 1Should Protect You! ¡°Ste Walters!¡± Alicia called. Her tone is firmer now. ¡°What did that woman do to you? Tell me¡­¡± Her mother¡¯s grip tightened, not to hurt her, but to force the truth out. Under that anxious gaze, Ste couldn¡¯t find a chance to hide it. She inhaled deeply. ¡°It was at Grayenfall,¡± Ste started, her voice shaking. ¡°Lana set me up. She asked me to meet someone there for an office matter¡­ but it was a trap. That man, Lewis Harrison, he¡­ he almost¡­¡± Ste¡¯s hand clenched tightly to remember that. It¡¯s hard for her to finish her sentence. ¡°Mom, if that kind person hadn¡¯t helped me, I don¡¯t even want to think about what would¡¯ve happened. I¡­ I might kill myself if Lewis Harrison rape me.¡± For a second, Alicia just stared at her, utterly shocked. Then she gasped, covering her mouth. ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± She pulled Ste into a tight embrace. ¡°My baby¡­ oh, my poor baby¡­ are you okay? Did that man¡­ Really didn¡¯t touch you?¡± Her voice was 17:01 126 IShould Protect You! shaking. ¡°No,¡± Ste quickly said, ¡°He didn¡¯t have a chance. Someone stopped him in time.¡± Alicia loosened her hold just enough to look at her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Someone,¡± Ste said vaguely, forcing a small smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who. What matters is that I¡¯m fine now. That¡¯s why I stayed there for another day to calm down and figure out how to destroy Lana once and for all.¡± Alicia stared at her, her expression a mix of pain and disbelief. Slowly, the guilt began to set in her heart. She realized just how blind she¡¯d been, pretending not to see the cracks in her marriage, ignoring her daughters¡® suffering to protect the family¡¯s reputation. Her heart clenched. All the ambition, all the years of keeping quiet to protect their ¡°family image,¡± suddenly felt meaningless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ste¡­ I¡¯m a bad mother. I¡¯m a terrible 17:02 126 1Should Protect You! mother¡­¡± Alicia whispered, tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°I should¡¯ve protected you. And, I should protect your sister¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ste can¡¯t hold her tears either. Alicia¡¯s hand trembled as she held her daughter¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was a coward. But not anymore. I don¡¯t care what happens to your father or thatpany. I¡¯m with you now.¡± A faint smile returned to Ste¡¯s lips. She was squeezing her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Then brace yourself. Because Dad¡¯s not going to take this quietly.¡± Before Alicia could respond, a deep voice thundered from downstairs. ¡°Alicia! Ste! Where the hell are you?!¡± They both froze. ¡°Oh no,¡± Alicia muttered, her face draining of color. The bedroom door suddenly mmed open. 17:02 126 1 Should Protect You! William Walters stood there, his face red with rage, his tie crooked, his eyes wild. ¡°What the hell did you do, Ste?!¡± he roared, striding into the room. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done to this family?!¡± ¡°William, please¡­¡± Alicia tried to intervene, but he pushed her away. ¡°You stay out of this, Alicia. You¡¯ve spoiled her enough!¡± He turned back to Ste, pointing an using finger. ¡°Do you think ruining me will make you look righteous? You think the world will pity you?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Ste said with a calm smile. ¡°But they¡¯ll finally see what kind of man you really are.¡± Sheughed while standing by the bed. Ste saw her father open his mouth to say something, but she stopped him. ¡°¡­And now you only return after youfort your woman out there? My goodness, Dad, are you forgetting that you still have a legal wife here? Did you 17.02 126 1Should Protect You! even feel sorry for my mother?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth, youngdy,¡± William snapped, his voice sharp enough to hurt Ste¡¯s feelings. ¡°You¡¯re still my daughter. You¡¯re still living under my roof¡­ Don¡¯t you dare talk to me like that!¡± Comment 2 View All > L Post your firstment! Vote 14 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 127 127 Then Let¡¯s See, Shall We? ¡°Am I?¡± Ste shot back. ¡°Becausest I checked, your real family is Lana and that bastard son of yours.¡± ¡°Ste-¡± Alicia tried to stop her daughter before she went too far, but it was already toote. The words hung in the air like a gunshot. The room¡¯s temperature dropped instantly. William¡¯s face darkened as he stormed forward, and before Ste could move¡­ p! The sharp sound echoed in the room. ¡°You ungrateful woman!¡± William roared. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever speak about him like that! He¡¯s Walters! He¡¯ll carry on my name. While you¡­¡± he pointed at her, trembling with rage, ¡°¡­you are not!¡± ¡°William¡­ what the hell are you doing?!¡± Alicia shouted, shoving herself between them just as he raised his hand again. 17:02 127 Then Let¡¯s feo, Shall We? ¡°Don¡¯t you dare p her, William!¡± she screamed. ¡°If you¡¯ve lost all sense of decency, then hit me! Go on! Hit me, you bastard!¡± Her voice cracked, trembling, but she didn¡¯t move. William froze. For a second, he actually looked stunned. Alicia, his wife, had never raised her voice to him before, much less cursed him. ¡°You¡­¡± he growled, eyes red, ¡°move, Alice. Move, or I swear I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Her voice was calm this time. Cold. Final. William stared at her, chest heaving. Alicia stood there like a woman who¡¯d already lost everything and decided she had nothing left to fear. The man in front of her, her husband, the father of her children¡­ But it felt like a stranger wearing a familiar face. ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough,¡± she said softly. ¡°I kept silent for years while you humiliated me, lied to me, and cheated behind my back. I told myself it was for the family¡­ for our daughters. But Ste was right, our 17.02 127 Then Let¡¯s See, Shall We? family doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡± Her voice shook, ¡°You destroyed it.¡± For the first time, William didn¡¯t know what to say. His lips twitched, but no sound came out. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom,¡± Ste said quietly, touching her mother¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough for us.¡± Alicia turned to her daughter, her eyes ssy with tears. ¡°Mom,¡± Ste said, meeting her gaze, ¡°that man isn¡¯t our family anymore. He¡¯s not your husband. He¡¯s not my father. He¡¯s just¡­ someone who lost his way and doesn¡¯t even realize it.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Alicia whispered, wiping her tears roughly. ¡°And I don¡¯t see him as my husband anymore. He betrayed everything we built.¡± Then she turned back to William. Her voice dropped lower, ¡°William Walters, if you every a hand on my daughter again, I¡¯ll ruin you in ways that no scandal ever could.¡± William¡¯s jaw clenched. 17:02 127 Then Let¡¯s See, Shall We? His voice came out low, almost a growl. ¡°You¡¯re both making a huge mistake. You think you can survive without me? You both wille and beg for my mercy!¡± Ste smirked faintly, crossing her arms. ¡°Then let¡¯s see, shall we?¡± she said. ¡°Because from where I¡¯m standing, we¡¯ll do just fine without you. And, probably YOU wille begging on your knees for mercy.¡± William red at her, furious and speechless, and then turned toward the door. He mmed the door so hard behind him that the chandelier rattled. Silence. Alicia stood frozen for a moment before her knees gave way, and she sat heavily on the edge of the bed, pressing a hand to her chest. Her eyes blurred, and hot tears spilled down her cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± she whispered. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t have a heart left. Not for me. Not for you. He¡¯spletely gone. He is insane!¡± 17:02 127 Then Let¡¯s See, Shall We? Ste sat beside her and nudged her shoulder lightly. ¡°You did great, Mom.¡± Alicia let out a weak, tearfulugh. ¡°You know¡­ I think that¡¯s the first time in twenty years I¡¯ve ever yelled at that man.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Ste said with a slight grin, ¡°you¡¯ve still got it.¡± That earned a softugh from both of them, a shaky, tired sound, but genuine. Alicia wiped her face with the back of her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to cry or start throwing his clothes out the window.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do both,¡± Ste said. ¡°It¡¯ll be good for us¡­¡± Alicia let out anotherugh, a little stronger this time. ¡°Alright, Mom,¡± Ste said after a moment. ¡°Enough crying. He doesn¡¯t deserve your tears. And anyway¡­¡± She smiled mysteriously. ¡°You need to cheer up. Tomorrow, someone wants to meet you.¡± Alicia frowned, sniffling. ¡°Someone? Who?¡± 17:02 < 127 Then Let¡¯s See, Shall We? ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Ste said, lips curving into a smile. The next day. Ste drove her mother to a private Japanese restaurant her sister had reserved for them. The ce was quiet and elegant. It was the kind of spot where servers barely spoke above a whisper, and you had to make a reservation a week in advance to get a table there. Alicia eyed the stonenterns and manicured bamboo as they walked in. ¡°Ste, why didn¡¯t you tell me who we¡¯re meeting?¡± ¡°Rx, Mom,¡± Ste said, trying to focus on parking without bumping the unbelievably costly car next to them. Alicia narrowed her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t, by any chance, arrange a meeting with a divorcewyer, did you?¡± Ste almost choked on air. ¡°W¨Cwhat? No!¡± 17:02 127 Then Let¡¯s See, Shall We? ¡°Because if you did, I¡¯m not mad. I actually need one. William Walters is going to pay A LOT of alimony. Fair still. But a LOT.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Ste coughed, halfughing. ¡°Oh my God, you really are scary when you¡¯re mad.¡± ¡°I learned from the best,¡± Alicia said dryly, patting her on the shoulder. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go, Mrs. Soon to be Single.¡± Ste grinned and opened the car door. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Alicia muttered, though her lips twitched. ¡°At least not until the paperwork¡¯s done.¡± They walked into the restaurant, and Alicia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed immediately. The ce was empty. Completely empty. Not a single customer, despite it being almost lunchtime. ¡°Why is no one here?¡± Alicia whispered. ¡°Did you book the whole restaurant? Ste! Are you secretly rich?¡± 17:02 127 Then Let¡¯s See, Shall We? Ste rolled her eyes. ¡°Mom, please. I¡¯m not that dramatic.¡± But she knows exactly why this restaurant is empty¡­ it must be her sister or her crazy¨Crich brother¨Cinw who booked this ce just for them. Just then, a polite staff member appeared. ¡°Miss Ste?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Please follow me,¡± the woman said, leading them toward one of the VIP rooms. When the sliding door opened, Alicia froze. 17:02 < Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 128 128 Reunion (1) When the sliding door opened, Alicia froze. Sitting inside was Evelyn. She appears calm, elegant, and smiling faintly, as if she¡¯d been waiting for this moment for a long time. Alicia blinked several times, her mind struggling to process the sight. Her throat tightened as she shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Oh my¡­ God! E¨CEve. Is¡­ that you?¡± Alicia was holding Ste¡¯s hand tightly, too afraid she might lose her bnce, too shocked by what she saw. Evelyn stood up slowly, her eyes softening. ¡°Hi, Alice. Yes, it¡¯s me¡­¡± Hearing Evelyn¡¯s voice was enough to make Alicia cry. Her eyes were blurry and filled with tears as she stumbled forward. Evelyn caught her in a tight embrace before she could fall. 17:02 128 Reunion (1) ¡°Eve¡­ oh, sweetheart,¡± Alicia whispered through her tears. ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again. I thought God had forgotten all my prayers to bring you back to me.¡± Evelyn smiled faintly against Alicia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I missed you, too, Alice.¡± Ste stood at the door, smiling through her own tears. ¡°Mom¡­ I told you someone special wanted to meet you.¡± Alicia turned to Ste, still holding Evelyn¡¯s hand as if afraid she¡¯d vanish. ¡°You little brat,¡± she said to Ste through her tears. ¡°You could¡¯ve warned me. I¡¯m shaking now¡­ I almost fainted¡­ Worry, my eyes are ying tricks on me. My Eve might vanish.¡± ¡°You always look fine,¡± Ste teased. ¡°Even when you¡¯re crying, you look like you¡¯re about to star in a skincaremercial.¡± Alicia let out a wateryugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tter me when I¡¯m looking ugly with tears, child.¡± 17:02 128 Reunion (1) ¡°Ste, stop teasing Alice,¡± Evelyn said, ring at Ste before turning her gaze to Alicia and smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s sit first¡­ Alice¡­ I¡¯m worried you might really faint¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I felt like my knee was about to turn to jelly.¡± She smiled and settled into the chair. They sat down, and for a few seconds, no one spoke, just the quiet hum of soft Japanese music from the hidden speaker and the sound of running water from the outside fountain. Alicia¡¯s hand was still held tightly by Evelyn, her eyes beaming with happiness. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were back?¡± Evelyn smiled sadly. ¡°I wanted to wait until things with him¡­ settled.¡± ¡°Settled?¡± Ste interrupted, ¡°Mom just cursed at him. It¡¯s not settling¡­ It¡¯s started, and it will be a blood bath duel.¡± Evelyn chuckled softly, and even Alicia couldn¡¯t help butugh. But then Alicia¡¯s expression turned serious again as 17:02 128 Reunion (1) she looked at Evelyn¡¯s face, gently brushing her cheek. ¡°Is your life happy now, Eve? Tell me honestly.¡± ¡°Yes, I live a happy life¡­ with my son and husband.¡± Alicia¡¯s eyes shined with happiness again, and her smile stayed steady. ¡°Then that¡¯s enough for me¡­¡± She paused as she realized something. ¡°Wait¡­Son? Son? Where¡¯s he? Where is my grandson?¡± She nced around the room, anxious not to overlook the small boy in the corner, but she found no one. Only the three of them were in the room, with plenty of Japanese food served on the table. ¡°Alice¡­ I didn¡¯t bring my son. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure you meet him,¡± Evelyn said softly. ¡°Oh, Eve¡­¡± Alicia sighed with disappointment, her eyes soft but filled with longing. ¡°You should have brought him today. I¡¯ve always dreamed of meeting my grandson.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Ste chimed in between mouthfuls of tuna sushi, ¡°Little Oliver is super handsome and smart.¡± 17:02 < 128 Reunion (1) ¡°You¡¯ve met him already?¡± Alicia asked in disbelief. ¡°Of course!¡± Ste said proudly, straightening her back. ¡°I even met my crazy¨Crich brother¨Cinw-¡± Before she could finish, Evelyn swiftly shoved a piece of egg roll into her mouth. Ste red at her sister with puffed cheeks full of food, while Evelyn just gave her a pointed ¡°don¡¯t you dare¡± look before turning back to Alicia. ¡°Alice, stop talking about my son and husband for now,¡± Evelyn said firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about themter.¡± Alicia frowned, confused by her sudden seriousness. ¡°Eve, but¡­¡± ¡°Alice, what¡¯s important right now is you and your husband. That¡¯s what we need to discuss.¡± The light in Alicia¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly. The warmth from moments ago vanished, reced by the familiar heaviness she carried for years. Her fingers trembled against the teacup, and Evelyn noticed how cold they were when she reached over to hold her hand. 17:02 128 Reunion (1) ¡°Alice, I¡¯m really sorry for you,¡± Evelyn said, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°All this time, you endured humiliation alone. But things are different now. You don¡¯t have to live in his shadow anymore. That man doesn¡¯t deserve you, me, or Ste.¡± Alicia¡¯s lips parted slightly, her eyes ssy but strong. She refused to cry. Not again, not for William Walters. She gave a light sigh and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already made a decision, Eve,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll divorce him.¡± Evelyn was surprised, not because of her decision, but because she didn¡¯t expect Alicia to say it so calmly and confidently. All this time, she knew Alicia had clung to hope, despite how violent and cruel her husband was toward her. But now, she finally sounded relieved and free. ¡°Perfect, Alice,¡± Evelyn finally said, smiling faintly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I hoped to hear.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ this is a better situation for all of us.¡± ¡°Alice, I¡¯ll arrange the bestwyer for you. But listen to 17:03 128 Reunion (1) me carefully¡­ You must not sign ANYTHING William or anyone from his side gives you. Not a document, not a statement, not even a note. Understand?¡± Alicia nodded once, firmly. ¡°Understood.¡± Evelyn smiled before she could continue her words¡­ a soft gasp sounded from the other side of them. Ste had stopped chewing mid¨Cbite. Her chopsticks froze in the air as she nced between her mother and sister. ¡°Wait¡­ Sis, are you suspicious of the worker in our house?¡± Alicia smiled faintly, sadness flickering behind her calm face. She answered, ¡°We have to be careful, Ste. Even though they were all nice to me all this time, we can¡¯t trust anyone.¡± Ste let out a sigh. ¡°Wow! I hadn¡¯t considered that. Still, I agree¡­ Dad might be using them to get his way. He¡¯s been acting more and more malicioustely¡­¡± 17:03 < 128 Reunion (1) Comment 0 17:03 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 129 29 Reunion (2) Evelynughed softly. ¡°That¡¯s true. That¡¯s why Alice¡­ Make sure to keep all important documents in a secure ce, like your ID, marriage registry, and everything else¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Mom. You need to be careful from now on.¡± Ste added. Alice smiled at Evelyn and Ste, her eyes softening. ¡°You both are such kind and intelligent girls. Thank you, Eve. Thank you, Ste. Don¡¯t worry too much¡­ I¡¯ve already thought about all of this, especially after what William did to me.¡± Ste frowned suspiciously. Evelyn, however, smiled knowingly. ¡°Mom,¡± Ste said slowly, ¡°what exactly did you do?¡± Alicia lifted her ss of ocha, her voice calm but her eyes glinting with quiet satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve kept all my important documents, jewelry, and 17:03 129 Reunion (2) valuables in a safe deposit box at the central bank. And no one knows about it. Not even your Father.¡± Ste gasped and dramatically raised both thumbs high above her head. ¡°Wow. My mommy is such a genius!¡± Alicia shot her a re before chuckling. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t praise me too much. I know I¡¯m smart. But I¡¯m weak and, apparently, I¡¯m also kind of stupid when ites to love.¡± That earned augh from Ste. ¡°Well, yeah. I mean, for a woman that brilliant, you really fumbled hard in the romance department, Mom. If it were me, I¡¯d have thrown that homewrecker straight into the gutter.¡± Evelyn nearly choked on her sushi while Aliciaughed softly, shaking her head. ¡°Stop wasting your anger on him and her mistress¡­¡± Alicia teased. ¡°You¡¯ll only give yourself wrinkles and heart disease. Let¡¯s just enjoy our lives. Go on, eat your sushi.¡± 17:03 129 Reunion (2) Ste pouted but obeyed, stabbing a piece of tunal with her chopsticks. Meanwhile, Evelyn turns to see Alicia. ¡°Alice, have you thought about moving out? I can arrange a safe ce for you and Ste. Somewhere quiet, away from William Walters, the press, and all the family drama.¡± ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you, Eve, but there¡¯s no need. I actually have a few properties of my own. Under my maiden name, and only I know about. Ste and I can move into one of them.¡± Ste almost dropped her chopsticks. ¡°Wait, what? You¡­ have properties? And you didn¡¯t tell Father about that? And how am I just finding out about it now?¡± @ Evelyn raised an amused brow. ¡°Good question, Ste.¡± ¡°Well, not everything your father owns actually belongs to him,¡± she said slyly. ¡°Some of the properties are under my name. I bought them using my dividend shares, and a few belonged to me before I even 17:03 129 Reunion (2) married him.¡± Ste blinked. ¡°Wait, wait¡­ are you saying Grandpa secretly made you rich this whole time, and you just let Dad walk around acting like some self¨Cmade king?¡± Alicia chuckled. ¡°Not that rich, sweetheart. Your Father is definitely wealthier than I am. But if something happens to him and his wealth ditches us, we won¡¯t be homeless and starve, at least.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Alice. And¡­ you still have thosepany shares, right?¡± Evelyn asked seriously. ¡°Walters Group?¡± Alicia tilted her head, smiling faintly when Evelyn nodded. ¡°Of course. That was your grandfather¡¯s gift to me when I gave him a granddaughter. William can¡¯t force me to sell or sign them over¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Good. Keep them close. You might need them sooner than you think.¡± Alicia nodded. ¡°All the documents are safe. And every 17:03 129 Reunion (2) year, when the dividend moneyes in, I invest it. So, I¡¯ve built quite a bit of my own savings too.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Mom, you¡¯re just like sister Eve. You two were secretly plotting to be businesswomen while I¡¯m over here memorizing anatomy terms.¡± Evelyn and Alicia can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Did you forget, Ste? Alice majored in business management, remember?¡± Evelyn asked. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Ste muttered. ¡°That exins a lot.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alicia said with a smile. ¡°But that was long ago. I¡¯m just a housewife now, Eve.¡± ¡°Just a housewife?¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone softened, but her eyes said otherwise. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you think, Alice.¡± Alicia didn¡¯t answer, but the way she looked down and smiled showed she heard her daughter loud and clear. Then Evelyn straightened, switching to her businesslike tone. ¡°There¡¯s something else I want you to do. Tomorrow, 17:03 120 Reunion (2) there¡¯ll be a shareholder meeting. I need you to attend, Alice. Something big will happen, and you should be there to witness it.¡± Alicia didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there.¡± That was that. The serious talk was over. They spent the rest of lunchughing, for once not talking about William Walters, the scandals, or the looming chaos that tomorrow might bring. Instead, the conversation shifted to Oliver and his uing birthday. ¡°Eve,¡± Alicia said, narrowing her eyes like a mother hen, ¡°you¡¯d better not keep me waiting to meet my grandson.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± Evelynughed. ¡°You¡¯ll meet him soon. I¡¯m throwing a small birthday party for him in two weeks.¡± Ste, who had been slurping soba noodles, nearly choked. ¡°Little Oliver¡¯s having a birthday party? Where? You¡¯d better invite me too, sis! Oh no, I need to buy him a present! Ugh, I forgot his favorite character¡­?¡± 17:03 6/9 120 Reunion (2) Evelyn smiled warmly. ¡°Of course you¡¯re invited. You¡¯re his aunt, after all. And no need to buy him anything. Juste, that¡¯ll make him happy. Oliver is always happy when he learn his family is not just his mother and father.¡± The conversation circled back to Oliver; how he looked, how mischievous he could be, and how he apparently inherited both his parents¡® stubborn streaks. For once,ughter filled the room. By the time they finished lunch, the heaviness that had followed Alicia for months seemed to lift a little. Her eyes looked brighter, her shoulders lighter. ¡°Alright, I need to go now¡­¡± She reached for her purse, ¡°I have to get going. My husband is probably looking for me already.¡± ¡°Ugh. You and your ¡®crazy¨Crich¡® husband. Do you two ever get tired of being disgustingly in love?¡± Ste teases her. Evelyn gave her a faint smile, ¡°Not really. It¡¯s kind of 17:03 129 Reunion (2) fun watching him lose sleep because of me.¡± Aliciaughed softly. ¡°Eve, don¡¯t bully your husband too much,¡± Alicia added. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Evelyn said with an innocent smile. As they all chuckled, a sudden knock came at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± Ste said, hopping up and walking over. When she pulled the door open, her eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°B¨CBrother¨Cinw¡­¡± she stammered. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ ¨C 17:03 PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 130 130 Reunion (3) Axel Knight stood at the doorway in a perfectly tailored ck suit, one hand resting casually on the doorknob as if he¡¯d just stepped out of a magazine shoot. Behind him, two bodyguards in matching ck stood like statues. He smiled slightly, his sharp gaze moving from Ste¡¯s frozen expression to Evelyn¡¯s startled one, and finally to Alicia, who looked like she was trying to decide whether to faint or curtsy. ¡°Axel? What are you doing here?¡± Evelyn finally found her voice, too shocked to see him in this ce. She hurried to the doorway, pulled him inside quickly, and nced down the hallway before shutting the door. ¡°Someone might recognize you. Why didn¡¯t you call me first?¡± she whispered, holding his hand. Axel leaned closer, his tone calm but teasing. ¡°Because 17:03 130 Reunion (3) I wanted to surprise you¡­¡± Ste, standing right next to them, clearly heard everything. ¡°Wait, sis, you didn¡¯t know?¡± she asked. Evelyn turned to her, frowning. ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°They closed this whole restaurant. Like, literally shut it down. I thought you were the one who arranged that,¡± Ste said, smirking when she saw Evelyn¡¯s jaw drop. ¡°Guess not?¡± Evelyn blinked, then saw her husband. ¡°Axel¡­you don¡¯t happen to own this ce, do you?¡± Axel didn¡¯t answer. He just smiled and slipped his fingers around hers, his thumb brushing her skin with casual affection. ¡°Eve,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°I think you should introduce me properly¡­¡± Evelyn froze mid¨Cthought. ¡®Oh Crap¡­ How could I forget.¡® In the chaos of his unannounced arrival, she had forgotten entirely that Alicia was still standing there. 17:03 Canon (2) She turned quickly, finding Alicia still rooted to the spot like a statue, her expression nk with shock, staring at Axel. ¡°Alice,¡± Evelyn said softly, walking over and linking arms with her. ¡°This is my husband, Axel.¡± Then she turned back with a bright smile. ¡°And Axel, this is Alicia¡­ my wonderful mother.¡± Axel stepped forward and offered his hand with a kind of grace. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you, Alicia,¡± Axel said warmly. ¡°Eve told me a lot about you. How strong and kind you are.¡± He smiles. ¡°Thank you for raising her.¡± Alicia¡¯s lips parted slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected Evelyn to introduce her as mother, not Alice. Just mother. It made her chest tighten with gratitude. But as she ¡¤ looked up at the man before her, recognition suddenly hit her like a truck. Her fingers trembled slightly as she epted his handshake. 17:03 130 Reunion (3) ¡°Oh my¡­¡± she whispered under her breath. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re that Axel Knight?¡± Axel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, though his eyes softened. ¡°I suppose I am,¡± he replied simply. Alicia blinked a few times, just to make sure she wasn¡¯t imagining things. But no¡­ that face was unmistakable. She¡¯d seen it before. On magazine covers. Inpany headlines. The youngest and most feared CEO in the country. The man every businessman, politician, and bureaucrat wanted as an ally, and every socialitedy wished to have as a husband. And now, apparently, her daughter¡¯s husband. ¡°Hello,¡± she managed weakly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ delighted to meet you too, Axel.¡± She forced a smile, but her mind was spinning. ¡®My daughter married Axel Knight. Evelyn. My Evelyn married ¡®him?¡® Oh dear God.¡® Her hand was still trembling when Ste¡¯s voice snapped her back to reality. 17:03 130 Reunion (3) ¡°Uh, sis? Brother¨Cinw?¡± Ste pointed at Alicia, then at the chair. ¡°Maybe we should all sit before Mom actually passes out.¡± Evelyn nodded quickly. Alicia was still trying to gather her thoughts when Evelyn gently guided her back to her seat. ¡°Come, Alice,¡± Evelyn said softly, giving her mother¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze before turning toward Axel. ¡°We¡¯ll stay for a bit?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Axel replied, already pulling out her chair. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush¡­ unless my wife is.¡± Evelyn smiles. ¡°ttery won¡¯t save you from this conversation, Mr. Knight.¡± She whispered and sat opposite Ste and Alicia. He smiled, the corner of his mouth curving upward. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of escaping it.¡± Once everyone had settled in, the atmosphere started to rx. The waiters, who hade in, were clearly nervous in front of Axel Knight. She moved smoothly, making not 17.93 130 Reunion (3) a sound, as they poured tea and refilled tes that had long gone cold. Axel picked up his cup, his movements calm. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind the sudden change of ns,¡± he said casually, his voice smooth as silk. ¡°I asked the manager to close the restaurant for a few hours. It¡¯s better this way¡­ less noise, less attention.¡± Evelyn gave him a look that was equal parts disbelief and amusement. ¡°You seriously closed an entire restaurant. For lunch¡­?¡± He met her gaze steadily. ¡°For your lunch.¡± Ste choked on her drink,ughing. ¡°Oh, wow. You¡¯re really romantic, Brother¨Cinw.¡± ¡°You¡­ closed the whole ce?¡± Alicia can¡¯t help but ask. Axel nodded calmly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s because my wife attracts too much attention. People stare, whisper, and take photos. I prefer peace.¡± 17:03 130 Reunion (3) ¡°Peace? You made every staff member flee in panic. And, did you worry that the sales will be¡­ Going down?¡± Evelyn yfully asked. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°No worry, my wife, they¡¯re still being paid.¡± ¡°You really are terrifyingly considerate, brother¨Cinw.¡± Alicia, though still dazed, found herself smiling. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I dislike a man who values privacy. Especially when the world seems too curious about my daughter¡­ I mean your wife, Axel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I do it,¡± Axel said, his tone softening when he looked at Evelyn. ¡°She deserves normal days. Quiet ones.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart swells with emotion. She¡¯s still not used to Axel speaking that way about her in front of others, and somehow, she feels like the luckiest woman alive. Ste noticed it too. ¡°Ugh, you two are staring at each other again,¡± she said dramatically. ¡°Do you have to make single people feel like decorative nts?¡± 17:03 130 Reunion (3) Evelyn turned red. ¡°Come on, little sister, you¡¯re no longer a teenager¡­ You¡¯re twenty¨Ctwo now. Go find your other half as well¡­¡± Evelyn teases. Alicia chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Let them be. It¡¯s nice to see Eve smiling again.¡± Evelyn smiled softly, gazing at Alicia. ¡°It¡¯s! I¡¯m smiling¡­ because of him.¡± Axel said nothing, but his gaze could show his happiness. Alicia said warmly. ¡°You¡¯ve been through¡­ more than most. But with Axel, you look so happy, Eve. I feel relieved now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alice¡­¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t deny it. Despite what happened with her own family¨Cthe Walters family¨Cshe is genuinely happy now. 17:03 < 130 Reunion (3) 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo Comment 0 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 131 131 Maybe Your Family? After they talked for a few minutes, Axel finally leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Eve, we should head home soon. I miss Oliver already. And Oliver is likely missing me, too.¡± Evelyn nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She stood and turned to Alicia. ¡°Alice, we¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll call youter about Oliver¡¯s birthday party, okay?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Alicia said, standing to hug her. She whispers, ¡°And, Eve¡­ I¡¯m so happy for you¡­ He looks polite and kind, different from what I read on the news.¡± Evelyn pulled back slightly enough to meet Alicia in the eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t read anything on the inte, Alice. That news was trash. And, yes, he¡¯s not as scary as the papers say. He is the most loving and caring man I have ever met.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Alicia chuckled, then lowered her voice. 17:04 1/10 131 Maybe Your Family? ¡°Well, he¡¯s much scarier in person¡­ but in a good way.¡± Evelyn softlyughed before she finally left. Axel reached out to hold her hand, smiled politely as he said, ¡°That¡¯s the nicest thing anyone¡¯s ever said about me.¡± Before Evelyn could say something, Ste¡¯s voice distracted her. ¡°Bye, lovebirds! Try not to shut down another city block on the way home!¡± Ste waved as they left. Evelyn didn¡¯t turn, but she raised a hand in warning. ¡°Bye, Ste¡­¡± Axel chuckled as he guided her walk to the main door, his hand squeezing hers warmly. ¡°Your sister¡¯s got spirit.¡± ¡°Yes. But sometimes she forgets there is a line between bold and stupid. And when that happens, she could be a menace,¡± Evelyn muttered. ¡°So, don¡¯t encourage her.¡± 17:04 2/10 131 Maybe Your Family? In the car, heading to The Valley The car glided through the evening traffic. Evelyn leaned back against the seat, finally feeling at ease as Axel reached over with one hand and took hers. His grip was steady, his focus fixed on the road as he steered through the bustling streets. ¡°You know,¡± she said, turning slightly toward him, ¡°¡­you didn¡¯t have to book the entire restaurant and make it close for the other.¡± He didn¡¯t look away from the road as he replied, ¡°Just in case. I¡¯ve always prepared for the worst scenario.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°You worry too much.¡± ¡°I n ahead,¡± he corrected smoothly. ¡°You call it worrying. I call it prevention from getting my ass kicked,¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes, though the corner of her lips lifted into a smile. ¡°Whatever helps you sleep soundly at night, Mr. Knight¡­¡± 17:04 3/10 131 Maybe Your Family? ¡°Exactly,¡± he said, smirking. She shook her head, fighting augh. ¡°Anyway, I was thinking¡­ Oliver¡¯s birthday is next week. I want to throw him a small, private party at home. Just us, Alice, Ste¡­ maybe a few of your close friends or family if you want.¡± Axel didn¡¯t answer right away. The hum of the engine filled the silence between them. Evelyn didn¡¯t push. She simply turned her gaze to the city outside, the familiar skyline that once defined her life. There was a time when this city was her entire world. Meetings, clients, endless deadlines. Late nights at the office, parties that blurred into mornings, chasing approval from people who didn¡¯t matter. Her weekends were the only time she saw her family, unless work got in the way first. 17:04 4/10 131 Maybe Your Family? Now, the same skyline felt different. Softer. Like she was finally looking at it from the outside. Then Axel¡¯s calm voice broke through her thoughts. ¡°That sounds perfect. Oliver deserves it. And honestly¡­¡± His lips curved slightly, eyes still on the road. ¡°I kind of enjoy watching your family try to interrogate me.¡± Evelynughed, turning to him. ¡°Oh, so you like being questioned?¡± ¡°I like seeing you smile while they do it,¡± he said. She gave him a suspicious look. ¡°Smooth answer.¡± He shed a grin. ¡°Wasn¡¯t trying to be.¡± ¡°You were absolutely trying to be.¡± Axel shrugged. ¡°Can you me me?¡± Evelyn sighed with a smallugh, shaking her head. ¡°Fine, you win. Again.¡± ¡°Always.¡± 131 Maybe Your Family? She gave him a yful re, then changed the subject. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ll invite your friends? Maybe your family?¡± His expression shifted. Subtle, but enough for her to notice. His fingers tightened slightly around the steering wheel. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided about my friends,¡± he said finally. ¡°But family¡­ no.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile faded. The warmth in the car dimmed a little. She¡¯d seen that look before; the quiet shadow that came whenever his family was mentioned. ¡°Axel¡­ why?¡± He didn¡¯t reply, and she didn¡¯t push him any further. She had learned not to. She¡¯d asked him before, too many times, about what really happened between their families. About why her father hated the Knights. 17:04 6/10 131 Maybe Your Family? About why Axel¡¯s family seemed to return that hatred twice over. But every time she asked, he shut down, just like this. It wasn¡¯t anger, it was distance. An indifferent distance. The kind of distance that came from disregarding old wounds. A wound that never healed. So, this time, she just turned her gaze back to the window, letting the silence stretch. Outside, vehicles gradually disappeared, and tall buildings gave way to trees as they moved farther from the central business district. Then, out of nowhere, his voice came low, but carrying something heavier beneath it. ¡°Eve, my grandparents want to meet you.¡± Evelyn blinked, startled. She turned to look at him. ¡°Wait, what? I thought you didn¡¯t want me to meet them.¡± ¡°My parents, yes,¡± he corrected quietly, ncing briefly at her before shifting his attention back to the street ahead. 17:04 7/10 131 Maybe Your Family? ¡°Oh¡­¡± she said. ¡°So, your grandparents are different?¡± A small smile tugged at his lips. ¡°They¡¯re the only ones who never took sides. They didn¡¯t agree with what my parents did¡­ or what they said about your father.¡± Evelyn tilted her head, studying him. ¡°And what did they say?¡± He gave a short, humorlessugh. ¡°That¡¯s a story for another day.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You always say that when the topic¡¯s ufortable.¡± ¡°Because it usually is,¡± he admitted. Evelyn silently sighs before she leans back in her seat. ¡°Axel¡­ I hope one day, you¡¯re going to tell me everything.¡± He nced at her, amused. ¡°You sure you want to hear everything? Some things are better left buried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of buried things,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Only lies.¡± 17:04 8/10 131 Maybe Your Family? That made him pause. For a few seconds, the air felt heavier. Finally, he exhaled, tension leaving his shoulders. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll tell you one thing about me that no one else knows.¡°@ 66 Hi! This weekend (17, 18, 19), I n to release three chapters each day. Stay tuned for updates! PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts 17:04 9/10 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 132 2 I¡¯m d You Told Me Evelyn¡¯s eyes beamed with curiosity and worry. She wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to hear it¡­ afraid the truth might change how she saw him. 1 However, her mouth betrayed her as she softly asked, ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°My grandfather was the only person who believed in me when no one else did.¡± Axel¡¯s voice dropped lower, rougher. ¡°When I started thepany, my fatherughed in my face. My mother told me to quit before I embarrassed the family. But my grandfather¡­ he was the one who invested the first dor I ever earned.¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression softened. ¡°He sounds like a good man.¡± ¡°He is,¡± Axel said with a slight nod. ¡°And he wants to meet the woman who made me¡­ not hate the world so much.¡°2 For a moment, she couldn¡¯t find her voice. She didn¡¯t 1/10 < 132 I¡¯m d You Told Me know the whole story of his past, or how much loneliness he¡¯d carried before meeting her. But hearing the quiet ache behind his words made her chest tighten. Without thinking, she reached out and ced her hand gently on his arm. ¡°Axel, I¡¯m d you told me.¡± She smiles. He nced at her, his expression softening. Then, without a word, he took her hand andid it on hisp, holding it there. The car hummed quietly as they drove on, saying not a word. It feels like the world outside is blurred into streaks of fading light. Then Axel reached out and cupped her face, brushing his thumb over her cheek. ¡°Do you feel better now that I¡¯ve told you about my family?¡± Evelyn nodded slowly, even though she still didn¡¯t get what she wanted to hear: Why the Walters and the 23:35 2/10 132 I¡¯m d You Told Me Knights despised each other. A faint smile curved his lips before he dropped another shocking news, ¡°Eve, my grandmother already threatened to show up at our house if I keep dying it.¡± Evelyn was utterly surprised. ¡°Wait¡­ what? She¡¯sing? W¨CWhen?¡± The thought of a Knight stepping into their home sent a nervous flutter straight through her stomach. Axelughed at her expression. ¡°No. Not if we go to their house to meet them first. Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± He smiles to try to ease her worry. She sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I seem shocked. I need some emotional preparation before hosting your family, so I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± ¡°I know.¡± : The golden lights of The Valley shimmered in the distance, and Evelyn finally felt her nerves loosen. 23:35 3/10 < 132 I¡¯m d You Told Mo She¡¯d been out all day, and her thoughts kept circling back to one thing: her son. By the time they pulled into the driveway, the sun had dipped low behind the hills. The house glowed warm and alive against the twilight. Before Evelyn could unbuckle her seatbelt, the front door burst open. ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± Oliver¡¯s voice rang out like a bit of trumpet as he sprinted across the yard, his tiny shoes pping the pavement. Evelyn barely had time to step out before her son collided with her legs, hugging her tight. Sheughed, scooping him up. ¡°Whoa, slow down, sweetheart.¡± He wrapped his small arms around her neck, pouting dramatically. ¡°Mommy¡­ why were you gone so long?¡± ¡°Really? But, I wasn¡¯t gone that long¡­¡± she said, smiling as she carried him toward the main door. 23:35 4/10 132 I¡¯m d You Told Me ¡°Yes, you were, Mom.¡± He blinked. ¡°Mom, Jimmy said I should take my nap, but I told him, ¡®No! Mom and Dad areing home and I¡¯m gonna wait for them!¡°¡± Axel walked up beside them, his expression softening. ¡°Guess someone really missed us, huh?¡± Axel teased. ¡°I didn¡¯t miss you, Dad,¡± Oliver said quickly, though his grin betrayed him. ¡°Just Mommy.¡± Axel smirked. ¡°Oh, no¡­ I feel sad now,¡± he said as he put on a pouting face while smiling. Then, he lifted Oliver from Evelyn¡¯s arms and hoisted him onto his shoulders. Oliver giggled, looking proud as he sessfully teased his father. Then, he¡¯s clutching his father¡¯s head for bnce. ¡°Dad, did Mommy tell you? Next week¡¯s my birthday!¡± Evelynughed before answering him, ¡°Of course he knows, sweetheart. We¡¯ve been nning something special.¡± 23:36 5/10 132 I¡¯m d You Told Me ¡°Something super special,¡± Axel added. ¡°And don¡¯t tell your mom, but I might¡¯ve gotten you something cooler than she did.¡± Evelyn arched a brow. ¡°Oh, really? We¡¯ll see about that, Mr. Knight.¡± Oliver looked between them, eyes sparkling. ¡°Are you two fighting again?¡± ¡°Fighting?¡± Axel grinned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± His tone made Oliver giggle again, and Evelyn shook her head, trying not to smile. Later that evening, after dinner, Evelyn stayed with Oliver in his room. They sat on his bed, surrounded by half¨Copen picture books. She read to him until his eyelids started to droop, but every time she paused, he¡¯d perk up again. ¡°One more, Mommy,¡± he pleaded, holding up a book about trucks. 23:36 6/10 < 132 I¡¯m d You Told Me ¡°You¡¯ve said ¡®one more¡® five times already,¡± she teased,ughing softly. ¡°But this one¡¯s my favorite,¡± he said, his voice slow and sleepy. Evelyn took the book, ncing toward the door where Axel stood leaning against the frame. He¡¯d been hovering for thest fifteen minutes, pretending to check on them, but she knew better; he wanted her to return to their bedroom. ¡°Still reading?¡± Axel asked, crossing his arms. Evelyn smiled. ¡°Let him win tonight.¡± Axel grinned and shook his head, stepping back quietly as she started the story. By the time she reached thest page, Oliver¡¯s eyes were half¨Cclosed. She set the book aside and stroked his hair. ¡°Are you that worried I¡¯ll be busy again tomorrow?¡± she asked gently. ¡°Hmm¡­ I like it when you¡¯re home. But I¡¯m scared 23:36 7/10 < 132 I¡¯m d You Told Me you¡¯ll go to work like Daddy. I can¡¯t follow you to your office.¡± Her heart squeezed. She wanted to take him everywhere, but she couldn¡¯t risk it. Not when people still recognized her as the fallen heiress, Evelyn Walters. To the world, she wasn¡¯t Mrs. Knight. Not yet. ¡°That¡¯s why you made me read all those books?¡± she asked softly. Oliver nodded weakly. She smiled and brushed his bangs away from his forehead. ¡°Sweetheart, I promise I won¡¯t be gone for too long next time.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Promise,¡± She smiled before continuing. ¡°But tomorrow and the next few days are gonna be busy since I¡¯m nning your birthday and taking care of some family stuff. So, you need to spend some time with Jimmy, okay?¡± 23:36 8/10 132 I¡¯m d You Told Me He frowned. ¡°Family stuff?¡± ¡°Yes, family stuff,¡± she said, kissing his temple. ¡°But I¡¯ll be back before you even notice I¡¯m gone.¡± That seemed to satisfy him, at least until he blinked awake again, eyes suddenly wide. ¡°Mommy-¡± 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 133 133 How Dare They? ¡°Mommy¡­ for my birthday, can you invite Aunty Ste? And Grandma Martha, too?¡± Evelyn chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s supposed to be a surprise, sweetheart. I can¡¯t tell you who¡¯sing.¡± He yawned, struggling to keep his eyes open. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯ll tell me tomorrow?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± He mumbled something unintelligible and finally drifted into sleep, his little hand still clutching her sleeve. Evelyn sat there for a moment, watching him. His soft breathing, the peaceful curve of his lips, melted every. ounce of exhaustion she had left. ¡°Good night, sweetheart,¡± she whispered. ¡°Please don¡¯t grow up too fast.¡± When she stood to leave, Axel was waiting by the 23:36 133 How Dare They? door, a quiet smile on his face. ¡°He outsmarted me again,¡± Evelyn whispered, closing the door behind her. ¡°I think he¡¯s nning to steal me away permanently.¡± Axel chuckled softly. ¡°I can¡¯t me him. I¡¯d do the same. I n to steal his mommy away¡­¡± His voice turned solemn. Evelyn blinked and looked up, meeting his gaze. She smiled slightly and shook her head. ¡°Geez¡­ Be careful. If he hears you, he might think it¡¯s true. Not a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. It would be fun to lock you on my ind so no one else could take you away from me¡­¡± He wrapped an arm around her waist. Evelyn shook her head as they walked down the stairs together. As they walk to their bedroom, they start nning Oliver¡¯s birthday party. The next day. 23:36 2/9 133 How Dare They? Inside a luxury vi in the heart of the city, William Walters sat calmly in the living room, sipping his morning coffee while skimming through a fewpany documents. He had promised himself this would be his day off; no business calls, no meetings, no stress. After the chaos of thest two days, he felt he deserved at least that much peace. The mess Ste had caused had been nothing short of a disaster. His head was still pounding, and if things kept going the way they were, he was certain his blood pressure would shoot through the dangerous level again. Too many things had gone wrong too fast. Shareholders wouldn¡¯t stop calling. Reporters were camped out in front of thepany building. Even his parents demanded that hee home to ¡°exin himself.¡± He ignored them all. 23:36 133 How Dare They? Silence and avoidance seemed like the safest options for now, or else, he¡¯d end up in the hospital again. With a heavy sigh, William ced the project report on the table and took another sip of coffee. +15 The morning sky outside was clear and calm, mocking the storm brewing inside his head. He tried not to think about the humiliating headlines that had flooded the inte, dragging the Walters¡® name through the mud. Just when William thought he could finally rx, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the hall. Lana appeared in the doorway, her face pale, her expression grim. She held an iPad tightly in one hand. ¡°Will, do you know about this?¡± she asked urgently, shoving the device toward him. William frowned, confused by her tone. ¡°Know about what?¡± ¡°Just look,¡± she said, impatiently pointing to the screen. He took the iPad from her, nced down, and froze. 23:36 133 How Dare They? ¡°What?¡± His voice came out sharper than intended. ¡°A shareholders¡® meeting?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lana said. ¡°It¡¯s already trending everywhere. Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you get the invitation?¡± William didn¡¯t answer. His eyes scanned the article, each line making his pulse spike higher. Then it hit him. The agenda of the emergency meeting: ¡°Discussion of CEO recement.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± he snapped, his voice echoing across the room as he mmed the iPad onto the couch. ¡°How dare they? Without notifying me? Without board approval?¡± Lana winced at the sudden outburst but didn¡¯t flinch. She had seen this side of him before. ¡°They didn¡¯t inform you at all?¡± she asked, following him as he stormed toward the bedroom. William didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Are you heading to the office now?¡± She asked again. 133 How Dare They? ¡°Be careful, the media¡¯s going to swarm you¡­ They¡¯ll force you to make a statement the moment you step out of the car.¡± William stopped halfway down the hall, his jaw clenched. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± he answered. ¡°If I don¡¯t show up, they¡¯ll make their move without me. And once that happens, I¡¯m finished.¡± Lana frowned deeply. ¡°But they can¡¯t just rece you like that, can they? You¡¯re thergest shareholder.¡± ¡°I am,¡± William replied, buttoning his shirt with quick, agitated movements. ¡°But not enough to make decisions alone. I still need my father and my siblings to back me up. If they turn their backs on me because of this damn scandal, I¡¯m done.¡± His tone was low but filled with frustration. He raked a hand through his hair, pacing the room like a man ready to explode. Lana bit her lip, guilt weighing heavily on her chest. 23:36 133 How Dare They? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Will. This is all my fault. I dragged you into this mess.¡± He stopped and looked at her, his anger softening for a brief moment. Then he smiled weakly and reached out, his hand brushing against hers. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for any of this. And besides, my family won¡¯t abandon me that easily. My father¡¯s old¨Cfashioned¡­ he won¡¯t hand thepany over to an outsider. He¡¯ll side with me. I know he will.¡± He cupped her cheek gently, the warmth in his eyes momentarily returning. ¡°Trust me, everything will be fine. I promise you, I will end this all¡­¡± Lana nodded, but the worry in her eyes didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± William said, his voice turning brisk again. ¡°Call my chauffeur. Tell him to get the car ready immediately. I can¡¯t afford to bete. If they start the meeting without me, I might as well hand them my resignation letter myself.¡± 23:36 < 133 How Dare They? His irritation was evident in his voice as he roughly grabbed a tie from the wardrobe and quickly looped it around his neck. Lana stepped in to help, her hands steady where his were trembling. She had done this countless times before, allowing him to suit up before yet another crisis. 66 Enjoy! Please throw your Power Stone to punish them. :D PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts 23:36 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 134 134 Shareholder Meeting Lana tightened the knot neatly and smoothed it down against his shirt. o ¡°There,¡± she said softly. ¡°At least look like the man they know they can¡¯t mess with.¡± William let out a shortugh, dry and humorless. ¡°At this point, I might need more than just a good tie.¡± She smiled faintly, forcing lightness into the heavy atmosphere. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of a good appearance. You always say¡­ Perception is half the victory.¡± ¡°True,¡± he said, exhaling slowly. ¡°And the other half?¡± ¡°Intimidation,¡± she said, finishing his sentence for him. ¡°You¡¯ve been paying attention. I like it!¡± He smiles. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not just a pretty face in your scandal, remember?¡± That actually made himugh, a real one this time. 23.36 1/10 134 Shareholder Meeting ¡°That¡¯s what I like about you. You never lose your nerve, even when everything¡¯s burning outside.¡± ¡°Someone has to stay sane, Will¡­¡± she said. William took onest look in the mirror, straightened his suit, and then turned to her. His expression hardened once more. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Whatever they¡¯re plotting, I¡¯ll shut it down before it gets out of hand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Lana replied softly. ¡°Just¡­ be careful.¡± She smiles. He nodded once before heading out of the room. As the front door closed behind him, Lana stood silently, staring down the empty hallway. Her smile faded. She couldn¡¯t stay here doing nothing. She needs to remove the news about her and William from the inte, even if it costs her a lot of money. When William¡¯s car finally pulled up to the Walters building, chaos awaited. 23:36 2/10 < 134 Shareholder Meeting The moment the sleek ck Maybach came into view, reporters swarmed the car. Their shes pierced the tinted windows. Microphones thumped against the car doors, and their screams were deafening. He froze in disbelief. ¡°How the hell did they recognize this car? Did you tell them?¡± He narrowed his eyes at his chauffeur, a suspicious gleam in his gaze. The chauffeur was shocked. He hurriedly shook his head and looked at the rearview mirror to check on his boss. ¡°No, sir. How could I tell them?¡± He had specifically ordered his driver to take the back route to avoid attention, yet somehow they had predicted even that. ¡°Mr. Walters! Are you really being reced as CEO?¡± one shouted. ¡°Mr. Walters, is it true you had an affair with yourpany¡¯s CFO?¡± another voice pierced through the 23:36 3/10 134 Shareholder Meeting noise. ¡°Mr. Walters, can youment on the family feud inside the Walters Group?¡± And then¡­ ¡°Mr. Walters, what about your outcast daughter, Evelyn Walters? Is it true she-¡± That question strangely stabbed his heart. But he couldn¡¯t hear thest part of the question as security guards rushed in, forcing a path through the sea of reporters. William stepped out quickly, head low, shielding his face from the shing lights as the guards pushed back the crowd. The noise faded behind him. Finally, silence. But his peace didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but the executive elevator is out of order,¡± one of the staff members said nervously. William stopped dead, staring at him. ¡°What did you 23:36 4/10 134 Shareholder Meeting say?¡± ¡°The executive elevator is out of order, sir. We found the auxiliary power was dangerously unstable this morning. So, a technician is working to repair it.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± he hissed under his breath, ring toward the elevator. ¡°Why does the universe insist on giving me a hard time today?¡± 2 He loosened his tie slightly and looked around, his patience running thin. ¡°Sir, you can take the employee elevator for the time being,¡± one of the security guards suggested. Another adds, ¡°It¡¯s only for employees, and not guests. So better than themon elevator. It¡¯s in the ground floor lobby. There shouldn¡¯t be many employees using it at this hour.¡± William shook his head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t trust it. If those reporters managed to find the back entrance, they might already be inside the building lobby.¡± He turned toward the emergency staircase instead, 23:36 5/10 134 Shareholder Meeting even though he had to climb so many stairs today. ¡°We¡¯ll use the stairs. Let¡¯s move.¡± As he climbed, he took out his cell phone from his pocket. Seeing Joseph Carter¡¯s name on the screen, he immediately dialed. Again? Straight to voicemail. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± he muttered, stopping mid¨Cstep. ¡°The one man who always answers on the first ring suddenly disappears the moment I need him.¡± He shoved the phone back into his pocket, his expression clearly showing how furious he was now. Something was wrong. Terribly wrong. He could feel it¡­ Someone was plotting to oust him from the Meanwhile, in one of the special meeting rooms on the twenty¨Cfourth floor, Joseph satfortably in his chair, legs crossed, a calm expression masking the curiosity behind his eyes. 23:36 6/10 < 134 Shareholder Meeting Around the long table, several shareholders were already seated, quietly chatting as they waited for the meeting to begin. In front of Josephy a freshly printed shareholder position sheet, handed to him moments ago by his secretary. His eyes scanned it carefully, and then stopped. Something wasn¡¯t right. The list had changed drastically from thest report he¡¯d seen earlier this year. [Walters Corp ¨C Shareholding: 20% ¨C William Walters 19% ¨C Samuel Walters 18% ¨C Moressy Holding 17.5% ¨C J Corp 6% ¨C Joseph Carter 5% Jason Walters ¨C 5%¨C Norah Walters 23:36 7/10 134 Shareholder Meeting 5%¨C Public 2.5% Madison Taylor ¨C 2% ¨C Alicia Walters] Joseph silently sighed as he leaned back. ¡®Since when did William sell his shares?¡® he muttered under his breath. His gaze lingered on the names Moressy Holding and J Corp. Just a few months ago, thosepanies barely held five percent each. Now, they were nearly the most significant stakeholders after William himself. He shifted his attention to the two men sitting at his right side; sharp suits, calm expressions, expensive watches. ¡®Foreigners, Joseph thought. He was sure of it. They didn¡¯t look or act like local investors. And he was even more certain that this was their first time at the table. He subtly studied their faces, searching his memory. 23:36 8/10 < 134 Shareholder Meeting Nothing. Not once had they attended a previous meeting. ¡®So, William brought in foreign partners?¡® he thought, tapping the table lightly with his pen. ¡®Or¡­ someone else did it behind his back?¡® Then his gaze shifted to Samuel Walters, who was sitting across from him with his butler. The old man who owned thepany. Although Samuel was the ultimate owner, his heir, William, had caused thepany¡¯s downfall. The room buzzed with polite conversation. Joseph leaned forward again, tracing the numbers with his finger. ¡®Well,¡® he thought with a faint smirk, ¡®this meeting is about to get very interesting. No wonder Eve said¡­ His thoughts were interrupted as the door suddenly flew open with a loud, echoing bang, catching everyone¡¯s attention. 23:37 9/10 135 Family Ambush 135 Family Ambush Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 135 135 Family Ambush Everyone, turn toward the door. O Joseph slowly looked up, already guessing who it was. And sure enough¡­ William Walters, standing there with a thunderous expression, his eyes sharp enough to reveal he¡¯s in a terrible mood. ¡°What on earth happened here?¡± William Walters¡® voice cracked through the room like thunder. Every head turned, but no one dared to answer. His gaze fixed sharply on Joseph, filled with usation. ¡°Why arrange a shareholder meeting without telling me?¡± Silence. Thick, suffocating silence. Joseph leaned back in his chair, mentally counting the seconds until someone else spoke. 23:37 135 Family Ambush ¡°This is going to be one of those mornings, Joseph thought. ¡®Great. And I haven¡¯t even had my second coffee yet!¡® William¡¯s re swept across the room like a storm. Waiting for someone to reply to him. However, no one makes a sound. The only sound came from the faint hum of the central air conditioner hidden on the ceiling and the quiet shuffle of papers as a few shareholders avoided his eyes. After what felt like forever, Joseph cleared his throat. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you receive the email? We all got one yesterday evening.¡± ¡°Email? What Email?¡± William pulled his phone from his suit pocket. He scrolled through his inbox, a frown on his forehead. Then, his voice rose again as he stared at Joseph. ¡°No. Email. No call either. Are you all trying to stab me in the back?¡± Joseph winced slightly. ¡®Stab might be a strong word, 23:37 < 135 Family Ambush mister!¡® he thought. Still, he ignores him. William¡¯s temper red visibly as he finally stepped inside, eyes darting from face to face. When he saw his father, Samuel Walters, sitting calm and collected near the head of the table, his expression softened. ¡®At least Dad¡¯s here,¡® William thought, relief briefly shing across his face. ¡®No one can kick me out of thispany while he¡¯s sitting there. I¡¯m safe.¡® He exhaled heavily and pulled out the chair at the end of the table, as if ready to lead the meeting, just as he usually does. ¡°Fine. If no one bothered to inform me, I¡¯ll assume this was all a misunderstanding. But who dared to arrange this meeting in the first ce? Who has such audacity?¡± Again, silence. William¡¯s teeth grind silently. ¡°I know my¡­ personal matter has made things difficult for thepany,¡± he admitted, his tone sharp with 23:37 < 135 Family Ambush irritation, ¡°but everything will be cleared up soon. There¡¯s no need for this drama.¡± Then his gaze slid to the two foreign investors seated near the center. His expression softened as he looked at them. ¡°Especially since we¡¯ve gathered here for our new guests.¡± He forced a smile before continuing. ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t fly all the way here just to watch a family argument, right?¡± The two men exchanged a nce but said nothing. Their polite silence somehow made the room even more awkward. Before either could respond, Samuel Walters¡® voice broke through. ¡°I¡¯m the one who called this shareholders¡® meeting.¡± Instantly, the air turned cold, as if the room¡¯s central heater had suddenly malfunctioned. William froze, disbelief flickering across his face. ¡°What¡­?¡± He turned slowly toward his father, his voice trembling with shock. ¡°Dad, you, you, called this 23:37 < 135 Family Ambush meeting?¡± Samuel nodded once, calm andposed. Joseph had seen that expression before; the expression Samuel wore when he was about to make a business move that would change everything. ¡®Heaven! If I were William,¡® Joseph thought, ¡®I¡¯d start asking for forgiveness now!¡® ¡°Father, why?¡± William asked calmly, but his shaking voice clearly betrayed him. ¡°W¨CWhy would you do that? After everything I¡¯ve¡­¡± The door opened again, interrupting him. William turned, already agitated, but the sight that met his eyes froze himpletely. Alicia Walters stepped into the room, elegant and cold, followed closely by Ste, whose presence carried a storm of her own. William stared in disbelief, his face draining of color. His wife, Alicia Walters, was standing at the door, calm andposed. He clearly remembers that his wife 23:37 135 Family Ambush never once attended a shareholder meeting, despite owning stock. She had always stayed out of thepany matters. And right beside her was Ste. His daughter. His personal headache. The girl who caused all this trouble. ¡°Alice? Ste?¡± he blurted, his voice cracking with disbelief. ¡°Why are you both here?¡± Last night, he¡¯de homete, exhausted, hoping to talk with them. Instead, he found the house eerily empty; no wife, no daughter. His calls went unanswered, and his texts were marked as ¡°delivered.¡± He¡¯d assumed Alicia was giving him the silent treatment. But apparently, she had decided to drag that silence into a ¡®boardroom¡®. Alicia didn¡¯t even look his way. She walked gracefully across the room, her heels clicking sharply against the marble floor, and sat beside Samuel Walters. Her movements were deliberate, calm, queen¨Clike. 23:37 135 Family Ambush Ste shot her father with a death re sharp enough to pierce William¡¯s heart. William felt the back of his neck grow hot. ¡°What is this supposed to mean?¡± he demanded, his voice rising. ¡°A family ambush?¡± Alicia¡¯s gaze finally met his. Her tone was frosty, ¡°It¡¯s not an ambush, William. It¡¯s ountability. You¡¯ve made thispany go into chaos. The board has every right to discuss whates next.¡± ¡°Next?¡± William barked, incredulous. ¡°You¡¯re talking about mypany!¡± Suddenly, Samuel Walters cleared his throat to get everyone¡¯s attention. Then, his voice was deep and calm, but it carried the weight of thunder. ¡°Mypany,¡± he corrected, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, Will. Are you already talking like you buried me?¡± William froze. His anger toward Alicia and Ste vanished instantly. He forced a smile. Nervous, shaky, too wide. ¡°Of 23:37 719 135 Family Ambush course, Father, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s exactly what you meant,¡± Samuel muttered, unimpressed. William opened his mouth again, trying to salvage what little dignity he had left. Unfortunately, the door swung open once more, interrupting him from salvaging his dignity. Jason Walters strode in first, followed by Norah, both looking equally flustered. ¡°Sorry if we¡¯re not in time,¡± Jason said, slightly out of breath. ¡°The reporters outside are like a bunch of hungry piranhas. They block my way and wouldn¡¯t move until I gave them something to their barrage of questions.¡± ¡°This is because of you, brother,¡± Norah snapped, fixing William with a re. ¡°Why¡¯d you have to get yourself into a shameful scandal? We¡¯re trending for all the wrong reasons! We¡¯re fucking infamous! Now I can¡¯t even go to brunch without someone whispering about you!¡± 23:37 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 136 136 His Judgment Day William clenched his jaw tightly. He wanted to snap back, to tell Norah that not everything that happened in this family was his fault, but he swallowed his pride. He couldn¡¯t afford to upset anyone. Not when every vote counted. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± he said, forcing out the words like bitter medicine. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for things to get this messy.¡± Jason and Norah exchanged a look and promptly ignored him. ¡°Joseph,¡± Jason said, turning to the man sitting opposite him. ¡°Can we start the meeting now? I believe everyone¡¯s here, right?¡± Joseph leaned back casually, flipping through a few papers before ncing at the clock. ¡°Not yet,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°We¡¯ve still got five minutes. One seat¡¯s still empty.¡± ¡°Ah, so we wait¡­ Okay.. Okay¡­¡± Jason Walters nods. 20:24 136 His Judgment Day William frowned. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®empty¡®? We¡¯replete now,¡± he said, his tone turning confused. ¡°Unless¡­ you forgot, Maddy¡¯s been dead for years; she won¡¯t be attending.¡± ¡°Yes, Joseph, my sister¨Cinw has already passed away many years ago. How could she attend this meeting?¡± Norah added, then she turned to Alicia. ¡°Sorry, Alice¡­ I mean my first sister¨Cinw.¡± She shed an apologetic smile. ¡°Norah, I understand¡­¡± Alicia said with a faint smile, then quickly returned to a cold expression and waited patiently. Today, she just needed to be present. No words were necessary. They would follow Joseph Carter¡¯s lead. Ste, who had been sitting quietly for a while, finally broke her silence. She casually leaned back in her chair, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°Maybe Joseph¡¯s just waiting for Sister Eve to show up?¡± she said casually, twirling her pen between her fingers. 136 His Judgment Day The air instantly turns cold. ¡°What?¡± William Walters¡® voice boomed through the room, his expression darkening. He shot Ste a re. ¡°She won¡¯te. She can¡¯te. I didn¡¯t allow her to enter this city!¡± ¡°My goodness, Dad¡­¡± Ste chuckled and shook her head lightly. ¡°Do you think you own the city now? How bold of you to say that! Even the president of this country can¡¯t prevent others from entering this city.¡± William opened his mouth to scold her, but Ste already continued her words. ¡°Dad, Eve didn¡¯t return, not because of your warning, but because she was tired of living in the same city as you.¡± William¡¯s face turned crimson with anger, ¡°STELLA¡ª¡± ¡°William, enough!¡± Samuel¡¯s voice thundered, enough to silence William, ¡°This is a shareholders¡® meeting, not your family drama hour.¡± The room went silent again. William didn¡¯t say another word, but the way his jaw 20 24 136 His Judgment Day tightened and his hand clenched into a fist said plenty. His eyes locked on Ste, a silent war raging between them. And then, with perfect timing, the door swung open again. The sound of heels echoed sharply against the floor. Every head turned. Gasps rippled through the room. William¡¯s blood ran cold. His face went from furious red to deathly pale in seconds. Standing at the doorway was a young woman dressed in a cream silk blouse tucked neatly into matching culottes, topped with a sleek ck long coat. Her posture was elegant, her presencemanding. She looked every inch the woman in control; beautiful, calm, yet with eyes that carried a haunting familiarity. For a brief moment, William thought he was seeing a ghost. But no amount of blinking could erase her from sight. It was her, Evelyn Walters, his eldest daughter. 20.24 136 His Judgment Day The one he had forbidden from ever setting foot in this city again. ¡®Why is she here?¡® ¡°Sorry, Thomas,¡± Evelyn said as she stepped inside, her tone calm, unhurried. ¡°Traffic. And reporters.¡± She strode across the room with quiet confidence. She took the empty seat beside the representatives from J Corp and Moressy Holding. Both men immediately stood to acknowledge her respectfully. Joseph tried to hide his smirk but failed. ¡°Of course not, Eve,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Perfect timing. Now we¡¯replete.¡± Then, he turned toward Samuel with a glint in his eye. ¡°Shall we begin, Mr. Walters?¡± Before Samuel could reply, William shot up from his chair. ¡°Wha¡­what is the meaning of this? Why is she here? Joseph, why is this woman here?¡± ¡°Sit down, Will,¡± Samuel said sternly. ¡°No!¡± William barked, mming a hand on the table. ¡°No one tells me to sit down in my meeting. In my 136 His Judgment Day Then, he jabbed a finger toward Evelyn. ¡°And you¡­ Who the hell are you? Why are you even here?¡± Evelyn met his outburst with calm amusement. ¡°Evelyn Taylor,¡± she said clearly, her tone steady but sharp. ¡°Representing Moressy Holding, J Corp, and Madison Taylor.¡± Her words hit like an explosion. Silence swallowed the room. Alicia and Ste didn¡¯t even blink. They never thought Evelyn would end up representing anotherpany. They believe shees because her mother shares. Samuel sat motionless, his eyes unreadable. Jason and Norah¡¯s jaws dropped. Joseph¡¯s grin widened like a man enjoying a live performance. William¡¯s face turned ghostly white as the reality sank in. His mouth opened and closed soundlessly before he managed to say, ¡°Moressy Holding. J Corp. That¡¯s¡­ 136 His Judgment Day you?¡± Evelyn tilted her head slightly, the corner of her lips curving into a cold smile. She didn¡¯t answer him; instead, she said, ¡°Mr. William Walters. Nice to see you again.¡± Her voice was calm. ¡°You look exactly as I remember,¡± Evelyn continued, her words sharp enough that it felt like a p. ¡°Still proud. Still arrogant. Yes, I¡¯m the one behind thosepanies. Surprised?¡± Joseph nearly choked on his own breath, trying not tough. The look on William¡¯s face, frozen between fury and panic, was pureedy. William¡¯s mouth moved, but nothing came out. He looked helplessly between Evelyn, his father, Alicia, and Ste; however, they lookedpletely at ease, almost pleased. They exchanged a nce that could only be described as satisfaction. 20:24 136 His Judgment Day That¡¯s when it hit him. This wasn¡¯t just a meeting. It was his judgment day. Everyone in the room¡­ his father, his siblings, even his own wife and daughter, had switched sides and were now against him. He swallowed hard, his chest tightening as he felt the walls closing in. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo PurpleLight Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 137 Revenge? Evelyn sat perfectly still, her expression serene, though her hand under the table clenched tightly into a fist. She forced herself to stay calm, not to let William Walters see even a flicker of the anger burning inside her. Thest thing she wanted was to give William Walters the satisfaction of knowing he could still get under her skin. ¡°Joseph, you may begin,¡± Evelyn said smoothly, offering him a polite,posed smile. Joseph rose from his chair and walked to the front of the room, straightening his suit jacket. His voice shifted into a formal,manding tone. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± he began, ¡°I hereby dere this extraordinary shareholders¡® meeting open. The agenda for today¡­¡± He paused deliberately, ncing toward William 20:24 137 Revenge? Walters with just the faintest smirk. ¡°¡­is to discuss the proposal to rece thepany¡¯s current CEO, Mr. William Walters, and CFO, Ms. Lana Scott.¡± The moment the words left his mouth, Joseph could practically see the color drain from William¡¯s face. Then came flooding back in furious crimson. But Joseph continued, his tone calm, almost cheerful. ¡°Recent scandals and internal instability have caused our partners to lose significant confidence in the Walters Group. This meeting aims to restore that trust.¡± The statement hit William like a punch to the face. He already knew the meeting¡¯s agenda, but hearing it announced publicly, in front of his family, his subordinates, and especially Evelyn, made his blood boil. ¡°What? Rece me? You can¡¯t do that! You think you can just-¡± Joseph didn¡¯t even nce his way. ¡°We will now 137 Revenge? proceed to the discussion and nomination,¡± he said smoothly, hisposure unshakable. ¡°Does anyone have objections before we move forward?¡± Silence. William looked around desperately. ¡°Dad¡­ Jason¡­ Norah¡­ Come on, you¡¯re not seriously going along with this, are you?¡± Jason Walters tilted his head toward the window, squinting as though the view outside suddenly became fascinating. Norah Walters, perfectly bored, inspected her manicure. And Samuel Walters, the patriarch himself, acted as if his son had vanished entirely. Instead, Samuel turned to Ste and said dryly, ¡°Ste, can you pour me some water? I suddenly feel thirsty.¡± William could feel his sanity slipping. He turned to Alicia, his voice rising. ¡°Alice, I know you¡¯re angry with me, but you can¡¯t side with them. If you do, I swear¡­ I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± 20:24 137 Revenge? Alicia didn¡¯t even look at him. Her face was unreadable, expressionless. Inside, however, her thoughts were anything but calm. She cursed him, ¡®What the hell, William Walters? You¡¯re the one who should be begging for forgiveness, you arrogant fool. Why would I ever ask you for anything again?¡® Her silence said everything. Joseph, clearly enjoying the unfolding chaos, nodded with a pleasant smile. ¡°No objections then. That means Mr. William Walters will no longer serve as CEO of Walters Group, and Ms. Lana Scott will no longer hold the position of CFO.¡± 1 He paused, ncing briefly at William, who looked like he might explode at any second. But the man didn¡¯t speak. Not a word. Not when the entire room had turned its back on him. ¡°We¡¯ll now proceed with the nominations for the new CEO and CFO, Joseph said, flipping through his papers with deliberate slowness, as if savoring every second of the downfall happening before him. 20:24 137 Revenge? William looked around the room, trying to find even one sympathetic face, and found none. His gaze finallynded on Evelyn. ¡°So,¡± he said bitterly, ¡°you came back just to get revenge on me?¡± ~ The entire room went still. Samuel raised an eyebrow, curious. Joseph leaned against the table, waiting for the fireworks. Evelyn¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Revenge?¡± she repeated, her voice light, almost amused. ¡°Oh, Mr. William Walters¡­ You really think too highly of yourself.¡± William blinked, confused. ¡°Why would I lower myself to your level?¡± Evelyn continued. Her tone was calm but sharp, the kind that sliced without shouting. ¡°Revenge takes effort. You¡¯re not worth it.¡± o 1 A flicker ofughter escaped Joseph before he quickly 137 Revenge? coughed to cover it. Evelyn¡¯s eyes glinted with quiet satisfaction before she added, ¡°And for the record, I didn¡¯t call this meeting. That was Grandpa.¡± She turned her head gracefully toward Samuel and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Grandpa?¡± Samuel, caught off guard by her sudden acknowledgment. Then his face softened, and he nodded, smiling proudly. ¡°Yes, dear. That¡¯s right.¡± Then Samuel turned his stern gaze to William. His tone carried the weight of decades of authority. ¡°Will, stop using your power and stubbornness to humiliate your own family. Everything happening today is the result of your own actions.¡± ¡°D¨CDad¡­¡± William¡¯s voice trembled, his confidence finally cracking. ¡°ept this as your punishment,¡± Samuel said firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve brought shame to this family. I won¡¯t speak to you again until you take responsibility and make things right. Now get out. You no longer belong here.¡± 20.25 137 Revenge? William¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t kick me out, Dad. I still own shares in thispany!¡± he shouted, pounding a fist on the table. Evelyn sighed softly. ¡®Heaven! This old man, he really doesn¡¯t know when to quit.¡® ¡°Grandpa,¡± Evelyn called calmly, ¡°can we please wrap this up?¡± ¡°Oh, right, dear. Sure, we can.¡± Samuel nodded, gesturing for Joseph to continue. And just like that, the meeting rolled on; cold, efficient, and utterly merciless. Evelyn didn¡¯t say much more. She didn¡¯t need to. Her silence spoke louder than words. By the end of the session, the new CEO and CFO had been officially appointed. The votes were cast, the documents signed, and William Walters¡® reign was finally over. Evelyn didn¡¯t even look at him again. She stood, straightened her long coat, and turned to her grandfather. 719 137 Revenge? ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± she said softly. Samuel smiled and patted her hand. ¡°You did well, Eve. You really did. And,e to our house¡­ So many things we need to talk about.¡± Evelyn nodded and left. Alicia and Ste followed her out, leaving the stunned boardroom behind. Joseph, still seated, watched her go with a slight, proud smirk. ¡®Now that¡¯s how you end a meeting, he muttered under his breath. Outside, the air in the hallway felt different; cooler and lighter. Evelyn could finally breathe again. She walked with quiet confidence, her heels clicking against the marble floor as Alicia and Ste nked her on either side. None of them spoke. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 138 138 Reporters? By the time they reached the elevator, Ste finally broke the silence. ¡°Sis, you know¡­ that was the most entertaining meeting I¡¯ve ever attended.¡± Alicia shot her a look. ¡°This isn¡¯t a show, Ste.¡± ¡°Sure felt like one,¡± Ste said with a grin. ¡°Did you see Dad¡¯s face? He looked like he swallowed a cactus.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help it¡­ a tinyugh escaped her. ¡°Ste¡­¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s true,¡± Ste said, smirking. The elevator doors opened, and the three women stepped inside. The silence returned as the doors closed, but this time it was peaceful. When they reached the basement parking lot, Evelyn exhaled deeply, the tension slowly melting away. Finally, it was over. Or so she thought. 138 Reporters? She walked toward her car, her heels echoing faintly against the concrete floor. Ste was a few steps behind her, scrolling through her phone, while Alicia called their driver. Just as Evelyn walked toward her car, a sharp voice rang out from behind. ¡°Miss Evelyn Walters! Is it true you¡¯re the new owner of Moressy Holding and J Corp?¡± Evelyn was stunned. A camera sh went off, then another. Reporters? Paparazzi? How did they even find her down here? Dozens of shes blinded her as voices started ovepping, microphones shoved toward her face. ¡°Miss Walters, is it true you¡¯ve returned to take over the Walters Group?¡± ¡°Miss Walters, do you n to retaliate against your father?¡± 37-35 2/10 138 Reporters? Evelyn straightened, her calm mask snapping back into ce. She nced at Ste, who was shocked in her ce. She could hear Alicia shout, ¡°Ste, hurry, call security.¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice came out smooth, poised, and cold. ¡°No ¡°But miss, please answer us¡­¡± ¡°Miss Evelyn, could you rify why you suddenly left the Walters Group four years ago?¡± Evelyn tried to hide her face behind her mini Birkin bag as she made her way toward the car, walking as fast as her heels would allow. But the reporters were like wolves; they¡¯d caught her scent, and now they were circling. shes burst like mini lightning strikes. Voices mored around her. ¡°Miss Walters! Are you really going back to lead the Walters Group?¡± ¡°Are you meeting with your father?¡± 20:25 3/10 138 Reporters? ¡°Have you made up with Walter¡¯s family?¡± Her jaw tightened. Cursed them in her mind. Evelyn wanted to deliver her flying kick to all of them, but this wasn¡¯t the right time or ce. She had promised herself she wouldn¡¯t solve things with violence¡­ not today, anyway. Just as she was about to speak to respond to them, a familiar voice called out from behind. ¡°MOVE!¡± Liam¡¯s cold tone shocked those reporters. The crowd parted as Liam stormed through, his face furious. He pushed a few persistent reporters aside, grabbed Evelyn by the wrist, and quickly shielded her from the shing cameras with his broad back. With a sharp, fast move, he walked her to the car and opened the door, ushered her in, and mmed it shut. He then went back to the driver¡¯s seat. Outside, the reporters kept hammering questions against the tinted windows. 20:25 4/10 138 Reporters? ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± Liam muttered as he turned on the car engine. ¡°I was in the toilet. Didn¡¯t know those rats were waiting for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Evelyn said calmly, though her voice carried the sharp edge of irritation. ¡°Just get us out of here, please.¡± As the car rolled forward, shes still peppered the ss. Evelyn exhaled and fished her phone out of her mini Birkin. She pressed the speed dial. One ring. ¡°Pick up, Oscar,¡± she muttered. The line clicked. She didn¡¯t waste time on greetings. ¡°I need your help. I¡¯m in an urgent situation. Walters Building, basement parking lot. A bunch of journalists just photographed me. Please take care of them.¡± A low chuckle came through the line. Evelyn frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± 138 Reporters? ¡°Nothing,¡± came the deep, smooth voice. ¡°You sound adorable when you¡¯re panicked.¡± She blinked, confused. ¡°Who is this? Where¡¯s Oscar?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Eve. Rx.¡± ¡°What do you mean, rx? Did you not hear me? I said there are journalists and paparazzi here¡ª¡± ¡°I heard you.¡± His tone was still calm. ¡°That¡¯s why I said rx.¡± ¡°Unbelievable. Fine, if you¡¯re not helping, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°Eve,¡± he interrupted, amusement sounding in his words, ¡°look behind you. See that ck car?¡± ¡°What ck car?¡± she muttered, twisting slightly in her seat. When she looked out the rear window, she froze. A sleek ck SUV was following behind them. She saw a man sitting in the passenger seat, smirking and waving. She gasped. It couldn¡¯t be. 6/10 138 Reporters? She blinked, trying to make sure she didn¡¯t see it wrongly. The man was still there. Same smirk, samezy wave. ¡°Oscar?¡± Her voice came out half disbelief, half shock. She turned back forward, ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. You¡¯re here? In that car? No way! You¡¯re seriously here?¡± ¡°Yep. Yep, and guilty,¡± his voice pitched high, with an apparent joy that vibrated through the phone. ¡°Are you the one who sent those paparazzi to photograph me?¡± Instead of answering, heughed. ¡°Youugh? Good heaven, Oscar! You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not throwing my high heel at you right now.¡± ¡°Throwing me that expensive high heel? I won¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll take that as an invitation to join you in the car.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes, though a small, unwilling smile tugged at her lips. 138 Reporters? ¡°Fine. No high heel throwing. But if you make one more joke, I¡¯ming at you at the next red light and kicking your butt myself.¡± She ended the call and tapped Liam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Liam, please stop the car.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Liam asked, somewhat surprised. But eventually, he stopped the car near the bus stop. Then he saw the man approaching and went on alert immediately. ¡°Who is that man if I may¡­ wait, should I¡­?¡± ¡°Rx,¡± Evelyn said dryly. ¡°That man is my friend.¡± The moment Oscar was right beside the car, she opened the door for him. ¡°Get it!¡± Without hesitation, Oscar leaned in and threw himself at her with his arm wide open so he could embrace her firmly. ¡°Eve! Boy, how I missed you, Eve¡­¡± he murmured against her ear. Liam¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. Every fiber 20:25 8/10 138 Reporters? in his muscle tensed. His protective instincts red so high that he almost jumped out to separate them. But Evelyn didn¡¯t push the man away; instead, she let him hug her for a brief moment, her expression softening. When she finally pushed him back a little, her lips curved into a wry smile. ¡°I missed you, too¡­ but what the hell is this, Oscar? You can¡¯t just appear out of nowhere and give me a heart attack.¡± 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 139 ¡°I missed you, too¡­ but what the hell is this, Oscar? You can¡¯t just appear out of nowhere and give me a heart attack.¡°@ Oscar¡¯s smile widened. He rubbed his neck while responding, ¡°That¡¯s what we call a surprise. The good one supposedly triggered a slight heart attack.¡± ¡°Well, congrattions,¡± she said tly. ¡°You¡¯ve seeded. My blood pressure skyrocketed, nearly reaching dangerous levels. Geez, you¡¯ll be dead meat if I end up in the emergency room.¡± Instead of feeling sorry, Oscar continued teasing her, ¡°Eve, you should¡¯ve seen your face when those reporters cornered you. You looked ready tomit homicide.¡± ¡°Stop teasing me!¡± She punched his arm again. ¡°I nearly fainted seeing you, a man who is rarely seen outside right here in the middle of the city, and all you can do isugh?¡± 1:30 Are You Insane? While Evelyn and Oscar exchange yful teasing, Liam pretends to focus on the road, silently dying inside. Every word he hears and every smile andugh he steals a nce at from the rearview mirror feels like a scene straight out of a rom he never signed up to witness. Liam tightened his grip on the steering wheel, trying to act calm and hold back the urge to chime in on their conversation. ¡°Where¡¯s my little buddy Oliver?¡± Oscar finally stopped teasing her, shing that familiar warm smile. ¡°At this hour? At home, of course,¡± Evelyn replied, exhaling as if that should¡¯ve been obvious. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly bring him to the Walters Group. I don¡¯t want to stress my son out. Moreover, the media would explode again if they saw a kid with some security details entering the office. They¡¯d probably start another round of spection about his mysterious father-¡± Her words trailed off, tension slipping back into her voice. She was reminded of the swarm of reporters 20:25 2/10 1m Are You insane? earlier; the shing lights, the shouting questions. Without realizing it, she gripped Oscar¡¯s arm, her tone rising, ¡°Oh, right! The reporters. Please, do something about them.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes sh a smile. He looked way too pleased for someone being asked to handle a crisis. ¡°What?¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why do you look like that? Did you already do something?¡± Instead of answering, Oscar nced toward Liam in the driver¡¯s seat, then leaned closer to her, voice lowering to a whisper. ¡°Come closer.¡± Evelyn blinked, suspicious but curious, and leaned in slightly. ¡°What?¡± He smiled faintly. ¡°Those reporters¡­ are my people.¡± For a second, Evelyn just stared at him. Her brain feels slow to understand his words. Then, ¡°ARE YOU INSANE?!¡± she practically shouted. ¡°How could you¡­¡± 2/107 139 Are You Insane? Before she could finish, Oscar mped a hand over her mouth, eyes wide. ¡°Ssh! Do you want the whole city to hear?¡± She red at him as if she wanted him to tell her more, or she would bite his hand. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± he hissed, still whispering. ¡°Let me exin before you murder me.¡± Evelyn reluctantly nodded, her eyes narrowing into slits. He released her slowly, keeping his voice low. ¡°This early morning, I got a¡­ special job request.¡± Her suspicion deepened. ¡°From who?¡± Oscar¡¯s grin turned sly. ¡°From none other than Lana Scott herself. She offered me a huge sum to erase all traces of her scandal with William Walters from every majorwork, website, and database.¡± Evelyn¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± ¡°I swear on myptop¡¯s wellbeing,¡± he said solemnly, though amusement flickered in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s paying 1.39 Are You insane? more than some governments would ever pay me. With that kind of money, I could buy my own ind in Sweden and live off eating a sm?rg?sbord buffet for life.¡± ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Evelyn muttered, shaking her head. ¡°That woman must be utterly desperate. How on earth did she even find you?¡± Oscar smiled proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly invisible, you know. I¡¯m¡­ selectively visible. I let only a few potential clients.¡± Evelyn gave him a t look. ¡°Stop speaking in difficult code. My brain can¡¯t think that far,¡± she said. He chuckled softly. ¡°You need to upgrade the processor in your brain, my friend.¡± ¡°Oscar, this isn¡¯t funny. Lana is dangerous¡­ and maniptive. If she found you, that means she¡¯s digging deep. You need to cut all contact with her.¡± Oscar¡¯s yful smile softened, reced by a hint of sincerity. ¡°Rx, Eve. I only epted to get ess to her data trail. I¡¯m not really working for her.¡± 6/10 139 Are You Insane? Evelyn blinked, startled. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ spying on her?¡± ¡°Think of it as free of charge damage control. Only for you.¡± For a moment, Evelyn didn¡¯t know whether to scold him or thank him. She settled for ring again, though the corner of her lips twitched. ¡°Well, bro, you¡¯re doing a funtastic job! Continue what you do!¡± A big smile spread across his face after hearing thatpliment. Then, Evelyn, catching sight of Liam in the mirror, lowered her voice. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Not here.¡± Oscar followed her gaze and nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll brief you when we¡¯re in a private ce. I wouldn¡¯t want your bodyguard here sending a full report to your husband.¡± Evelyn sighs silently. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Liam had a habit of rying everything to Axel, and right now, thest thing she needed was another interrogation about 6/10 130 Are You Insane? her ¡°reckless hacker friend.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ We¡¯ll discuss itter. But for now, no more surprises.¡± Oscar grinned. ¡°Speaking of surprises¡­¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± She narrowed her eyes on him. ¡°What now?¡± He stretchedzily in his seat,pletely at ease. ¡°Lunch. I¡¯m starving. Or better yet, let¡¯s go to your house. I need to see my little buddy Oliver.¡± ¡°What? You can¡¯t juste to my house¡­¡± She stopped mid¨Csentence, realizing how little control she ever had over Oscar once he made up his mind. ¡°Oscar, listen¡­ You were meant to be halfway around the world, and I already have a n for when you visit my house.¡± ¡°Well, my friend, I¡¯m here now¡­ Let¡¯s go to your ce,¡± he said, shing that trademark grin. She was utterly speechless. ¡°Thank you, my friend¡­¡± he said yfully. ¡°So, lunch at your ce?¡± 20:26 7/10 130 Am You Insane? ¡°No,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere quiet¡­ and safe! Preferably, where there are no cameras, microphones, or people who recognize us. I mean, me!¡± Oscar pouted theatrically. ¡°Ohe on¡­ you¡¯re no fun, Eve. I wanted to give Oliver his birthday present early.¡± That made her pause. ¡°You remembered?¡± ¡°Of course I remembered! The kid¡¯s turning four. I promised himst year I¡¯d show up in person next time.¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression softened instantly. The thought of Oscar and Oliver together tugged at her heart. Oscar wasn¡¯t just her best friend; he was Oliver¡¯s favorite uncle figure, the one who always sent ridiculous gifts and even more ridiculous video messages. He is the person who never misses an opportunity to cheer Oliver up whenever he calls. Even before Axel entered their lives, Oliver always 20:25 8/10 139 Are You Insane? believed that Oscar was his father. ¡°Oscar,¡± she said, smiling despite herself, ¡°so you actually came to keep your promise?¡± He nodded proudly. ¡°Of course. I couldn¡¯t let my favorite little man think I ked out. Last year, he forced me to do a virtual pinky swear.¡± Evelyn chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°You do realize he still talks about that pinky swear?¡± ¡°Hahaha, good¡­¡± Oscar said with a grin. ¡°It means my influence is strong.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a bad example,¡± she teased. He onlyughed and then asked again, ¡°So, where to, boss?¡± ¡°Fine. Lunch. Somewhere private.¡± Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 140 140 Not The Worst Part? Apex Tower at Axel Knight¡¯s Office. Axel leaned back in his leather couch, the city skyline glittering beyond the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows behind him. A faint smirk yed across his lips as he stared at the tablet screen. The headline gleamed in bold letters and straightforward words across every major outlet: [Walters Group Officially Kicks Out William Walters and His Secret Mistress, Lana Scott] He read it twice, letting the satisfaction sink in. The once untouchable patriarch of the Walters empire is gone. The irony was too good to ignore. He exhaled a low chuckle, murmuring to himself, ¡°My wife is brilliant¡­¡± Dn, who sat across from Axel, smiled. ¡°Indeed, sir. Young Madam is not just brilliant. She¡¯s LO 140) Not The Worst Part? terrifying in the most elegant way. I actually thought you¡¯d interfere to speed things up.¡± Axel shook his head and fixed his eyes on Dn. ¡°Well, I offered. But, she refused¡­¡± He paused, looking almost proud. ¡°She said she wanted to stand on her own.¡± Dn raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. ¡°And Boss¡­ you actually let her?¡± Axel shot him a look that could take his breath away. But it only made Dn smile wider. ¡°Right, right¡­ respecting her independence. Totally admirable. But let¡¯s be honest, you probably just enjoyed watching her destroy them.¡± ¡°Both can be true,¡± Axel responded calmly. ¡°That old man is too proud of himself. I never try to make a move on him because I respect my elders.¡± He turned back to his screen and tapped a link to the ¡®Walters Group official website¡®, where a press statement had just been uploaded. His lips curved in satisfaction as he read: 20:26 140 Not The Worst Part? [OFFICIAL ANNOUNCEMENT ¨C WALTERS GROUP The Walters Group Board of Directors has unanimously decided to remove William Walters and Lana Scott from all official positions within the , effective immediately. Moving forward, Joseph Carter will assume the dual roles of Chief Executive Officer (CEO) and Chief Operating Officer (COO). The board is also pleased to announce Jason Walters as the new Chief Financial Officer (CFO), seeding Lana Scott. We would like to rify that recent personal matters concerning former CEO William Walters and Ms. Lana Scott are ¡®in no way rted¡® to the operations or reputation of Walters Group. Walters Group Board of Directors] Axel couldn¡¯t stop the quietugh that slipped out from his lips. ¡°Perfect damage control. Exactly how Evelyn would 20:26 140 Not The Worst Part? draft this official announcement.¡± He murmured proudly. Dn, curious, also took out his cell phone to see what announcement had pleased his boss. It didn¡¯t take long; a smile appeared on Dn¡¯s lips as he lifted his head to see Axel. ¡°I agree, she might draft the announcement. She is straightforward!¡± Dn said. ¡°That¡¯s my wife,¡± Axel said with quiet pride. There was a dangerous glint in his eyes, a mixture of admiration and amusement. ¡°She¡¯s not just strong. She¡¯s strategic.¡± ¡°Boss, sorry to say, but you sound like a man in love,¡± Dn casually said. ¡°I am,¡± Axel said without hesitation. 1 And Dn almost dropped his cell phone. He can¡¯t believe his boss has already fallen for Evelyn. He thought it would take longer because he knew Axel Knight was never going to fall for, even be disgusted by, such things. 20:26 140 Not The Worst Part? ¡°Wow, boss¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t ready for that level of sincerity before lunch,¡± Dn smiled meaningfully. ¡°Should I order roses for your desk?¡± Maybe a neon sign that says ¡®My Wife Runs the World¡®?¡® Axel shot him a dry look. ¡°Dn Hill! You¡¯re fired.¡± ¡°You say that every week,¡± Dn said, almost too excitedly. ¡°And I¡¯m still here.¡°@ Before Axel could reply, his phone buzzed on the desk. The caller ID shed Liam. His expression immediately sharpened as he answered the call, ¡°Liam? How are things there?¡± ¡°Boss,¡± Liam¡¯s nervous voice came through the line, ¡°please don¡¯t be shocked¡­¡± Axel¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Now I am shocked. What happened?¡± There was a long, awkward pause on the other end. ¡°So¡­ there was this small incident at the Walters Group basement.¡± 140 Not The Worst Part? ¡°Incident?¡± ¡°Yes, Boss¡­¡± A heavy sigh could be heard from the other end, enough to make Axel even more worried. ¡°¡­more like a few reporters showed up unexpectedly and ambushed Madam Evelyn in the Walters Group building¡­¡± Axel sat up straight, and his calm instantly slipped away. ¡°Reporters? How did they even get into the basement? That ce has restricted ess!¡± Liam coughed. ¡°Well, Boss, they were pretending to be building maintenance staff. I swear they had legit¨Clooking uniforms, boss! Even the security guards were fooled.¡± ¡°And where were you when that happened?¡± Axel¡¯s tone was ice. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m in the restroom.¡± There was a tense pause. Even Dn, sitting across from Axel, subtly looked 140 Not The Worst Part? down at his phone, anxious about facing his boss¡¯s angry stare. ¡°You left her alone?¡± Axel asked, voice calm, but it was the kind of calm that could kill living things. ¡°I thought Lady Boss had not yet finished. She didn¡¯t text me either¡­¡± Axel pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Liam¡­¡± ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been too kind to youtely,¡± Axel said, his voice turning cold. ¡°Do you really want me to SERIOUSLY send you to Katmai National Park just to y with bears?¡± Axel continued. ¡°Perhaps spending time with them would be more worthwhile for you!? How could you make such a costly mistake?¡± Silent. Liam can¡¯t answer. He senses how dire his situation is. He is utterly speechless. Axel clenches his teeth in frustration. He had already 140 Not The Worst Part? worked hard to ensure there were no paparazzi or reporters near his wife, but now he had failed. Great! Just as Axel was about to end the call, Liam¡¯s voice came through again, shaky and hesitant. ¡°Uh¡­ Boss, actually, that¡¯s not the worst part.¡± Axel froze mid¨Cmotion, his fingers tightening around the phone. ¡°Liam,¡± he said slowly, ¡°what do you mean, not the worst part?¡± Liam gulped audibly. ¡°Well¡­ when we were heading home, Lady Boss suddenly asked me to stop the car. And then¡­ uh¡­ a man got in.¡± There was a pause. A long, deadly pause. Axel¡¯s voice was calm, too calm. ¡°A man?¡± 3 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 141 41 A Dramatic Entrance? ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Liam said carefully. ¡°A living, breathing man. Not a ghost or an illusion. He¡¯s real. And he¡¯s sitting right next to Madam.¡± 1 Axel rose from his chair and walked to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling ss wall. The city stretched out beneath him like a chessboard. He rested his free hand in his pocket, then asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Boss, I did not want to pry. Privacy and all that.¡± ¡°Liam.¡± ¡°Right, right. Sorry. I heard Madam call the man ¡®Oscar.¡°¡± The namended in Axel¡¯s ears like a dropped coin. Oscar. The same name that had once shown up in Evelyn¡¯s phone with a heart emoji beside it. The memory stabbed him deeply. He closed his eyes for a moment and exhaled, forcing the thought away. 15:21 < 141 A Dramatic Entrance? ¡®Man, be rational. Stop being so mncholic! You need to trust her,¡± Axel sternly told his mind to calm his nerves. ¡®He is her only friend. Yes, friend!¡® ¡°She let him into the car? Just like that?¡± Axel finally asked, trying to keep his tone calm. ¡°Well¡­ he did not exactly ask for permission,¡± Liam admitted. ¡°He waved, sheughed, said, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s Oscar,¡® and the door opened. It was very casual.¡± Silent. Axel didn¡¯t say anything, but his gaze clearly revealed how worried and jealous he was, even though he worked hard to tell himself that Oscar was only her friend. Nothing more. Then, Liam cleared his throat. ¡°Boss, they are having lunch in the Hill area, Tomahawk. Do you want me to follow them inside? I¡¯m in the car now,¡± he exined without being asked. Axel sighed silently before a dangerous smile shed on his lips. It was not an angry smile. It was a small, controlled 15:21 141 A Dramatic Entrance? smile that said he trusted Evelyn¡¯s choices but wouldn¡¯t tolerate risks. ¡°No tail,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Just make sure she is guarded. Do not let any reporter or paparazzi get within thirty meters of her. If you can¡¯t do that alone, call the others.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Liam¡¯s voice was immediate, relieved. ¡°If anyone gets close, handle it quietly and professionally. Understood?¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± He finished the call and paused for a moment, gazing at the city. Pride and a slight sense of possessiveness tugged at him equally. Then he turned back to his desk before dismissing Dn to continue his work. While in the luxury restaurant in the Hill area. Inside one of the velvet¨Clined VIP rooms, Evelyn and Oscar sat across from each other, waiting for their food. 15:21 141 A Dramatic Entrance? A bottle of chilled sparkling water sat between them. ¡°So,¡± Oscar began, adjusting his sses and shing a sly grin. ¡°Everything¡¯s going ording to n.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said proudly. ¡°Your family has be famous now.¡± ¡°They were already famous,¡± she shot back dryly. ¡°Infamous, maybe. Ugh, I haven¡¯t even checked the inte yet.¡± She reached for her phone, but Oscar¡¯s hand darted out to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯ve already done the stalking for you. The news about the board meeting results is everywhere, on every major site, and even on the television news. The world now knows that the great Walters Group has been shaken to its core.¡± He leaned back, grinning with satisfaction. ¡°Oh, and Joseph published the official announcement exactly as per your draft. A masterpiece, if I may say 15:21 < 141 A Dramatic Entrance? so.¡± Evelyn rolls her eyes. ¡°Come on, that¡¯s only a simple draft. I wanted to humiliate them more, but I held back from being rude and sounding angry. Although William Walters deserves it, but no, I won¡¯t fall to William Walters¡® evilness.¡± Evelyn quietly sipped her water, the ss cool against her lips as she silently listened to Oscar¡¯s following report about the media chaos out there. Now and then, a small smile crept in, especially when Oscar¡¯s voice turned sarcastic as he cursed William Walters and his ever¨Cgraceful mistress, Lana Scott. Oscar wasn¡¯t just her partner¨Cin¨Ccrime. He was also her favorite chaos machine. ¡°Wait¡­ let¡¯s check what¡¯s trending right now,¡± he said suddenly, pulling out his tablet from his bag. His grin widened as the screen lit up. ¡°Ha! Look at this! Walters Group has taken over the top headlines. They even knocked that bastard Lewis 15:21 < 141 A Dramatic Entrance? Harrison off the number¨Cone spot.¡± The name made Evelyn¡¯s faint smile vanish. ¡°Can you not mention that man?¡± She rubbed her temple, looking distressed. ¡°Every time I hear his name, my brain shes back to his half¨Cnaked, sweaty, disgusting body. It¡¯s like a curse.¡± Oscar burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± she snapped, though her tone was half exasperated, half amused. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been traumatized. I close my eyes, and boom¡­there he is, all¡­ hairy and tragic.¡± 2 She shuddered dramatically before downing the rest of her drink in one gulp. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Oscar said between chuckles, raising both hands in surrender. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the ghost of Shirtless Harrison still haunted you.¡± ¡°Ghost?¡± she hissed. ¡°More like a walking nightmare.¡± Oscar grinned. 15:21 141 A Dramatic Entrance? ¡°Okay. Enough. Let¡¯s change the topic before I lose my appetite.¡± Evelyn took a deep sigh. ¡°Tell me¡­why did you fake that reporter and paparazzi ambush me?¡± Instead of answering, he smirked. ¡°Can¡¯t you guess?¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes. ¡°Oscar,¡± she said, her tone warning. ¡°If I have to guess one more of your genius schemes, I¡¯m billing you for emotional damage. Just tell me.¡± ¡°This,¡± he began calmly, ¡°is your moment to deliver a BANG! A headline that will be trending for a week: ¡®The Return of the Walter Group Heiress!¡± ¡°W¨CWhat? You faked a media ambush¡­ to give me a dramatic entrance?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± he said, beaming like a proud director. She stared at him for several long seconds with her deadpan expression. ¡°Why?¡± he asked nervously, his grin faltering. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Or you don¡¯t like it?¡± 15:21 141 A Dramatic Entrance? Evelyn sighed and leaned back, her eyes still fixed on him. ¡°Tell me the REAL reason, Oscar.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like the spotlight?¡± he asked, with his eyebrow slightly raised. ¡°Oh, please.¡± Her lips twitched into a knowing smile. ¡°I do like your idea. But I also know you¡­ There¡¯s always a secondary n under your n, right?¡± Oscar chuckled, scratching the back of his neck. ¡°Well¡­ fine. You got me.¡± Comment 4 View All > L Post your firstment! 15:21 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 142 142 Strategic 142 Strategic ¡°The truth is,¡± Oscar began, lowering his voice dramatically, ¡°the ambush was necessary. I needed your natural, unfiltered reaction to get the best pictures.¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes, frowning. ¡°You set me up for a media ambush¡­ for aesthetic purposes?¡± Oscar raised both hands defensively, his grin nervous. ¡°It¡¯s not what it sounds like, Eve. The whole thing was strategic. I¡¯ll upload an article about your grand reappearance.¡± The line in her forehead became deep from hearing that. ¡°It¡¯ll overshadow thetest scandal of William Walters and Lana Scott. You know, to help the public forget your father¡¯stest romantic chaos.¡± Evelyn shook her head, amused by his n. 15:21 < 142 Strategic ¡°Ah,¡± she said dryly. ¡°So, that¡¯s your real reason¡­¡± Oscar gave a guilty smile. ¡°Well¡­ yes. I¡¯ve already received Lana¡¯s money, so I need to act quickly, right?¡± ¡°Wow, that was quick. Where¡¯d she even get that kind of money?¡± ¡°From Walters Group, of course.¡± Oscar¡¯s smile widened until he noticed the sudden look on her face. Her eyes widened slightly, as though a puzzle piece had just clicked into ce. ¡°You¡¯re realizing it now, aren¡¯t you? Where did her precious ¡®funds¡®e from?¡°He smirked knowingly. Evelyn¡¯s mind spun. She¡¯d been confused for days about how J Corp and Moressy Holding had suddenly acquired so many shares of Walters Group in such a short time. But now¡­ it made sense. Lana. That conniving woman. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you bought those shares from Lana?¡± ¡°Technically,¡± Oscar leaned back in his seat, ¡°it was 15:21 142 Strategic Lana who persuaded your father to sell them, to save thepany.¡± He paused for an amusing chuckle. Then continue, ¡°What she didn¡¯t mention to your father was that she pocketed the money instead of investing it back. ssic gold digger behavior. And your dear father? Completely clueless.¡± He took a sip of his drink and continued, ¡°Oh¡­ and I also bought a few percent of shares from your uncle, aunt, and a few of the other shareholders.¡± Evelyn sat there in stunned silence. Her father, a man once feared in the business world, had fallen for such an obvious trap.@ The mighty William Walters¡­ He met his downfall at the hands of a woman who probably cried on cue and called it love. ¡°Wow! Heaven really has a sense of humor,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Yeah. And it seems heaven also protects you. No one saw iting¡­ that the two mysterious investors, J 15:21 < 142 Strategic Corp and Moressy Investment, are actually US!¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°Correction¡­ It¡¯s yours, Oscar. I only wired the money to Moressy. You did all the hard work.¡± He sighed. ¡°Eve, I offered to help you take revenge, but you kept refusing. I had no choice but to do the fun part myself.¡± She smiled, ¡°Thank you, Oscar. You¡¯re not just my friend. You¡¯re my family.¡± ¡°Hmm, I know that,¡± he said with exaggerated pride. ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me of our weird little bond.¡± He added, ¡°Ever since that day your stupid father kicked you out, I¡¯ve been plotting vengeance for you. J Corp started buying Walters Group shares before you even knew it.¡± Evelyn knew Oscar¡¯s secret empire well, J Corp. His hidden investmentpany was his safety, his yground for legally questionable genius. 15:21 142 Strategic On paper, he was a low¨Cprofile consultant. In reality, he was a hacker feared by many. And because she admired both his madness and his results, she had followed in his footsteps, founding Moressy Investment. All the money she earned over the past four years, every sleepless night, every deal, was funneled into thatpany. She had trusted Oscarpletely to manage it. Moressy thrived under his leadership, even buying shares of Wilson Group when their stock plummeted. She never interfered. She didn¡¯t need to because Oscar knew precisely how to turn chaos into profit. But two days ago, when she¡¯d received the encrypted file titled ¡®Project Phoenix¡®, she finally saw the whole, bigger picture. Oscar¡¯s masterpiece; his cunning n to shock the Walters shareholders and resurrect her name in one, glorious move. 15:21 < 142 Strategic Their conversation continued, filled with business talk, old memories, and bits of friendly bickering. The waiter soon arrived with their meals, carefully cing hot steak and roasted vegetables before them. The aroma filled the air, sharp andforting. Evelyn cut into her meat and, between bites, suddenly remembered something. ¡°Wait,¡± she said, pausing mid¨Cchew. ¡°The representatives. From J Corp and Moressy. Where are they now? I feel bad for not treating them to a proper lunch after all that drama.¡± Oscar wiped his mouth with his napkin and grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯re professionals. Their time is money. They already flew home right after the meeting.¡± ¡°No wonder they seemed unbothered about my family drama earlier,¡± Evelyn said with augh. ¡°Still, I should have at least¡­¡± Her voice faded when her phone vibrated in her bag. She reached for her Birkin bag and pulled out her 15:22 < 142 Strategic phone. On the glowing screen, a single word appeared in bold letters, ¡°Hubby.¡± Evelyn froze mid¨Cmotion, her perfectly manicured fingers tightening around the phone. Shepletely forgot to call her husband after the shareholder meeting, even though she had promised to call him as soon as it was over. But Oscar¡¯s sudden arrival had made her forget. ¡°Who?¡± Oscar asked, pulling her out of her thoughts. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she said softly before answering the call. She quickly gestured for Oscar to keep quiet. He nodded obediently and continued enjoying his steak, pretending not to listen. ¡°Hi, Eve¡­¡± came Axel¡¯s voice, gentle and caring from the other end. Warm enough to melt her tension away. ¡°Axel, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you at the earliest as I promised. It¡¯s just that something suddenly came up¡­¡± 15:22 < 142 Strategic ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t feel bad about it,¡± his voice sounds calm. ¡°I understand how chaotic it must be there. I just wanted to make sure you¡¯re alright.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, his tone growing more concerned. ¡°You mentioned something came up? Is it done? And are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s done. It¡¯s better than I expected, so I¡¯m okay,¡± she exined. ¡°By the way, my friend from abroad came to see me unannounced, so I¡¯m having lunch with him now.¡± She spoke honestly, her voice gentle and sincere. ¡°Friend?¡± Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 143 ¡°Friend?¡± @ Just one word. But that single word froze her. She remembered how Axel hated Oscar after that day. ¡°Yes. A friend,¡± she said firmly. ¡°You mean¡­ Ste?¡± Sheughed softly. ¡°Are you teasing me? Ste¡¯s my sister, not a friend.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ I know she is.¡± His chuckle came through the line, low and amused. ¡°But I also remember you said you don¡¯t have any close friends.¡± ¡°You know Oscar, right?¡± she asked. There was a brief silence before Axel finally replied, his tone slow and deep. ¡°Oscar¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips twitched nervously. She heard Oscar had tried to provoke him during their first phone call, and how Axel had gotten jealous after 15:22 < 143 Can I Join You? seeing her save Oscar¡¯s name in her phone with a heart emoji. Yes, that Oscar,¡± she exined. ¡°He¡¯s visiting our country, so I want to treat him to a nice lunch and help him feel really wee here.¡± Across the table, Oscar smirked and gave her a dramatic thumbs¨Cup, clearly enjoying her difort. Watching Evelyn squirm a little was his new favorite pastime. ¡°I see,¡± Axel said atst, sounding calm. Evelyn¡¯s tension eased slightly until he added, ¡°Eve, can I join you for lunch?¡± (2 She silently swallows. ¡°Of course!¡± she said quickly. ¡°But we are pretty far. About thirty minutes from your office. At Tomahawk Steak,¡± ¡°The Hill¡­¡± he murmured, followed by a low chuckle. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m actually in the area. I can be there in five¡­ no, three minutes.¡± Evelyn blinked, startled. ¡®What? He¡¯s that near?¡® 15:22 < 143 Can I Join You? ¡®Did Liam tell him?¡® she wondered, her mind spinning. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so close from here. Fantastic, Axel. Couldn¡¯t wait to see you,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll order it for you now.¡± She pressed the bell to call the server, trying to sound casual while panic grew inside her. After briefly discussing his lunch, Axel ended the call. Evelyn ced the new order for him and handed the menu back to the waitress. The moment the door closed, Oscar chuckled nervously. ¡°Eve,¡± he said, lowering his voice. ¡°I am a guest in this country. You need to protect me from your dangerous husband.¡°@ She frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Before she could say more, Oscar answered, ¡°What if he¡¯s still holding a grudge from that day? I swear, Eve, I can already see it¡­.he¡¯s going to toss me into the Pacific to feed the sharks.¡± 15:22 143 Can I Join You? +25 Evelyn sighed, shaking her head, but a small smile tugged at her lips. She could tell he was only half joking. ¡°Seriously, Oscar,¡± she said, looking at him curiously, ¡°what exactly did you tell him that day? I remember Axel being really angry with you after that.¡± ¡°Oh? Little Oliver didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Oscar asked, surprised. She shook her head. ¡°No. Oliver didn¡¯t mention anything. He just said, ¡®Daddy is angry and speaks to Uncle Oscar alone.¡® Ugh, well, I¡¯m vague about remembering anything that day; you know my attention was only drawn to him¡­¡± Oscar inhaled deeply, like a man preparing to confess his sins. ¡°Well¡­¡± he began slowly, ¡°I told him¡­ that I¡¯m Oliver¡¯s father.¡± Evelyn¡¯s mouth fell open. Oscar continued helplessly, ¡°And that I also told Oliver to call someone to kick Axel out of your house.¡± 15:22 < 143 Can I Join You? Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened even more. Then, suddenly, she burst intoughter. Sheughed so hard she nearly dropped her fork. ¡°My goodness, Oscar¡­¡± she said between giggles. ¡°You¡¯re really in big trouble, my friend.¡± She brushed away a tear from her eye and kept teasing. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to protect you. But I can¡¯t guarantee he won¡¯t toss you into the Pacific. Maybe just¡­ gently.¡± (1 She raised her ss in sympathy. ¡°Oh, and you¡¯d better start writing your will¡­ with my name and Oliver¡¯s at the top, just in case.¡± Oscar rolled his eyes. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ you¡¯re so heartless, Eve.¡± He shook his head dramatically and pressed the bell again. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re still hungry?¡± she asked, arching a brow. ¡°No!¡± he said, dead serious. ¡°I need wine before I die.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Evelyn burst outughing. ¡°My friend, I was 15:22 < 143 Can I Join You? joking! He won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯re Oliver¡¯s favorite uncle and my only friend. You¡¯re safe.¡± A flicker of relief crossed his face, but he still grumbled, ¡°Still¡­ I need wine.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± she said, grinning. ¡°Order the most expensive one. Your brother¨Cinw is filthy rich. He can afford it.¡± Oscar snapped his fingers. ¡°Ah, now you¡¯re talking, Eve! Smart and savage¡­.. I love it.¡± The waitress returned, took their wine order, and left. The air settled, but Evelyn could still feel her pulse race again. Excited to finally let Axel meet her friend, whom she already thought of as her brother. Then came a knock on the door. The door opened, and there he was¡­ Axel¡¯s tall frame filled the doorway effortlessly. His dark eyes, sharp and unreadable, locked immediately on Evelyn. 15:22 < 143 Can I Join You? He didn¡¯t even nce at Oscar. For a moment, the whole room seemed to be quiet. Evelyn froze, her breath caught somewhere in her chest. She can see, he wasn¡¯t angry, but the calm intensity in his gaze made her heart thud faster. Oscar, on the other hand, turned pale. ¡®Oh, no¡­¡¯ Oscar muttered under his breath. ¡®Why does he look more handsome in real life? And more intimidating?¡® he silently swallowed. ¡°Axel¡­¡± Evelyn greeted him gently, forcing a smile. ¡°You arrived.¡± She stood up from her seat. ¡°I told you I¡¯d be here in three minutes,¡± he said smoothly, stepping closer. His gaze softened when it met hers. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was bluffing, did you?¡± She shook her head and pulled a chair over for him right beside her. ¡°No. Of course I believe you¡­¡± Oscar coughed nervously, trying to look anywhere but 15:22 < 143 Can I Join You? at the intimidating Axel Knight in front of him. ¡°Hey there, uh¡­ brother¨Cinw! It¡¯s an honor to meet you finally.¡± Axel¡¯s eyes finallynded on him. ¡°Oscar?¡± Oscar straightened up immediately. ¡°Y¨Cyes, that¡¯s me. The same one. Alive and well¡­ for now.¡± Evelyn shot him a look that said, ¡®My goodness, Oscar, stop talking before you die¡® Axel approached him confidently and extended his hand to Oscar. ¡°I¡¯m d to meet you too¡­¡± Axel said, squeezing his hand harder as if to send him a warning. Oscar smiled, though his hand felt like it was going to crush. He started to scold him in his mind. 15:22 144 You Worry Too Much, Mrs. Knight! Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 144 144 You Worry Too Much, Mrs. Knight! Then, Axel walked to Evelyn and sat beside her. His arm brushed hers, and she felt the heat rise in her cheeks instantly. He nced at her te, then at Oscar¡¯s untouched wine ss. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything important,¡± he said in that calm, charming voice. Oscar forced augh. ¡°No, no, nothing important at all! Just two old friends catching up before¡­ Uh, being tossed into the Pacific!¡± Evelyn almost choked on her water, ring at him. ¡®What the hell, Oscar?¡® Axel¡¯s lips twitched, amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°Pacific, huh?¡± ¡°Did I say Pacific?¡± Oscar asked. ¡°Well, I meant¡­ Antic! Totally different shark poption.¡± 15:22 < 144 You Worry Too Much, Mrs. Knight! Evelyn shook her head. She can¡¯t believe that Oscar came up with that idea. ¡°Oscar, please stop talking.¡± Axel chuckled quietly, turning to her. ¡°You really know how to choose interesting friends.¡± ¡°He¡¯s harmless,¡± she muttered, shooting her sharp gaze at Oscar again. ¡°Harmless?¡± Axel repeated, tilting his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what he told mest time. He even ns to kick me. Ah, he also¡­¡± Oscar gulped and raised both hands to stop Axel from continuing, ¡°Okay, okay, in my defense¡­ It was a misunderstanding. Big one. Giant, even. So, brother¨Cinw¡­I apologize.¡± Axel is still watching him with that cool, unreadable stare. ¡°Hmm. Maybe I should hear your exnation again. Over wine.¡± Oscar hesitated, then nodded rapidly. ¡°Sure! Wine¡¯s great. The more I drink, the less I remember, and the safer I feel!¡± Oscar said confidently. 15:22 < 144 You Worry Too Much, Mrs. Knight! Evelyn sighed softly. Under the table, she reached out and took Axel¡¯s hand, hoping to get his attention. When his eyes met hers, she said firmly, ¡°Axel, sorry, but no wine for you. It¡¯s still office hours. You have a meetingter, right?¡± He smiled, brushing his thumb over her fingers in slow, teasing circles. ¡°No. I don¡¯t have an agenda today,¡± he said, his voice warm and affectionate. Evelyn blinked, caught off guard. ¡®Seriously?¡® Axel Knight, the man who could make CEOs tremble and investors rearrange their lives for a fifteen¨Cminute call, had no agenda? Not even one meeting? She studied him carefully, looking for any sign of mischief in his eyes. But all she saw was sincerity¡­ and possibly a hint of amusement at her disbelief. ¡®Did he really clear his schedule?¡® she wondered. Come to think of it, ever since they reunited in Willowcrest, he¡¯d somehow found endless pockets of time to spend with her and Oliver. 15:22 < 144 You Worry Too Much, Mrs. Knight! And knowing how much his calendar used to control him, it felt¡­strange to her. ¡°But,¡± Axel added, smiling as if reading her thoughts, ¡°I won¡¯t drink wine because I¡¯ll be driving.¡± Before she could say something, he gently patted her back. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s eat and head home after.¡± He said. Evelyn nodded, unable to say more. The way he said ¡®home¡® stirred a strange warmth in her chest. Besides, she had already promised Oliver she would be back early today. They went back to their meal, the earlier tension melting away. Axel had eased his sharp tone and stopped intimidating poor Oscar, who finally looked like he could breathe again. The atmosphere shifted to something surprisingly pleasant. They talked about Astington, Oscar¡¯s homnd and beloved ce, and then about hispany, J Corp. 15:22 < 144 You Worry Too Much, Mrs. Knight! When Oscar casually mentioned how J Corp had supported Evelyn in reiming her position and ousting William Walters from the board, Axel paused for a brief second. His fork froze midair, his jaw tightening slightly. He hid it well, of course. But inside, his chest tightened with something sharp, jealousy. ¡®It should¡¯ve been me helping her, he thought bitterly. ¡®Not him.¡® He forced a polite smile and nodded at Oscar¡¯s story. However, his mind was preupied with the memory of Evelyn struggling alone, raising their son, without him. And, the thought that another man had been there, stepping in, even just as a friend, left an ufortable twist in his stomach. Evelyn didn¡¯t notice his inner turmoil. She was too busyughing at one of Oscar¡¯s ridiculous stories about his ¡°idental¡± investment trip that somehow ended with a furious ex¨Cgirlfriend chasing him across the continent. 15:22 < 144 You Worry Too Much, Mrs. Knight! Axel managed a chuckle, too, though it sounded a bit tight. ¡°Quite the adventure,¡± he murmured. When they finally finished their lunch, Evelyn sighed, feeling her stomach was too full. ¡°That was delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten this well in ages,¡± she said, her eyes beaming. ¡°See? You should invite me more often.¡± . Evelyn rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t push it. You¡¯ve already caused enough chaos with your arrival.¡± Theyugh again. And soon left the VIP room and headed to the car park. Evelyn walks Oscar to her car, saying, ¡°Liam, please drive Oscar to his ce.¡± Oscar immediately waved both hands in protest. ¡°What? No, no, no. I can take a cab. I don¡¯t need a private driver escorting me around like some fragile old man.¡± Evelyn gave him that kind of look that could silence 15:22 144 You Worry Too Much, Mrs. Knight! boardrooms. ¡°I don¡¯t take ¡®NO¡® for an answer. You¡¯re going with Liam.¡± ¡°Eve¡­¡± ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re my guest. Also, it¡¯s safer this way,¡± she added with a sly smile, ¡°¡­one more thing, you muste to Oliver¡¯s birthday party, and Liam needs to know where you live in this city. I¡¯ll send you the detailster, alright?¡± Oscar¡¯s fake sulking vanished instantly. ¡°Birthday party. Ah, my little Oliver¡¯s big day! Of course I¡¯ll be there!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call youter, okay?¡± He sighed in defeat but smiled warmly. ¡°Fine. You always win, my friend.¡± After watching Liam¡¯s car drive off with Oscar inside, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh as Oscar continued waving dramatically. ¡°Gosh! Why is he hrious¡­?¡± 15:22 < 144 You Worry Too Much, Mrs. Knight! Axel gently ced his hand on her back, guiding her toward their car. Then, He opened the car door for her with that effortless gentlemanly charm of his and helped her settle into the passenger seat. As she reached for her seatbelt, Axel leaned in close, his face suddenly inches from hers. Evelyn froze. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she whispered, ncing nervously toward the restaurant entrance. ¡°Someone might see us.¡± He didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Let them.¡± Before she could protest again, his lips brushed her gently at first, teasing her softly. Then, they pressed deeper, slower, more possessively. Her pulse quickened as her fingers grasped the edge of her seat. The kiss was brief, but she could feel her heart pounding; the thrill of being seen and photographed made it race wildly. When he finally pulled away, her mind was spinning. 15:22 144 You Worry Too Much, Mrs. Knight! He smiled faintly, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°You worry too much, Mrs. Knight.¡± 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo Comment 1 L 15:22 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 145 145 No More Hiding! Evelyn wanted to say something, but somehow, her words failed her. She just smiled at him, soft, shaky, and utterly helpless. He closed the door gently. Then, he walked around to the driver¡¯s side and slid in with that unhurried confidence of his. She sat there, still breathless, reying that kiss over and over in her mind. ¡°This man is going to drive me insane, she thought, pressing a hand to her flushed cheek. ¡®What if someone saw us? What if someone actually took a photo?¡® Returning to society as Evelyn Walters, the disgraced, outcast heiress, was already risky enough. But if anyone found out she was Mrs. Axel Knight, the consequences would be explosive. The media would feast on it. Her father would lose his mind; even though for this 15.23 < 145 No More Hiding! one, she didn¡¯t care at all. She silently sighs while staring outside the car. The car glided smoothly onto the road, trying to distract her mind, but it felt difficult. Evelyn straightened in her seat, ready to scold him for his recklessness. But before she could open her mouth, Axel broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± his voice was low, rough, and startlingly honest. She frowned to hear that. ¡°Sorry? For what?¡± His hands tightened around the steering wheel, knuckles faintly pale. A hint of a smile tugged at his lips, though his tone stayed serious. ¡°¡­for feeling jealous right now.¡± The confession lingered between them, quiet but heavy enough to make her heart tighten. She stared at him. Stunned. Axel Knight, the man who could silence a boardroom with one re, was 15:23 < 145 No More Hiding! ¡®jealous?¡¯ Her lips parted in surprise, then curved into a teasing smile. ¡°Why are you jealous?¡± He said nothing. Just kept driving, eyes on the road. ¡°No way, Axel¡­¡± she asked, a teasing smile shing on her lips. ¡°Are you jealous of Oscar?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± he hummed, his voice low, almost grudging. Then, finally, the words came out, honest, deep, and heavy. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m jealous that he knew you before I did. That he was there when you were at your lowest. That he could help you when I couldn¡¯t.¡± His eyes briefly shifted toward her at a red light. ¡°He stood beside you when the world turned against you. I should¡¯ve been that man.¡± His voice dropped, almost inaudible. Her teasing smile slowly faded. The way he said it, no usation, no bitterness, just quiet regret, made her chest ache. 15:23 < 145 No More Hiding! ¡°Axel¡­¡± she murmured softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be jealous. You¡¯re here now. That¡¯s what matters.¡± He didn¡¯t respond, but the corner of his lips lifted slightly, like her words had reached somewhere deep in his heart. The rest of the drive was peaceful. When they finally reached home, Oliver was already waiting for them. The moment the car stopped, he ran over, waving both hands. ¡°Mom! Dad! You¡¯re home early!¡± Evelyn stepped out with augh as Axel went around to open her door. Her son crashed into her arms, and she bent down to hug him tight. ¡°Someone looks excited,¡± she teased, brushing his hair back. ¡°I was waiting. Jimmy said Daddy¡¯sing home early, and I wanted to show you my new pony!¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°You got a pony?¡± She turned to Axel, half amused, half surprised. ¡°You bought him a pony?¡± 15:23 145 No More Hiding! Axel simply shrugged, hands in his pockets. ¡°He needs to ride the pony first before Cloud. And he promised to feed it every day.¡± Then nce at Oliver, ¡°Right, buddy?¡± Oliver nods heavily, his eyes staring at his mother innocently as he says, ¡°Yes, Dad. I promise I will feed my little pony every day. Mommy, let¡¯s see him.¡± Evelyn could only smile at Oliver and Axel. She began to give up trying to stop Axel from buying luxury items for their son. Then, Oliver tugged her hand eagerly toward the backyard, where a small brown pony stood in a neat paddock. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile at how beautiful the pony is. Axel followed behind them. The afternoon passed inughter and sunlight. Oliver rode his pony around the yard while Axel held the reins. Evelyn watched from the side, her heart so full. 15:23 145 No More Hiding! For a moment, everything felt perfect. But as night fell, that peace didn¡¯tst long. Later, after Oliver had gone to bed, Evelyn sat on the couch scrolling through her phone. Her heart tightened. The headlines were everywhere. [Evelyn Walters has changed her name to Evelyn Taylor.] [The Fallen Heiress Returns: Evelyn Taylor Steps Back Into the Corporate Arena!] [Evelyn Taylor owns Moressy Investments.] [The Faleen Heiress Returns with Style.] Her hands tightened, holding her phone as she read each article. Photos from earlier that day, when the reporter and paparazzi ambushed her, were stered across every gossip site. She didn¡¯t have to guess who leaked it. 15:23 145 No More Hiding! Oscar. Of course he did. This is the article he prepared for her grand entrance upon her return. No more hiding. Evelyn Walters was back. She smiled faintly, scrolling through thements and wild spections about her next move. The world was watching again, and this time, she wasn¡¯t afraid. Axel emerged from outside. He noticed her expression immediately. ¡°What happened?¡± She showed him the screen. ¡°News travels fast.¡± He read a few headlines, his brows rising slightly, ¡°So, you ready to tell them you are back?¡± ¡°Yes. This is the right time to make our loyal customers, the investors, give Walters Group a second chance.¡± Their eyes met. In that moment, Axel¡¯s usual restraint melted away, reced by something more profound: pride, 15:23 145 No More Hiding! affection, maybe even awe. He sat beside her, reached out, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°You did the right things,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Let them see you are returning. No more hiding!¡± a Her heart fluttered. ¡°Thank you, Axel.¡± 2 Outside, the city buzzed with rumors and shing headlines, but inside, their world felt small and calm¡­ ready for whatever came next. Because this time, Evelyn wasn¡¯t justing back. She¡¯s not only returning, she is also rising higher than before. And the world was about to find out exactly what that meant. 15:23 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 146 146 Meeting the Knight Family (1) It had been three days since the shareholders¡® meeting, and Evelyn had barely caught her breath. Between handling business matters and motherhood, her days were packed. But this week, she was too busy to make time for something special. Her son¡¯s fourth birthday wasing up, and she wanted it to be a celebration he¡¯d never forget. For the past three years, birthdays had been quiet affairs, just the two of them, a small cake, and Oliver¡¯s favorite cartoons on TV. However, this year will be different. This year, she had promised him a real party. The theme? Horses and ponies, of course. Her little one was obsessed with riding, grooming, and feeding his horse and pony. Evelyn had already chosen the decorations, coordinated the color palette, and even convinced the chef to shape desserts like tiny saddles and cowboy hats. She¡¯d also spent hours discussing the perfect gift with Axel. When he finally told her his n, her jaw nearly dropped. ¡°Stocks,¡± he had said casually. ¡°A significant share in Apex Holdings. For Oliver¡¯s future.¡± Evelyn had stared at him in disbelief. Stocks. For a four¨Cyear¨Cold. But when she saw the quiet pride in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to argue. He was serious about building their son¡¯s legacy, and deep down, she admired that. Still, today wasn¡¯t about birthday ns or corporate surprises. Tonight was something entirely different¡­ and it made her stomach twist just thinking about it. Dinner with Axel¡¯s grandparents. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep the night before. No matter how strong she acted in public, meeting his family felt like stepping into another battlefield. These were the people who raised Axel Knight, the most intimidating man in the business world, and who also revealed their family¡¯s silent war. Her phone buzzed, snapping her from her thoughts. ¡°Eve, five minutes away. Are you ready?¡± From: Axel She stared at the screen, took a deep breath, and texted back quickly. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± She wasn¡¯t sure whether that was the truth. Turning toward the mirror, Evelyn looked at her reflection. No matter what, she didn¡¯t want to look too shy. First impressions mattered, especially with his grandparents. She chose a simple but elegant outfit¨Ca retro white skirt that flowed to her calves and a creased navy blouse with modest shoulder ents. Her lips shone with a hint of gloss, and she skipped heavy makeup entirely. Her hair was styled naturally, falling gracefully over her shoulders. Grabbing her navy coat and mini ck Birkin, she took onest look at the mirror and muttered under her breath, ¡°Alright, Evelyn. Just smile, don¡¯t panic, and don¡¯t identally offend anyone.¡± Thankfully, Oliver wouldn¡¯t be joining them tonight. He was too busy ying in the stables, proudly showing Browny his new tricks. Watching him with the pony earlier had been enough to melt her heart. And also give her a convenient reason to leave him at home without any fuss. Outside, the evening breeze carried the faint scent of the garden. Soon, Axel¡¯s car came into view in the distance. Before long, it rolled up to the front of the house and stopped smoothly. When the door opened and he stepped out, Evelyn¡¯s heart did that ridiculous flutter thing again. Axel appeared effortlessly striking in a matching navy tailored suit. He went without a tie, opting instead for a ck shirt with two loose buttons, which gave him an aura of both power and dangerous charm. And then his eyes found her. For a second, he just stood there, staring. Then, with that slow smile that always made her nervous, he said, ¡°You look stunning, Eve.¡± Evelyn offers a slight smile upon hearing his praise. He walked closer, his hand slipping naturally to her waist. His eyes softened, but didn¡¯t leave her face. ¡°Did you do something with your face? Makeup?¡± ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t,¡± she said honestly, caught off guard by his tone. ¡°Damn,¡± he murmured, ¡°My wife looks this good without even trying. I¡¯m the luckiest man alive.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help it. Sheughed, shaking her head. ¡°Mr. Knight, stop flirting. I am already trapped in your charm. You don¡¯t have to keep selling yourself.¡± ¡°Habit,¡± he said, smiling as heced his fingers through hers. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. But, you¡¯re beautiful without anything called makeup.¡± Just as she was about to roll her eyes, another car pulled up behind them: a ck luxury SUV. Evelyn frowned. ¡°Wait¡­ are you driving tonight?¡± Axel smiled, ¡°Of course. I like driving my wife by myself.¡± Before she could say something, he opened the car door for her with a smooth, gentlemanly gesture that made her pulse skip again. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She said, slipping into the passenger seat and fastening her seatbelt. Axel leaned over, his breath brushing her ear as he checked the buckle. ¡°Next time, let me do that¡­¡± he whispered, and her heart did that embarrassing flip AGAIN. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she said warningly, trying to hide her smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m trying to calm my heart now. Meeting your elders takes effort for me to appear calm.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± His grin widened as he straightened and closed her door gently. By the time he slid into the driver¡¯s seat, Evelyn was already too busy to distract her mind from thinking about his elders. Soon, the car finally drove out of the front yard. ¡°Tell me, Mrs. Knight, what¡¯s in your mind right now?¡± he asked with a flirting tone, trying to break the silence. ¡°Huh? Nothing,¡± she said quickly, turning her gaze to the window. But he didn¡¯t buy it. His hand reached over, gently brushing her fingers, grounding her. ¡°You seem like you¡¯re thinking about something. Are you nervous about dinner?¡± ¡°Fine. A little,¡± she finally admitted. ¡°I mean¡­ We¡¯re going to meet your grandparents. I know they¡¯re important to you, and I don¡¯t want to say something stupid and ruin their first impression of me.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± he said simply. ¡°Just be yourself. Trust me. They¡¯ll love you.¡± Evelyn smiled faintly. ¡°You sound confident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m right.¡± He sped off into the evening, with city lights flickering along his sharp profile. She rxed, her anxiety gradually easing. With Axel¡¯s hand resting near hers on the console and that confident smirk on his lips, she realized something¡­ no matter what happened tonight, as long as he was beside her, she¡¯d be fine. Even if his grandparents turned out to be just as terrifying as he once was. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 147 147 Meeting the Knight Family (2) The moment their car turned and entered the Knight estate, Evelyn felt even more nervous. Through the window, she glimpsed the sprawling two¨Cstory house ahead. Its clean white walls softly glowed under the warm garden lights. The house was modern yet inviting, surrounded by rows of tall trees and gentle breezes. Despite the night sky above, she could still see the ce looking beautiful through the warm garden light. As the car stopped in front of the main door, Evelyn could already see two figures standing by the porch. Even from afar, their posture spoke of grace and authority: Andrew Knight and Eleanor Knight. Her heartbeat began to speed up a few beats. ¡®Oh, God. Please, please calm me¡­¡® She clutched her small Birkin on herp, palms slightly damp. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re already waiting outside,¡± she softly said, her voice more of a breath than a statement. Axel turned to her with his calm smile. ¡°That¡¯s a good sign. They¡¯re excited to meet you. It¡¯s always a good sign whenever they are excited about something.¡± ¡°Excited?¡± She gave a nervousugh. ¡°More like ready to scan me from head to toe.¡± He chuckled softly, reaching over to squeeze her hand. ¡°Rx, Eve. They¡¯re not interrogators. They are my grandparents¡­¡± ¡°Says the man who grew up under them,¡± she weakly said. ¡°Exactly,¡± he said, brushing his thumb over her knuckles. ¡°If I survived my grandfather¡¯s questions about my first broken car, you¡¯ll survive your first dinner with them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not helping,¡± she said, barely holding back augh, amused by how earnest he was in trying to soothe her. He only smiled wider. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, Mrs. Knight.¡± That single word, Mrs. Knight, sent warmth straight to her chest. When he stepped out and came around to open her door, she tried topose herself. The night air was cool, scented faintly with pine. As she stepped out, Axel¡¯s hand slipped around her waist again, firm and reassuring. ¡°Breathe,¡± he whispered, leaning close enough for only her to hear. ¡°You¡¯re safe with me.¡± Her chest loosened slightly. ¡°You say that like I¡¯m about to walk into an ambush.¡± ¡°Meeting my grandparents may be an ambush,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°An ambush by their warm and weing charms.¡± Before she could roll her eyes, a warm, dignified voice called out. ¡°Axel, you finally made it, dear¡­¡± Eleanor greeted him happily. Andrew Knight stood tall despite his age, his silver hair neatlybed back, his presencemanding yet kind. Beside him, Eleanor Knight¡¯s graceful figure radiated a grandmotherly warmth. Her gentle smile was the kind that made people want to hug her right away. Evelyn straightened instinctively as they approached. Axel greeted them first, shaking his grandfather¡¯s hand before hugging his grandmother lightly. Then Eleanor¡¯s gaze turned to Evelyn, and for a brief moment, Evelyn saw recognition flicker in her eyes. The gentle warmth in her smile faltered slightly before recovering gracefully. Andrew noticed too, his sharp blue eyes narrowing slightly as he took in her face. Evelyn could guess why. She¡¯d been on every headline these past few days. [Evelyn Walters Returns! The Outcast Heiress of the Walters Group!] And the inte had eaten it up. Of course, the Knights had seen it. ¡®Oh, great,¡® she thought, forcing a polite smile. ¡°They probably think Axel married a walking scandal from the Walters family.¡¯ But before she could sink further into panic, Eleanor stepped forward with a kind look in her eyes. ¡°You must be¡­¡± she said warmly. ¡°Evelyn Knight-¡± Axel said. ¡°Evelyn, we¡¯re so happy to finally meet you, dear¡­¡± Eleanor¡¯s hand was soft and warm. Evelyn sped it with both of hers, bowing her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you, too, Mrs. Knight¡­ Grandma¡­¡± Eleanorughed while gently patting Evelyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma works just fine.¡± Even Andrew Knight smiled faintly. ¡°Wee, Evelyn. We¡¯ve been waiting to meet the woman who managed to calm down our wild Axel.¡± Evelyn blinked, thenughed nervously. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know about calming him down. He still drives me crazy.¡± Axel coughed behind her, muttering, ¡°Traitor.¡± It caused his grandparents tough warmly, instantly melting the tension. As they entered the house, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help admiring the interior. The warm lighting, the inviting aroma of freshly brewed tea, and the gentle jazz melodies softly ying in the background all created a cozy, homey atmosphere. They settled in the living room, which was spacious but cozy, filled with books, old photographs, and antique furniture polished to perfection. Eleanor insisted she sit beside Evelyn.¡°Oh dear¡­ You have such a lovely posture,¡± she said approvingly. ¡°And that skirt¡­it¡¯s very tasteful. Did you choose it yourself?¡± Evelyn smiled, blushing a little. ¡°Yes, I thought¡­ I should wear something simple.¡± ¡°Simple suits you. Real elegance doesn¡¯t need sparkle.¡± Eleanor praised her sincerely. ¡°Thank you, Grandma¡­¡± Thepliment hit deeper than expected, and she found herself rxing. She liked how Eleanor understood fashion and had a style just like hers. The conversation flowed easily, warm and full of teasing remarks about Axel¡¯s childhood. She even forgot her nervousness until Andrew suddenly turned to his grandson with a more serious expression. ¡°Axel,¡± he said quietly, ¡°could I speak to you in the study? Alone.¡± Evelyn froze for a second, ncing uncertainly at Axel. But he only gave her hand a light squeeze before rising smoothly. ¡°Of course, Grandpa.¡± As they walked away, Eleanor patted Evelyn¡¯s knee gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. They just like to talk business. And I heard nothing bad about the businesstely, so he¡¯ll be back in no time.¡± Evelyn smiled and nodded, though her stomach twisted again. Meanwhile, in the study, Andrew gently closed the door before they settled in the seating area. He didn¡¯t ask Axel right away, but tried to find the right words to ask his stubborn grandson. After a few seconds had passed¡­ ¡°Tell me honestly,¡± he began, his eyes narrowed at Axel, sitting opposite him, ¡°Is she from the Walters family? The Evelyn Walters?¡± Axel met his gaze calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew exhaled slowly, ¡°I thought so. I recognized her the moment I saw her. The Walters scandal has been all over the news these past few days.¡± ¡°She¡¯s nothing like her father,¡± Axel said quietly but firmly. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 148 148 Meeting the Knight Family (3) ¡°She¡¯s not her father,¡± Axel said quietly but firmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say she was.¡± Andrew studied him carefully. ¡°But you realize what this means? The business world will talk. People will make assumptions. So, have you told your father?¡± ¡°No,¡± Axel said simply. Andrew frowned. ¡°You should have.¡± Axel¡¯s voice was calm, steady. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t need his approval to love and marry my wife.¡± That silenced Andrew for a moment. Andrew Knight finally sighed and leaned back against his chair. ¡°You always did things your own way.¡± ¡°And it worked out well, didn¡¯t it?¡± A reluctant smile tugged at the corner of Andrew¡¯s mouth. ¡°It seems so. She¡¯s a lovely woman, Axel. Intelligent. Warm. And I can see she adores you in her own way. Smart and elegant way.¡± ¡°I adore her too,¡± Axel said softly. ¡°More than I ever thought I could. Probably more than her.¡± Andrew studied his grandson for a long moment, then nodded. ¡°Then¡­ that¡¯s all that matters.¡± They keep chatting about a few more family matters and some business topics. And, By the time they returned to the living room, Eleanor wasughing with Evelyn over one of Axel¡¯s childhood stories involving a bucket, a frog, and a traumatized nanny. The way they talked and looked at each other while talking would make anyone guess they¡¯ve been best friends for a long time. The warm sight made both men pause at the doorway. Andrew¡¯s stern expression melted entirely. ¡°Now I understand why you married her,¡± he murmured. Axel smiled. ¡°I told you she¡¯s impossible not to love,¡± he said proudly. Evelyn looked up at that moment, her eyes beaming as she met Axel¡¯s gaze. ¡°Are you two gossiping about me?¡± Axel asked, sitting right beside her. Without hesitation, he reached for her hand and squeezed it gently. Evelyn smiled to hear that. She felt a bit guilty because Grandma Eleanor had just revealed a rather embarrassing childhood story about him, and she hadn¡¯t expected Axel to walk in right at that moment. Before Evelyn could say something, Eleanorughed faintly. She answered, ¡°Yes, dear, we were talking about that time you traumatized your nanny.¡± Axel¡¯s expression froze. His calmposure flickered for the first time since they arrived in this house. He blinked, turning to his grandmother with disbelief. ¡°Grandma,¡± he said slowly, his tone halfway between a warning and a plea, ¡°you promised never to bring that up again.¡± Eleanor smiled warmly, clearly having a good time. ¡°Oh, nonsense. Every woman deserves to know what kind of boy she married. And the story is not that embarrassing, dear. Even Evelyn praises you¡­ You are adorable¡­¡± Evelyn pressed her lips together, trying not tough. ¡°Traumatized your nanny, huh?¡± she teased, raising a brow at him. ¡°That story,¡± Axel shot a sharp look at Eleanor, ¡°ispletely exaggerated. Don¡¯t listen to a word of it, Eve. She¡¯s only saying that to make youugh. None of it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Evelyn joins Eleonar to tease him. ¡°Because your grandmother seems very sure.¡± Eleanorughed. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s embarrassed, that¡¯s all. He was five¡­ Or six¡­years old, and¡­¡± ¡°Grandma,¡± Axel interrupted quickly, ¡°let¡¯s not-¡± But it was toote. Eleanor looked directly at Evelyn, ¡°He brought a frog into the kitchen and put it in the nanny¡¯s teapot. The poor woman nearly fainted when she poured herself tea.¡± Evelyn covered her mouth with her hand, trying not tough. But her grip on him tightened, just to help him rx. Axel¡¯s calmness returns. He smiled softly, gaze drifting to his intertwined hand with Evelyn. Shaking his head lightly, he lifted his face to look at his grandma. ¡°It was a science experiment. I was testing reflex reactions.¡± That only made Eleanorugh harder. Even Andrew, who had been silently observing the chaos from his armchair, suddenly broke into deep, boomingughter that echoed through the room. But when he noticed the dark look his grandson shot him, Andrew coughed and quickly straightened up, pretending to check his gold Rolex. Evelyn could only smile as she pictured the chaos he caused his nanny. It must have been hrious to see Eleanor and Andrew recalling those stories. Somehow, she also thought of her little son, Oliver. One day, he might do that too. Before Axel could defend himself, the butler appeared at the doorway and announced that dinner was ready. The timing couldn¡¯t have been better for him. ¡°Saved by the butler,¡± Evelyn whispered teasingly as they stood. Axel nced at her sideways before gently squeezing her hand. ¡°See, you don¡¯t feel nervous anymore, right?¡± Evelyn blinked and smiled. She now feels much more at ease and even can¡¯t remember that this was her first time meeting his grandparents. Dinner turned out to be surprisingly warm and lively. The dining room glowed softly under the chandelier, and the long oak table was filled with the mostforting aromas: roasted herbs, garlic butter, and something that smelled suspiciously like homemade pumpkin pie. Evelyn was clearly impressed when Eleanor confidently said, ¡°I cooked all of this myself. These are from my mother¡¯s mother¡¯s recipes.¡± ¡°You did?¡± Evelyn asked, her eyes widening with surprise. ¡°Everything?¡± She could easily picture how challenging it must be to prepare so many dishes, especially in her old age. Even she, just preparing three dishes, already feels exhausted. Eleanor smiles and says, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not alone. I have a few staff helping me, but I am the one who leads and guides them every step of the way.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­ You are amazing,¡± Evelyn genuinely praised her. ¡°Axel grew up on my cooking. He¡¯d starve if I let anyone else make his meals without my supervision.¡± Eleanor said proudly. Evelyn smiled warmly. They began eating, and Evelyn happened to sit directly beside Eleanor. And Axel and his grandpa sit opposite them. They both started eating and talking about something rted to business. When Evelyn finally tasted the mashed potatoes, she nearly melted on the spot. She leaned closer to Eleanor and whispered, ¡°This is incredible,¡± she said, genuine admiration lighting her eyes. ¡°I need you to teach me this recipe, Grandma.¡± nor¡¯s smile softened. ¡°I¡¯d love to. Come visit again, and we¡¯ll spend a whole day in the kitchen.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± Evelyn replied sincerely. T Axel, who overheard their conversation, smiled. He feels happy that his Grandma can help Evelyn rx. He yfully said, ¡°Careful, Grandma. You¡¯re going to spoil her more than you spoil me.¡± Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 149 secret lover 149 Summary Eleanor, Axel¡¯s grandmother, asserts her role in spoiling him, prompting Andrew to suggest it¡¯s time for Evelyn to receive some attention. Throughout the evening, Axel¡¯s gentle and caring nature surprises Evelyn, especially in how he attentively serves his grandparents and looks after her wellbeing. The family sharesughter and stories about Axel¡¯s mischievous childhood, easing Evelyn¡¯s initial anxiety about meeting them and making her feel warmly weed. As the evening progresses, Axel reveals a significant secret: he and Evelyn have a son named Oliver Taylor Knight, who is about to turn four. This revtion shocks Eleanor and Andrew, but Eleanor quickly embraces the news with joy, excitedly calling Axel a great-grandfather and asking to see a picture of Oliver. The family bonds grow stronger as they admire the photo and share lighthearted jokes, with Evelyn feeling deeply epted by Axel¡¯s grandparents. Despite the joyful atmosphere, Axel insists on keeping the existence of their son a secret from others, including his own parents. Eleanor and Andrew agree to this condition, understanding the importance of discretion. After the visit, Evelyn expresses relief and happiness about the positive reception from Axel¡¯s family, and Axel acknowledges their genuine affection for her, especially impressed by her good humor during the evening. The chapter ends with a sudden disturbance as a ck sports car arrives abruptly, causing Axel to be tense and alert, hinting at an unexpected development that interrupts the peaceful conclusion of the family gathering.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 149 Meeting the Knight Family (4) Eleanor fixed him with a long, sharp nce¡ªthe kind of look only grandmothers perfect after years of practice and experience. ¡°That¡¯s my responsibility, dear,¡± she said firmly, her eyes twinkling with a mix of affection and authority. ¡°And just so you know, you¡¯re already spoiled enough tost three lifetimes.¡± Andrew chuckled quietly, shaking his head in amused disbelief. ¡°Your grandma¡¯s absolutely right, Axel. We¡¯ve pampered you far more than necessary. It¡¯s about time someone else got some attention.¡± He turned a warm smile toward Evelyn before continuing, ¡°Now, Eve, it¡¯s your turn to be showered with love.¡± Evelyn let out a softugh, ncing at Axel just in time to catch him raising his hands in yful surrender, his grin stretching wide across his face. Yet beneath his teasing exterior, there was a gentleness that caught herpletely off guard¡ªa tenderness that softened the edges of his usual sharp demeanor. She noticed it in the quiet way he served food to his grandparents first, carefully making sure Eleanor received the tenderest part of the roast. At the same time, he reminded Evelyn to take her evening medicine with a gentle tone, never a trace of impatience in his voice. And whenever his grandparents sided with her instead of him, he¡¯d put on a mock pout, but his eyes sparkled with a quiet affection that made her heart flutter. Seeing Axel like this¡ªcalm, considerate, almost boyishly kind¡ªstirred something deep inside Evelyn. Despite all his rough edges, warmth was buried within him, and tonight, it shone through unmistakably. The evening unfolded withughter and stories that flowed effortlessly around the table. Eleanor and Andrew took turns revealing tales of Axel¡¯s mischievous youth: how he once climbed the barn¡¯s roof just to prove a point, or how he identally set off fireworks inside the house. And, of course, the legendary ¡°frog experiment¡± came up again, prompting bursts ofughter. By the time dessert arrived, Evelyn¡¯s cheeks ached from smiling so much. The tension she¡¯d carried since their arrival hadpletely dissolved. She¡¯d been so anxious about meeting them, worried about being judged or measured, but instead, they weed her like family. Just as she was beginning to truly rx, Axel decided to drop a surprising revtion. He looked calmly at his grandparents and said, ¡°There¡¯s something else I want to share¡­ something important.¡± Eleanor and Andrew both looked up, their expressions curious and expectant. Axel¡¯s smile was faint but steady. ¡°Evelyn and I¡­ we have a son.¡± A stunned silence settled over the dining room. Eleanor gasped, then managed, ¡°Oh my goodness¡­ You two already have a son?¡± Her voice was filled with disbelief, but her eyes softened immediately. She reached out and gently sped Evelyn¡¯s hand, her smile widening into something warm and genuine. Andrew, on the other hand, looked as if he¡¯d just been told the stock market had crashed and theirpany¡¯s shares had hit an all-time low. The shock was in on his face. ¡°Wait, wait,¡± Andrew stammered, still trying to process the news. ¡°I¡¯m still reeling from the fact you married Evelyn, and now you tell me you have a child¡ªand you managed to keep it a secret from us?¡± Axel¡¯s smile deepened, his tone light and casual, as though he were simplymenting on the weather. ¡°That¡¯s right. His name is Oliver Taylor Knight.¡± The grandparents exchanged stunned nces. Eleanor¡¯s mouth opened and closed a few times before she burst into a breathyugh. ¡°Ha-ha-ha¡­ Oh heavens above. A great-grandchild! Andrew, did you hear that? We¡¯re great-grandparents!¡± ¡°I heard,¡± Andrew replied dryly, a hint of disbelief still lingering. ¡°Just making sure I¡¯m not hallucinating.¡± He chuckled, then asked, ¡°How old did you say he is?¡± ¡°Oliver will be four in a few days,¡± Axel answered. Eleanor gasped again, her hand flying to her chest. ¡°Four years old? You mean¡­ your son with Evelyn?¡± Axel¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. ¡°Yes, Grandma. My biological son, with Evelyn. I know you have questions, and I promise to tell you the whole story someday.¡± Eleanorughed out loud, joy bubbling from her heart. ¡°Oh, dear heavens. First, you surprise us with a marriage, and now this? Axel Knight, you really do enjoy keeping your poor grandparents on their toes!¡± Her shock quickly melted into delight. ¡°A great-grandchild! I can hardly believe I have a great-grandchild while I¡¯m still alive. God bless you, Axel! And you too, Evelyn!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma. Grandpa,¡± Evelyn replied softly, cheeks flushed, eyes shining with happiness. Eleanor sped her hands together like an excited child. ¡°Oliver Taylor Knight. What a strong, handsome name. Do you have a picture? Please tell me you do, and bring it out right now.¡± Evelyn nodded, unlocking her phone and scrolling through her gallery until she found her favorite: Oliver sitting on his pony, Browny,ughing freely beneath the golden sunlight. She handed the phone over to Eleanor. ¡°Oh, look at that smile!¡± Eleanor eximed, her face lighting up. ¡°He¡¯s just like Axel was at that age¡­ the same mischievous eyes, the same charming grin, the same stubborn hair.¡± ¡°Really? Let me see,¡± Andrew said eagerly, reaching for the phone. He squinted for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re right. The resemnce is uncanny. But let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t inherit your curiosity about frogs.¡± Once again,ughter filled the room¡ªwarm, genuine, andforting. Evelyn felt something swell inside her chest: a blend of joy and relief. These people didn¡¯t just tolerate her; they embraced her wholeheartedly. She no longer felt nervous around Axel¡¯s grandparents. By the time the evening came to an end, Eleanor and Andrew were glowing with happiness. They hugged Evelyn tightly, their warmth sincere and unfiltered. Eleanor even whispered, ¡°We can¡¯t wait to meet him, honey. We¡¯ll definitely being to his birthday party,¡± before releasing her. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa,¡± Axel called out, his tone suddenly serious, ¡°please don¡¯t share anything about Oliver or Evelyn with anyone. I want this to stay a secret.¡± Eleanor¡¯s face showed a flicker of surprise, but she soon smiled in understanding. Andrew frowned slightly before asking, ¡°Not even your parents?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Axel confirmed firmly. ¡°We promise we won¡¯t say a word,¡± Andrew assured him before they parted ways. Outside, the night air was crisp and cool, carrying the faint scent of pine and damp earth. Evelyn took a deep breath, her smile soft and contented. ¡°That went better than I ever expected,¡± she said, still a little breathless from the evening¡¯s events. ¡°I really like them, Axel. They¡¯re so kind.¡± Axel nodded, his hand resting protectively on the small of her back as they walked toward the car. ¡°They already adore you.¡± She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with warmth. ¡°Even after the frog story?¡± He chuckled low in his throat. ¡°Especially after that. Youughed instead of running away¡ªthat impressed Grandma more than you know.¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°You should¡¯ve warned me your family¡¯s sense of humor is deadly.¡± ¡°I wanted to see if you¡¯d survive,¡± he teased with a grin. ¡°And you did great.¡± They were just a few steps away from their car when a sudden roar shattered the peaceful night. The low growl of an engine cut through the stillness. Headlights sliced across the driveway as a sleek ck sports car pulled sharply into the front yard, its tires crunching loudly against the gravel. In an instant, Axel¡¯s posture stiffened, alert and tense.Conclusion The evening spent with Axel¡¯s grandparents unfolded like a tender unveiling of family bonds, revealingyers of warmth beneath the initial formality. Evelyn¡¯s anxiety gave way to genuine joy as she witnessed Axel¡¯s softer side and felt embraced by the Knight family¡¯sughter and stories. The revtion of their son, Oliver, brought a mixture of surprise and delight, knitting Evelyn more deeply into thisplex, loving circle. Through shared smiles and heartfelt eptance, the chapter beautifully captured the quiet strength of connection and belonging. As the night drew to a close, the promise of secrecy hung gently in the air, underscoring the delicate bnce they all must maintain. Yet, despite the weight of hidden truths, the glow of newfound eptance lingered warmly between them. Evelyn and Axel¡¯s bond felt more resilient, fortified by the kindness and understanding of those around them. The chapter closed on a note of hopeful intimacy, even as the unexpected arrival hinted at challenges yet toe.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of Axel and Evelyn¡¯s secret life, as the sudden arrival of the mysterious sports car hints at unforeseen challenges heading their way. Tensions that have been simmering beneath the surface may finallye to a head, forcing them to confront secrets they¡¯ve carefully guarded. How will Axel¡¯s protective instincts respond to this unexpected intrusion, and what implications will it have for their fragile peace? Emotionally, Evelyn¡¯s newfound warmth and eptance by Axel¡¯s family might be tested, as the shadows of their past threaten to encroach upon the happiness they¡¯ve just begun to savor. The delicate bnce between openness and secrecy could prove more difficult to maintain than ever before, stirring doubts and fears that neither of them can easily dismiss. The next chapter will surely explore these shifting dynamics, leaving readers eager to uncover how their love and loyalty will endure the storm approaching. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 150 secret lover 150 Summary Axel¡¯s mood suddenly shifts from warm to tense when a sleek ck car arrives, signaling something serious. Evelyn senses the change immediately and grows concerned as Axel instructs her to wait in the car, promising he won¡¯t be long. When the driver¡¯s door opens, a younger man steps out¡ªAxel¡¯s cousin¡ªwhose presence adds to Evelyn¡¯s unease. She tries to distract herself by checking the news and texting Oscar, who reassures her with his usual sarcasm. Axel returns and drives off in silence, the atmosphere heavy and quiet. Evelyn notices his distracted demeanor and attempts to lighten the mood by mentioning a conversation with Grandma Eleanor about a wedding gift. Axel responds with amusement, exining that Evelyn¡¯s refusal actually makes the family like her more, hinting that they might be nning something extravagant for her. Their exchange brings a small moment of warmth and humor amid the tension, with Evelyn teasing about possibly receiving a penthouse or even an entire building from Axel¡¯s family. Axelughs softly, predicting she would still find a way to politely decline anyvish offers. Despite the underlying stress, their brief conversation helps ease the weight between them as they continue their drive.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 150 Do You Think I Was Rude? In an instant, Axel¡¯s entire demeanor shifted. The warmth that had embraced him throughout the evening evaporated suddenly, reced by a taut tension that seemed to chill the very air between them. Evelyn sensed the change immediately, as if the sky had darkened just before a fierce storm broke loose. She turned toward him, her eyebrows knitting together slowly in concern. ¡°Axel,¡± she whispered hesitantly, ¡°Who¡­?¡± But he remained silent, his jaw tightening as the sleek ck car pulled up, its headlights slicing through the darkness and flooding the driveway with harsh white light, momentarily blinding them both. ¡°Eve, wait for me in the car,¡± Axel finally said, his voice calm but firm, leaving no room for debate. Without another word, he opened the door and helped her inside. Just before closing it, he paused, catching the flicker of worry in her eyes, even in the dim glow. ¡°It won¡¯t take long,¡± he assured her softly. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Please, take your time, Axel,¡± Evelyn replied with a small, encouraging smile. He gave a brief nod, his expression unreadable, then gently shut the door behind her. As the door clicked closed, Evelyn exhaled slowly, her gaze fixed on the mysterious vehicle parked a short distance away. There was something about that car that unsettled her deeply. Axel¡¯s sudden coldness had been a clear sign¡ªthis was no casual visit. At first, she guessed it might be Axel¡¯s father, which would have exined the abrupt change in his mood. But when the driver¡¯s door swung open, it wasn¡¯t Alexander Knight who stepped out. Instead, a younger man emerged¡ªtall and lean, impably dressed in a crisp white shirt beneath a sleek suit jacket. Even in the low light, Evelyn could tell he was younger than Axel by a few years. His features were sharp and confident, yet there was something oddly familiar about him. Could he be Axel¡¯s cousin? Evelyn wondered, frowning as she tried to ce where she¡¯d seen him before. Despite her efforts, her mind refused to cooperate, like trying to hold onto smoke slipping through her fingers. A nervous buzz ran through her nerves. To distract herself, she pulled out her phone and began scrolling through thetest news headlines. Her name still appeared in the media, though no longer dominating the front pages. The frenzy around her was fading, but it lingered like a shadow following her every move. She sighed quietly. Thest thing she needed was more attention, especially with Oliver¡¯s birthday just around the corner. Her thoughts drifted to Oscar, who had been in town for a few days, keeping a low profile. She hadn¡¯t heard from him since the day before, and the silence gnawed at her unease. ¡°Is he okay?¡± she murmured, fingers tapping out a quick message. ¡°Oscar, how are you doing?¡± Almost immediately, her screen lit up with his reply. ¡°Barely surviving. Staying home, ordering food, trying not to die of boredom. Why are you texting me at this hour?¡± came the familiar sarcastic tone. Relief washed over Evelyn, and she let out a softugh. Oscar was fine¡ªtypical Oscar, even sarcastic through a text. She¡¯d told him to move to Axel¡¯s hotel for safety, but he had refused, insisting he wasfortable at a friend¡¯s beach house. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to get rid of the news about me. I¡¯ve had enough attention for a lifetime,¡± she typed back. Within moments, he responded. ¡°Got it, boss! I¡¯ll cook up some juicy new scandal involving a supermodel to keep things lively. Don¡¯t worry¡ªthe inte will move on by morning!¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Oscar!¡± ¡°I know. I charge extra for emotional support.¡± ¡°Hey, you can stay one night at my ce!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Just as she finished reading hisst message, the driver¡¯s door of the ck car opened again. Axel returned, his expression unreadable. He slid behind the wheel and started the engine without a word. ¡°Are you done talking with¡­?¡± Evelyn began softly. ¡°My cousin,¡± he said tersely. His calm tone left no room for further questions. She understood immediately and remained silent, watching the man standing in the yard as their car pulled away. His gaze lingered on them, and something about it made her uneasy. The drive began in heavy silence. The night stretched endlessly ahead, the quiet hum of the engine filling the space where conversation should have been. Streetlights flickered intermittently, casting shifting shadows over Axel¡¯s face and highlighting the tension still etched in his jaw. Evelyn shifted in her seat, trying to ease the weight pressing down on her chest. She could tell his thoughts were elsewhere, tangled up in matters he wasn¡¯t ready to share. Wanting to break the oppressive quiet, she decided to bring up something lighthearted. ¡°Axel, you know what?¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± He nced at her briefly before returning his gaze to the road. ¡°Grandma Eleanor asked me what kind of wedding gift I wanted,¡± she said casually. That caught his attention. His grip on the steering wheel loosened just a bit. He stole a look at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°What did you tell her?¡± Evelyn smiled softly. ¡°I told her she didn¡¯t need to bother. I said her blessing was more than enough, and I felt grateful for that.¡± Axel chuckled quietly. His eyes returned to the road, but a trace of amusement colored his voice. ¡°Hmmm¡­ That sounds very you, Eve.¡± She tilted her head toward him, curiosity flickering in her eyes. ¡°Do you think I was rude? I felt bad refusing. She seemed so excited to give something.¡± He shook his head gently. ¡°No, you weren¡¯t rude at all. Actually, I think she likes you even more because of that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow skeptically. ¡°Trust me,¡± he said with a soft smile. ¡°The more you act like you don¡¯t need anything from my family, the more she¡¯ll want to spoil you. She might¡¯ve even prepared a penthouse right in the middle of town for you¡­¡± Evelynughed quietly at the thought. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll be sure not to say that again. Who knows? Next time, she might offer me an entire building,¡± she teased. Axel chuckled under his breath. ¡°Knowing you, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d ept it anyway. You¡¯d still find a way to say no, no matter how much she insists.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she admitted with a smile, feeling a bit lighter despite the lingering tension.Conclusion The chapter delicately captures the fragile intery between tension and tenderness that defines Evelyn and Axel¡¯s rtionship. Despite the sudden chill brought on by Axel¡¯s cousin¡¯s unexpected arrival, their connection remains a quiet anchor amid uncertainty. Evelyn¡¯s concern and Axel¡¯s guarded demeanor reveal theplexities beneath their bond, while their shared moments of lightheartedness hint at the deep affection that persists even in difficult times. This emotional ebb and flow underscores the chapter¡¯s themes of trust, vulnerability, and the unspoken challenges that lovers face. As they navigate the shadows cast by external pressures, their small exchanges of warmth and humor offer a glimpse of hope and resilience. The chapter closes on a note of gentle understanding, reminding us that even in silence, love can speak volumes.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the mysterious visitor¡¯s identity and the reasons behind Axel¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. As Evelyn grapples with her unease, the arrival of this enigmatic cousin hints at secrets that may challenge the fragile calm between them. Readers can anticipate a subtle unraveling of family dynamics and hidden tensions that couldplicate Axel and Evelyn¡¯s rtionship in unexpected ways. Meanwhile, Evelyn¡¯s interactions with Oscar and her reflections on the media spotlight suggest that external pressures will continue to weigh heavily on her. The bnce between public scrutiny and private vulnerability is poised to create emotional ripples, testing the strength of the bonds she holds dear. As the story unfolds, the quiet moments between Axel and Evelyn may reveal more than just affection¡ªthey might expose the cracks beneath the surface, setting the stage for poignant revtions ahead. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 151 secret lover 151 Summary The story begins with a lighthearted moment as Axel and Evelyn shareughter over dinner memories and yful teasing about Axel¡¯s childhood frog experiments. Despite Axel¡¯s embarrassment, Evelyn persistently jokes about it, creating a warm andfortable atmosphere between them. Their yful banter continues until Evelyn agrees to drop the subject, sensing some stories are better left untouched. Upon arriving home, the mood shifts to tenderness and quiet intimacy. Axel shows care by opening Evelyn¡¯s door, and they share a gentle moment before she goes to check on their son, Oliver. Axel then retreats to his home office, hinting at some unresolved business. Evelyn senses a subtle tension in him but chooses not to press, instead focusing on her son and trying to ease her own worries about Axel¡¯s mood and the recent family encounter. The narrative then shifts to Axel alone in his office, where he reflects on a tense meeting with his cousin Maxime. Max¡¯s casual but probing questions about Axel¡¯s secret marriage and the woman he brought to dinner reveal underlying family conflicts and Axel¡¯s guarded nature. Axel firmly warns Max not to interfere or inquire further about Evelyn, signaling the seriousness of the situation and the protective boundaries Axel has set. Their confrontation is charged with unspoken threats and a clear power struggle, as Max¡¯s curiosity shes with Axel¡¯s determination to keep his personal life private. Max¡¯s smirk and lingering interest contrast sharply with Axel¡¯s calm but firm stance, highlighting the tension between family expectations and Axel¡¯s desire for control over his own affairs. The chapter ends with Axel walking away, leaving Max intrigued but warned off, setting the stage for ongoing conflict.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below The tension that had filled the car gradually began to dissolve, reced by aforting warmth that mirrored theughter and joy from their earlier dinner. The atmosphere softened as they reminisced about the meal, praising Eleanor¡¯s unforgettable cooking and chuckling over Andrew¡¯s relentless teasing of Axel¡¯s childhood frog experiments. Axel tried to brush off the teasing, denying the story with a hint of embarrassment, but Evelyn was relentless, refusing to let him off the hook so easily. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you actually tortured frogs,¡± she said, her tone yful but teasing. ¡°I was just a curious six-year-old, that¡¯s all,¡± Axel defended himself, a faint smile tugging at his lips. Evelynughed softly, shaking her head. ¡°Still¡­¡± she trailed off, amusement sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Oh, wait until I meet your grandparents,¡± Axel teased back with a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to spill all your secrets.¡± Theughter in Evelyn¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, reced by a flicker of caution. ¡°Okay, okay, I promise I won¡¯t bring up the frog incident again,¡± she said quickly, realizing that some stories were better left untouched¡ªnot now, and perhaps not ever. She knew all too well that dredging up childhood mischief could easily backfire on her, especially since she had her own share of shameless tales. By the time they arrived home, the mood hadpletely shifted to one of ease andfort. The house weed them with its warm, golden glow spilling through the windows, a stark contrast to the chilly night outside. Axel parked the car and stepped out first, moving around to open Evelyn¡¯s door with a gentle, familiar care. ¡°Home atst,¡± he murmured softly, his voice carrying a tenderness that made Evelyn¡¯s heart flutter. She smiled, taking his hand as she stepped out. ncing at her watch, she was surprised to see it was already ten o¡¯clock. ¡°I should check on Oliver,¡± she said quietly. Axel nodded slightly and handed the car key to Jimmy. Together, they walked inside, the soft quiet of the house wrapping around them like aforting nket. Evelyn turned, expecting Axel to follow her upstairs to the bedroom, but he paused, holding her hand just a moment longer. ¡°I¡¯m going to my home office for a bit,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to take care of.¡± ¡°Work?¡± she asked, a hint of curiosity mixed with concern. ¡°Something like that,¡± he replied, offering a small smile. Evelyn didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she returned his smile with a faint one of her own. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t stay up toote. Want me to bring you some coffee?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t n on pulling an all-nighter,¡± he assured her. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll check on Oliver upstairs. Call me when you¡¯re done¡ªI¡¯ll be in my office too.¡± He leaned down, brushing a quick but tender kiss against her lips, a touch that lingered just a moment longer than necessary. Then, with a soft sigh, he stepped back and made his way down the corridor to his office. Evelyn stood still for a moment, watching his retreating figure disappear behind the door. She could still feel the subtle tension clinging to him, something unresolved from his earlier encounter with his cousin. Yet, she trusted him enough not to pry¡­ or at least, she tried to. Shaking her head to dispel the lingering worry, she turned and headed to her bedroom. After freshening up and slipping intofortable pajamas, she went upstairs to check on Oliver. The sight of her little boy, peacefully asleep, softened her heartpletely. His tiny hand rested gently against his cheek, his chest rising and falling in a steady, soothing rhythm. Leaning down, Evelyn brushed a soft kiss on his forehead and whispered, ¡°Sweet dreams, baby.¡± As she switched off the light, her thoughts drifted back to Axel. She recalled how his expression had darkened the instant they arrived, and how quickly he had masked whatever he was feeling. There was something heavier about that meeting with his cousin than he was willing to share. She tried to push the unease aside, but a quiet whisper of worry lingered in the back of her mind. *Stop overthinking, Eve. Maybe he¡¯s just in a bad mood. His cousin saw you¡­* For Evelyn, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if Axel¡¯s family knew about her. But for him? Perhaps their rtionship wasn¡¯t close enough. Maybe that¡¯s why he was so guarded, so worried. She opened herptop and started working, while somewhere down the hall, Axel sat alone in his home office. The study was enveloped in silence and darkness, save for the moonlight streaming through the tall French windows, casting silver streaks across the polished floor. His face was unreadable, his eyes fixed on the glowing crescent hanging low above the horizon, but his mind was far from the peaceful night sky. His thoughts were back at his grandfather¡¯s house, reying the encounter from just an hour ago. That irritating, familiar smirk of his cousin Maxime Knight haunted him. Axel had almost forgotten how effortlessly Max could ruin his mood. Their earlier conversation echoed in his mind like a looping video. ¡°Axel,¡± Max greeted as he stepped out of his car, his tone too casual for someone who hadn¡¯t been around in years. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Axel didn¡¯t respond, keeping his hands buried in his pockets, eyes sharp and watchful as he studied his cousin¡¯s every move. Max was dressed in one of those impably tailored suits that screamed wealth butcked any real warmth or soul¡ªtypical Max. ¡°I heard Grandpa¡¯s been thrilledtely,¡± Max continued, stepping closer with a sly grin. ¡°He said you¡¯d be bringing someone special to dinner.¡± His eyes flickered with amusement. ¡°So, tell me, bro¡­ is it true you told him you¡¯re married? And the woman you brought in the car¡ªis she the one?¡± Axel¡¯s jaw clenched, but his voice stayed calm. ¡°Yes.¡± Max chuckled under his breath. ¡°You? Married? The Axel Knight who once said marriage was for fools who can¡¯t control their emotions?¡± ¡°People change,¡± Axel replied evenly, his gaze steady. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure they do,¡± Max said, narrowing his eyes like a curious cat. ¡°But now I¡¯m dying to know¡ªwho¡¯s the lucky woman?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know her name,¡± Axel said firmly, maintaining his calm demeanor. Max raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile ying on his lips. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy, bro. Is she from one of our business partners¡¯ families? A model? Or maybe someone¡­ forbidden? Can I at least meet her? My sister-inw?¡± Axel stepped closer, closing the distance between them. The air seemed to chill as his voice dropped low. ¡°Listen carefully, Max. You will not look for her. You will not speak her name. You will not ask anyone about her. If I hear even a whisper that you tried¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Max interrupted, his tone mocking, though his smile faltered slightly. Axel leaned in until their eyes locked. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡± The warning hung cold and certain between them. Max didn¡¯tugh this time. His smirk wavered before he quickly masked it. ¡°Touchy topic, huh? Fine. I was just curious. Don¡¯t take it personally, brother.¡± Axel said nothing, simply giving Max¡¯s shoulder a firm pat that made him take a half step back. Then Axel turned toward his car. As he reached for the door, he nced back once more at Max, who stood illuminated by the headlights, smiling like a man who¡¯d just stumbled upon something far too intriguing to ignore.Conclusion The chapter delicately captures the fragile bnce between intimacy and guardedness that Axel and Evelyn share. Their yful teasing and tender moments reveal a deepening connection, yet beneath the surface lingers the weight of unspoken concerns and the shadows cast by Axel¡¯splicated family ties. The warmth of their sharedughter contrasts with the quiet tension that follows, reminding us how love often exists alongside uncertainty and the need for trust. As the night unfolds, both characters retreat into their separate spaces, carrying their own worries and hopes. Evelyn¡¯s gentle care for Oliver and Axel¡¯s solitary confrontation with his past highlight their different ways of coping with the challenges they face. This chapter beautifully portrays the tenderplexity of their rtionship, hinting at the strength they will need to navigate the obstacles ahead while cherishing the moments of closeness they have found.What to Expect in Next Chapter? Next chapter promises to delve deeper into the fragile bnce Axel is trying to maintain between his private life and hisplicated family dynamics. The tension with Maxime hints at undercurrents that could threaten the peace Axel and Evelyn have just begun to enjoy. As Axel grapples with the protective walls he¡¯s built around his rtionship, readers will witness the emotional toll this secrecy takes on both him and Evelyn. Meanwhile, Evelyn¡¯s quiet worries and her efforts to trust Axel despite the shadows lurking in his past will addyers of emotionalplexity. The delicate moments of tenderness between them might soon be tested by external pressures, stirring questions about loyalty, trust, and the true cost of keeping secrets. Prepare for a chapter where hidden intentions and unspoken fears simmer just beneath the surface, setting the stage for revtions that could change everything. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 152 secret lover 152 Summary Axel stood alone in his study, troubled by the thought that his cunning cousin Maxime (Max) might uncover Evelyn¡¯s identity, which could lead to dangerous consequences. Knowing Max¡¯s maniptive nature, Axel immediately called Collins to secretly monitor Max¡¯s every move¡ªcalls, meetings, and travels¡ªwithout alerting him. Axel was determined to gather detailed information about Max¡¯s habits, weaknesses, and fears to gain leverage if needed. Later that night, Axel noticed Evelyn workingte in her office, speaking cautiously on the phone about a sensitive profile and warning the person on the other end to be careful not to leave any traces. Axel was confused and concerned about who Evelyn was dealing with and what kind of danger might be involved. After she ended the call, Evelyn finally finished her work and checked on her sleeping son, Oliver, before heading upstairs to find Axel still awake. When Evelyn found Axel in his study, they shared a tender moment before going to bed, but sleep did note easily for her. Her mind kept returning to the mysterious man who had upset Axel the previous night and the tension she sensed between them. The running water from the bathroom and Axel¡¯s prolonged absence there added to her unease. The next morning, Evelyn woke up in Axel¡¯sforting embrace. They shared a warm, lighthearted conversation about spending the day with Oliver and his ns to feed the horses and make pancakes. However, Evelyn¡¯s smile faded as she recalled the tension surrounding Max and Axel¡¯s cousin. Just as she considered checking her phone for updates, Axel gently asked her if she had a secret he didn¡¯t know, leaving the moment charged with quiet suspense.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 152 Secret Now, R Standing in his study, that image reyed again and again. Axel¡¯s instincts screamed that Max wouldn¡¯t stop there. He knew his cousin too well. Max had always been dangerously clever. Able to charm, deceive, and manipte anyone to get what he wanted. Even their grandfather had once said, ¡°Maxime has the smile of a gentleman and the mind of a snake.¡± If Max managed to learn Evelyn¡¯s name, things would get messy. And he couldn¡¯t risk that. He took a slow breath and reached for his phone. ¡°Collins,¡± he said when the line connected. ¡°Boss,¡± replied a deep, steady voice. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you called me thiste. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I need you to monitor someone. Maxime Knight.¡± There was a pause. ¡°Your cousin?¡± ¡°Yes. I want every movement tracked. Calls, meetings, messages, travel routes¡­everything. And Collins,¡± he added, his tone sharpening, ¡°don¡¯t get caught. If Max finds out someone¡¯s watching him, he¡¯ll dig until he learns who. You know how he ys.¡± ¡°Understood, boss. Do you want me to start tonight?¡± ¡°Immediately. And I want a full report tomorrow morning. I need to know his weaknesses, his habits, the people he trusts, and the things he fears. Every detail. He¡¯s too smart to fight head¨Con, so I¡¯ll need leverage.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have it,¡± Collins replied before the line ended. Axel slipped his phone into his pocket and exhaled. For a few seconds, the quiet returned, except now, it wasn¡¯t peaceful. It was heavy. He turned back to the window, staring at the moon again. ¡°Max¡­¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°If you go after her, you¡¯ll wish you hadn¡¯t.¡± Finally, he pushed away from the ss and left the study. The house was quiet when he stepped into the hall, with the soft hum of the heater in a certain spot as the only sound. He loosened his cor as he walked toward the bedroom. But when he opened the door, the room was empty. A faint smile tugged at his lips. Evelyn was probably still upstairs with Oliver. Axel crossed the hall toward the staircase, but just as he reached thending, he noticed a faint lighting from down the corridor. Evelyn¡¯s office door was slightly ajar. He frowned. It was nearly midnight¡­ toote for her to still be working. He crept toward the door, his footsteps soundless on the marble floor. The glow from inside spilled out in a narrow strip across the hall. As he got closer, he heard her voice. Soft. Calm. But not like when she talked to him or Oliver. There was a different tone, sharp and cautious. He stopped right at the doorway, his hand hovering just inches from the handle. ¡°¡­ Yes! I need to see his profile tomorrow morning,¡± she said, her voice low but firm. ¡°And be careful¡­ They are people you can¡¯t mess with. So, make sure you don¡¯t leave any traces there. Or you will be in danger.¡± Axel froze. He couldn¡¯t see her face, but he recognized the tension in her tone. His heartbeat sped up. ¡®Who does she talk to? Who was investigated?¡® The air in the corridor seemed to shrink, thick with confusion. His fingers hesitated on the doorknob, uncertain whether to enter or stay listening. For another second, he didn¡¯t move. He just listened until she finally ended the call. Evelyn stretched her arms up and groaned softly, her muscles protesting after hours at her desk. ¡°Finally done¡­¡± she muttered, rubbing her eyes until her vision stopped blurring. A wide yawn escaped her lips. She blinked at the clock and sighed. It¡¯s almost midnight. When she turned toward the door, she froze. It was slightly ajar. ¡°Wait! I thought I closed that¡­?¡± she murmured, narrowing her eyes. Shaking off the thought, she shut down herputer and stepped out of her office, padding barefoot through the quiet hallway. Before heading downstairs, she peeked into Oliver¡¯s room. Her little boy was still fast asleep. Her lips curled into a gentle smile. ¡°Goodnight, sweetheart.¡± Rushing to the first floor, her thoughts shifted to Axel. ¡®Is he still working? Why didn¡¯t hee find me?¡® she wondered as she walked toward his study at the end of the hall. Evelyn knocked softly. ¡°Axel?¡± ¡°Come in,¡± came his deep voice from inside. She peeked through the door. ¡°You¡¯re still up? It¡¯s almost midnight.¡± ¡°I just finished.¡± He closed hisptop and walked over to her, the exhaustion in his face reced by a faint smile. ¡°Are you sleepy yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired. Can we sleep now?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he said, taking her hand gently as they walked back to their bedroom. ¡°Go ahead and lie down. I¡¯ll join you after I clean up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled and climbed into bed, sinking into the soft sheets. But no matter how she tried, sleep wouldn¡¯te easily. Her mind kept circling back to that man, the one who showed upst night, the one who made Axel¡¯s expression harden like stone. ¡®Who was he? And why did he bother Axel that much?¡® Her gaze drifted to the bathroom door. The water was still running. He¡¯d been in there a while. She exhaled slowly and finally closed her eyes, letting exhaustion win. ¡­ When Evelyn woke the next morning, warmth enveloped her. Axel¡¯s arms were wrapped tightly around her, his breath slow and steady against her neck. She shifted slightly, ¡°Axel, are you still sleeping?¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± came his husky reply. His voice was 23:41 0 7/10 low, rough with sleep, and it made her cheeks warm instantly. ¡°Morning¡­¡± For a few quiet moments, she stayed still in his embrace, listening to his heartbeat. It was calm and steady, so unlike the tension she¡¯d felt in himst night. ¡°You¡¯re not going to the office today?¡± she asked, her voice muffled against his chest. ¡°I will,¡± he saidzily, eyes still closed. ¡°But not right away. I promised Oliver I¡¯d spend the entire morning with him.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s nice. He would love that.¡± ¡°I know¡­ he¡¯s already nning to drag me outside to help him feed Cloud and Browny. And also make him pancakes.¡± Sheughed softly when Axel kissed the top of her head. The lighthearted moment made her forget her unease for a second, until her mind returned tost 23:42 0 8/10 night. Her smile faded slightly. The image of Axel¡¯s cousin, the tension in his voice, and the coldness in his eyes all came rushing back. She wanted to check her cell phone. Maybe Oscar has already sent his report. As she started to move, Axel¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°Eve,¡± he murmured, still holding her close. ¡°Do you have a secret I don¡¯t know?¡± @ 66 2 Hi! If you¡¯re new to Webnovel, feel free to check out my other book. Here¡¯s the link below: 23:42 Conclusion The chapter closes on a note of quiet tension, as Axel¡¯s protective instincts sharpen and Evelyn¡¯s secretive actions hint at deeperplexities. Their shared moments of tenderness are shadowed by the looming threat of Maxime¡¯s cunning and the unknown forces at y. Despite the warmth of their connection, an undercurrent of unease persists, reminding us that trust and love must navigate through hidden dangers and unspoken truths. Yet, amidst the uncertainty, the bond between Axel and Evelyn remains a steadfast refuge¡ªa ce where vulnerability and care coexist. Their intertwined lives, marked by devotion to each other and to Oliver, offer a fragile hope that even in the face of secrets and threats, love can be a guiding light through the darkness. The chapter leaves us anticipating the unfolding of these emotional threads, as loyalty and danger continue to collide.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, the tension between Axel and Maxime is bound to escte, with Axel¡¯s determination to protect Evelyn pushing him into darker, more strategic territory. The surveince on Maxime might uncover unsettling truths, and Axel¡¯s careful nning could be tested in unexpected ways. Meanwhile, Evelyn¡¯s secretive phone call hints at hiddenyers to her character and her own involvement in the unfolding drama, raising questions about what she¡¯s truly hiding and how it might affect those around her. Emotionally, the delicate bnce between trust and suspicion between Axel and Evelyn will be put to the test. Axel¡¯s question about a secret she might be keeping suggests cracks in their rtionship, and the emotional undercurrents could deepen as they navigate the shadows of their pasts and present dangers. Readers can anticipate a mix of intimate moments and high-stakes confrontations, where loyalties may shift and new alliances could emerge. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 153 secret lover 153 Summary Evelyn wakes up to Axel¡¯s probing question about whether she is hiding a secret from him. Though anxious and uneasy, she denies having any secrets, masking the truth about her covert activities gathering ssified information. She fears that if Axel discovers her real life, it could endanger not only her but also Oliver and Oscar. Despite her calm exterior, Axel¡¯s suspicion is clear, and he presses her gently, making Evelyn increasingly tense. Axel reveals that he has had someone investigate Evelyn¡¯s past, which unsettles her deeply. He exins that his actions stem from a nightmare where Evelyn disappeared, leaving him scared and uncertain. This moment of vulnerability softens the tension between them, and Evelyn responds with quiet empathy, though she still hides the full truth from him. Their connection remains strong, grounded in trust but shadowed by unspoken secrets. As they prepare to start the day, Axel¡¯s lightheartedness about breakfast with Oliver provides a brief respite from the underlying conflict. However, Evelyn¡¯s mind remains restless, haunted by Axel¡¯s question and the possibility of exposure. Her phone buzzes with a message from Oscar, warning her about a new lead involving the name Maxime Knight appearing in a hacked database, signaling a potential threat or revtion that couldplicate her secret life even further. The chapter ends with Evelyn bracing herself as she opens the file Oscar sent, highlighting the growing tension and uncertainty surrounding her hidden world and the fragile trust between her and Axel.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below Evelyn stood frozen in ce. Axel¡¯s voice echoed softly in her mind, ¡°Eve, is there a secret you¡¯re keeping from me?¡± For a fleeting moment, she was paralyzed, unable to move. Her fingers twitched subtly beneath the nket, betraying the sudden wave of anxiety that crept up her spine. She lifted her eyes to meet his steady gaze, forcing her face into a calm, unreadable mask. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite the question to wake up to,¡± she replied cautiously. He watched her intently, the early morning light casting a gentle glow across his features. He looked soposed, so calm. Evelyn drew in a quiet breath, masking her unease behind a faint, practiced smile. ¡°No, Axel. I don¡¯t have any secrets.¡± It was a lie. She despised how easily the words slipped from her lips. But after years of living in survival mode, this had be second nature. What choice did she have? If he ever uncovered the truth¡ªthat she ran a covertwork, gathering ssified information for clients who never asked questions¡ªeverything she had painstakingly built would unravel. Not only would her own safety be at risk, but Oliver¡¯s as well. And, of course, Oscar¡¯s too. Still, she forced herself to hold his gaze, just as she always did when she needed to gain the upper hand in a negotiation. But Axel didn¡¯t look convinced. She sat up and asked softly, ¡°Why the sudden question?¡± Folding her hands tightly in herp to steady the slight tremor. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re interrogating me. Should I be worried?¡± Axel settled back against the headboard, a slow half-smile curling his lips. ¡°Should you be?¡± Her heart skipped a nervous beat, but she kept her tone steady. ¡°You tell me.¡± There was a pause. Brief. But heavy enough to shift the atmosphere between them. Evelyn exhaled, shaking her head as if to dismiss the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been listening to Liam¡¯s ridiculous theories again,¡± she said with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°He probably told you I have a secret twin in another city, or that I¡¯m hiding a secret lover behind your back.¡± Axel chuckled softly, though a sharpness lingered in his eyes. ¡°You could probably pull it off.¡± ¡°Please,¡± she muttered, trying to sound dismissive. ¡°If I had a secret life, I wouldn¡¯t be wasting my nights arguing with you over who gets the left side of the bed.¡± His smile grew genuine this time, and the tightness in the room eased just a bit. Evelyn exhaled slowly, relief tucked behind her calm exterior. ¡°Axel,¡± she said quietly after a moment, ¡°why are you suddenly suspicious of me? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± His gaze softened, but not enough to soothe her. There was something lingering in his eyes¡ªnot distrust, but a curious unease. ¡°I do trust you,¡± he replied. ¡°But sometimes, when someone is too perfect at hiding things, you start to wonder what they¡¯re hiding even from themselves.¡± A cold shiver ran through her stomach. He wasn¡¯t talking about her hacking directly, but the way he said it made her wonder if he somehow sensed she wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest. Then a sharper, more dangerous thought struck her. Her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Axel¡­ did you investigate me?¡± He didn¡¯t answer immediately. His silence spoke volumes. Her pulse quickened. ¡°You did,¡± she whispered. ¡°You had someone look into my past.¡± Still no reply. He simply looked at her. She let out a soft, humorlessugh. ¡°I see. So this is your way of handling trust issues¡ªyou hire someone to dig up the truth for you?¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± he said finally, his voice low but steady, ¡°it wasn¡¯t meant like that.¡± Her lips parted, but no words came. She wanted to argue, but she couldn¡¯t. She had done the same thing¡ªOscar was checking on his family too. He shifted to face her fully, reaching out to take her hand. His touch was warm, firm, grounding. ¡°And like I said before¡­ I trust you,¡± he repeated, his thumb gently stroking her skin. He added quietly, ¡°I just had a nightmare. It felt so real. You disappeared, and I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere. When I woke up, it still felt¡­ wrong. Like it meant something.¡± Evelyn blinked, her defenses softening. He sounded genuine¡ªnot suspicious, but scared. Her anger slowly melted into quiet empathy. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she whispered, her voice tender. ¡°It was just a dream. I¡¯m right here.¡± He nodded, resting his forehead gently against hers. Their hands remained entwined. ¡°I know. I just needed to hear you say it.¡± The intimacy of the moment washed over her like warm sunlight. His sincerity disarmed her, stirring a pang of guilt deep in her chest. She longed to confess everything¡ªthat she wasn¡¯t the woman he thought she was, that her hands weren¡¯t as clean as they seemed. But she couldn¡¯t. Not yet. So she did what she could. She wrapped her arms around him and murmured softly, ¡°You worry too much, Mr. Knight.¡± He chuckled quietly. ¡°Someone has to.¡± They stayed like that for a while, tangled together in the peaceful quiet of the room, until he finally kissed her forehead and rose from the bed. ¡°Come on,¡± he said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s time to start the day.¡± Evelyn smiled faintly, still propped against the headboard. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°I promised Oliver my fluffy pancakes for breakfast.¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ah, bribery through breakfast.¡± He grinned. ¡°Works every time.¡± As he disappeared into the bathroom, Evelyn leaned back into the pillows, closing her eyes briefly. The sound of running water echoed softly from behind the door. She allowed herself a slow breath. Her heart was still racing. Axel¡¯s words echoed again in her mind: ¡°Do you have a secret I don¡¯t know?¡± If he ever uncovered the truth, she wasn¡¯t sure what would be of them. Her phone buzzed quietly on the bedside table, breaking her from her thoughts. Reaching for it, she weed the distraction from her restless mind. But the moment she saw the name on the screen, her pulse quickened again. Oscar. She opened the message. ¡°Got something, boss. Be careful with this one. The name Maxime Knight popped up in a private database I hacked. Sending you the file.¡± From: Oscar. Evelyn¡¯s heart raced as she nced toward the bathroom door, then shifted her attention back to her phone. She tapped the file open, bracing herself for what she might find.Conclusion The chapter delicately captures the fragile dance of trust and secrecy that defines Evelyn and Axel¡¯s rtionship. Despite the tension and unspoken truths that linger between them, their connection remains anchored in vulnerability and a deep, if cautious, affection. Axel¡¯s nightmare and his quiet admission reveal the undercurrent of fear and hope that colors their bond, while Evelyn¡¯s guarded responses hint at theplexity of the life she leads and the sacrifices she makes to protect those she loves. In this quiet moment of intimacy and hesitation, the story reminds us that love often exists in the spaces between honesty and concealment. Evelyn¡¯s internal struggle, paired with Axel¡¯s tentative trust, paints a poignant picture of two people navigating the delicate bnce of openness and protection. As the day begins, the weight of secrets presses down, yet the simple warmth of shared moments offers a fleeting sanctuary from the uncertainties that lie ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to deepen the tension simmering beneath Evelyn and Axel¡¯s fragile trust. As Evelyn grapples with the weight of her hidden life and Axel¡¯s quiet suspicions, the emotional stakes are set to rise. Their intimate moments will be tested by the shadows of secrets neither can fully reveal, leaving readers eager to see how their rtionship will withstand the pressures closing in from all sides. Meanwhile, the mysterious mention of Maxime Knight and the ominous message from Oscar hint at newplexities that could unravel everything Evelyn has carefully constructed. The line between ally and threat blurs, and the consequences of Evelyn¡¯s covert actions maye crashing into her personal world in unexpected ways. The chapter ahead is charged with anticipation, promising revtions that will challenge loyalties and ignite inner conflicts, keeping readers on edge about what truths will surface next. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 154 secret lover 154 Summary Evelyn discovers encrypted files on her phone revealing that Axel Knight is under internal surveince by the Knight Group, which unsettles her deeply. She is left grappling with the implications of this secret monitoring and what it could mean about Axel¡¯s past and the intentions of those watching him. As she processes this heavy revtion, Axel enters the room fresh from the shower, casually asking for a towel. Evelyn tries to maintain herposure despite being distracted by his presence. Axel¡¯s yful demeanor and physical closeness stirplicated feelings in her, creating a charged atmosphere between them. When Axel reveals there are no towels and invites Evelyn to join him in the shower to save time and water, she hesitates but is drawn in by his confident invitation. Under the warm cascade of water, their connection intensifies as they share a tender and passionate moment, their emotions and desiresid bare. The scene culminates in a deep and urgent kiss, with both surrendering to the heat between them despite Evelyn¡¯s attempts to stayposed. Axel¡¯s teasing confidence and their physical closeness ignite a reckless passion, leading to an intimate and prolonged encounter beneath the shower¡¯s spray, where their vulnerability and longing intertwine.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 154 Shower Together A long file suddenly appeared on her screen¡ªencrypted logs, financial trails, digital breadcrumbs scattered across the data. Her eyes flicked rapidly over the endless strings of information, scanning for something significant. Then, one particr line stopped her cold. [Dark Operation: Knight Group internal surveince target ¡ª Axel Knight.] Her grip on the phone tightened involuntarily, and the air in the room seemed to constrict around her. The weight of the discovery pressed down on her chest. Someone within the Knight Group was monitoring Axel, tracking his every move from the inside. Why would Maxime be so intent on following Axel¡¯s movements? What secrets were buried in his family¡¯s past that warranted such scrutiny? Her gaze returned to the file, reading the words again and again, trying to make sense of it all. Suddenly, the soft creak of the bathroom door opening behind her broke her concentration. ¡°Eve¡­?¡± Axel¡¯s voice drifted through the doorway, casual and warm, as if unaware of the tension in the room. ¡°Could you grab me a towel? Looks like there isn¡¯t one here.¡± Evelyn blinked, her thoughts scattering. She quickly locked her phone, setting it down on the bedside table with practiced nonchnce. Smoothing her expression into calm serenity, she turned to face him. ¡°Top drawer, right side,¡± she said evenly, offering a small smile. But as Axel stepped forward, bare-chested and damp from the shower, her smile faltered. Her throat tightened as she swallowed hard, watching him with a mixture of admiration and something moreplicated. The way the water droplets clung to his skin, the effortless way he carried himself¡ªit was impossible not to be drawn in. He stood framed by the slightly ajar bathroom door, his strong torso exposed, muscles gleaming faintly in the soft bathroom light. If he opened the door just a little more, she¡¯d see everything. Her heartbeat quickened, breath catching in her throat. Should she cross the room and throw herself into his arms? Or stay frozen, rooted in ce like a fool caught off guard? Before she could decide, his low, teasingugh shattered the moment. ¡°Nope. No towels here,¡± he said, shaking his head with a yful grin. Evelyn narrowed her eyes, unconvinced. ¡°Really?¡± she challenged, stepping toward the bathroom. She remembered seeing several neatly folded towels just the night before. As if anticipating her move, Axel suddenly pushed the door wide open, revealing his naked form in full. Her feet came to an abrupt halt. Water droplets shimmered on his skin, tracing the contours of his sculpted body with a tantalizing sheen. Steam curled around him, soft and inviting, like a whispered promise of something forbidden. Evelyn stood frozen, pulse pounding wildly through her veins. Her cheeks flushed, a delicious shiver trailing down her spine. Axel¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Alright,e here.¡± Before she could react, his hand found hers, tugging her gently but firmly forward. ¡°W-What?¡± she stammered, voice trembling slightly. ¡°Axel¡ª¡± ¡°We should shower together,¡± he said simply, his tone serious yet casual, ¡°to save time and water, Eve.¡± Her mouth opened to protest, but his steady grip guided her inside the shower room before she could say another word. The moment she stepped under the falling water, the cool droplets kissed her skin, eliciting a soft gasp. Axel¡¯s body was so close she could feel his warmth even through the cascade of water. He loomed above her, one hand braced against the wall beside her, blocking the water spray from her face with effortless ease. Evelyn¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, her entire body now soaked and glistening. The steam wrapped around them like a silken veil, their skin slick and shining in the muted light. Then Axel tilted his head slightly, his eyes sparkling with amusement¡ªand something deeper, something that sent a fresh rush of heat through her. ¡°You¡¯re staring,¡± he murmured, voice low and yful. She tried to maintain herposure. ¡°You¡¯re the one standing naked in front of me,¡± she retorted, though her voice came out softer than intended. He chuckled, a deep, rich sound that vibrated in the air. ¡°You make it sound like you don¡¯t like it.¡± Her lips parted, ready to deny, but no words emerged. His smile widened, triumphant. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Leaning in, he closed the distance between them, and for a brief moment, time seemed to pause. The warmth of the water, the heat radiating from his body, and the closeness between them blurred every rational thought she held onto. Her pulse quickened when his fingers brushed gently against her cheek, sweeping a wet strand of hair away from her face. His touch was tender but charged with an intensity that made her knees weaken, turning to jelly beneath him. ¡°A-Axel¡­ didn¡¯t you say you were in a hurry?¡± she whispered, voice shaky but unable to look away from his burning gaze. ¡°Something about pancakes? Oliver¡ª¡± Before she could finish, his lips imed hers in a fierce, desperate kiss. The intensity of his mouth pressed against hers stole her breath, and she found herself unable to resist. Her hands rose instinctively, wrapping around his neck as his lips coaxed her stiff tongue into softness. A soft moan escaped her lips, only encouraging him to deepen the kiss further. Her heart thundered wildly, hands clutching at his shoulders as the cool water cascaded over their entwined bodies, contrasting sharply with the heat radiating between them. When Axel pressed closer, she gasped softly, and he seized the moment, pulling her even nearer until no space remained between them. Her thoughts scatteredpletely, reced by the overwhelming sensation of him¡ªhis warmth, his strength, the rough rhythm of his breath mingling with hers. Every inch of her skin burned beneath his touch, igniting a reckless desire she knew she shouldn¡¯t indulge, yet couldn¡¯t resist. When the need for air finally forced her to pull back, she ced a trembling hand against his chest. ¡°Axel,¡± she breathed, struggling to steady her ragged breath. He looked down at her with a slow, devastating smile. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Knight?¡± Despite the pounding in her chest, her lips curved in response. Axel leaned in, his lips brushing softly against her ear. ¡°I can tell you like it. Want to keep going?¡± he whispered, his hand moving to unbutton her soaked silk pajamas, revealing the smooth skin beneath, the graceful curve of her breasts. Evelyn¡¯s heart fluttered wildly again¡ªannoying and uncontroble. She didn¡¯t answer, instead reaching for the shower controls to turn off the water. But before she could, Axel caught her wrist. ¡°Not done yet,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she warned, though her voicecked its usual strength. He only smiled, confident and knowing. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll make it quick.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you saidst time,¡± she muttered under her breath, ¡°and we ended up doing it a few times.¡± His grin grew wider, wicked and full of promise. ¡°Exactly.¡± And just like that, her fragile attempt to stayposed crumbledpletely. The sound of running water filled the room again, blending softly with her quiet moans as his hand roamed freely, unrestrained by any fabric. The night stretched on, wrapped in warmth and whispered touches, their bodies entwined beneath the cascading water.Conclusion In this chapter, the tension between Evelyn and Axel reaches a new height, blending the weight of hidden dangers with the undeniable pull of their passion. Despite the shadows cast by secrets and surveince, their connection remains a powerful refuge, a momentary escape from theplexities surrounding them. The shower scene captures not only their physical closeness but also the emotional vulnerability simmering beneath the surface, revealing how deeply intertwined their desires and fears have be. As the water washes over them, the chapter gently explores themes of trust, intimacy, and the fragile bnce between caution and surrender. Evelyn¡¯s inner conflict mirrors the broader uncertainty of their world, yet in Axel¡¯s presence, she finds a spark of warmth and reassurance. Their shared moments beneath the cascading water underscore the delicate dance of love and danger, reminding us that even in the darkest circumstances, human connection can shine with fierce intensity.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled emotions and secrets that bind Evelyn and Axel. As their intimate connection intensifies, the shadows of surveince and hidden agendas loom everrger, threatening to disrupt the fragile trust they are building. The tension between desire and danger will test their resolve, pushing them to confront not only their feelings but also the mysteries surrounding Axel¡¯s past and the enigmatic Knight Group. Expect moments charged with vulnerability and passion, where unspoken truths simmer beneath every nce and touch. The delicate bnce between love and suspicion may begin to tip, forcing Evelyn to navigate abyrinth of loyalty and betrayal. As the stakes rise, the characters will bepelled to make choices that could change everything¡ªboth in their hearts and in the world they inhabit. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 155 secret lover 155 Summary After spending a quiet half hour together, Axel carries Evelyn out of the bathroom, both wrapped in towels, their skin still damp and warm from the shower. Evelyn feels a mix of embarrassment and thrill as she reflects on the intimate moments they just shared. Despite her insistence that she can walk, Axel notices she is still limping and gently sets her down on the bed, nting a tender kiss on her lips. He then mischievously suggests she sleep naked to avoid lingering in the room, disappearing briefly to fetch clothes. When Axel returns, he is dressed and holding Evelyn¡¯s clothes, offering to help her dress. Though initially hesitant, Evelyn allows him to assist her, feeling cherished as he carefully tends to her injuries and helps her intofortable clothing. The quiet tenderness between them deepens as Axel leads her to the dressing table, where they share a warm reflection of their closeness. Axel takes over drying her hair, his focus gentle and loving, though Evelyn notices a subtle shift in his mood. As Axel¡¯s expression darkens briefly, Evelyn senses something troubling him. When she asks, he hesitates before admitting that he lied to her. The revtion shocks Evelyn, leaving her stunned and searching his eyes for answers. The chapter ends with her steady but tense question, seeking to understand the meaning behind Axel¡¯s confession.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below Thirty minutes had slipped by quietly. Axel stepped out of the bathroom, cradling Evelyn gently in his arms. She was swathed in a thick towel, her damp hair cascading softly over her shoulders, while he wore only a towel wrapped low around his hips. Evelyn buried her face in the hollow of his neck, cheeks flushed with a warm embarrassment she couldn¡¯t quite shake. The humid steam still clung to their skin, mingling with the faint scent of soap that lingered in the air, creating an intimate atmosphere. She was still trying to process everything that had just happened¡ªthe surprising intensity, the way Axel¡¯s creativity unfolded when he set his mind to it. They had explored so many different ways to be close, and even the thought of it made her cheeks burn with a mix of shyness and thrill. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she breathed out, voice soft and breathless. ¡°Put me down now. I can walk.¡± A low chuckle rumbled from him, teasing and warm. ¡°I know you can, but you¡¯re still limping a little, Eve.¡± Her lips curved into a shy smile. ¡°Thanks to you, Mr. Knight. My legs are sore. I just want to sleep¡­¡± Unfazed by her tone, he smiled back and carried her over to the bed. Gently, heid her down, pressing a tender kiss to her lips. ¡°Sleep, yes,¡± he murmured, ¡°but not like this.¡± Her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Like what?¡± He grinned mischievously and rose to his feet. ¡°Naked, obviously. Otherwise, we¡¯ll never leave this room.¡± Her eyes widened in surprise, and before she could respond, he disappeared into the walk-in closet. Evelyn let out a soft groan, pulling the nket up over her body as her mind reeled from the shower¡ªthe heat of his hands, the whispered words, the way he looked at her like she was the only woman in existence. When Axel returned, he was dressed in his usual ck shirt and matching trousers, his hair slicked back but still damp, giving him an effortlessly handsome look¡ªthe kind of man who could shatter a woman¡¯s calm with just a nce. ¡°I hope you like what I picked,¡± he said, holding up a neat pile of clothes¡ªher clothes. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she began cautiously, suspicion flickering in her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Helping you,¡± he replied simply, starting to assist her without waiting for her permission. ¡°I can dress myself,¡± she protested softly. His gaze met hers, steady and insistent. ¡°I know. But let me.¡± Before she could argue further, he gently pulled the towel away from her and let it fall to the floor. Then he helped her sit on the edge of the bed. Evelyn gasped, but the warmth in his eyes made her heart race instead of sparking anger. His hand moved slowly, tracing over the faint red marks on her skin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this,¡± he whispered, his thumb brushing over a love bite near her corbone, voice low and filled with quiet satisfaction. ¡°Your fair skin bruises too easily.¡± She was left speechless. He knew it but didn¡¯t stop. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she finally murmured. ¡°They¡¯ll fade.¡± He didn¡¯t reply, only smiled softly and continued helping her dress. His touch was careful, almost reverent, as he guided her arms into a soft beige oversized turtleneck and helped her slip into ck yoga pants. Even though she insisted on handling her underwear herself, she appreciated the tenderness in his movements. This small act of dressing her made her feel deeply treasured¡ªwords couldn¡¯t capture how happy she was in that moment. ¡°Perfect,¡± he said proudly, stepping back. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Evelyn sat quietly for a moment, her eyes fixed on him as her heart fluttered anew. Taking her hand gently, he led her toward the dressing table. Their reflection caught her attention¡ªhe stood tall and confident behind her, that familiar smirk ying on his lips, the one that always made her weak in the knees. She smiled at the sight. ¡°Do you like the style I chose?¡± he asked, resting both hands on her shoulders. ¡°I do. It¡¯sfortable,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°Good.¡± He leaned closer, his breath warm against her ear. ¡°Now, sit still.¡± Before she could reach for the hairdryer, he took it from her hand. ¡°Axel, I can dry my own hair,¡± sheughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re going to burn your fingers.¡± He ignored her teasing and switched the dryer on, running his fingers through her damp hair with surprising gentleness, carefully separating the strands. ¡°You promised Oliver pancakes this morning,¡± she reminded him. ¡°If you spend all your time here, he¡¯ll just raid the kitchen himself.¡± Axel¡¯s reflection smiled faintly back at her. ¡°Jimmy already prepared the ingredients, including the batter. I just need to cook. Ten minutes. We still have time.¡± She sighed, amused, watching him through the mirror. His focus was strangely tender, brows knit slightly in concentration as if her hair required precise care. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the mixture of eagerness and gentleness in his expression. But the soft smile faded when she noticed a subtle shift in his demeanor. His gaze drifted away, jaw tightening just a fraction. The atmosphere in the room seemed to grow heavier, charged with something unspoken. Evelyn frowned, concern knitting her brow. ¡°Axel?¡± she asked softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He didn¡¯t answer immediately. His movements slowed, and for a brief moment, she caught a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªworry, maybe regret. Then, just as quickly, it disappeared. He switched off the dryer, his face calm once more. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said lightly, setting the dryer down. She wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Axel, don¡¯t lie to me. Something¡¯s bothering you. I can see it.¡± He looked at her through the mirror, their eyes locking in a quiet, intense moment that sent a shiver through her chest. ¡°Eve,¡± he began, his voice softer now, almost hesitant. ¡°What?¡± she asked, turning slightly toward him. He offered a faint, practiced smile¡ªthe one he used when trying to hide something¡ªbut his eyes betrayed him, distant and conflicted. ¡°Axel,¡± she pressed gently. ¡°Please, tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I lied to you.¡± Evelyn froze, the words hitting her like a cold ssh of water. Her reflection stared back at her, wide-eyed, the hairdryer resting forgotten on the table, his hands still gently on her shoulders. The touch was light, almost weightless. Yet somehow, the warmth of it felt heavy, pressing on her mind as if burdened by unspoken truths. Slowly, she turned to face him, her voice steady but barely holding firm. ¡°Axel, what do you mean you lied to me?¡± she asked, trying to keep calm despite the turmoil swirling inside her.Conclusion The delicate intimacy they shared in the quiet aftermath of their shower revealed a tenderness that went beyond physical closeness, weaving a deeper emotional connection between them. Axel¡¯s careful, almost reverent gestures as he dressed Evelyn spoke volumes about his desire to protect and cherish her, even as unspoken tensions lingered beneath the surface. Their reflected images in the mirror captured not just their outward appearances, but the fragile vulnerability and trust that had begun to grow between them. Yet, the sudden shift in Axel¡¯s demeanor cast a shadow over the warmth of the moment, hinting at hidden struggles and secrets yet to be unveiled. Evelyn¡¯s steady insistence for honesty underscored the fragile bnce of their rtionship¡ªa dance of trust and doubt, love and uncertainty. In that charged silence, the chapter closed on a poignant note, leaving the promise of truth and revtion hanging delicately between them.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the fragile trust between Evelyn and Axel, as the weight of his confession begins to settle between them. Emotions will run high as Evelyn grapples with the revtion, trying to reconcile the man she thought she knew with the secrets he¡¯s been hiding. The tension will ripple through their intimate connection, challenging both their vulnerabilities and their ability tomunicate honestly. As Axel¡¯s hidden truthse to light, expect a stirring mix of confrontation and tenderness, where every nce and touch carries unspoken questions and tentative hopes. Will Evelyn find the strength to face the uncertainties ahead, and can Axel prove that his love is genuine despite the shadows of his past? The next chapter will test their bond in ways that neither of them anticipated, leaving readers eager to uncover theyers beneath theirplicated rtionship. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 156 secret lover 156 Summary Axel looked at Evelyn with a softened gaze, but beneath his gentleness was aplex tension. He hesitated before telling her that he had overheard her conversation in her office the previous night, which had clearly bothered him. Evelyn¡¯s heart raced as she realized he had heard her asking Oscar to investigate his cousin Maxime. Despite her nervousness, she stayedposed and reached for his hands, offering a reassuring smile. Axel was surprised when Evelyn admitted she had also been dishonest with him by having a friend look into Maxime. She revealed that she had noticed Axel¡¯s anger toward Maxime the night before and wanted to understand why Maxime bothered him so much. Evelyn¡¯s true motive was to uncover what kind of enemy Axel was hiding, as she felt she couldn¡¯t wait for him to share everything. Axel responded with a warm smile and reassured her that Maxime was not truly a threat, just an annoyance. Their conversation took a yful turn as they teased each other about jealousy and possessiveness. Axel¡¯s affectionate touch and steady kiss conveyed his deep feelings for Evelyn, silently iming her as his. Despite the lighthearted moment, a subtle tension returned when Axel¡¯s mood shifted, and Evelyn sensed something was wrong. She pressed him gently, concerned about the change in his demeanor. Axel then asked about the friend Evelyn had sent to investigate Maxime, seeking to know if any information had been found. Evelyn¡¯s calm exterior briefly faltered, hinting at the unresolved worries and secrets still lingering between them. The chapter ends on this note of quiet tension, with both characters navigating theirplex emotions and hidden truths.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below Axel¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at her, yet beneath that gentleness lurked a shadow¡ªsomethingplex, unreadable, and taut with tension. He didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, his thumb traced a slow, soothing line along her jaw, as if trying tofort her before delivering words she might not want to hear. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you,¡± he finally said, his voice low and measured, careful not to rush. Her stomach clenched tightly. ¡°Axel¡­¡± ¡°Eve,¡± he interrupted softly, his tone steady but heavy with emotion left unspoken. ¡°Last night, I overheard your conversation in your office. I¡¯d be lying to both you and myself if I said it didn¡¯t bother me.¡± The room seemed to spin around her. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked if you had a secret I didn¡¯t know about.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her mind instantly reyed the image of her office door, left slightly ajar, and the call she had made to Oscar. ¡°Oh God. He actually heard me asking Oscar to investigate his cousin. But wait¡­ how much did he really catch?¡± A nervousugh threatened to escape her lips, but she swallowed it down, forcing herself to remainposed. Standing before him, she reached for his hands, holding them gently in hers. Despite her racing pulse, she managed a faint, reassuring smile. That small smile seemed to catch Axel off guard. He lowered himself to crouch until their eyes met evenly. ¡°Eve¡­¡± His voice dropped, a tremor of uncertainty slipping through. ¡°You¡¯re not angry? Not upset that I overheard your conversation?¡± A soft chuckle escaped her. She shook her head slowly, radiating calm confidence. Axel frowned, unconvinced. His grip on her hand tightened, his voice deepening. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Why would I be upset?¡± she teased lightly. ¡°If anything, I should be the one apologizing. I wasn¡¯t exactly honest with you either.¡± Relief flickered across his features, a quiet breath breaking the tension hanging between them. ¡°Axel,¡± she said, meeting his gaze without hesitation, ¡°I lied to you, too. I asked my friend to look into your cousin.¡± His eyes widened slightly, surprise briefly piercing his usualposure. Before he could respond, she went on. ¡°Last night¡­ I could feel your emotions, Axel. You were angry at him, even if you tried to hide it from me. I saw your jaw clench. You looked like you wanted to punch him right then and there.¡± He let out a low chuckle, lowering his gaze to their intertwined hands resting on herp. ¡°So you noticed that¡­¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she replied softly, smiling. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t notice? You¡¯re not as unreadable as many believe, Axel. Maybe to others, but not to me. One look at you, and I knew your mood soured after meeting him.¡± He lifted his head, amusement sparkling in his dark eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just stay still,¡± she admitted. ¡°I wanted to understand why he bothers you so much. Maybe I could help.¡± Though only partly true. In reality, she hadn¡¯t done it out of kindness¡ªshe needed to uncover what kind of enemy her husband was hiding. Evelyn understood a man like Axel Knight wouldn¡¯t survive in his world without his ownwork of eyes and hackers. Yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to wait for him to share everything. Axel smiled, the corners of his mouth lifting in a warm, teasing curve. ¡°Oh, my wife¡­ you¡¯re too kind.¡± He raised his hand to her cheek, his thumb moving in slow, deliberate circles over her skin. His touch was warm, sending a flutter through her heart. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about your husband,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. That Maxime is nothing to fear. He¡¯s just ruining my mood with his presence.¡± Evelyn blinked, thenughed softly. ¡°Eyesore? Really?¡± He shrugged, though a mischievous glint shone in his eyes. ¡°What? I¡¯m just being honest.¡± ¡°You sound jealous¡­¡± she teased with a yful smile. ¡°Jealous?¡± He feigned surprise. ¡°Of him? He didn¡¯t even get the chance to make me jealous.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Evelyn tilted her head, a teasing sparkle in her eyes. ¡°Are you sure? Because that re you gave himst night looked pretty territorial.¡± He chuckled under his breath and leaned closer, his nose brushing hers. ¡°Maybe I am a little possessive. But can you me me?¡± Her lips curved into a smile, warmth blooming in her chest. ¡°You really have no shame, do you?¡± she teased. ¡°Not when ites to you.¡± His voice lowered into a husky whisper, thickening the air between them. Then Axel¡¯s thumb brushed her lower lip, and she instinctively parted her mouth just slightly. She felt her heartbeat pounding beneath his palm when he leaned in and kissed her¡ªnot wild like the night before, but steady and grounding. A kiss that spoke volumes: ¡°You¡¯re mine, Evelyn,¡± without uttering a single word. When he finally pulled away, he rested his forehead against hers. ¡°You know,¡± he murmured softly, teasing, ¡°if you wanted to know more about Maxime, you could have just asked me.¡± ¡°I doubt you¡¯d have told me the truth,¡± she countered with a faint smile. He chuckled in response. She brushed her fingers through his hair, still damp from his earlier shower, savoring the moment. ¡°You hide a lot behind that calm face, Axel. Sometimes, I can¡¯t tell where the truth ends and your secrets begin.¡± He smiled faintly but remained silent. His quiet stretched just long enough for her to sense a shift in his energy. Evelyn¡¯s smile faded as she noticed the change¡ªhis eyes darkened, his jaw tensing slightly. ¡°Axel?¡± she asked softly, concern threading her voice. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± He smiled, but the warmth didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Her chest tightened uneasily. Something was off. Again. ¡®Why do his moods swing like a roller coaster?¡¯ she wondered silently. ¡®Is he on his period? Wait¡­ but he¡¯s a man.¡¯ She shook her head, dismissing the absurd thought with a small, private smile. ¡°Axel,¡± she said again, voice firmer this time, ¡°something¡¯s bothering you. What is it?¡± ¡°Eve,¡± Axel responded quietly, ¡°who¡¯s your friend that¡¯s been investigating Maxime? Did your friend find anything?¡± For the briefest moment, Evelyn¡¯s calm facade faltered.Conclusion The chapter delicately explores the fragile dance of trust and vulnerability between Evelyn and Axel, revealingyers of theirplex rtionship. Both are caught in a web of secrets and guarded emotions, yet their interactions brim with a tender intimacy that refuses to be overshadowed by suspicion. Their yful teasing and quiet confessions illuminate the deep connection they share, even as unspoken tensions linger beneath the surface. In this moment of raw honesty, the lovers confront the uneasy bnce between love and doubt, each trying to understand and protect the other while navigating their own fears. The chapter closes on a note of quiet uncertainty, reminding us that even in the closest bonds, shadows remain¡ªwaiting to be faced, together.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the fragile bnce between trust and suspicion that now defines Axel and Evelyn¡¯s rtionship. As Axel probes more about the investigation into Maxime, tensions are bound to rise, testing the limits of their honesty and loyalty. Evelyn¡¯s internal struggle between protecting her husband and uncovering hidden threats will be even more pronounced, revealing cracks in their seemingly unshakable bond. Emotions will run high as the couple navigates the murky waters of secrets and half-truths, with Axel¡¯s shifting moods hinting at unresolved conflicts beneath hisposed exterior. Readers can anticipate moments charged with both tenderness and tension, where every nce and word carries weight. The subtle dance of power and vulnerability between them will intensify, making it clear that their love is asplicated as the dangers lurking around them. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 157 secret lover 157 Summary Evelyn firmly refuses to reveal Oscar¡¯s name to Axel without Oscar¡¯s permission, showing her protective nature and trust in Oscar. Axel epts this calmly, easing the tension between them, and they shift their focus to preparing breakfast for their son, Oliver, affectionately called ¡°the little boss.¡± The warm, yful family dynamic is highlighted as they joke and interact in the kitchen, with Axel expertly making pancakes and Oliver eagerly participating. Oliver¡¯s cheerful demeanor and affectionate exchanges with his parents create a heartwarming scene, emphasizing the strong bonds within the family. Jimmy, the butler, assists them quietly, adding to the peaceful morning atmosphere. The family enjoys a cozy breakfast together, filled withughter and teasing, especially when Oliver mentions flirting between his parents, which surprises Evelyn and Axel. After breakfast, Axel and Oliver head out to tend to Oliver¡¯s pony, leaving Evelyn alone to reflect. She receives a message from Oscar containing a detailed and unsettling profile of Maxime Knight, which causes her concern. Evelyn¡¯s protective instincts surface as she vows not to let Maxime harm her family, underscoring the underlying tension and potential threats looming over them despite the peaceful morning. The chapter bnces moments of domestic joy with hints of deeper conflicts, focusing on Evelyn¡¯s determination to safeguard her loved ones while maintaining a loving household. The warmth of family life contrasts with the looming danger symbolized by Maxime Knight, setting the stage for future challenges.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 157 Little Boss 1 Reveal Oscar¡¯s name? @ That was the veryst thing Evelyn would ever consider doing¡ªat least for now¡ªand certainly not without his explicit permission. Quickly regaining her calm, Evelyn spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Axel¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s something I just can¡¯t share with you. I hope you understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Axel interrupted softly, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze, as if to say he trusted herpletely. ¡°I understand.¡± His calm eptance took her by surprise. The tension that had been quietly building between them simply dissolved when he offered that slow, sincere smile¡ªthe kind that always made her heart flutter unexpectedly. Evelyn blinked, a relievedugh almost escaping her lips. ¡°Thank you. Now¡­ let¡¯s get going. If we don¡¯t start those pancakes soon, our little boss wille marching in here, hungry and impatient.¡± A soft chuckle slipped from Axel¡¯s lips. ¡°Our little boss, huh?¡± 23:43 1/11 157 Little Boss ¡°Mm-hm. And you know he sticks to his breakfast schedule more seriously than you do to your business meetings.¡± He smirked as they strolled toward the kitchen together. ¡°Well, at least someone in this house keeps me ountable.¡± The morning sunlight poured through the tall windows, casting a warm golden glow over the marble countertops as they stepped inside. Oliver was already perched on a stool by the kitchen ind, his little legs swinging back and forth, while Jimmy stood patiently beside him. The butler was carefully serving warm milk and cookies, his usual calm smile never faltering. Jimmy encouraged gently, ¡°Young master, please eat this first. It will help keep your hunger at bay until your daddy wakes up.¡± Oliver nodded with a sweet smile, breaking his cookies into halves, dipping them carefully into the milk, and savoring each bite. 23:43 2/11 157 Little Boss But as soon as the cookie melted on his tongue, his face lit up with excitement the moment he spotted them. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart melted instantly at his joyful greeting, while Axel felt a sharp pang of guilt. They had kept him waiting longer than they had promised. Before either could apologize, Oliver cheerfully reassured, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. Don¡¯t feel bad about beingte. You can still make me pancakes. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Evelynughed warmly and kissed the top of his head. ¡°Oh, what a generous little gentleman you are.¡± Axel stood close, pretending to whisper conspiratorially, ¡°Do you think Mommy¡¯s going to help, or will she just stand there looking pretty?¡± Oliver giggled, whispering back, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Daddy. She¡¯ll probably just tell you what to do.¡± Evelynughed, feigning offense, ¡°Excuse me? Who¡¯s the boss in this kitchen?¡± ¡°You are!¡± Oliver replied immediately, wrapping his small arms around her. Axel smiled in yful defeat. ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re supposed to be on my team.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on Team Pancake,¡± Oliver answered seriously, causing both his parents to burst intoughter. Jimmy smiled softly at the heartwarming scene, then cleared his throat. ¡°Sir, the batter is ready. I have set everything near the stove.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jimmy,¡± Axel said as he hurried over to the stove. ¡°We¡¯ll take it from here.¡± With a polite bow, the butler excused himself, leaving the family bathed in the cozy morning light. Axel rolled up the sleeves of his ck shirt and inspected the ingredientsid out before him: batter, milk, butter, eggs, and a generous mound of blueberries¡ªsome of which Oliver had already begun sneaking from the bowl. ¡°Buddy¡­¡± Axel warned with a smile, ¡°Those blueberries are for the pancakes, not for you.¡± Oliver froze mid-chew, his cheeks puffed out like a little chipmunk. ¡°Just testing them, Daddy. Quality control.¡± 23:43 4/11 157 Little Boss Evelyn chuckled from the counter, where she was arranging fresh fruit. ¡°Sounds like he takes after you.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Axel turned with a yful hand on his hip. ¡°I¡¯m the model of discipline.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she said dryly. ¡°You ate three chocte croissants before dinnerst night.¡± ¡°That was research.¡± ¡°Research on what?¡± she teased, raising an eyebrow. ¡°vor bnce.¡± Evelynughed softly. Axel flipped a pancake expertly. The golden disc soared into the air andnded back perfectly in the pan. Oliver gasped in awe. ¡°Daddy¡­ that was amazing!¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a pancake master, remember?¡± ¡°Do it again. Please¡­¡± ¡°Okay, but only if you promise not to tell Mommy if it hits the ceiling.¡± Evelyn nearly choked on herughter. 23:43 5/11 157 Little Boss Axel winked at Oliver, flipped another pancake, but this time missed by just half an inch, causing it tond with a soft st on the counter. Oliver¡¯sughter filled the kitchen, and Evelyn covered her mouth to stifle her giggles. ¡°Wow, the pancake master is retiring early today.¡± ¡°Temporary setback,¡± Axel said smoothly, sliding the next pancake onto a te with renewed focus. ¡°You saw nothing.¡± ¡°Sure, Chef Knight,¡± she teased warmly, amusement sparkling in her eyes. While Axel continued cooking, Evelyn brewed fresh coffee and began slicing vibrant strawberries, kiwi, and oranges, arranging the fruit neatly on a tray. The rich aroma of roasted coffee beans mingled with the buttery scent of pancakes, filling the room with aforting warmth. ¡°Coffee¡¯s ready,¡± she announced, handing him a steaming mug. He epted it gratefully, taking a slow sip before smiling at her over the rim. ¡°Perfect, as always.¡± ¡°You say that every time.¡± 23:43 6/11 157 Little Boss ¡°Because it¡¯s true every time.¡± Oliver leaned on the counter, watching them with curious eyes. ¡°Daddy, are you flirting again?¡± Evelyn blinked in surprise. ¡°What?¡± Axel nearly choked on his coffee, coughing once before grinning at his son. ¡°Where did you even learn that word?¡± ¡°From Aunty Ste,¡± Oliver said proudly. ¡°She said you and Mommy are always flirting with each other¡­¡± Evelyn was momentarily speechless. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a serious talk with your aunt.¡± Axelughed, setting down his coffee. ¡°Remind me to thank herter.¡± Soon, breakfast was ready. A tall stack of blueberry pancakes crowned with whipped cream sat alongside a colorful array of fresh fruit, with two steaming mugs of coffee nearby. Meanwhile, Oliver enjoyed another warm ss of milk. They gathered around the kitchen ind, sunlight streaming through the windows as they shared the meal together. 23:43 7/11 157 Little Boss The atmosphere was filled with warmth¡ªnot just from the food but from the quiet happiness of simply being together. ¡°So,¡± Axel said between bites, ¡°someone¡¯s got a big birthdaying up.¡± Oliver grinned, blueberry sauce smudging his lips. ¡°I know! Mommy said there¡¯s going to be a surprise guest.¡± Evelyn smiled mysteriously. ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the guest, Mommy?¡± Oliver asked eagerly, eyes shining with excitement. She shook her head, savoring his anticipation. ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Aw, Mommy¡­ Please tell me, huh?¡± ¡°No, sweetheart. You¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± Oliver shrugged dramatically, but soon his attention drifted back to his pancakes, as if the moment had slipped away. 23:43 8/11 157 Little Boss After breakfast, Axel and Oliver headed out to the stables to feed Oliver¡¯s pony. Evelyn watched them leave, her heart swelling with affection. She exhaled softly and then made her way back to her bedroom. The room was quiet now, bathed in soft sunlight that spilled over the bed and dresser. She picked up her phone from the nightstand and unlocked it. At the top of her messages was a new one from Oscar. ¡°Reportplete. File attached. You might want to sit down before reading this.¡± From: Oscar Evelyn opened the file and began scrolling through the detailed profile and records of Maxime Knight. With each paragraph, her chest tightened a little more. His records were unique¡ªshowingplex connections, a formidable reputation, and a high level of unpredictability. Leaning back in her chair, she frowned as she read line after line. ¡°Maxime Knight,¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°Whatever your intentions are¡­¡± 23:43 9/11 157 Little Boss Her fingers clenched tightly around the phone. ¡°¡­I will never let you harm my family.¡± The screen dimmed, and silence settled over the room once again. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ PurpleLight Creator¡¯s ThoughtsConclusion The tender moments shared between Evelyn, Axel, and little Oliver paint a vivid picture of a family bound by love, trust, and yful affection. Theirughter and gentle teasing in the warmth of the kitchen serve as aforting contrast to the undercurrents of tension and secrecy that linger just beneath the surface. This chapter beautifully captures the delicate bnce between the joy of everyday life and the protective instincts that arise when faced with unseen threats. Yet, as Evelyn delves into the unsettling details about Maxime Knight, the weight of her resolve bes clear. Her fierce determination to shield her family from harm underscores the chapter¡¯s emotional depth, reminding us that love often demands both vulnerability and strength. In this quiet moment of reflection, the story hints at the challenges ahead, while affirming the unbreakable bonds that hold this family together.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to deepen the emotional bonds within this close-knit family while subtly unveiling the shadows lurking beyond their peaceful morning. Evelyn¡¯s discovery about Maxime Knight hints at a brewing storm, one that threatens the safety and happiness they¡¯ve been nurturing so carefully. As she grapples with the weight of this new information, readers will feel the tension rise, sensing that the calm before the storm is fragile and fleeting. Meanwhile, the tender moments shared between Axel, Evelyn, and little Oliver continue to warm the heart, but there¡¯s an undercurrent of unspoken worries that may soon challenge their unity. The delicate bnce between joy and impending conflict will keep readers on edge, eager to see how these characters protect their ¡°little boss¡± and each other when the past begins to encroach on their present. Expect a blend of heartfelt family scenes and subtle hints of the dangers that lie ahead, making the next chapter apelling blend of warmth and suspense. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 158 secret lover 158 Summary On Oliver¡¯s birthday, Evelyn is busy overseeing the preparations for the party from early morning. She is deeply involved in every detail, despite Axel¡¯s suggestion to let their butler Jimmy handle it. Evelyn moves swiftly between the kitchen and the back hall, ensuring everything is perfect, especially the cement of the cake table for optimal lighting. Axel watches her with a mix of amusement and admiration, noting how determined and precise she bes when organizing events. Axel gently urges Evelyn to let the chef work without distractions, and she reluctantly agrees but quickly resumes directing the decorators. She then asks Axel to check that the security guards have the guest list, worried about uninvited guests, especially her father potentially following unwanted people like Alicia and Ste. After a brief affectionate exchange, Evelyn heads upstairs to check on their son, who stayed upte the previous night. Later, Axel reviews the guest list with Liam, noting it includes only Evelyn¡¯s close friends and family, which he finds ¡°interesting.¡± He reflects on the presence of a guest named Ethan, who hasn¡¯t visited the city in years and is not usually seen publicly with Axel. Liam questions this, but Axel remains silent and focused on ensuring strict security. Axel instructs Liam to make sure no one enters the property without clearance, emphasizing the importance of preventing uninvited guests. He orders double patrols on the back perimeter and for Jimmy to keep the dogs near the stables, where Evelyn and their son will beter. Axel¡¯s tone is firm and serious, showing his determination to protect his family and maintain control over the event.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 158 The Guest List October 20, Oliver¡¯s birthday party. Since early morning, long before breakfast, Evelyn had been a blur of motion around the house. The back hall buzzed with activity as florists arranged bouquets and staff hung thest of the gands for Oliver¡¯s birthday lunch. The theme she had chosen, Horses and Ponies, was perfectly fitting for her son¡¯s current obsession. The scent of hay and freshly cut grass from the stables mingled faintly with the sweet smell of frosting drifting from the kitchen. But Evelyn was not one to leave things entirely in the hands of others. Even though Axel had asked her repeatedly to let Jimmy, their reliable butler, handle everything, Evelyn insisted on double¨Cchecking every detail herself. She moved briskly between the back hall and the main kitchen, her tablet in hand, asionally stopping to 23:43 158 The Guest List make notes. The chef, Danny, and a few staff were busy at a row of stainless steel counters. She gracefully approached Danny. ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am, sir¡­¡± Danny greeted Evelyn and Axel with a polite Axel nods slightly. Evelyn smiled. ¡°Morning. Oh, right, Danny, the cake table should be set near the terrace, not beside the buffet. The light there is perfect for photos,¡± she said, her tone polite but decisive. Danny nodded quickly, clearly used to her style. ¡°Understood, Madam.¡± Axel stood a few paces behind her, watching with quiet amusement. His wife was unstoppable when she got into event mode. She looks precise, charming, and terrifying all at once. 23:44 158 The Guest List After waiting several minutes and realizing Evelyn had no intention of leaving the poor chef alone, Axel finally stepped forward. ¡°Eve,¡± He called gently, ¡°let Danny work. If you keep distracting him, we might miss lunch entirely. At this rate, we¡¯ll be celebrating with dinner.¡± Evelyn turned her head sharply, frowning for a moment before her lips curved into a reluctant smile. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m done.¡± She gave Danny a reassuring pat on the arm. ¡°Carry on, Chef.¡± Axel smirked, clearly pleased with himself. But before he could get another word in, Evelyn was already moving again, giving orders to the decorators. O Then she turned back to him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me everywhere, Axel. Make yourself useful¡­please?¡± She smiled when she saw he was about to protest. Hurriedly, she added, ¡°Can you check if the guards have the guest list? I don¡¯t want the wrong person walking in.¡± It would be regrettable if her father ended up 23:44 < 158 The Guest List following Alicia and Ste here. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. The list is already-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given it to Liam,¡± she interrupted swiftly. ¡°Just recheck it.¡± Axel held her hand, pulling her closer till their hips touched, then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself, huh? I will be worried.¡± She nods slightly, ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m finished here, but I need to check on the birthday boy upstairs.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t wake him. He stayed up verytest night.¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯re the one who insists on waking him up,¡± she chuckled softly. Her thoughts drift back tost night, remembering how they surprised their sleepy son into blowing out the candle. Evelyn shed him a quick smile and hurried toward the stairs. Watching her go, Axel could only shake his head before he called Liam. 23:44 158 The Guest List Before long, Axel was seated on the sofa in his home office, the morning sunlight filtering through the tall windows behind him. A neatly printed paper rested in his hands, the guest list his wife had prepared so carefully. Liam sat across from him, silent and alert, waiting for orders. Axel¡¯s eyes scanned each line, pausing only when a familiar name caught his attention. His brows drew together slightly. ¡°Well,¡± he murmured, leaning back against the sofa, ¡°this is¡­ interesting.¡± Liam tilted his head. ¡°Is that all, Madam Evelyn¡¯s close friends and family, sir?¡± Axel nodded once, still looking at the page. ¡°It is.¡± He tapped a finger thoughtfully against the paper before setting it down on the coffee table. The faintest trace of a smile tugged at his mouth, the 23:44 < 158 The Guest List kind that appeared whenever something caught him off guard, but in a way that amused rather than annoyed him. ¡°Interesting,¡± he repeated under his breath, more to himself than to Liam. ¡°Should I ask what¡¯s interesting about it?¡± Liam asked carefully. He didn¡¯t answer his question; instead, he instructed, ¡°Just ensure the guards at the front gate don¡¯t mistakenly let anyone onto my property.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Liam nods quickly. ¡°How about your guest?¡± Axel didn¡¯t answer right away. He looked lost in thought for a few seconds, rubbing his temple as if he was trying to piece something together. Finally, he exhaled softly. ¡°You know my circle, Liam. It¡¯s a short list. Apart from my grandparents, there¡¯s Jack and Collins¡­ and apparently, Ethan mighte.¡± Liam¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Ethan, sir? Are you sure?¡± Axel¡¯s tone was casual, but his gaze was sharp. ¡°That¡¯s 23:44 158 The Guest List what I said.¡± Liam frowned, clearly puzzled. ¡°He hasn¡¯t visited the city in years. And he¡¯s never been seen with you publicly. Why now?¡± Axel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t respond. For a brief moment, silence stretched between them. The clock ticked steadily in the corner, and somewhere outside, the faint chatter of staff preparing for the party drifted through the open window. Finally, Axel sat forward, his hands sped loosely together. His voice was calm, but there was a sternness to it that made Liam reflexively straighten slightly in his seat. ¡°Alright, make sure no one enters the property without clearance,¡± he said. ¡°Not one unfamiliar face. I don¡¯t care if they im to be guests or delivery staff. I want every entry point checked and double¨Cchecked.¡± Liam nodded immediately. ¡°Understood, sir.¡± 23:44 158 The Guest List Axel continued, his expression unreadable. ¡°We¡¯ve had uninvited guests before. I don¡¯t want it to happen again, especially today. If someone tries to break in, I want to know before they take their second step past the gate.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Liam said firmly. As Liam turned to leave, Axel added in a quieter tone, ¡°Tighten security. Double the patrol at the back perimeter. And tell Jimmy to keep the dogs near the stables. My wife and son will be out thereter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± 23:44 0 Conclusion The chapter delicately captures Evelyn¡¯s unwavering dedication to creating a perfect celebration for her son, highlighting her meticulous nature and the subtle dance of partnership with Axel. Their interactions reveal a blend of affection and mutual respect, underscored by a shared concern for their family¡¯s well-being amidst the underlying tension of potential uninvited guests. The carefully curated guest list symbolizes not only the importance of the asion but also the protective boundaries they strive to maintain around their personal lives. Axel¡¯s quiet vignce and the heightened security measures reflect a deeperyer of caution that contrasts with the festive preparations, suggesting that beneath the surface of celebration lies a watchful readiness. Together, Evelyn and Axel navigate theplexities of hosting a joyful event while guarding against disruptions, embodying the bnce between warmth and vignce that defines their world. The chapter closes on this note of poised anticipation, leaving the reader attuned to the delicate intery of joy and caution enveloping the family.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to deepen the tension lurking beneath the surface of what should be a joyful celebration. With the guest list carefully scrutinized and security measures heightened, there¡¯s an unmistakable undercurrent of unease that hints at potential disruptions. Axel¡¯s sharp focus on preventing uninvited guests suggests that not everyone attending the party will have pure intentions, setting the stage for unexpected confrontations or secrets to unravel. Meanwhile, Evelyn¡¯s meticulous preparations and her protective instincts toward Oliver reveal a family striving to maintain control and normalcy amid unseen threats. As the birthday lunch unfolds, emotions may run high, and rtionships could be tested, especially with the mysterious mention of Ethan¡¯s possible arrival. This subtle hint raises questions about past connections and unresolved tensions that may soon resurface, drawing readers into a web of intrigue and emotionalplexity. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 159 secret lover 159 Summary The morning of Oliver¡¯s fourth birthday was filled with joyful preparations,ughter, and the fragrant scent of flowers and delicious food. Evelyn and Oliver shared a tender moment upstairs as he carefully chose a blue shirt to look more grown-up like his father, Axel. Their yful exchange highlighted Oliver¡¯s desire to appear mature and handsome, much like his dad, setting a warm and loving tone for the day. Downstairs, Axel greeted them warmly, amused by Oliver¡¯s grown-up appearance and proud of his son¡¯s excitement. The family shared lighthearted banter, with Oliver eagerly epting his role as host for the birthday lunch, hoping for extra cake as a reward. The atmosphere was filled with love and anticipation as the first guests arrived earlier than expected. Evelyn revealed to Oliver that his grandmother Alicia and aunt Ste were among the guests, marking a significant moment since Evelyn had rarely spoken about her mother before. The arrival of Ste brought vibrant energy and joy, as she immediately showered Oliver with affection. Evelyn¡¯s gentle reminder to Ste to let Oliver meet his grandmother first hinted at the importance of the reunion. Alicia¡¯s entrance brought a quieter, more emotional tone. Her initial unreadable expression softened as she met Oliver, who shyly greeted her. The grandmother-grandson connection blossomed in a tender embrace, filled with unspoken memories and emotions. Alicia¡¯s heartfeltment about Oliver resembling Evelyn as a child deepened the moment¡¯s significance. The mood lightened as Evelyn and Ste exchanged yful teasing, breaking the tension and filling the room with warmth andughter. This family gathering blended love, joy, and a hint of unresolved history, setting the stage for meaningful connections and celebrations.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below The morning hours slipped away in a joyful whirlwind, filled with bursts ofughter,st-minute touches to the decorations, and the enticing aroma of delicious food mingling with the fresh scent of flowers that adorned every corner of the house. By the time noon arrived, everything was perfectly arranged for Oliver¡¯s birthday lunch. In the garden hall, long wooden tables stood ready, decorated with pony-shaped balloons and fresh blooms lining the pathway. The staff moved efficiently and silently, each step choreographed under Jimmy¡¯s watchful eye. Upstairs, Evelyn knelt beside her son¡¯s wardrobe, quietly observing as Oliver stood before the mirror, his face scrunched in concentration. ¡°Mommy,¡± he said thoughtfully, holding up two shirts¡ªone white, the other blue¡ªeach stretched out as if presenting undeniable proof. ¡°Which one will make me look older?¡± Evelyn blinked, suppressing a smile. ¡°Older? Sweetheart, you¡¯re turning four, not forty.¡± Oliver¡¯s frown deepened, clearly unimpressed by her answer. ¡°But Daddy always looks handsome when he wears a shirt. I want to look handsome too.¡± ¡°Well, Daddy also looks handsome when he¡¯s grumpy and half asleep, so that¡¯s not a fairparison,¡± she teased gently as she rose to help him. Tilting his head, Oliver pondered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick the blue one. Daddy wears blue when he¡¯s angry.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t hold back herughter this time. ¡°He¡¯s not angry¡ªhe¡¯s focused. That¡¯s a big difference.¡± She smoothed the tiny blue shirt over his small shoulders and carefully buttoned it up. ¡°There. My little man looks absolutely perfect.¡± Oliver examined himself in the mirror once more, his chest puffed out with pride. ¡°Do you think Daddy will like it?¡± ¡°I think Daddy might just faint from pride,¡± Evelyn replied with mock seriousness. She brushed his hair gently and pressed a soft kiss to the top of his head. ¡°Alright, birthday boy. Time to head downstairs.¡± After slipping on his white sneakers, they made their way down the grand staircase, hand in hand. At the bottom, Axel was waiting, dressed in a tailored ck shirt with the sleeves rolled up. His phone was in one hand, but the moment he saw them, he froze¡ªand then burst into genuine, heartyughter. ¡°Well, look at that,¡± Axel said, crouching slightly to meet Oliver¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who is this little gentleman? He looks way too mature to be my boy.¡± Oliver beamed. ¡°I¡¯m four today, Daddy!¡± Axel ced a hand over his heart in mock disbelief. ¡°Four already? Impossible. You were just a baby yesterday.¡± Evelyn smiled warmly. ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you skip too many bedtime stories. He grows up right behind your back.¡± Axel shot her a yful nce. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take responsibility for that.¡± ¡°Please do,¡± Evelyn replied sweetly. Oliver giggled between them. ¡°Daddy, Mommy said you¡¯ll faint when you see me.¡± Axel raised an amused eyebrow at Evelyn. ¡°Well, she¡¯s right. You look amazing. But you know what that means?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to help me greet all the guests. You¡¯re the host today.¡± Oliver nodded proudly. ¡°I will! But only if I get extra cake.¡± Evelynughed, shaking her head. ¡°Like father, like son.¡± They stepped into the living room, where warm sunlight poured through the tall windows, casting a golden glow over everything. Axel nced at his phone, his brow lifting slightly. ¡°The guards just told me our first guests have passed the main gate.¡± ¡°Already?¡± Evelyn asked, surprised as she checked her watch¡ªit was only eleven o¡¯clock. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Alicia and Ste,¡± he answered simply. Evelyn¡¯s lips parted in delighted surprise. ¡°They¡¯re here? Oh, finally¡­¡± Oliver nced between them, puzzled. ¡°Mom, Dad, who¡¯s Alicia?¡± Evelyn leaned down, smoothing his little cor. ¡°Your grandmother, sweetheart. My mother.¡± Oliver blinked, his round eyes widening. ¡°Mommy, you mean the same mother as Aunt Ste?¡± ¡°Yes, dear,¡± Evelyn said softly, tucking a stray hair behind her ear. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Oliver frowned thoughtfully. ¡°But you never talked about her before.¡± Evelyn hesitated for a moment before answering gently, ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t. But today is special. You¡¯ll meet her, and she¡¯ll meet you. That¡¯s what matters.¡± Her voice was calm, yet Axel, watching her closely from across the room, caught a subtle shift in her expression¡ªthe faint tension she tried to mask behind a warm smile. Before Evelyn could dwell further, footsteps echoed through the hallway. Jimmy appeared at the entrance, followed by Ste and Alicia. ¡°Finally!¡± Ste¡¯s cheerful voice rang out as she hurried over. ¡°My wonderful nephew! Little Oliver¡­ I¡¯ve missed you so terribly¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Ste¡ª¡± Oliver¡¯s face instantly lit up with pure joy. He jumped from his seat and ran to her. She scooped him into a hug, twirled him around dramatically, and made himugh uncontrobly. Evelyn watched the scene with a smile. Her little sister always had that effect¡ªfilling a room with her vibrant, chaotic energy. ¡°Ste,¡± Evelyn teased, ¡°stop holding Oliver so long; he needs to meet his grandmother first.¡± Ste froze mid-spin,ughing. ¡°Oh, right!¡± She nced over her shoulder at Alicia. ¡°Mom, your turn.¡± Alicia stood near the doorway, her expression unreadable. Her eyes were fixed on Oliver, and in that moment, something softened within her. She stepped forward slowly, almost reverently. Oliver sensed the change in atmosphere and looked to Evelyn uncertainly. Evelyn nodded encouragingly. ¡°Go on, sweetheart. Say hello to your grandma.¡± Oliver approached Alicia shyly, his small steps careful and deliberate. Then, in his usual innocent tone, he said, ¡°He-Hello, Grandma. I¡¯m Oliver.¡± Alicia let out a quiet, shakyugh. ¡°Hi, little one. You¡¯re¡­ so handsome,¡± she whispered before kneeling to pull him gently into her arms. Evelyn stood nearby, her hand resting softly on Alicia¡¯s back, offeringfort. For a moment, silence settled over them¡ªa silence heavy with memories too deep for words. After a few moments, Alicia finally pulled back, smiling through eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Oliver, you look so much like your mother did when she was little,¡± she said softly, her voice trembling with a mixture of happiness and emotion. Oliver tilted his head curiously. ¡°Really? Did Mommy also like ponies?¡± Evelynughed quietly from behind him. ¡°No, Mommy liked to boss everyone around.¡± Ste gasped dramatically. ¡°Still does, by the way.¡± ¡°Careful,¡± Evelyn warned, narrowing her eyes teasingly at her little sister. ¡°I still have your baby photos.¡± ¡°Oops! Sorry, sis¡­¡± The sisters exchanged yful nces, their lighthearted teasing easing the brief tension that had filled the room, bringing warmth back into the space.Conclusion This chapter gently unfolds the tender moments that weave together the threads of family, love, and eptance. Evelyn¡¯s quiet strength shines through as she navigates the delicate reunion between Oliver and his grandmother, Alicia, while the yful interactions between family members bring aforting bnce of warmth and joy. The innocence of Oliver¡¯s perspective offers a refreshing lens through which theplexities of adult rtionships are softened, highlighting the enduring power of connection and belonging. As the day progresses, the gathering bes a celebration not only of Oliver¡¯s birthday but also of healing and new beginnings. Theughter, shared memories, and subtle emotional shifts underscore the importance of embracing the past while looking forward with hope. In this intimate setting, the characters find sce in each other¡¯s presence, reminding us that family¡ªno matter howplicated¡ªis ultimately a source of strength and love.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the intricate dynamics between Evelyn, Alicia, and Ste, revealingyers of their shared past and the unspoken emotions that linger beneath the surface. As Oliver¡¯s innocent presence brings a rare moment of unity, theplexities of family ties and long-held secrets begin to stir, hinting at challenges that may test their bonds. Readers will find themselves drawn into the delicate bnce of joy and tension as old wounds subtly resurface. Emotions will run high as Evelyn navigates the unexpected reunion with her mother and sister, while Axel¡¯s watchful gaze suggests that not all is as serene as it appears. The uing moments may unveil hidden conflicts or unresolved feelings that could reshape rtionships and set the stage for new developments. Anticipate a rich exploration of love, loyalty, and the fragile threads that connect family, all unfolding against the backdrop of Oliver¡¯s special day. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 160 secret lover 160 Summary The story opens with Alicia and Oliver sitting close together on a spacious sofa, where Oliver eagerly asks Alicia about her favorite things and pets. Alicia admits she never had ponies but once bought a rabbit for Evelyn when she was young. Evelyn recalls how the rabbit onlysted a few days after Ste overfed it carrots, sparking yful usations between Ste and Evelyn, which leads toughter and a lighthearted atmosphere that softens old wounds. Evelyn feels a rare moment of peace and gratitude as she watches her son bond with Alicia and Ste. Nearby, Axel observes Evelyn with quiet affection, appreciating her happiness and serenity. However, his attention is soon drawn away by a message from Liam, informing him that another guest has arrived. Axel reveals to Evelyn that Oscar hase, triggering a visible reaction in her. Although she tries to keep the mood light, Evelyn harbors private concerns about Oscar¡¯s visit, particrly regarding a conversation she needs to have about Axel¡¯s cousin, Maxime. The arrival of Oscar is met with excitement, especially from Oliver, who recognizes him instantly and runs into his arms. Oscar¡¯s yful and warm demeanor brings joy to the room, and he quickly connects with Oliver by promising to teach him arcade games. Evelyn and Axel exchange polite greetings with Oscar, who teases Axel about their friendly rivalry for Oliver¡¯s admiration. Despite the yfulpetition, the underlying affection among them is clear, highlighting Oscar¡¯s important role in Evelyn and Oliver¡¯s lives as a beloved family figure, even if not rted by blood.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below They all soon found their ces on the spacious sofa, with Alicia and Oliver nestled together right in the middle. Oliver was bursting with curiosity, peppering Alicia with questions about her favorite color, what her house looked like, and whether she had any ponies of her own. ¡°I don¡¯t have ponies,¡± Alicia confessed with a gentle smile. ¡°But your mom, when she was about ten, convinced me to buy her a rabbit. She promised she¡¯d take care of it herself.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to Evelyn. ¡°You had a rabbit, Mommy?¡± Evelyn swallowed quietly before nodding. ¡°For just a few days¡ªabout three, I think. Then Ste gave it too many carrots, and it got sick.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Ste protested, crossing her arms. ¡°You¡¯re the one who left it outside in the rain.¡± Alicia chuckled softly. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why I never bought them another pet.¡± The room filled withughter, the kind that bubbles up naturally when old hurts begin to fade away. Evelyn leaned back against the couch, her gaze softening as she watched her son animatedly chatting with Alicia. Ste, with her usual yful charm, joined in the conversation, making Oliverugh so hard that even Alicia couldn¡¯t help but smile. For a fleeting, perfect moment, Evelyn felt a deep sense of peace wash over her. The warm hum of conversation, the gentle fragrance of fresh flowers filling the air, and the sight of her family gathered together all stirred a gratitude she hadn¡¯t experienced in years. Soon enough, more of her friends and family would meet her son. They would witness how full her life had be, how happiness had finally settled in. Beside her, Axel sat quietly on a separate sofa. Though he appeared absorbed in his phone, his attention was only half on the screen. His eyes kept drifting back to Evelyn, observing the way her smile deepened whenever she looked at Oliver, the way her eyes sparkled in the sunlight streaming through the tall windows. He liked seeing her like this¡ªserene, radiant, and free from the weight of past shadows. Then his phone buzzed, pulling him abruptly back to reality. A new notification lit up the screen. Axel¡¯s expression shifted subtly. He hesitated before opening the message, his thumb pausing longer than usual. The text was brief but made him tense up. ¡°Boss, another guest has arrived¡­¡± From: Liam He didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he stared at the name on the screen, his jaw tightening before he leaned toward his wife. ¡°Oscar,¡± he murmured. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Evelyn¡¯s head snapped around instantly, her eyes lighting up. She had been waiting for that moment. Axel noticed her reaction and gave a small, knowing smile. ¡°I might be wrong, but you seem a little too happy to hear his name.¡± Evelyn blinked, realizing how that must have sounded. Thest thing she wanted was to stir Axel¡¯s jealousy again¡ªespecially today, on their son¡¯s birthday. She smiled sweetly and reached for his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just relieved he finally showed up. He¡¯s been threatening to ¡®haunt¡¯ me if I don¡¯t let him meet Oliver in person.¡± Her tone was lighthearted, but her thoughts were already elsewhere. She hadn¡¯t beenpletely honest. The truth was, she also needed a private moment with Oscarter¡ªto talk about Axel¡¯s cousin, Maxime. She worried that Axel was beginning to suspect she was hiding the identity of her hacker friend and didn¡¯t want him to connect the dots too soon¡ªthat her friend was Oscar. Axel exhaled softly, his thumb brushing the back of her hand. ¡°I guess Oliver will be happy to see him.¡± ¡°Oh, absolutely,¡± Evelyn replied, ncing fondly at their son, still engrossed in conversation with Alicia and Ste. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know Oscar¡¯sing. It¡¯ll be a big surprise.¡± Axel leaned back again, watching her with a faint smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. He respected Oscar¡¯s ce in Evelyn¡¯s life¡ªhe had been her steadfast friend and savior in her darkest times¡ªbut a small part of him still felt uneasy whenever that name came up. Momentster, footsteps echoed down the hallway. Jimmy entered the room, leading a tall figure behind him. Oliver stopped mid-sentence, his eyes widening as he spotted the approaching man. A tall, broad-shouldered man with short brown hair, sses, and a grin bright enough to light up the entire house. Oliver blinked a few times, unsure at first. Then his small voice rose, hesitant but excited. ¡°U-Uncle Oscar?¡± Oscar¡¯s grin grew even wider. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me¡ªyour one and only Uncle Oscar!¡± Oliver¡¯s face lit up with pure joy. He sprang off the couch, his little feet pattering across the floor as he ran straight into Oscar¡¯s open arms. Oscar caught him effortlessly,ughing as Oliver hugged him tightly around the neck. ¡°Uncle! I thought you were still in Australia, feeding kangaroos¡­¡± Oscar threw his head back andughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I wanted to surprise you. Did you forget my promise?¡± Oliver tilted his head, trying to recall. ¡°You said you¡¯de to my birthday this year?¡± ¡°Exactly. And I never break my promises.¡± He yfully tapped the boy¡¯s nose. ¡°So, are you happy to see your uncle?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Oliver nodded eagerly. ¡°Uncle, will you teach me how to y arcade games?¡± ¡°I promise I will,¡± Oscar said warmly, chuckling. Then he nced toward Evelyn and Axel, still holding Oliver in his arms. ¡°See, Eve? Little Oliver recognized me right away. Didn¡¯t even need an introduction.¡± Evelyn smiled, unable to hide the fondness in her eyes. ¡°He never forgets people who make himugh.¡± Axel stood and offered a polite nod. ¡°Wee, Oscar.¡± Oscar returned the gesture with ease, though a mischievous sparkle lingered in his smile. ¡°Good to see you too, Axel. Hope I¡¯m not crashing the royal family moment.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Axel replied smoothly. ¡°There¡¯s always room for uncles who feed kangaroos.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes. ¡°Please, both of you, behave. I¡¯d rather not have to exin to my son why his father and uncle arepeting for the title of ¡®coolest man in the room.¡¯¡± Oscarughed. ¡°You mean, why his uncle keeps winning it?¡± Axel smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll let the birthday boy decide thatter.¡± The atmosphere around them was charged with a blend of humor and warmth. Despite Axel¡¯s guarded tone, it was impossible to miss the affection beneath the surface. Oscar had been there for Evelyn and Oliver long before he officially entered their lives. To them, Oscar was family¡ªeven if not by blood.Conclusion The chapter gently unfolds the tender bonds that weave this family together, highlighting the joy andughter that apany moments of genuine connection. Alicia¡¯s stories, Oliver¡¯s innocent curiosity, and the yful banter between Axel and Oscar all serve to illuminate the warmth and love that underpin their rtionships. Evelyn¡¯s quiet gratitude and the peaceful scene on the sofa remind us that healing and happiness oftene in the simple presence of those we cherish most. As Oscar¡¯s arrival brings excitement and a touch of nostalgia, it also subtly underscores theplexities beneath the surface¡ªloyalties, unspoken feelings, and the delicate bnce of old friendships and new beginnings. Yet, despite these undercurrents, the chapter closes on a note of hopeful unity, where love,ughter, and family ties create a sanctuary from past shadows, promising brighter days ahead for Evelyn, Oliver, and all those who hold them dear.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The arrival of Oscar brings a fresh wave of excitement and warmth to the household, but beneath theughter and yful banter, subtle tensions simmer just beneath the surface. As Evelyn navigates the delicate bnce between her past and present, the dynamics between Axel and Oscar hint at unresolved feelings and unspoken rivalries that could challenge the harmony they¡¯ve all worked so hard to build. The next chapter promises to delve deeper into theseplexities, revealing how each character grapples with loyalty, trust, and the desire to protect what matters most. Meanwhile, Evelyn¡¯s secret concerns about Maxime and her hacker friend linger quietly in the background, casting a shadow over the joyous asion. The delicate dance of concealment and revtion is set to intensify, as Evelyn must decide how much to reveal and to whom. With Oscar¡¯s unexpected arrival, the next chapter will likely explore the emotional undercurrents that bind them all, testing the strength of family ties and the resilience of newfound happiness. Prepare for moments of heartfelt connection, subtle confrontations, and the stirring of emotions that could reshape their futures. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 161 secret lover 161 Summary Evelyn watches quietly as her husband and Oscar interact with tension, then leads Alicia and Ste to inspect the birthday decorations in a beautifully set party hall overlooking a serene mountain andke view. The women share lighthearted moments, with Ste¡¯s enthusiasm and focus on food bringingughter to the group. Their rxed conversation shifts when Ste reveals a dramatic family incident involving their father, William Walters, who shamelessly begged their grandfather for help and tried to marry a woman, leading to a humiliating confrontation where their grandfather physically reprimanded him. The sisters react with amusement and satisfaction at William¡¯seuppance, sharingughter over the vivid retelling of the event. The mood turns more serious when Evelyn asks Alicia about her decision to proceed with the divorce. Alicia confirms she has hired awyer and intends to fight for what she deserves, reassuring her daughters that she will be fine and that any settlement will benefit them. Evelyn declines to im anything herself, emphasizing that this is Alicia¡¯s battle to win. The conversation lightens again as they joke about Alicia¡¯s new affection for her grandson Oliver, agreeing that he will be spoiled and cherished. Theirughter fills the room, creating a rare moment of peace and familial warmth amid ongoing tensions. However, this calm is interrupted when Axel, in the living room, receives a message that Joseph Carter has arrived, causing his demeanor to change and signaling that newplications may be approaching.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 161 He Deserved That! For a while, Evelyn quietly observed as the three of them engaged in conversation, her gaze lingering on her husband and Oscar as they interacted like uneasy allies forced into an alliance. There was a tension between them, a reluctant cooperation that made Evelyn¡¯s lips curl into a faint, knowing smile. After a few moments, she turned to Alicia and Ste. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go check the birthday decorations in the back. I want to make sure everything is absolutely perfect before the other guests start arriving.¡± Alicia rose gracefully, her posture elegant andposed, while Ste followed eagerly, her usual bright enthusiasm evident in every step. The three women moved together down the hallway, leaving behind the cheerful sounds andughter echoing from the living room. The party hall that awaited them was nothing short of stunning. A long dining table stretched across the room, bathed in soft, natural light filtering throughrge windows. The table was dressed in crisp linen and adorned with fresh, fragrant flowers that added a touch of delicate beauty. Gleaming golden cutlery was carefully arranged beside fine porcin tes, each element meticulously ced. Beyond the ss windows, a breathtaking panorama of mountains and a shimmeringke stretched out, making the scene look like a masterpiece brought to life. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely beautiful,¡± Alicia breathed softly, her eyes reflecting a gentle warmth as she took in the view. Evelyn smiled proudly. ¡°Thank you. I wanted something calm and peaceful. Oliver loves this view; he says it looks like a painting.¡± Ste nodded in agreement as she drifted toward the window. ¡°It really does. Honestly, I¡¯m half tempted to just stay here forever.¡± Evelyn chuckled lightly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯tst two days without your city life, Ste.¡± ¡°True,¡± Ste admitted with a cheerful grin. ¡°But I could visit all the time¡ªespecially if the chef keeps making those truffle sandwiches.¡± Aliciaughed softly, shaking her head at her younger daughter¡¯s predictable focus on food. ¡°You¡¯re really only thinking about the food, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hahaha, you know me too well, Mom,¡± Ste teased, wrapping an arm around Alicia¡¯s waist affectionately. They settled into the cozy seating area tucked away in a quiet corner, away from the busy staff still bustling about, makingst-minute adjustments to the decorations and arrangements. For a moment, the conversation was light and easy, filled with softughter andfortable silences. But soon, Ste leaned in closer to Evelyn, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Sis, you won¡¯t believe what happened to Dad.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyebrows lifted in surprise. ¡°What now? Did he try to hurt you both again?¡± Alicia sighed quietly, bracing herself for the story. ¡°Ste, please don¡¯t make it sound like a scandal.¡± Ste grinned mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s not a scandal¡­ yet. But it¡¯s close.¡± Evelyn exchanged a nce with Alicia, amusement and curiosity flickering in her eyes. ¡°Should I be worried?¡± Ste sped her hands dramatically. ¡°He actually went to meet Grandpa and begged to help him. Can you believe it? He wanted to marry that woman¡­ the nerve!¡± Evelyn was momentarily speechless, stunned by William Walters¡¯s shamelessness. Without realizing it, she muttered, ¡°That old man must be insane.¡± Alicia pressed her palm to her forehead, exhaling deeply. ¡°He¡¯s lost his mind. I swear that woman brainwashed him. Or maybe she ate half his brain.¡± Ste shrugged casually. ¡°Maybe Lana¡¯s got some ck magic tricks up her sleeve to manipte him. Who knows?¡± Alicia and Evelyn exchanged wide-eyed looks at Ste¡¯s suggestion. Shrugging again, Ste added, ¡°Ugh, well, my foolish father knows he could lose everything, but he still refuses to leave that woman.¡± Evelyn¡¯s curiosity deepened. ¡°So, how did Grandpa react to all this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best part, Sis,¡± Ste said, her grin stretching from ear to ear. ¡°Grandpa called all his children together and pped Dad¡ªright in front of Aunt and Uncle. Not just a p, he actually beat him.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened briefly before a slow, satisfied smile spread across her face. ¡°He deserved that.¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Alicia agreed, chuckling softly. ¡°He¡¯s old enough to know better. Getting pped by your father at his age? That¡¯s downright humiliating.¡± Evelynughed, shaking her head at the thought. ¡°I wish I could have seen his face. He must have looked like he¡¯d swallowed a lemon.¡± Ste chuckled. ¡°Maybe it was more like durian. Grandpa didn¡¯t even let him say a word. The moment Dad tried to exin, Grandpa snapped, ¡®Shut up before I break your leg!¡¯¡± Aliciaughed until tears formed at the corners of her eyes. Even Evelyn couldn¡¯t hold back her giggles, picturing her father so arrogant and cold, yet reduced to such humiliation. It must have been deeply embarrassing for him. As theughter died down, Evelyn nced at Alicia, concern softening her voice. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re really going through with the divorce?¡± Alicia¡¯s smile remained, but there was a bittersweet edge to it. She nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, definitely. I¡¯ve already hired a goodwyer. This time, William won¡¯t walk away with anything.¡± She paused, her eyes moving between her daughters. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girls. I¡¯ll be fine. Whatever I get from this messy divorce will be for both of you.¡± Ste¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. She blinked rapidly before blurting out, ¡°Wait, are you serious?¡± Evelyn raised a hand, shaking her head gently. ¡°No, Alicia. I don¡¯t want anything. This is your fight, not mine. You earned it.¡± She meant every word. The money, the estate, the family name¡ªshe had walked away from all of it once before, and she had no regrets, especially after what William had done to her. Alicia tilted her head with a knowing smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll give it to my grandson then.¡± Evelyn sighed dramatically, shaking her head in mock disbelief. ¡°Oh my god, Alice, you¡¯ve only met him for a few minutes, and he¡¯s already stolen your heart?¡± Aliciaughed, her cheeks glowing with happiness. ¡°What can I say? He¡¯s my new entertainment. Finally, someone in this family who doesn¡¯t give me a headache.¡± Ste nodded eagerly, grinning at Evelyn. ¡°She¡¯s right, sis. Let Mom spoil her grandson however she wants.¡± Evelyn tried to sound stern but couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle. ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t teach him to manipte you with that adorable face. He¡¯s already too good at it.¡± Alicia waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Please. That boy¡¯s charm is natural. Besides, he¡¯s not maniptive¡ªhe¡¯s smart. Just like his mother.¡± Leaning closer to Evelyn, Ste whispered yfully, ¡°What Mom¡¯s trying to say is¡­ little Oliver is going to be spoiled rotten.¡± All three burst intoughter again, the sound light and free, almost unfamiliar after the tension that had hung over them for so long. They continued chatting, mostly about William¡¯s meltdown and the chaos that followed the p. Ste animatedly reenacted the scene, mimicking Grandpa¡¯s thunderous expression and Dad¡¯s trembling hands. Even Alicia couldn¡¯t help but giggle as she recalled how she calmly sipped her tea throughout the entire confrontation, as if watching a soap opera unfold. Theirughter echoed warmly in the room, filling it with a rare sense of peace. For a moment, the troubles of the past seemed distant, reced by thefort of shared stories and family bonds. But outside that bubble of calm, the peace was fleeting. In the living room, Axel¡¯s rxed demeanor shifted the instant his phone vibrated. He reached for it, his eyes scanning the screen with little thought until a message caught his attention. His brow furrowed deeply. ¡°Joseph Carter just arrived.¡± The message was from Liam. Axel¡¯s thumb hovered over the screen for a long moment, his jaw tightening as the easy calm he¡¯d worn earlier slipped awaypletely.Conclusion The chapter gently unfolds theplexyers of family dynamics, revealing moments of vulnerability, humor, and resilience among the women as they navigate the turbulent aftermath of William¡¯s actions. Evelyn, Alicia, and Ste find sce in their sharedughter and mutual support, a poignant reminder that even amidst chaos, the bonds of family can offer a sanctuary of understanding and strength. Their interactions underscore themes of loyalty, forgiveness, and the quiet determination to protect one another, highlighting the emotional depth that ties them together. Yet, beneath this fragile calm, the story hints at the lingering shadows that continue to loom, embodied in the subtle shifts of Axel¡¯s demeanor and the arrival of Joseph Carter. This juxtaposition of warmth and tension captures the delicate bnce between hope and uncertainty, leaving readers with a sense of anticipation while cherishing the fleeting moments of peace the characters have carved out for themselves. The chapter closes on this note of guarded tranquility, a testament to the enduring spirit of the family amid the storms they face.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the simmering tensions that have been quietly building beneath the surface. With Joseph Carter¡¯s unexpected arrival, Axel¡¯sposed facade begins to crack, hinting at unresolved conflicts that could soon erupt. The delicate bnce of alliances and rivalries among the characters is set to be tested, and the emotional stakes are bound to rise as hidden motivese to light. Meanwhile, the women¡¯s moment ofughter and camaraderie may soon face challenges as the fallout from William¡¯s humiliation and Alicia¡¯s firm decision to proceed with the divorce ripple through the family. The evolving dynamics between Evelyn, Alicia, and Ste will continue to revealyers of loyalty, strength, and vulnerability. As old wounds reopen and new threats emerge, the next chapter will keep readers on edge, eager to see how these intertwined rtionships withstand theing storm. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 162 secret lover 162 Summary Joseph Carter drives to the exclusive, secluded residence Evelyn had given him, stunned by the grandeur and security of the ce. Despite his skepticism, the high-tech facial recognition system wees him, confirming he has arrived at the correct address. As he reflects on Evelyn¡¯s rise from hardship to immense wealth, Joseph remains troubled by the mystery of her husband¡¯s identity, a question that has nagged at him since learning she is married. Upon reaching the sprawling modern mansion, Joseph sends Evelyn a message to confirm his arrival but receives no correction, further deepening his confusion. Just as he approaches the grand entrance, the door swings open to reveal Axel Knight, the country¡¯s most powerful man, greeting him casually. Joseph is stunned to realize that Axel is hosting the birthday party for Evelyn¡¯s son, a revtion thatpletely upends his assumptions. Axel confirms Joseph is at the right ce and invites him inside, mentioning that Evelyn has been waiting for him. Inside the luxurious home, Joseph hears theughter of a child and sees wedding photos of Evelyn and Axel with their son, confirming that Axel Knight is indeed Evelyn¡¯s husband. The discovery leaves Joseph reeling as he tries to process this unexpected truth while maintaining hisposure.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 162 Who Is Her Husband? The sleek luxury coupe cruised silently down a serene road lined with towering trees, their leaves whispering softly in the gentle breeze. Inside the car, Joseph Carter furrowed his brow as he stared at the glowing GPS screen embedded in the dashboard. ¡°Evelyn lives here?¡± he muttered under his breath, squinting at the digital map before shifting his gaze to the world outside the window. Around him, the surroundings looked like a scene straight out of a high-end lifestyle magazine: majestic trees arching overhead, discreet security cameras perched like sentinels, and not a single ordinary house in sight. Everything screamed exclusivity and wealth. ¡°This can¡¯t be right¡­¡± Joseph whispered, zooming in on the GPS disy once more. Yet the glowing blue dot stubbornly confirmed the address Evelyn had given him was exact. Had he made a mistake entering the location? He double-checked, typing it in again with precise care. The result remained unchanged. Joseph let out a slow, heavy sigh. ¡°Well, either she¡¯s moved into a pce, or I¡¯m about to get arrested for trespassing,¡± he muttered with a mix of amusement and apprehension. The road stretched ahead, winding past a shimmeringke and dense clusters of stately trees before finally revealing a towering ck gate. Joseph slowed the car to a stop, feeling more like a delivery driver than a weed guest. Suddenly, a metallic ¡®nk¡¯ echoed beside the vehicle. From the ground, a slim metal pole emerged, topped with a tablet-sized screen that blinked to life. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± a smooth female voice with a faint robotic edge greeted him through the speaker. ¡°Please roll down your window for face recognition and verification.¡± Joseph blinked in surprise. ¡°What the hell¡­ okay, let¡¯s see.¡± With a hint of skepticism, he lowered the window. The screen lit up, bathing his face in a bright blue glow as it scanned him. After a tense moment, the voice returned, calm and courteous. ¡°Wee, Mr. Joseph Carter.¡± The metal pole smoothly retracted, and the massive gates creaked open before him. Joseph stared, his jaw ck with disbelief. ¡°Wow, their facial recognition actually knows me! How the hell do they recognize my face and identity? Is this some secret governmentpound?¡± he wondered aloud. Still in disbelief, he drove forward, the winding road stretching on for over five minutes without a single buildinging into view¡ªjust the pristine road nked by rows of magnificent trees. ¡°Evelyn lives here? Unbelievable,¡± he repeated to himself, shaking his head with a soft chuckle. ¡°No wonder she bought out the Walters¡¯ shares like they were candy.¡± His mind drifted back five years, recalling how Evelyn Walters had been cast out of her powerful family with nothing but determination. And now, here she was, living somewhere where even the air seemed infused with luxury. ¡°Evelyn, you never cease to amaze me,¡± he said quietly, a smile tugging at his lips. But then, the smile faded. The nagging question that had haunted him for weeks crept back into his thoughts. ¡®Who is her husband?¡¯ Since Ste had told him Evelyn was already married, Joseph had tried to piece together the identity of this elusive man. Yet Evelyn was always so private and discreet, making it nearly impossible to uncover any details. He rarely saw her with any man aside from their business clients. When she had called him two days earlier, inviting him to her son¡¯s birthday party, he had been too stunned to ask. After a few more twists and turns, a sprawling modern mansion finally came into view. Its sleek ss walls shimmered under the sunlight, framed by lush greenery and elegant stone pathways that seemed to invite visitors inside. A few uniformed staff members stood nearby, directing cars to their parking spots. Joseph followed their instructions, pulling into a pristine parking space. He didn¡¯t rush out of the car. Instead, he reached for his phone and quickly typed a message. ¡°Hi Eve, I¡¯ve arrived at your house.¡± Just in case. He half-expected a quick reply: ¡°Jo, wrong mansion.¡± But no correction came. He sighed softly, grabbed the paper bag resting on the backseat¡ªhis gift for her son¡ªand stepped out. The air was filled with a faint scent of pine mingled with polished stone, and even the birdsong seemed refined in this tranquil setting. He approached the grand entrance, admiring the intricate craftsmanship on the tall double doors. Before he could even reach out to ring the bell, the door swung open. What he saw next stopped him in his tracks. Standing there, asposed and effortless as ever, was Axel Knight. For a moment, Joseph thought he was hallucinating. His mind scrambled to process the unexpected sight. ¡®Why is Axel Knight here? Am I dreaming?¡¯ he blinked hard. No, this was no dream. The most powerful man in the country stood before him, casually dressed in a crisp ck shirt with sleeves rolled up, as if greeting guests was just another ordinary part of his day. Joseph¡¯s mouth suddenly went dry. ¡°Axel Knight?¡± he stammered, barely able to get the words out. Axel¡¯s lips curved into a slight, amused smile. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied smoothly. Joseph immediately straightened up, clearing his throat nervously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I think I might havee to the wrong house. I was supposed to¡ª¡± Axel cut him off gently, his voice calm and assured. ¡°No, you¡¯re at the right address.¡± Joseph blinked, utterly shocked. ¡°Really? I am?¡± Axel opened the door wider, gesturing him inside. ¡°You came to my son¡¯s birthday party. Come in. My wife¡¯s been waiting for you.¡± Joseph felt his mind short-circuit for a moment. ¡®Your son? Your wife?¡¯ His feet moved automatically as he stepped inside, his brain racing to keep up. Each step echoed through the grand foyer, his grip tight on the paper bag like it was a lifeline. The house was breathtaking¡ªwarm and luxurious, bathed in sunlight and filled with the distant sound ofughter. From deeper within, he heard the joyous giggle of a child. ¡®Evelyn¡¯s son?¡¯ The realization hit him like a freight train. ¡®Wait. Axel Knight¡¯s son?¡¯ He paused briefly, his heart pounding wildly. Out of all the names he had imagined as Evelyn¡¯s secret husband, Axel Knight had never once crossed his mind. Evelyn was bold, yes¡ªbut this was a revtion beyond anything he had expected. He struggled to steady himself, though his heart thundered in his chest. Then Axel¡¯s voice broke through his swirling thoughts. ¡°You can leave your gift on the table.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you, Mr. Knight,¡± Joseph managed, forcing a polite smile despite his trembling voice. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ an honor.¡± Axel gave him a brief, unreadable look before nodding once and turning toward the voicesing from the next room. Joseph exhaled shakily the moment Axel¡¯s back was turned. ¡®What in the world did I just walk into?¡¯ he whispered to himself, still clutching the paper bag. He tightened his grip before gently cing it on the polished table nearby. His eyes wandered around the room and settled on framed photographs adorning the walls. There, in a wedding picture, he saw Evelyn and Axel Knight, smiling with a young boy between them. ¡®So, Evelyn¡¯s husband is really Axel Knight?¡¯ The question, once a haunting mystery, now stood clear before him in undeniable truth.Conclusion The chapter closes on a moment of profound revtion for Joseph, as he confronts the unexpected truth about Evelyn¡¯s secret life. The image of Evelyn as a powerful, determined woman living in luxury is now intertwined with the reality of her marriage to Axel Knight, a man of immense influence and stature. Joseph¡¯s internal turmoil and disbelief underscore theplexity of Evelyn¡¯s world¡ªone where love, power, and secrecy coexist, leaving him grappling with emotions he hadn¡¯t anticipated. This revtion deepens the emotional tension, highlighting themes of trust, identity, and the hidden facets of those we think we know. Joseph¡¯s hesitant eptance of the situation, paired with the quiet dignity of Axel¡¯s presence, sets the stage for a delicate bnce between past loyalties and new realities. The chapter¡¯s atmosphere, rich with unspoken questions and subtle shifts, invites reflection on how the ties of love and family can both illuminate andplicate our understanding of one another.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplex web of rtionships that have just been unveiled. Joseph¡¯s discovery of Evelyn¡¯s marriage to Axel Knight, a man of immense power and influence, sets the stage for intense emotional confrontations and difficult choices. As Joseph steps further into this world of luxury and secrecy, readers can expect tensions to rise, especially as old feelings and hidden truths collide. Emotions will run high as Joseph grapples with the reality of Evelyn¡¯s life, and the presence of her son adds a newyer ofplexity to their connection. The dynamics between Joseph, Evelyn, and Axel are bound to be more intricate, with loyalties tested and secrets threatened to unravel. The next chapter will likely explore not only the personal stakes but also the undercurrents of power and control that define their interactions, leaving readers eager to uncover what lies beneath the polished surface. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 163 secret lover 163 Summary Axel brought Joseph into the living room, masking his inner unease with a calm exterior. He was troubled by Evelyn¡¯s invitation to Joseph, especially after discovering through Collins¡¯s background check that Joseph had once been very close to Evelyn during her time at the Walters Group. Axel¡¯s difort grew when he learned Joseph had been at the New Year¡¯s g years ago, the night Evelyn¡¯s life changed dramatically. Despite his doubts, Axel maintained a polite demeanor. The atmosphere lightened when Axel¡¯s son, Oliver, joined them, happily interacting with Joseph, whom Axel introduced as ¡°Uncle Joseph.¡± Evelyn soon appeared, warmly greeting Joseph and introducing him to her family, including Axel and Oliver, as well as her brother Oscar, whose yful banter brought humor to the gathering. The tension eased as Joseph observed Evelyn¡¯s changed demeanor¡ªstronger and moreposed, yet tender with her family. Joseph revealed he had recently be CEO of the Walters Group, a position given to bring stability after recent turmoil. Evelyn expressed her trust in Joseph, which was met with good-natured teasing from Oscar and Axel. The family¡¯s easyughter and genuine warmth contrasted with the earlier tension, highlighting the close and affectionate dynamic among them. Joseph felt a mix of pride and confusion seeing Evelyn happy and settled after her past hardships. Just as the evening grewfortable, Axel¡¯s phone notified him that his grandparents had arrived. Evelyn brightened at the news, and Axel invited Oliver to greet his great-grandparents. The family moved toward the door, leaving Joseph and Oscar behind, the room still filled with a sense of warmth and connection.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below Axel led Joseph into the cozy living room, maintaining an outward calm that belied the storm of thoughts swirling quietly in his mind. Hisposed demeanor was a mask, concealing the unease he felt beneath. Why had Evelyn invited Joseph here tonight? Axel pondered silently. When he first learned of Joseph¡¯s invitation, he had wanted to ask Evelyn directly, but she was preupied with the evening¡¯s preparations. Not wanting to dampen her cheerful spirit, he held back his questions and instead instructed Collins to discreetly run a background check on Joseph Carter. The information Collins uncovered unsettled Axel deeply. Joseph had once been very close to Evelyn during her tenure at the Walters Group. Rumors had even circted that their rtionship went beyond mere colleagues, since Joseph had apanied Evelyn everywhere¡ªattending meetings, charity gs, and evente-nightpany events. This closeness made Axel uneasy. What troubled him even more was the discovery that Joseph had been present at the New Year¡¯s g at the Imperial Hotel years ago¡ªthe very night Evelyn¡¯s life took a dramatic turn. With these facts in mind, Axel found it difficult to trust Joseph, no matter how much Evelyn seemed to. ¡°Daddy¡ª¡± a cheerful voice interrupted his thoughts. Axel turned to see his son, Oliver, beaming up at him. His stern expression softened immediately at the sight of those bright, innocent eyes. He bent down and scooped Oliver into his arms, his voice warm. ¡°Finished ying with Uncle Oscar?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± Oliver replied eagerly, then his gaze shifted curiously to the tall man standing quietly behind Axel. ¡°Oh, this uncle¡­¡± Axel chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s Mommy¡¯s friend. You can call him Uncle Joseph.¡± He turned to Joseph with a rxed, polite smile. ¡°This is my son, Oliver.¡± Joseph returned a small smile, though a cloud of disbelief still lingered in his mind. ¡°Hi, Oliver. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± Oliver cocked his head in curiosity. ¡°Really? From who?¡± Joseph¡¯sugh was gentle. ¡°From your mom.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Oliver said proudly, ¡°Mommy talks about me a lot.¡± Joseph smiled warmly. ¡°She certainly does.¡± Before the exchange could continue, Evelyn appeared in the doorway, graceful despite a slight breathlessness. Her face lit up the moment she saw them all together. ¡°Ah, Joseph¡­ you made it,¡± she said softly. Joseph turned toward her voice, feeling the familiar warmth in her tone wash over him, momentarily making the surreal nature of the evening fade. ¡°Of course,¡± Joseph replied. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡± Evelyn stepped closer, gently adjusting Oliver¡¯s cor before introducing Joseph to the rest of the family. ¡°Joseph, you¡¯ve met Axel, right?¡± she asked with a faint smile. Seeing Axel nod, she continued, ¡°Axel Knight is my husband, and this is my son, Oliver Taylor Knight.¡± Then she gestured toward Oscar, who lounged casually on the couch with his trademark mischievous grin. ¡°And that¡¯s Oscar¡ªmy brother from another mother.¡± Oscar waved yfully. ¡°The mysterious Mr. Carter. Finally, we meet in person.¡± Josephughed awkwardly. ¡°You must be the famous Oscar I¡¯ve heard so much about.¡± ¡°Famous?¡± Oscar raised an eyebrow. ¡°From Evelyn? That can¡¯t be right. Maybe you mean infamous. But I prefer to be known as the Legendary Man!¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes with a smile. ¡°Joe, just ignore him. He¡¯s still recovering from his caffeine-fueled rambling this morning.¡± Oscar gasped dramatically. ¡°Eve! Don¡¯t ruin my reputation in front of the new guest.¡± Even Axel couldn¡¯t help but smile at their banter. He then invited everyone to settle into the seating area. The tension in the room eased, and Joseph found himself rxing a little, though his mind continued to churn beneath the surface. He observed Evelyn discreetly. Something about her had changed. She appeared stronger, moreposed, yet softer when she looked at Axel and Oliver. There was a sense of peace and security about her now. That realization stirred a mixture of pride and confusion in Joseph. How had Evelyn Walters¡ªthe fiercely guarded, sharp-tongued woman who¡¯d been cast out from the Walters family¡ªended up married to Axel Knight of all people? Everyone on thepany¡¯s board knew William Walters harbored resentment and envy toward the Knight family, Axel in particr. Axel Knight was practically a legend in the business world: ruthless, brilliant, and untouchable¡ªa true icon. Yet here he sat beside Evelyn, looking nothing like the cold titan of industry he was reputed to be. Instead, he seemed like a devoted husband. Joseph¡¯s curiosity burned, but he held back, knowing this wasn¡¯t the time or ce to ask about it. ¡°So,¡± Axel broke the silence, ¡°you work at the Walters Group, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Joseph replied, regaining hisposure. ¡°I¡¯m currently the COO, but just a few days ago, I was appointed CEO. The board wanted stability after¡­ well, after everything that happened.¡± Evelyn smiled faintly. ¡°He¡¯s the only person I still trust from that ce.¡± ¡°Thanks, Eve. That means a lot,¡± Joseph said sincerely. Before Evelyn could respond, Oscar interjected with a grin. ¡°That¡¯s a strong endorsement, Joe. Congrattions¡ªyou¡¯ve officially made it onto the ¡®Evelyn¡¯s Trust List.¡¯ It¡¯s even shorter than the FBI¡¯s Most Wanted list.¡± Everyone chuckled, including Evelyn. ¡°That¡¯s because most people can¡¯t handle me.¡± Axel¡¯s eyes twinkled as he nced at her. ¡°You mean they can¡¯t survive your standards.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± she teased. ¡°And you can?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Axel said, wrapping an arm gently around her waist. ¡°And I¡¯m not just saying that because I¡¯m confident. I have a very smart and honest four-year-old witness.¡± Oliver raised his tiny hand. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Theirughter filled the room, warm and genuine. Even Joseph found himself smiling. Despite the earlier tension, the Knight family¡¯s dynamic was surprisingly heartfelt¡ªmessy, teasing, but real. Seeing Evelyn like this made Joseph happy. After all she had endured¡ªheartbreak, betrayal¡ªshe finally had something authentic. Just as the conversation settled into easyughter, Axel¡¯s phone pinged softly. He nced at the screen, his expression unreadable for a moment. ¡°Our next guests have arrived,¡± he announced. ¡°My grandparents.¡± Evelyn immediately straightened, her face brightening with anticipation. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t keep them waiting,¡± she said. ¡°Come on, Oliver,¡± Axel said gently, holding out his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go greet your great-grandparents.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± he asked, eagerly following his parents. ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn replied warmly. ¡°Your father¡¯s grandparents. Remember what I told you about them?¡± Oliver nodded enthusiastically. ¡°They live in a big house with a garden and white horses?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Axel chuckled. Together, the three of them moved toward the front door, leaving Joseph and Oscar behind in the living room, the evening¡¯s warmth lingering in the air.Conclusion The evening¡¯s gathering, though shadowed by Axel¡¯s quiet apprehensions and Joseph¡¯s lingering doubts, blossomed into a tender portrait of family and trust. The fragile threads of past connections and unspoken histories wove gently into the present moment, revealing Evelyn¡¯s transformation from guarded survivor to a woman surrounded by genuine love and eptance. The warmth shared among them, filled withughter and yful banter, underscored the resilience of their bonds and the promise of healing after hardship. As the night unfolded, the simple joys of family life¡ªOliver¡¯s innocent enthusiasm, Axel¡¯s steady presence, and Evelyn¡¯s serene confidence¡ªoffered a glimpse of peace amid uncertainty. Though questions remained unspoken, the chapter closed on a hopeful note, reminding us that even in the midst ofplicated pasts, the strength found in trust and togetherness can light the way forward.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to deepen the intricate web of rtionships and unspoken tensions that simmer beneath the surface of this seemingly warm family gathering. As Axel¡¯s grandparents arrive, their presence is bound to stir memories and perhaps reveal hidden facets of the Knight family history, bringing bothfort and conflict. Evelyn¡¯s anticipation hints at a significant connection that may challenge or reinforce the delicate bnce she and Axel have built. Meanwhile, Joseph¡¯s position as the newly appointed CEO and hisplicated past with Evelyn suggest that old wounds and unresolved emotions could resurface. The subtle unease Axel feels around Joseph could escte into a more tangible conflict, testing loyalties and trust within this close-knit circle. As the evening unfolds, expect moments charged with emotional undercurrents, where smiles may mask deeper struggles and every interaction carries weight. With Oliver caught in the midst of these adultplexities, his innocent enthusiasm contrasts sharply with the adults¡¯ guarded hearts, adding a poignantyer to the story. The next chapter will likely explore how family legacies, past secrets, and present alliances collide, setting the stage for revtions that could change everything for Evelyn, Axel, Joseph, and those around them. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 164 secret lover 164 Summary Eleanor and Andrew Knight arrive at Axel and Evelyn¡¯s home, warmly greeting their great-grandson Oliver, who shyly introduces himself. Eleanor is deeply emotional, noting how much Oliver resembles his father Axel, while Andrew lifts the boy affectionately and mentions his birthday. They bring a special gift for Oliver, which he must wait to receive until after lunch, creating a tender family moment filled with warmth and affection. Evelyn feels a profound sense of belonging as she watches the older generation embrace their family. As the group prepares to head inside, another car pulls up, bringing Jackson Lincoln, Axel¡¯s friend and the CEO of Lincoln International Hospital. Jackson apologizes for histe arrival, exining he had to perform an emergency surgery on a family member himself. The two men walk toward the house, catching up briefly before Jackson¡¯s attention is drawn to Evelyn, who is holding their son and chatting nearby. Jackson is stunned when he recognizes Evelyn as Evelyn Walters, the woman his parents once tried to set him up with for an arranged marriage years ago. Axel confirms this is his wife, and Jackson expresses disbelief that Axel married the woman he almost married himself. The revtion surprises both men, highlighting the unexpected twists in their intertwined pasts. Their conversation ends with Axel hinting that the story behind his marriage to Evelyn is long andplicated.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below As the doors swung open, the warm afternoon sunlight flooded the driveway, casting a golden glow over the sleek car that had juste to a stop. From the vehicle emerged two very familiar figures: Eleanor and Andrew Knight. The instant Oliver caught sight of them, a mixture of curiosity and shyness washed over him. Andrew stood tall and broad-shouldered, his salt-and-pepper hair lending him an air of quiet dignity and authority. Beside him, Eleanor radiated warmth and elegance, her presence instantlyforting. Her eyes softened the moment theynded on the small boy clutching Axel¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Oh, Andrew,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, trembling with emotion. ¡°Look at him¡­¡± Oliver instinctively hid behind his father¡¯s leg, peeking out cautiously. Evelyn offered a gentle smile, encouraging him softly, ¡°Go ahead, sweetheart. Say hello to your great-grandparents.¡± With a small nod, Oliver bravely stepped forward. ¡°Hello¡­ I¡¯m Oliver,¡± he said in a polite, clear voice. Eleanor bent down to his level, tears shimmering in her eyes as she tenderly cupped his cheek in her hand. ¡°You have your father¡¯s eyes,¡± she murmured, her voice thick with nostalgia. ¡°And that smile¡­ oh, darling, I remember that smile from years ago. It¡¯s just like Axel¡¯s when he was your age.¡± Axel chuckled softly. ¡°Except this one¡¯s a little less intimidating.¡± Andrewughed heartily, shaking Oliver¡¯s small hand before effortlessly lifting him into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re a strong little man, aren¡¯t you? I hear you¡¯re four years old today.¡± Oliver beamed proudly, holding up four fingers. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m four! Daddy says I¡¯m a big boy now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Eleanor said affectionately, smoothing his hair with a gentle hand. ¡°And we¡¯ve brought you a special gift for your birthday.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Andrew replied, setting him back down carefully. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to wait until after lunch. Can you be patient and behave while you wait?¡± The little boy nodded eagerly, his expression thoughtful, as if epting an important mission. The adults around them chuckled warmly. Evelyn stood quietly beside Axel, soaking in the tender scene unfolding before her. Watching her husband¡¯s grandparents embrace their son stirred a deep, peaceful feeling within her¡ªa sense of belonging and quiet joy that filled her heartpletely. Lost in her thoughts, Evelyn barely noticed Eleanor leaning closer, her voice soft and sincere. ¡°Oh, dear Eve¡­¡± Evelyn blinked, surprised by the sudden intimacy. When she met Eleanor¡¯s gaze, all she saw was kindness and understanding. ¡°You¡¯ve given this family a precious gift, dear,¡± Eleanor whispered, gently squeezing her hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± A swell of emotion rose in Evelyn¡¯s chest, tightening her throat. She returned the smile, eyes sparkling with unshed tears. ¡°No, Grandma,¡± she whispered back. ¡°Thank you for weing us.¡± Axel, overhearing their exchange, smiled quietly and slipped his hand into Evelyn¡¯s, his thumb brushing tenderly over her knuckles. It was a simple gesture, yet it spoke volumes¡ªhe was grateful to have her by his side. ¡°Alright, everyone,¡± Axel said with a faint smile, ¡°let¡¯s head inside before we all freeze out here.¡± Just as they began moving toward the house, the low rumble of another car engine echoed down the driveway. Evelyn followed Axel¡¯s gaze, watching as he gestured for her and his grandparents to enter first while he waited outside for the new arrival. He already knew who it was. A message had popped up on his phone just minutes earlier, moments before his grandfather had arrived. ¡°Boss, Jackson Lincoln passing the first gate.¡± From: Liam Secondster, another text appeared. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m on my way to the house now with Aunty Martha! Are wete?¡± From: Liam Axel quickly replied, ¡°No. But hurry.¡± Before he could tuck his phone away, a sleek ck car pulled up smoothly. A tall, broad-shouldered man stepped out, adjusting his gold-rimmed sses as he handed his keys to the staff. ¡°Axel!¡± the man called out, striding briskly toward him. ¡°Sorry, man. Am Ite?¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°Jack. Not yet. But this isn¡¯t like you.¡± Jacksonughed as they shook hands. ¡°You sound like my mom. I already get enough of that at home.¡± Together, they started walking toward the house. ¡°Why did you onlye now?¡± Axel asked, ncing sideways at him. ¡°There was an emergency surgery,¡± Jackson exined, rolling up the sleeves of his white shirt as though trying to brush away the evidence of a long day. ¡°I had to lead it myself.¡± Axel raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of Lincoln International Hospital now, and you¡¯re still doing surgeries?¡± Jackson grinned, unfazed. ¡°What can I say? The patient was family. I couldn¡¯t just delegate it.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Axel pressed. Before Jackson could answer, his steps faltered. He suddenly grabbed Axel¡¯s arm, halting him in his tracks. ¡°Wait¡­¡± His voice dropped, eyes fixed on something¡ªor rather someone¡ªin the seating area. From where he stood, he could see Evelyn, her gentleughter drifting softly through the hallway. She was holding a boy in her arms, chatting with a few people nearby. Jackson stared, as if his mind refused to process what his eyes were witnessing. ¡°Axel¡­¡± he muttered, still not looking away. ¡°Your wife is¡­?¡± ¡°Evelyn Knight,¡± Axel replied simply, his tone casual. But when he noticed the disbelief etched across his friend¡¯s face, his smile dimmed slightly. ¡°Why? You know her?¡± Jackson turned slowly toward Axel, still stunned. ¡°You mean¡­ Evelyn Walters?¡± Axel nodded once. ¡°The same one.¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re serious?¡± Jackson blinked, genuinely shaken. ¡°You¡¯re married to her?¡± Axel folded his arms, amused. ¡°Is there another Evelyn I should know about?¡± Jackson ran a hand through his hair,ughing in disbelief. ¡°Man, I can¡¯t believe this. I actually know her. Well¡­ not well, but¡­ do you remember when I told you my parents tried to set me up with someone for an arranged marriage?¡± Axel frowned, trying to recall. ¡°Yeah. That was ages ago.¡± ¡°She was the one,¡± Jackson smiled, turning his gaze back to Evelyn. ¡°What?¡± Axel asked, confused. Jackson nced at Axel again. ¡°That woman holding your son, Evelyn Walters. My parents wanted me to marry her five or six years ago. I was thirty-three then, and she was twenty-five. Your wife¡¯s father wanted the match, but I turned it down because she seemed too young. I thought it¡¯d be awkward¡ªand too uncool¡ªto even date her.¡± Axel blinked, his expression unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you almost became my son¡¯s father?¡± Jackson sighed dramatically. ¡°Man¡­ when you put it like that, it sounds like I dodged a soap opera.¡± ¡°Trust me,¡± Axel muttered, ¡°it was one.¡± Jacksonughed, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. She¡¯s really that Evelyn. Damn, you two are nine years apart? What happened, man¡­ did she stalk you, or did you kidnap her?¡± Axel smirked. ¡°Neither. It¡¯s a long story.¡±Conclusion The reunion between generations in this chapter beautifully highlights the enduring bonds of family and the quiet joy thates from eptance and love. Oliver¡¯s innocent bravery and the tender interactions with his great-grandparents underscore the warmth that can heal old wounds and create new memories. Evelyn¡¯s heartfelt exchange with Eleanor reveals the depth of gratitude and belonging that roots this family together, while Axel¡¯s steady presence offers a reassuring anchor amidst the unfolding emotions. Meanwhile, the arrival of Jackson and the revtion of his past connection to Evelyn adds ayer ofplexity to the narrative, reminding us that life¡¯s paths are often intertwined in unexpected ways. Despite the surprise and disbelief, the chapter closes on a note of camaraderie and understanding, suggesting that the characters are ready to face whateveres next with honesty and humor. The emotional undercurrents of love, history, and friendship continue to weave a rich tapestry that invites readers to stay invested in their journey.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to deepen the intricate web of rtionships and unspoken histories that bind these characters together. With Jackson¡¯s unexpected revtion about Evelyn¡¯s past, tensions are bound to rise as old connections resurface and new questions emerge. How will Axel handle this surprising link between his closest friend and his wife? And what emotions will stir beneath the surface as past and present collide in unforeseen ways? As the story unfolds, expect a delicate dance of loyalty, trust, and perhaps jealousy, as the characters navigate these revtions. The warmth and tenderness shown in the family gathering contrast sharply with the undercurrents ofplexity now introduced. Secrets long buried maye to light, challenging the bonds that have been carefully built and forcing everyone to confront parts of their past they thought were settled. The next chapter will invite readers to explore these emotionalyers, leaving them eager to discover how this tangled history will shape the future of Axel, Evelyn, and those around them. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 165 secret lover 165 Summary Axel and Jackson share a conversation filled with subtle hints of emotions and past secrets. Jackson teases Axel about his feelings for Evelyn, and Axel admits he might be falling for her. Jackson then reveals a surprising family history: after Axel rejected Evelyn, his younger brother Daniel was proposed to her, but she turned him down just before their engagement. Evelyn¡¯s father reacted harshly, disowning her and causing a scandal in their social circles. Axel realizes that Evelyn never told him the full story before and understands now that she had refused Daniel because she was already carrying Axel¡¯s child. The revtion stirs aplex mix of feelings in Axel¡ªjoy, guilt, admiration, and regret¡ªas he contemtes Evelyn¡¯s strength in protecting their secret and enduring her father¡¯s wrath alone. Jackson jokes about the rivalry between their families and expresses surprise that Evelyn married Axel, but Axel asks him to keep their marriage a secret. Meanwhile, Evelyn notices Jackson Lincoln, recognizing him as connected to her past and Axel¡¯s close friend, which unsettles her. Axel introduces Evelyn and their son Oliver to Jackson, who immediately bonds with the boy despite Oliver¡¯s honest deration that Jackson is not his real uncle. Their yful interaction lightens the mood, and Evelyn appreciates Jackson¡¯s friendly nature, relieved that he doesn¡¯t bring up herplicated past or family issues. The warmth in the room grows asughter fills the space, easing the earlier tension. The arrival of Granny Martha brings joy and excitement, especially for Oliver, who eagerly runs into her arms. Martha¡¯s affectionate teasing and yful banter about Oliver¡¯s growth and eating habits add a tender, familial touch to the scene. Evelynughs along, feeling thefort and love surrounding her family despite the lingeringplexities beneath the surface.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 165 Lincoln? ¡°Neither,¡± Axel replied, a hint of mystery in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Jackson raised a yful eyebrow, a teasing grin tugging at his lips. ¡°Judging by the way you¡¯re looking at her, I¡¯d say you¡¯re the one falling for her, huh?¡± Axel¡¯s response was a half-smile, subtle but telling. ¡°You could say that.¡± Jackson blinked in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected his friend to finally be smitten with someone. It was a revtion that caught him off guard. Leaning casually against the wall, Jackson¡¯s eyes never left Evelyn, who stood across the room. ¡°You know what¡¯s funny? After I said no, my parents didn¡¯t give up. They thought maybe if I wasn¡¯t interested, my younger brother Daniel would be. And guess what? Daniel said yes.¡± Axel¡¯s eyebrows lifted in curiosity. ¡°But she didn¡¯t marry him either, right?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Jackson chuckled softly. ¡°Evelyn turned him down just before the engagement was finalized. Her father lost it¡ªhe actually kicked her out of the house.¡± Jackson¡¯s smile faded, reced by a more serious expression. ¡°I remember because my mom called me, telling me Mr. Walters was furious. He said Evelyn¡¯s refusal to marry brought shame to the family. It was the talk of the business circles for a whole week. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about it?¡± Axel remained silent, his mind racing as pieces fell into ce. He¡¯d often wondered why William Walters had disowned his daughter. Now, Jackson¡¯s story made everything clearer. So that was the truth. A bitter taste filled Axel¡¯s mouth. Evelyn had never shared the full story with him before. When he¡¯d asked why her father had turned his back on her, she had only said it was because she didn¡¯t dare to reveal his name. But now, hearing Jackson¡¯s ount, it all made sense. Evelyn had refused Daniel because she was already carrying a child ¡ª his child. A quiet realization settled over Axel, a mixture of joy and guilt swirling inside him. She had borne that secret alone, endured her father¡¯s wrath, and still chose to protect the truth ¡ª to protect their son and, unknowingly, him too. His chest tightened with a strange blend of admiration and regret. He had never imagined he¡¯d feel so much for her, so deeply, and yet be haunted by the past. Jackson¡¯s voice pulled him back to the present. ¡°Man, I had no idea she ended up with you. If my parents found out, they¡¯d probably need CPR. Evelyn Walters married Axel Knight ¡ª two rival families under one roof. That¡¯s headline news right there.¡± Axel let out a dry chuckle. ¡°They¡¯ll survive. But please, keep it quiet. Only the people invited here know she¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°No worries, man. My lips are sealed ¡ª doctor¡¯s honor.¡± Jackson grinned mischievously. ¡°But I gotta say¡­ you¡¯re one lucky bastard.¡± Axelughed softly. ¡°I know. I am.¡± He resumed walking alongside his family. As they fully entered the living room, Evelyn nced across the room and caught Axel¡¯s eye for a brief moment. She smiled faintly, but the smile faded quickly when she noticed the man walking beside him. She recognized him immediately ¡ª Lincoln. The name alone tightened her chest. The memory of nearly marrying Daniel Lincoln was still fresh in her mind, a path she might have taken if she hadn¡¯t be pregnant after that wild night with Axel. What surprised her most was learning that Jackson Lincoln was Axel¡¯s best friend. If Axel invited him here, then they must be close friends, right? Her thoughts tumbled like marbles rolling across a wooden floor, spinning faster and faster. Before she could process everything, Axel appeared beside her, his hand sliding gently around her waist, grounding her in the moment. ¡°Eve,¡± he said softly, ¡°let me hold him.¡± He took Oliver from her arms and cradled their son with ease. ¡°Let me introduce you to my friend, Jackson. You can call him Jack.¡± Evelyn offered a polite smile and extended her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Lincoln.¡± Jackson shook her hand with a warm grin. ¡°Please, call me Jack. No one calls me ¡®Mr. Lincoln¡¯ unless they¡¯re suing me.¡± Evelyn chuckled softly at his easy humor. Axel continued smoothly, ¡°Jack, this is my wife, Evelyn. And this little guy here is our son, Oliver.¡± Oliver peeked out shyly from Axel¡¯s arms. ¡°So this is the young man everyone¡¯s been talking about. Hello there, little Oliver. I¡¯m Uncle Jack.¡± Oliver¡¯s expression turned serious for a moment before he whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not my real uncle.¡± Jackson raised his eyebrows in surprise, but Axel was already chuckling. ¡°He¡¯s very honest,¡± he said with amusement. ¡°Well,¡± Jackson replied with a grin, ¡°you¡¯re right. But if I bring you a cake next time, maybe I can upgrade my title?¡± Oliver¡¯s face lit up instantly. ¡°Okay! But chocte cake, not carrot cake. Mommy says carrot cake is healthy, and I don¡¯t like it.¡± Evelyn almostughed at that. Jacksonughed heartily. ¡°Noted. Chocte only. We¡¯ll get along just fine.¡± The room filled with warmughter, and the tension Evelyn had felt moments ago melted away. She appreciated how friendly and easygoing Jackson was. He hadn¡¯t brought up Daniel, his brother, or her family, the Walters, during their conversation. Before she could say more, Oliver¡¯s attention suddenly shifted. His big brown eyes widened, and his mouth dropped open. ¡°Granny Martha!?¡± he eximed excitedly. Everyone turned toward the doorway just as Martha entered, Jimmy trailing behind her, carrying a small gift bag and wearing her usual gentle smile. Evelyn barely had time to react before Oliver wriggled in Axel¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, put me down! Granny¡¯s here!¡± Axel chuckled and lowered him to the floor. The boy dashed off like a little bullet, his small legs carrying him straight into Martha¡¯s waiting arms. ¡°Granny Martha!¡± he squealed, wrapping his arms tightly around her neck. Martha¡¯s eyes glistened with emotion as she scooped him up, holding him close. ¡°Oh, sweetheart¡­ look at you! You¡¯ve grown taller every time I blink. What are you eating these days, fertilizer?¡± she teased with a warm smile. ¡°You¡¯re growing faster than my sunflower.¡± Everyoneughed, even Axel cracked a smile, shaking his head. Oliver giggled. ¡°No, no¡­ Granny. Just chocte cake, blueberry pancakes, waffles, and lots of milk.¡± Martha gasped yfully before continuing with a soft smile, ¡°Ah, that exins it. All that sweetness is going straight to your height.¡± Oliver nodded solemnly. ¡°But Mommy says too much chocte and sweets are bad for my teeth.¡± Martha leaned closer and whispered loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. Granny will sneak you some when Mommy¡¯s not looking.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh. She stepped forward and said, ¡°I heard that.¡±Conclusion The chapter delicately unveils theyers of hidden truths and unspoken sacrifices that bind Axel and Evelyn, revealing the depth of their connection beyond mere circumstance. Through Jackson¡¯s candid revtions and warm presence, the story gently peels back the past, allowing the characters¡ªand readers¡ªto grasp the profound resilience and love that have defined Evelyn¡¯s journey. The tender moments shared around Oliver, especially his innocent honesty and joyful reunion with Granny Martha, breathe life into the family¡¯s fragile but growing bonds, reminding us of the healing power of eptance and understanding. In this quiet yet emotionally charged gathering, the characters find a moment of peace amid theplexities of their intertwined histories. Axel¡¯s protective embrace and Evelyn¡¯s cautious smile hint at a future shaped by trust and openness, while theughter and lighthearted exchanges soften the shadows of past pain. The chapter closes on a note of hopeful warmth, suggesting that despite the challenges they have faced, love and family remain their strongest anchors.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to deepen the intricate web of rtionships surrounding Axel, Evelyn, and their son Oliver. As Evelyn navigates theplexities of her past and present, the arrival of family members like Granny Martha hints at both warmth and potential tension. The interactions among the characters suggest that hidden emotions and unspoken histories are poised to surface, challenging the fragile peace they currently enjoy. Expect a blend of tender moments and subtle conflicts as loyalties are tested and secrets threaten to unravel. Evelyn¡¯s guarded smile and Axel¡¯s protective presence suggest that while love binds them, the shadows of their pasts¡ªespecially involving figures like Daniel and the Lincoln family¡ªmay soon demand confrontation. The delicate bnce between family bonds and old wounds will create a charged atmosphere, keeping readers eager to see how these intertwined lives evolve. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 166 secret lover 166 Summary Martha and Evelyn share a warm and yful reunion, filled withughter and affection as they catch up on family matters. Evelyn introduces Martha to the rest of the guests, and the atmosphere is lively and weing. The birthday celebration for their son Oliver, who is turning four, is about to begin, with family and close friends gathered around a beautifully set dining table bathed in sunlight. Oliver proudly shares stories about his new horse and pony, charming everyone with his innocence and personality. The adults enjoy the lighthearted moments, teasing Oliver and each other, while Axel expresses gratitude for the gathering. The birthday cake, decorated with horses and a miniature figure of Oliver, bes the centerpiece as Oliver makes a heartfelt wish for a baby sister, sparkingughter around the table. As the meal progresses, the mood softens into a cozy, loving family scene. Evelyn beams with pride over Oliver¡¯s intelligence and interests, and the older generation expresses their admiration for the child. After dessert, the elders move back to the living room, while Evelyn notices Axel engaged in a serious conversation with friends, his demeanor intense and focused. Just as Evelyn is about to join the others, Joseph calls her aside for a private conversation. His tone is serious but gentle, and Evelyn agrees to talk, sensing the importance of the moment. The story ends with a quiet tension, hinting at a significant discussion toe between Evelyn and Joseph.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 166 Happy Birthday, Oliver! Martha nced over at Evelyn, her face lighting up with a mischievous grin, much like a child caught in the act of a yful secret. Theirughter bubbled up spontaneously as Evelyn stepped forward to embrace her warmly, the affection between them unmistakable. ¡°It¡¯s such a joy to see you again, Aunty Martha,¡± Evelyn murmured softly, her voice filled with genuine warmth. ¡°Oh, darling,¡± Martha replied tenderly, her fingers gently brushing through Evelyn¡¯s hair. ¡°You look radiant, and this little one here is growing faster than weeds after a spring rain. I swear, it feels like I just held him yesterday, and now he¡¯s nearly a young man. A very handsome one, at that.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile deepened with fondness. ¡°You mean a little whirlwind of chaos in the making.¡± Oliver puffed out his chest with pride. ¡°I¡¯m four now, Granny, Mommy. I¡¯m not chaos! I¡¯ve grown up. I know how to behave, even if sometimes it¡¯s a bit dull.¡± The room filled with moreughter, light and easy, as Evelyn went on to introduce Martha to the rest of the family and guests, making sure everyone felt at ease and weed. As always, Martha¡¯s charm was effortless, and within moments she was deep in conversation with Eleanor, yfully teasing Axel¡¯s grandfather as if they¡¯d been lifelong friends. Before long, the group moved to the birthday venue, since the living room couldn¡¯tfortably hold everyone. The long dining table shimmered under the warm glow of thete afternoon sun, which streamed in through tall ss windows, casting golden patterns across the polished surface. Everyone had settled into their seats, though not always where the host might have expected. Axel¡¯s grandparents found themselves near Aunt Martha and Alicia. Evelyn observed the natural mingling of generations ¡ª elders gathered on one side, while younger guests and business acquaintances clustered on the other. Axel took his ce beside Evelyn, while their son, the birthday boy Oliver, sat proudly at the head of the table, his small legs swinging slightly as they dangled off the chair. Despite being only four years old, Oliver carried himself with a surprising air of importance, as if fully aware of the special status that came with sitting at the table¡¯s head. Across from him were Oscar, Joseph, and Jackson ¡ª Axel¡¯s close friends and trusted allies ¡ª each bringing their own unique energy to the lively gathering. Voices ovepped,ughter rippled through the room, and asionally a hush fell when Oliver spoke, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I got a horse, and its name is Cloud,¡± Oliver announced, his face bright with pride. He continued in a tone that was both innocent and serious, ¡°And the pony is Browny. Browny¡¯s faster, but Cloud is taller. You can see the picture over there¡­¡± He pointed toward a corner decorated with themed ornaments. The adults smiled warmly at his earnestness. Even Axel¡¯s grandparents couldn¡¯t help but beam with affection. Aunt Martha teased gently, ¡°So, which one do you love more, sweetheart?¡± Oliver frowned thoughtfully, concentrating on the question. ¡°Both. But Browny listens better. Cloud¡¯s a bit¡­ serious. Like Daddy.¡± The whole table erupted inughter. Axel shook his head with a small, amused smile, pretending to be offended, while Evelyn bit her lip to suppress a giggle. Jackson leaned toward Oscar, speaking just loud enough for Axel to hear, ¡°Looks like the kid already knows his father¡¯s personality inside out.¡± Oscar chuckled. ¡°Sharp kid. Probably got that from his mother.¡± Axel responded with a wry smirk before taking a slow sip of his wine. As the servers began circting, carrying steaming tters of roasted beef, buttered vegetables, and warm rolls, the lively chatter softened. When everything was arranged neatly, Axel rose and tapped his ss lightly with a spoon, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. The gentle clinking silenced the room. ¡°First of all,¡± Axel began, his voice calm and steady, ¡°thank you all for being here. Today, we have a very special reason to gather ¡ª celebrating our son Oliver Taylor Knight¡¯s fourth birthday.¡± His gaze softened as he looked at Oliver, who grinned proudly at the audience. Axel continued, ¡°It means so much to have both our families and friends here to share this day with us.¡± A polite round of apuse followed, mingled with cheerful whistles from his friends. ¡°Happy Birthday, Little Oliver!¡± Oscar called out, raising his ss. Others quickly followed, offering their congrattions. Evelyn felt her heart swell with happiness as she watched Axel and Oliver, warmth spreading through her chest. Then came the cake. A grand two-tiered cake was wheeled in, adorned with tiny fondant horses and a miniature figure that looked remarkably like Oliver himself. As the birthday song began, Oliver¡¯s smile grew even wider, though his eyes remained fixed intently on the flickering candles. ¡°Come on, sweetheart,¡± Evelyn encouraged softly. ¡°Make a wish.¡± Oliver paused, thoughtful, before whispering, ¡°I want a baby sister.¡± The room erupted intoughter. Axel nearly choked on his drink. ¡°Hold on there, buddy. That¡¯s not something we can just order like dessert.¡± Oliver blinked, ignoring his father, and blew out the candles. It took three tries, including one dramatic puff that made the mes flicker stubbornly before finally going out. Lunch was served, and soon the soft clinking of cutlery filled the room. The atmosphere grew cozy again, the earlierughter settling into a gentle murmur of conversation. Evelyn helped Oliver cut his steak into manageable pieces while Axel poured juice into his ss. Across the table, Axel¡¯s grandmother smiled warmly. ¡°He¡¯s such a bright child, Evelyn. You must be very proud.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Evelyn replied quietly. ¡°He started reading at three. He loves horses, and now he¡¯s obsessed with music. He insists on ying the piano every day.¡± For a brief moment, everything felt perfectly bnced ¡ª light, warm, and filled with unspoken love. Oliver¡¯sughter echoed through the room, and even the older guests found themselves smiling. As the meal came to an end, the servants began clearing the tes, bringing out coffee and dessert. The elders ¡ª Axel¡¯s grandparents, Aunt Martha, Alicia, and Ste ¡ª slowly made their way back to the living room. Oliver followed proudly, carrying a slice of cake for his great-grandmother. Evelyn lingered a moment longer, her eyes scanning the table. She noticed Axel had joined his friends, still deep in conversation with Dn and a man she didn¡¯t recognize. The three appeared engaged in a serious discussion, Axel¡¯s eyes showing that familiar quiet intensity and sternness. Evelyn sighed softly, not wanting to interrupt, and decided to rejoin the others in the living room. But just as she began to move, Joseph called after her. ¡°Evelyn, wait a moment.¡± She turned around. Joseph approached, his expression serious but polite. ¡°Can we talk for a minute? Just the two of us.¡± ¡°Now?¡± she asked, hesitating. ¡°Yes. It won¡¯t take long,¡± he assured her gently.Conclusion The chapter beautifully captures a moment of warmth and connection, weaving together the threads of family, friendship, and the innocent joys of childhood. Through Oliver¡¯s spirited presence and the affectionate interactions among the characters, we see a tapestry of love and belonging that grounds them all. Theughter and gentle teasing, the shared memories and hopes, create a space where happiness feels tangible and enduring, even amid theplexities of their lives. At the heart of this gathering is a quiet affirmation of unity and support, a reminder that despite the challenges ahead, these bonds will sustain them. Evelyn¡¯s tender observations and Axel¡¯s steady presence underscore the deep emotional currents flowing beneath the surface, hinting at the strength they draw from one another. As the chapter closes with a subtle invitation to a private conversation, the sense of intimacy and trust lingers, promising that whateveres next, it will be faced together.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the undercurrents beneath the warm and joyful birthday celebration. As Evelyn and Joseph step aside for a private conversation, the atmosphere shifts subtly, hinting at theplexities and tensions that may soon surface. Their exchange could reveal hidden concerns or secrets, setting the stage for emotional revtions that contrast sharply with the earlier lighthearted moments. Meanwhile, Axel¡¯s intense discussion with Dn and the mysterious stranger suggests that not all is as serene as it appears. The calm family gathering may soon be disrupted by challenges that test loyalties and rtionships. Readers can anticipate a blend of heartfelt connections and emerging conflicts that will addyers of intrigue and emotional depth to the unfolding story. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 167 secret lover 167 Summary Evelyn finally agrees to Joseph¡¯s persistent request and follows him to a quiet seating area away from the crowd. As they move, she senses Axel¡¯s intense gaze tracking her, stirring emotions she tries to control. Despite this, she maintains herposure and sits down with Joseph, who reveals that he wants her to attend a major charity dinner next week on behalf of Walters Group. Joseph exins that her presence would boost thepany¡¯s reputation and signal its recovery after past troubles, emphasizing that she is a respected figure who can help restore confidence among investors and partners. Evelyn is initially surprised and hesitant, having thought Joseph¡¯s invitation might be personal, but she soon understands the business motive behind it. She expresses concern about appearing publicly under the Walters name so soon, especially since she no longer uses it and wants to discuss the matter with her husband Axel first. Joseph reassures her that she would only need to show up and make a positive impression, not speak or mingle extensively. Evelyn agrees to consider the invitation but insists on consulting Axel before deciding. At that moment, Axel appears and calmly gives his approval, surprising Evelyn with hisposed and supportive attitude. He holds her hand and tells Joseph that from a business perspective, attending the event is a smart move for Walters Group. He leaves the choice to Evelyn, encouraging her to follow her heart. This warm and understanding gesture from Axel eases Evelyn¡¯s worries, and she feels grateful for his trust and support. The three then agree to proceed with preparations for the event. After Joseph leaves, Evelyn and Axel share a quiet moment where he teases her about expecting jealousy, but instead, he emphasizes the importance of trust and growth in their rtionship. Evelyn acknowledges the changes in both of them, noting how she no longer runs away but faces challenges head-on. Axel¡¯s sincerity and gentle affection deepen their bond, ending the chapter on a note of mutual understanding and renewed closeness.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 167 The Invitation Atst, Evelyn relented to Joseph¡¯s persistent request. He led her toward a quiet seating area tucked away at the far end of the room, a spot separated from the bustling crowd. The atmosphere there was calm, a stark contrast to the lively chatter elsewhere. Yet, as they moved, Evelyn felt the unmistakable weight of Axel¡¯s gaze tracking her every step. That look¡ªintense and unsettling¡ªalways quickened her pulse, stirring emotions she tried to keep under control. She nced back subtly, catching his eyes fixed on her from across the room. He wasn¡¯t smiling outright, but the faint twitch at the corner of his mouth was unmistakable¡ªa silent reminder that he was watching her closely. Evelyn returned the look with a casual smile, masking the flutter in her chest, then resumed walking beside Joseph. Once seated gracefully on the sofa, she motioned for him to take the chair opposite her. ¡°Alright, Joseph,¡± she said with calmposure. ¡°What is it you want to discuss?¡± Joseph inhaled deeply, steadying himself before he spoke. ¡°Eve, there¡¯s a major charity dinner next week. It¡¯s being held at The World Cultural Center. I need you to attend with me.¡± Her eyebrows rose slightly in surprise. ¡°Wait¡ªJoseph, you want me to go with you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he answered promptly. ¡°I need you. Or rather, Walters Group needs you.¡± Evelyn¡¯s polite smile faltered. ¡°Wow, Jo. That¡¯s quite an unusual way to start a conversation.¡± Joseph chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Look, thepany¡¯s reputation still hasn¡¯t fully bounced back after¡­ everything that happened. Our business partners are watching closely, and investors remain cautious. If you show up at this event, it¡¯ll send a strong signal that we¡¯re on the road to recovery.¡± He paused, a bitter smile crossing his lips before he continued, ¡°People still respect you, Eve. You survived and fought back when that ruthless William Walters exiled you. You¡¯re the face everyone now associates with Walters Group. You have the power to bring thepany back into the spotlight.¡± Evelyn leaned back, a wave of relief washing over her. Initially, she had assumed Joseph¡¯s invitation was something more personal¡ªand the thought had made her uneasy, given that she was very much married. But hearing his exnation, she understood this was about business, not feelings. Still, the request was no small favor. ¡°You want me to appear publicly at a charity dinner?¡± she murmured, half to herself. Joseph nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the biggest charity event of the year. CEOs, investors, celebrities, media¡ªall of them will be there. If you walk in as Evelyn Walters, one of thepany¡¯srgest shareholders, it could change everything.¡± She fell silent for a moment, the weight of his words pressing heavily on her chest. Four years ago, Walters Group had been her entire world¡ªher family¡¯s pride and her burden. Yet now, she no longer used the Walters name. Though Oscar had given her a grand online debut just days ago, attending a business g under the Walters Group banner still felt too soon¡ªalmost wrong¡ªfor her. And then there was Axel. She needed to talk this over with him before deciding. ¡°Eve,¡± Joseph¡¯s voice softened, pulling her from her thoughts. ¡°I know this might feel ufortable. But I wouldn¡¯t ask if there was any other way. You don¡¯t even have to speak on stage or mingle with anyone. Just show up, smile, shake hands. That alone could make a huge difference.¡± Evelyn tilted her head, studying him. His eyes were earnest, almost pleading. She sighed, half amused. ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m some kind of miracle worker.¡± ¡°You are,¡± Joseph said sincerely. ¡°At least for thepany.¡± Sheughed lightly. ¡°Oh,e on. You¡¯re making me sound like a mascot.¡± ¡°More like a legend,¡± he corrected. ¡°You vanished, and now everyone wants to know what really happened. If they see you confident and happy, it¡¯ll quiet the rumors.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t respond right away, her mind swirling with thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± she finally said. ¡°But I need to talk to my husband first before making any decision.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Joseph replied quickly. ¡°I understand.¡± Just then, a calm voice interrupted behind them. ¡°You can go, Eve.¡± The deep, familiar tone made Evelyn¡¯s heart skip a beat. She turned quickly, startled to find Axel standing nearby. His expression wasposed, almost unreadable, though a flicker of amusement shone in his eyes. He approached with steady steps and sat down beside her. ¡°Axel, are you sure?¡± she asked, uncertainty threading her voice. He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he reached for her hand, gently squeezing it, his thumb brushing softly over her skin. Only then did he look at Joseph. ¡°You said the fundraising event is next week at The World Cultural Center?¡± Joseph blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Y-Yes, sir,¡± he stammered. ¡°Next Friday evening. I apologize if I sounded inappropriate asking your wife to attend.¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°No need to apologize. You¡¯re asking on behalf of herpany.¡± He leaned backfortably, still holding Evelyn¡¯s hand. ¡°From a business perspective, I agree with you. It¡¯s a smart move. Walters Group could really benefit from that kind of positive exposure.¡± Evelyn blinked at him, surprised. She had expected at least a hint of jealousy or a sarcastic remark. Instead, he waspletelyposed. ¡°But,¡± Axel added, turning his gaze toward her, ¡°as her husband, I¡¯d say the choice is yours. Follow what your heart tells you.¡± Though his tone was calm, the warmth in his eyes made Evelyn¡¯s chest swell with gratitude. He stroked the back of her hand again with his thumb¡ªa small gesture that spoke volumes. Joseph shifted awkwardly between them, clearly relieved that Axel wasn¡¯t upset but wise enough to offer support. Evelyn exhaled, finally allowing herself to rx. She smiled shyly, feeling thankful. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± ¡°Why would I be?¡± Axel replied lightly. ¡°You¡¯re not going there for anyone but yourself¡ªand for thepany. Eve, remember, you¡¯ve poured a lot of money into Walters Group but always ended up with negative returns¡­¡± She listened to his reasoning with a gentle smile, finding herself agreeing. While her main goal was to gain those shares to oust her father from thepany, she couldn¡¯t deny the allure of finally seeing a return on her investment. For a moment, they simply looked at each other, the air between them softening into something quieter, deeper. Then Axel turned back to Joseph. ¡°Send her the event details. We¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s prepared.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Joseph said immediately. ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you, Mrs. Knight.¡± After a respectful nod, Joseph excused himself, leaving Evelyn and Axel alone in the quiet seating area. Evelyn remained silent for a few seconds, still absorbing everything that had just transpired. Finally, she looked at Axel. ¡°You handled that better than I thought you would.¡± ¡°Were you hoping for some drama?¡± he teased. ¡°Maybe just a little,¡± she admitted with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s strange. You used to get jealous so easily.¡± ¡°I learned,¡± he said simply. ¡°Jealousy is easy. Trust takes work.¡± His answer caught her off guard. She blinked, then smiled softly, her heart warming at his honesty. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Axel.¡± ¡°Or maybe you have,¡± he replied, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t run away anymore. You stand your ground and face things. It makes me want to do the same.¡± Evelyn¡¯sughter was soft and genuine this time. ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, Mr. Knight.¡± He leaned in closer, his voice low and teasing. ¡°You married me. You should expect a few.¡±Conclusion This chapter delicately captures the shifting dynamics between Evelyn, Axel, and Joseph, highlighting Evelyn¡¯s inner conflict and the external pressures she faces. The invitation to the charity dinner symbolizes not only a business opportunity but also a step toward reiming her identity and influence within the Walters Group. Despite the lingering tension and past wounds, the chapter emphasizes Evelyn¡¯s growing strength and the supportive foundation Axel offers, reflecting a mature and evolving partnership. The quiet moments shared between Evelyn and Axel reveal a deepening trust and understanding, recing jealousy with respect and encouragement. Their exchange underscores the theme of change¡ªboth personal and rtional¡ªas they navigate theplexities of love, loyalty, and ambition together. Ultimately, the chapter leaves readers with a sense of hopeful anticipation, as Evelyn prepares to face the future with renewed courage and the unwavering support of her husband.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises a delicate dance of emotions and decisions as Evelyn contemtes stepping back into the public eye under the Walters Group banner. The invitation to the charity dinner is more than just a business opportunity; it carries the weight of her past and theplex dynamics of her present life. How will Evelyn reconcile her lingering reservations with the chance to reim a part of her identity and influence? The subtle yet charged interactions between her, Axel, and Joseph hint at undercurrents of trust, loyalty, and unspoken tensions that could surface in unexpected ways. As Evelyn prepares to discuss the invitation with Axel, readers can anticipate moments of vulnerability and strength, revealing deeperyers of their marriage. Axel¡¯s surprisingposure and support contrast with the jealousy he once harbored, suggesting growth but also opening questions about what challenges lie ahead for them both. The uing event might not only impact Evelyn¡¯s role in thepany but also test the resilience of their rtionship, setting the stage for emotional revtions and pivotal choices. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 168 secret lover 168 Summary The long birthday lunch party, filled withughter and music, finally came to an end in the afternoon. Axel carried the now-sleeping Oliver to his room, while Evelyn followed closely behind, her heart full from the day¡¯s events. Oliver waspletely exhausted after entertaining family and friends all morning, and his peaceful sleep reflected the joy he had experienced. Evelyn and Axel shared a tender moment, acknowledging how much the day had meant to Oliver and how they had made it special for him. Downstairs, the guests gradually said their goodbyes, with Evelyn personally escorting each one. When only Aunt Martha remained, Evelyn invited her to stay the night, but Martha declined, exining her restless worry for her son Henry, who had left home long ago. Their conversation revealed Martha¡¯s deep longing and maternal concern, which Evelyn understood well as a mother herself. Martha praised Evelyn for her efforts and promised to visit before the year ended, leaving Evelyn with a bittersweet feeling as she watched Martha leave. After Martha¡¯s departure, Axel and Evelyn shared a quiet moment together. They talked about Oscar, who had settled in for the night and made a deal to stay until the next day, much to Axel¡¯s mock annoyance. Despite this, the couple enjoyed each other¡¯spany, with Axel¡¯s warm embrace easing Evelyn¡¯s exhaustion. They reflected on the day, agreeing it was more than just good¡ªit was truly special.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 168 You Will Make Me Cry! The long lunch party that had started withughter, music, and Oliver¡¯s unstoppable energy had finally ended. It was almost three in the afternoon when Axel carried the now¨Csleeping birthday boy up to his room. Evelyn followed beside him, her heart still full from the day. Oliver¡¯s small arms were wrapped around his father¡¯s neck, his face buried against Axel¡¯s shoulder,pletely lost to dreams after hours of excitement. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him this exhausted,¡± Evelyn whispered, smiling as she gently brushed a few strands of hair from Oliver¡¯s forehead. ¡°He¡¯s been entertaining the whole family and friends since morning.¡± Axel adjusted his son carefully. ¡°He earned it. He met half the family, made new friends, and ate enough cake tost him a week.¡± Evelyn chuckled softly. 13:09 ¡°You forgot the part where he tried to show the family how he fed Browny, and he fed the poor pony with his fork.¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Axel said, his voice warm. ¡°And then you screamed like someone was being kidnapped.¡± ¡°Because he almost poked Browny¡¯s nose!¡± Evelyn argued softly, covering her mouth to keep fromughing too loudly. ¡°I thought that poor pony would bite him back.¡± Axely Oliver down on the bed, pulling the nket up to his chest. For a long moment, they both stood there watching him sleep, his tiny chest rising and falling peacefully. Evelyn¡¯s expression softened. ¡°He looks so happy.¡± ¡°He is,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°And I think today meant a lot to him.¡± She nodded. ¡°It did. Meeting everyone, being surrounded by family¡­ It¡¯s something I used to dream about for him.¡± 13:10 Axel turned to her. ¡°You gave him that, Eve. You made this happen.¡± Her eyes glistened slightly as she smiled. ¡°No, we both did. Thank you, Axel¡­¡± He leaned closer and kissed her forehead, his voice low. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡± That simple statement made her chest tighten with emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll make me cry.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop,¡± he said with a faint grin. ¡°Because if you cry, I¡¯ll have to call Oscar for help. And I don¡¯t want himughing at me again.¡± Evelynughed softly, shaking her head. ¡°He would too.¡± Axel smirked. ¡°Exactly.¡± They left Oliver¡¯s room quietly, heading to the first floor. The house was slowly returning to silence after hours of noise and joy. 13:10 Downstairs, one by one, the guests began saying their goodbyes. Axel¡¯s grandparents left first, followed by Jackson, Alicia, and the others. Evelyn personally escorted each of them out, exchanging warm hugs and promising to meet again soon. By the time Aunt Martha stood at the doorway, only she, Evelyn, and Axel remained. Martha¡¯s presence always brought a soothingfort, the kind Evelyn had longed for when she was still living in Willowcrest, hiding from the world. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay a night?¡± Evelyn asked, gently holding Martha¡¯s hand. ¡°You can rest here, and we¡¯ll drive you back tomorrow morning to the airport. You can use Axel¡¯s jet¡­¡± Martha smiled kindly but shook her head. ¡°If I don¡¯t go home tonight, I won¡¯t be able to sleep. You know me. I¡¯ll be worrying about him¡­¡± Evelyn sighs quietly, understanding why Aunty Martha 13:10 is hesitant to leave her house. She waits for her son toe back, even though she knows that hope will nevere true. ¡°Aunty, Henry¡­¡± she begins, but can¡¯t quite finish her sentence. She feels sorry for her. Martha gently patted Evelyn¡¯s hand. A smile appeared on her lips as she said, ¡°Eve, I just worry he suddenlyes back and I¡¯m not there, he¡¯ll think I already moved¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression softened with concern. ¡°You always worry too much, Auntie. Henry won¡¯t think that way. Maybe if he reallyes back, he will wait¡­ He is an adult.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Martha replied, her smile faint but wistful. ¡°But no matter how old they get, they¡¯re still our babies. You¡¯ll see what I mean when Oliver grows up.¡± Evelyn nodded. ¡°I already understand it,¡± she whispered. ¡°Every time he steps out of my sight, I worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you know you¡¯re a mother,¡± Martha said, 13:10 squeezing her hand affectionately. Then she straightened and smiled again. ¡°You did well today, sweetheart. Your home is beautiful, your family is lovely, and your husband¡­ well, that man adores you. You¡¯re glowing.¡± Evelyn chuckled shyly. ¡°Thank you. But I¡¯m still learning how to bnce everything.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Martha assured. ¡°You have a good heart. That¡¯s enough.¡± Before leaving, Martha pulled her into a long, warm hug. ¡°Promise me one thing,¡± she whispered. ¡°Come visit me in Willowcrest before the year ends. I¡¯ll make Oliver¡¯s favorite chicken pie.¡± Evelyn smiled, her voice soft. ¡°I promise.¡± Martha waved from the car window as it rolled down the driveway. Evelyn stood there until the car disappeared around the bend, her heart both full and heavy. 13:10 She missed that woman already. When she turned back, Axel was standing by the doorway, hands in his pockets, watching her with a gentle expression. ¡°Is she gone?¡± he asked. Evelyn nodded, stepping back toward the house. ¡°Yes. She insisted. Said she couldn¡¯t rx unless she went home.¡± He smiled faintly. ¡°That sounds like her.¡± ¡°Hmm, she is. Oh, has Oscar settled in yet?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s in the guest room. Apparently, he made some deal with Oliver that he has to stay until tomorrow.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Of course. Oliver¡¯s favorite uncle always gets special privileges.¡± ¡°Which means we¡¯ll have him wandering around here at breakfast, too,¡± Axel added dryly. 13:10 C ¡°You sound so thrilled,¡± she teased. ¡°Oh, absolutely, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Axel replied sarcastically. ¡°There¡¯s nothing like beginning the day with Oscar hacking into the coffee machine and offering parenting tips.¡± Evelyn chuckled softly as she leaned against him. ¡°Be nice to him. He is like my brother. And he likes you too. A fan of yours, I think.¡± ¡°He annoys me,¡± Axel replied, though his tone was affectionate. ¡°But I suppose I can survive one more night.¡± ¡°Thank you, I really appreciate it,¡± she murmured, resting her head against his chest. Axel wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer. The warmth of his embrace melted thest of her exhaustion. She looked up at him, her voice soft. ¡°It was a good day, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He nodded. ¡°Better than good.¡± 13:10 Conclusion The day had woven a tapestry of joy, love, and tender moments that lingered in the quiet aftermath. Oliver¡¯s peaceful sleep symbolized the fulfillment of a dream long held by Evelyn¡ªa dream of family, connection, and belonging. Throughughter, shared stories, and the gentle support of those around them, the characters found a renewed sense of warmth and hope, embracing the beauty of togetherness despite the lingering shadows of worry and past sorrows. As the house settled into calm, Evelyn and Axel¡¯s quiet exchange revealed the deep bond that sustained them, a love strengthened by shared challenges and small victories. The chapter closed on a note of gentle reassurance, reminding them¡ªand us¡ªthat even in the midst of uncertainty, the simple acts of care and presence are what truly nurture the heart. Their journey, though still unfolding, was marked by resilience and the promise of brighter days ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the delicate bnce Evelyn and Axel strive to maintain between family life and their own rtionship. As the house settles into a quieter rhythm, the presence of Oscar, with his yful yet intrusive nature, hints at moments of bothic relief and underlying tension. How will Axel and Evelyn navigate the dynamics of their extended family, especially with Oscar¡¯s unexpected overnight stay adding a newyer ofplexity? Emotions are poised to run high as Evelyn reflects on the bittersweet farewell to Aunt Martha, whose worries and hopes echo the universal fears of parenthood and loss. This tender moment foreshadows the challenges and heartfelt decisions that may arise, testing the strength of Evelyn and Axel¡¯s bond. Readers can anticipate a chapter filled with warmth, subtle conflicts, and the quiet, powerful moments that define a family¡¯s true essence. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 169 secret lover 169 Summary In this chapter, Evelyn and Axel share a peaceful moment together until Axel receives a message that prompts him to leave briefly to meet a friend. Evelyn senses something is off but trusts him and wishes him to be careful. After Axel leaves, Evelyn tries to rest but is surprised to find Oscar casually rxing in the living room. They talk openly, and Evelyn reveals that Axel knows about her investigation into Maxime Knight because he overheard a conversation. She admits to telling Axel everything about Maxime but not about Oscar, which surprises Oscar. Their conversation deepens as Evelyn expresses unease about Axel¡¯s growing curiosity regarding the people shemunicates with, especially Oscar. Oscar reassures her that her secret identity and work are well protected and that no one, not even Axel, can trace her back to her covert activities. However, Oscar mentions a mysterious figure named Collins, who seems familiar and possibly connected to Axel as a skilled hacker, raising suspicions about Axel¡¯s circle. Evelyn reflects on her first impression of Collins, noting his polite and quiet demeanor, while Oscar warns that people like them often hide their true intentions behind friendly appearances. Evelyn acknowledges the risk but feels it is time for Axel to know Oscar¡¯s true identity. Their conversation lightens as they joke about married life and uing projects, but Oscar eventually reveals he must return home the next day for an important operation, leaving Evelyn feeling both grateful for his help and saddened by his departure.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Belowsecret lover 169 Summary In this chapter, Evelyn and Axel share a peaceful moment together until Axel receives a message that prompts him to leave briefly to meet a friend. Evelyn senses something is off but trusts him and wishes him to be careful. After Axel leaves, Evelyn tries to rest but is surprised to find Oscar casually rxing in the living room. They talk openly, and Evelyn reveals that Axel knows about her investigation into Maxime Knight because he overheard a conversation. She admits to telling Axel everything about Maxime but not about Oscar, which surprises Oscar. Their conversation deepens as Evelyn expresses unease about Axel¡¯s growing curiosity regarding the people shemunicates with, especially Oscar. Oscar reassures her that her secret identity and work are well protected and that no one, not even Axel, can trace her back to her covert activities. However, Oscar mentions a mysterious figure named Collins, who seems familiar and possibly connected to Axel as a skilled hacker, raising suspicions about Axel¡¯s circle. Evelyn reflects on her first impression of Collins, noting his polite and quiet demeanor, while Oscar warns that people like them often hide their true intentions behind friendly appearances. Evelyn acknowledges the risk but feels it is time for Axel to know Oscar¡¯s true identity. Their conversation lightens as they joke about married life and uing projects, but Oscar eventually reveals he must return home the next day for an important operation, leaving Evelyn feeling both grateful for his help and saddened by his departure.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 169 You Told Him Everything? They stood like that for a while, the golden afternoon light spilling through the open door. It felt peaceful. Almost too peaceful. Then, suddenly, Axel¡¯s phone buzzed in his pocket. He reluctantly pulled away and checked the message. His jaw tightened slightly, though his expression remainedposed. Evelyn caught it instantly. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked quietly. Axel slipped the phone back into his pocket. ¡°Nothing serious,¡± he said with a calm smile. ¡°I just need to step out for a moment. A friend wants to meet.¡± ¡°Now?¡± she asked, a little surprised. He nodded. ¡°It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll be back before 13:39 dinner.¡± Evelyn searched his face, sensing there was more to it than he was saying, but she didn¡¯t press. She trusted him. ¡°Alright,¡± she said finally. ¡°Be careful.¡± Axel smiled, brushing her cheek lightly with his hand. ¡°Always.¡± He leaned down, kissing her softly before walking out the door. Evelyn stood there for a while, watching him leave, the sound of his car fading down the driveway. She sighed quietly, the calm of the afternoon returning once more. After Axel left, Evelyn chose to distract herself with a short nap, hoping to keep her thoughts from wandering and causing her a headache. However, her step halted when she found Oscar lounging in the living room, a half¨Cempty ss of 13:39 lemonade in his hand, looking as if he had always belonged there. ¡°Come sit, Boss¡­¡± he saidzily, pointing to the sofa across from him. ¡°You look like you just wrestled with the ghost of party nning. Why do you look so distressed?¡± Evelyn managed a softugh and took the seat opposite him. ¡°Close enough. But that¡¯s not why I sit here¡­¡± Oscar raised an eyebrow. ¡°That tone sounds dangerous.¡± She didn¡¯t answer him right away, but made sure no one was around them at that moment to hear what they would say. Then her eyes return to him, ¡°Axel knows I¡¯ve been investigating Maxime Knight.¡± His rxed smile faltered for half a second. ¡°Wait. What? How did he find out?¡± ¡°He overheard us,¡± she admitted quietly. ¡°That day, I asked you to report on Maxime. He must have caught 13:39 a few words.¡± Oscar blinked, then leaned back with a sigh. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ unfortunate. Did he ask questions?¡± Evelyn nodded. ¡°Of course. And I couldn¡¯t lie to him. I told him everything.¡± Oscar¡¯s jaw dropped slightly, then he chuckled in disbelief. ¡°W¨CWhat the hell, Eve? You told everything?¡± ¡°Yes. No. I mean, only about Maxime. Not about you¡­¡± She rubbed her temples. ¡°So, of course, he wasn¡¯t suspicious of you.¡± A relieved smile slowly appeared on his lips before he whistled softly. ¡°You¡¯re brave. Most wives would pretend they were Googling his family just for fun.¡± Evelyn gave him a dry look. ¡°Oscar¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he said, ¡°So, what happened after you confessed?¡± 13.39 ¡°He didn¡¯t get mad,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°He just said¡­ ¡®My wife¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about Maxime Knight.¡± She continued, her tone lowering, ¡°But, Oscar¡­ I feel uneasy. Because he asks me about the person I talk to. About you. But when I said I can¡¯t tell him and asked for his understanding, he agreed right away. Still, I feel uneasy.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes are narrowing slightly. ¡°You¡¯re worried he¡¯ll dig deeper and find out about me and your other work?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice slightly rose before she lowered it again to a whisper, ¡°If he finds out who I really was, or that I¡¯m still connected to thework, he might-¡± ¡°Rx,¡± Oscar cut in, his usual humor fading as his voice turned calm and steady. ¡°Your identity is safe. I covered every track. No one will link you to your job, not even Axel Knight.¡± Evelyn stared at him for a moment, as if testing the certainty in his eyes. 13.39 Seeing howposed he was, her shoulders finally loosened. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± He took another sip of lemonade. ¡°I¡¯m practically a magician, remember? I make digital ghosts vanish.¡± Her lips twitched with a small smile. ¡°You sound too confident. That worries me.¡± Oscar smirked. ¡°Confidence is what separates hackers from amateurs.¡± But then his tone shifted once more, and his gaze grew sharper. ¡°However¡­ there¡¯s something unusual about Axel¡¯s friend, Collins¡­¡± ¡°Collins? Why?¡± ¡°Yes. That man, he feels¡­ familiar,¡± Oscar said, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Like me.¡± Evelyn frowned. ¡°You mean he¡¯s a hacker too?¡± ¡°Maybe. I just get that from how he talked to me.¡± He shrugs. 13.39 Her brows drew together. ¡°And you think he¡¯s Axel¡¯s hackers?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t confirm that yet.¡± Oscar¡¯s tone grew quieter. ¡°But whoever he is, he¡¯s skilled. I¡¯d think¡­ I might know him under his code name.¡± Evelyn exhaled slowly. ¡°Well, to be honest, this is my first time meeting him in person. He seemed polite. Quiet, even. I didn¡¯t sense anything unusual.¡± Oscar chuckled dryly. ¡°That¡¯s the thing about people like us. We hide the chaos behind nice smiles.¡± ¡°That¡¯sforting,¡± she muttered sarcastically. He grinned. ¡°Hey, at least I warned you.¡± Evelyn shook her head before saying, ¡°Oscar, if you think you could sense him, you should think he could do that to you, too. Well, I know he could. And it¡¯s not a problem for me. It¡¯s about time my husband knows your true identity.¡± 13:39 Oscar¡¯sposed expression slowly faded, butter his calmness returned. Their conversation drifted after that, lighter but thoughtful. Evelyn asked about his uing projects, while Oscar teased her about how ¡°married life made her too soft.¡± She threw a pillow at him in retaliation, which he dodged with an exaggerated wince. Eventually, when theughter faded, Oscar sighed. ¡°Eve, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± Her smile dimmed. ¡°That tone never means good news.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flying back home tomorrow morning,¡± he said. Evelyn froze. ¡°Tomorrow? That soon?¡± ¡°Yeah. The team needs me back. There¡¯s an operation I can¡¯t postpone. Besides, you¡¯ve got your husband and kid here. You¡¯ll survive without me.¡± Sheughed softly. ¡°Oscar, thank you¡­¡± 13:39 ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For everything you have done for me and Oliver. I really appreciate it.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, Eve! Don¡¯t make me cry now. Or Axel will tease me if he sees me crying!¡± he said yfully, smiling. Comment 0 L Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 36 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > Conclusion The chapter gently unfolds the delicate bnce of trust and secrecy that defines Evelyn and Axel¡¯s rtionship. Despite the calm exterior, the undercurrent of unease lingers, revealing theplexities of their intertwined lives. Evelyn¡¯s candid confession to Axel about her investigation into Maxime Knight marks a pivotal moment of vulnerability, met with understanding but shadowed by the fear of deeper truths unraveling. Oscar¡¯s reassurance about protecting Evelyn¡¯s hidden identity offers a fragile sense of security, yet the mention of Axel¡¯s mysterious friend Collins hints at the ever-present risks lurking beneath the surface. Amidst the tension, the warmth of friendship and loyalty shines through in Evelyn and Oscar¡¯s interactions, providing moments of levity and support. Their bond, forged in shared secrets and mutual care, underscores the chapter¡¯s themes of trust, protection, and the sacrifices made for those we love. As Oscar prepares to leave, the bittersweet farewell reminds us of the transient nature of alliances in a world fraught with danger, leaving Evelyn to navigate the uncertain path ahead with a mixture of hope and apprehension.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled web of secrets and trust that bind Evelyn, Axel, and Oscar. As Axel steps out to meet his mysterious friend Collins, a shadow of uncertainty looms¡ªwill this encounter reveal hidden truths or stir unforeseen tensions? Evelyn¡¯s unease about Axel¡¯s probing questions and the enigmatic presence of Collins hints at a brewing storm beneath the surface of their seemingly peaceful lives. Meanwhile, Oscar¡¯s impending departure adds anotheryer of emotionalplexity. His reassurance about protecting Evelyn¡¯s secret contrasts with the subtle warning about Collins, suggesting that loyalties and identities may soon be tested. As Evelyn grapples with the delicate bnce between honesty and concealment, readers can expect a chapter filled with quiet suspense, shifting alliances, and the fragile threads of trust that hold everything together. The question remains: how long can secrets stay buried before they unravel everything?Conclusion This chapter delicately explores the fragile trust and hidden tensions within Evelyn and Axel¡¯s rtionship, highlighting the emotionalplexity of living with secrets. Evelyn¡¯s openness about her investigation and Oscar¡¯s careful protection of her true identity underscore the delicate bnce they maintain between honesty and concealment. The subtle unease surrounding Axel¡¯s curiosity and the enigmatic figure of Collins adds ayer of suspense, reminding us that beneath the calm surface, uncertainty and risk persist. Despite the shadows of doubt, the warmth of friendship and loyalty shines through in Evelyn and Oscar¡¯s interaction, bringing moments of lightness and reassurance. Their bond, marked by mutual support and understanding, emphasizes the sacrifices made to protect loved ones. As Oscar prepares to leave, a bittersweet feeling lingers, leaving Evelyn poised between hope and apprehension as she faces the challenges ahead with quiet strength.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the uing chapter, the delicate equilibrium between trust and hidden agendas is set to be tested further. Axel¡¯s meeting with Collins, a figure shrouded in mystery and suspicion, may unravel newyers of intrigue and challenge the bonds that Evelyn has worked so hard to maintain. Evelyn¡¯s growing unease about Axel¡¯s curiosity and Collins¡¯s true intentions will create an atmosphere thick with tension and anticipation, leaving readers wondering who can truly be trusted in this intricate web of rtionships. At the same time, Oscar¡¯s departure introduces a poignant shift in the dynamics surrounding Evelyn. His absence may leave her more vulnerable, forcing her to rely on her instincts and the fragile trust she shares with Axel. As secrets threaten to surface and loyalties are questioned, the next chapter promises to explore the emotional turmoil and subtle power ys that lie beneath the surface of Evelyn¡¯s world. Expect a blend of quiet suspense and heartfelt moments as the characters navigate the uncertain path ahead, where every revtion could change everything. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 170 secret lover 170 Summary Axel Knight drives his four-wheel-drive truck up a secluded mountain road to a hidden cabin, seeking a private meeting with Ethan Wright. The atmosphere is tense as Ethan arrives unexpectedly, apologizing for the sudden call and revealing he has urgent news. Inside the cabin, Ethan presents Axel with a brown envelope containing photographs that shock Axel¡ªthey show Maxime Knight, Axel¡¯s cousin, shaking hands with ke Martinez, head of the notorious Martinez family, just two days prior. The revtion deeply unsettles Axel, who immediately destroys the photos in the stove¡¯s mes. Ethan exins that Maxime has been meeting with ke regrly for the past month, though the details of their dealings remain unclear. Ethan has tasked Collins with further investigation, emphasizing the danger this connection poses, not just to Maxime but to Axel and their entirework. Axel reflects on the precarious bnce between his public persona as a respected businessman and his secret role as the true mastermind behind the powerful underground Wright Group. Unlike the Martinez family, who control the capital city¡¯s underworld with ruthless influence, Axel has kept his operations separate from ris, protecting his family¡¯s sanctuary. Maxime¡¯s reckless involvement with the Martinez family threatens to expose Axel¡¯s hidden empire and jeopardize everything. Ethan warns that ke Martinez likely intends to use Maxime as a pawn to infiltrate the Knight family and uncover the identity of the man behind the Wright Group. Though ke is not yet aware of Axel¡¯s role, Ethan advises caution and suggests cutting ties with Maxime and ke discreetly to prevent further danger. The chapter ends with Axel contemting the serious threat this alliance represents and the difficult decisions ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 170 The Truth Behind Axel Knight Axel¡¯s four¨Cwheel¨Cdrive truck rumbled steadily up the narrow mountain road, its tires crunching against gravel and pine needles. The higher he went, the thicker the forest became. Tall pines loomed over the path. Thete afternoon light filtered through the branches, streaking the road in gold and shadow. He drove without music, without distraction. Only the steady hum of the engine and the low rhythm of his own thoughts filled the silence. The mountain behind his house had always been his ce of solitude; no signal, no noise, no interruptions. Yet today, he wasn¡¯t climbing it for peace. When he reached the peak, a small wooden cabin appeared between the trees. Hidden well from prying eyes, it stood quiet and unassuming, smoke curling from its chimney. 13:39 1/10 Axel parked his truck beside it and turned off the engine. The silence that followed was thick. Before he could even step out, the cabin door creaked open. A tall man emerged, his shadow stretching long in the afternoon sun. ¡°Sorry to call you here so suddenly,¡± the man said, his tone calm but tight. Axel¡¯s brow lifted slightly. ¡°Ethan.¡± He closed the truck door behind him and walked toward him with measured steps. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you well, I would¡¯ve thought you came for my son¡¯s birthday. So, what brings you here? Something you want me to see?¡± Ethan Wright gave a faint smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I wish I were here for the party. But you do know me well, and you¡¯re right as always. There¡¯s something I need you to see. Come.¡± 13:30 2/10 His tone carried a dreadful urgency, one that made Axel¡¯s instincts sharpen immediately. Without asking further, Axel followed him inside. Despite Ethan¡¯s dreadful tone, the cabin air was filled with the warm, earthy aroma of pine and aged wood, rxing the atmosphere. The soft crackle of the stove added a gentle, Axel sat on the sofa while Ethan remained standing near the window, his hand slipping into his coat pocket. ¡°What is it?¡± Axel calmly asked, while gazing at Ethan¡¯s pocket. Ethan didn¡¯t answer right away. He pulled out a brown envelope and ced it on the coffee table in front of him. ¡°You should look for yourself.¡± Axel frowned but reached for it. The moment he opened the envelope, a small stack of photographs slid into his hands. He nced through them slowly, until one image stopped him cold. 13:39 3/10 His jaw tensed, and the vein on his temple twitched. ¡°Ethan,¡± he said slowly, his tone hardening. ¡°Where did you get these?¡± Ethan¡¯s calm voice carried weight. ¡°Nevalis City.¡± Axel sifted through the photos. In one, a man stood beside a jet on a private airstrip- Maxime Knight, his cousin. Standing opposite him was ke Martinez, the head of the notorious Martinez family. The two men were shaking hands, smiling like old friends. For a brief moment, the world around Axel seemed to still. The faint crackle of the fire was the only sound in the room. His grip tightened around the photographs. ¡°Are you telling me these were taken recently?¡± Ethan nodded once. ¡°Precisely two days ago.¡± The muscle in Axel¡¯s jaw flexed. He stood abruptly and walked toward the burning stove. 13:39 4/10 With a quiet movement, he knelt, opened the steel door, and tossed the photographs into the mes. The paper curled instantly, edges glowing orange before ckening into ash. He straightened, dusting his hands, then turned back to Ethan. His eyes were unreadable, but the tension around him was apparent. For a moment, neither spoke. Only the sound of the fire filled the silence. Then, Axel¡¯s voice broke through, low and t. ¡°Did you investigate? Since when has that stupid Max been involved with the Martinez family?¡± Ethan let out a slow, heavy breath. ¡°I did. And found out that Max has been regrly meeting ke Martinez sincest month. I didn¡¯t dig deeper into it¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure how involved he was or what kind of deal they were making. I need Collins to dig further. That¡¯s why I came to meet you in person.¡± Axel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression unreadable. He walked toward the kitchen, poured 13:39 5/10 himself a ss of whiskey, and leaned against the counter. The mention of Martinez was enough to sour his mood. The Martinez family ruled the capital¡¯s underworld with a cruel, vile, but polished hand. Their empire stretched across casinos, adult clubs, and ck¨Cmarket trades, all hidden under the fa?ade of legitimate entertainment businesses. The capital city, ris, was their underworld, shady business territory, and their pride. But there was a line between their world and his. Most people knew Axel Knight as the head of Apex Group, a clean, respected multinational corporation involved in technology, logistics, and many otherpanies. To the public, he was a man of power and control, a businessman and, some say, a yboy. Only recently did they know he was married and a loving husband. 13:39 6/10 And that¡¯s it. The public knows nothing else. Because the truth is, his reign is much bigger, with only a handful who know about it. There is a powerful organization named ¡®Wright Group¡®, a powerful underground conglomerate that ruled the shadows across other cities; legal and illegal casinos, secret shipping lines, private security forces with global reach, and weapons and pharmaceutical distribution. Ethan Wright was Wright Group¡¯s public face¡ªthe man everyone believed was in charge. But the real mastermind, the discreet and silent owner who had built the empire from the ground up, was Axel himself. And the Wright Group was far more potent and far¨Creaching than the Martinez family. The Wright Group never stepped onto ris because Axel had drawn a line. This city was his home, his family¡¯s sanctuary. 13 39 7/10 His rule was absolute elsewhere, but here, he remained the invisible man, or at least a clean, professional,w¨Cabiding businessman. That¡¯s why Ethan¡¯s information hit differently. ¡°Maxime has always been reckless,¡± Axel muttered, his gaze fixed on the fire. ¡°But getting involved with the Martinez family? That¡¯s suicide.¡± Ethan crossed his arms, his tone cautious. ¡°It¡¯s more than suicide. ke only uses Max to connect him with the Knights. You know how Martinez works¡­¡± Axel slightly nods. ¡°They¡¯ll exploit him, dig into your family, and eventually realize who¡¯s pulling the strings behind The Wright Group. That¡¯s why I came here. This isn¡¯t just Max being stupid¡­ It¡¯s dangerous for you, for all of us.¡± Ethan said. Axel tilted his head slightly, a dangerous calm settling over his face. ¡°Do you think ke is aware of this?¡± ¡°Not yet, but he is smart; he¡¯ll figure it out soon,¡± Ethan 13:39 8/10 said. ¡°Axel, even though I¡¯m confident your identity as the man behind Wright Group is safe, we should still anticipate the worst. Cut these two men away if possible. Discreetly, of course.¡± Silence hung heavy between them. Axel¡¯s thoughts moved fast, calcting. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo Conclusion The chapter closes on a note of tense revtion and looming danger, as Axel confronts the unsettling truth about his cousin Maxime¡¯s reckless entanglement with the Martinez family. The weight of this betrayal strikes deeply, threatening not only family ties but the delicate bnce Axel has maintained between his public persona and his shadowy empire. Amidst the flickering mes consuming the damning photographs, Axel¡¯s steely resolve and quiet fury underscore the stakes at hand¡ªwhere loyalty, power, and survival intertwine in a precarious dance. Yet beneath the surface of strategic calctions and whispered threats, the emotional undercurrent reveals a man burdened by the cost of secrecy and the vulnerability of those he loves. The chapter¡¯s intimate setting¡ªthe secluded mountain cabin, the crackling fire¡ªmirrors the fragile calm before a storm, capturing Axel¡¯s istion even as allies stand close. It is a poignant reminder that in a world ruled by shadows and silence, the greatest battles are often fought within the heart.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled web of alliances and betrayals that threaten to unravel Axel¡¯s carefully guarded world. As he grapples with the dangerous liaison between Maxime and the Martinez family, the stakes rise not only for his empire but for the fragile peace he has maintained in ris. The tension between loyalty and survival will test Axel¡¯s resolve, forcing him to confront the shadows lurking within his own family. Emotions are bound to run high as Axel and Ethan navigate the precarious bnce between secrecy and exposure. The subtle undercurrents of trust and suspicion between them may shift, revealing hidden motives and unexpected vulnerabilities. Readers can anticipate a blend of strategic maneuvering and personal turmoil that will push Axel to make choices with far-reaching consequences, all while the ominous presence of the Martinez family looms ever closer. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 171 secret lover 171 Summary In this chapter, Axel and Ethan discuss the growing threat posed by Martinez and the need to monitor Maxime closely. Axel insists on caution, emphasizing the importance of keeping their Wright empire discreet and off-limits, especially since he now has a family to protect. Despite Ethan¡¯s suggestion to expand their business in ris to counter Martinez, Axel firmly rejects the idea, showing his determination to avoid unnecessary risks and keep their worlds separate. Their conversation reveals the tension between maintaining control and preparing for inevitable conflict. Axel¡¯s cold and calcted demeanor contrasts with Ethan¡¯s more pragmatic approach, but both understand the stakes involved. Axel¡¯s protective instincts surface strongly when he vows to destroy anyone who threatens his family or their legacy, highlighting his fierce loyalty and ruthlessness. Later, Axel¡¯s mood softens as he prepares to leave for dinner with his wife, Evelyn. The warmth of home offers a brief respite from the dangerous pressures outside. However, the moment is tinged with subtle tension when Evelyn senses Axel¡¯s drinking, hinting at the emotional weight he carries beneath hisposed exterior. The chapter closes with Axel stepping into his family life, momentarily setting aside the looming threats. Yet, the unresolved dangers surrounding Maxime and Martinez remain, underscoring the fragile bnce Axel must maintain between his personal and criminal worlds.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 171 It Makes me Human! After a long pause, he finally spoke. ¡°Keep a close eye on Maxime. Report it to me from time to time. I don¡¯t want to make any move until I know more. I don¡¯t decide based on paranoia alone.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°By the way, Collins has been digging into him as well, but I haven¡¯t checked histest report. I¡¯ll ask Collins to send everything to you, too. See if there is anything in it that might be useful or concerning.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for his message.¡± He hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Axel, how about we start an embark business here in ris? If Martinez is nning something, we could-¡± The rest of the sentence faded when Axel¡¯s expression changed, his face hardening immediately. His piercing look was enough to silence Ethan. ¡°No,¡± Axel said sharply. 23.40 1/10 His voice was calm, but there was no room for argument. ¡°I have a family now, Ethan. You know we can¡¯t risk that, right? This city is off limits. We built the Wright empire by staying out of sight here. That¡¯s not changing. No question about it.¡± Ethan sighed softly, but his eyes reflected understanding. ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that. But if Martinez tries to move against the Knights, we¡¯ll need to act fast. Stay ahead of them. You can¡¯t keep both worlds separate forever.¡± Ethan still tries to convince him. ¡°Axel, sometimes we must ept that a collision between two forces at a single point is inevitable. Especially when the weaker force tends to be aggressive and violent. Like the Martinez¡­¡± A faint, humorless smile curved Axel¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If ke tries to y games with my family¡¯s name, I won¡¯t stay silent. I¡¯ll bury his business even deeper before he even begins. I¡¯ll bury him too, if necessary.¡± 13.40 2/10 A dangerous glint shed in Axel¡¯s eyes¡­ cold and calcted, the kind of look that made men like Ethan remember exactly who he was. Axel Knight was the coldest and most fearless man he had ever known. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your order, Sir¡­¡± Ethan said quietly. ¡°And I¡¯ll always be ready to take action.¡± Axel didn¡¯t answer right away. He walked back to the seating area and sank onto the sofa, the weight of his thoughts settling over him. He swirled the remaining whiskey in his ss, staring into the amber liquid. After a moment, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s business on your side?¡± Ethan leaned against the wall, crossing his arms. ¡°Stable. Business as usual. The shipping lines expanded smoothly, and the casinos in Nevalis and Velden have doubled their profits this quarter. We tightened ourwork; no leaks this time. Collins¡® encryption system works perfectly.¡± ¡°Good.¡± 13:40 3/10 Axel nodded slightly, his tone distracted but approving. ¡°Make sure our men in Port Cape remain discreet. I don¡¯t want the capital¡¯s media to link the Wright Group to any of our shipments. If they could, many things would be in jeopardy.¡± Ethan gave a shortugh. ¡°Rx, Boss. They won¡¯t. I made sure all records are burned, and the few who know the real connections¡­ Well, they don¡¯t talk anymore. They know if they do, they will swim among the fishes. Forever.¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved slightly, though his eyes remained cold. ¡°Efficient as always.¡± He said, raising his empty whiskey ss. The fire popped softly inside the stove. Outside, the wind howled faintly through the pines. For a long time, neither man spoke. The air was thick with unspoken tension and the weight of choices that could not be undone. 13:40 4/10 Finally, Ethan pushed off the wall and said quietly, ¡°You¡¯re different now. More cautious. Fatherhood suits you, but it also makes you hesitate.¡± Axel looked up, his eyes sharp. ¡°It makes me human,¡± he replied. Ethan held his gaze for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what scares me.¡± Axel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Ethan. Just make sure the Wright Group stays behind the shadows, unseen and untouchable. And keep an eye on Maxime. If Martinez tries to drag him deeper, I want to know before it¡¯s toote.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, but he nodded once. ¡°Understood.¡± As he turned toward the door, Axel¡¯s voice followed him quietly. ¡°Ethan.¡± Ethan stopped and nced back. ¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone who smiles too much in this city,¡± Axel said, his tone low. ¡°Especially ke Martinez.¡± 13:40 5/10 A faint smile ghosted across Ethan¡¯s lips. ¡°You forget who taught me that rule.¡± He stepped out into the fading light, the forest whispering again as the door closed behind him. Inside the cabin, Axel remained seated, staring into the dying fire. The photos were gone, but their images burned in his mind. Maxime and Martinez. The spark of trouble had already been lit. And he knew¡­ when the time came, he would decide whether to smother it quietly or let it ignite into war. The silence of the cabin broke when Axel¡¯s phone vibrated across the coffee table. The sharp buzz cut through the heavy air, pulling him back from his thoughts. He reached for it, and the moment he saw the caller ID, the corner of his lips lifted. 13:40 6/10 The tension that had been knotting his jaw finally loosened. He stood, grabbed his keys, and stepped out of the cabin as he answered the call. ¡°Eve, I¡¯ming¡­¡± he said, his tone soft. Before she could even reply, he continued, ¡°Ten minutes¡­no, wait, I¡¯ll make it seven.¡± A small, amusedugh echoed from the other end. Evelyn¡¯s voice followed, smooth and warm, melting away thest remnants of the cold mountain air. ¡°Take your time, Axel. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯d like to have dinner with us.¡± ¡°Of course, Eve. I¡¯m on my way,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°Hmm¡­ alright, drive safely.¡± When the call ended, a faint smile remained on his face. For a man who had just burned photographs that could start a war, he suddenly seemed like a happier man on earth. 13:40 7/10 He got into his truck, started the engine, and descended the mountain road with a speed that made the trees blur past him. For now, he let himself forget about Maxime Knight and the dangerous mess his cousin was tangled in. He would deal with thatter. Tonight, his world narrowed to one thing: his wife and his son. When Axel finally reached the house, the evening lights were already on, casting a soft glow through the tall windows. He parked smoothly in front, straightened his shirt, took a deep breath, and hurried to get out of the car. The house door swung open before he could turn the handle. Evelyn stood there, framed by the warm light from inside. Her hair fell loose over her shoulders; she looked beautiful as ever. ¡°Eve,¡± Axel greeted with a grin as he pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m notte, right?¡± 13:40 8/10 ¡°No,¡± she said, smiling at how hurried he looked, with his usualposure reced by a hint of panic. ¡°You¡¯re right on time.¡± He sighs in relief. Sheughed softly, but then her smile faltered. Her nose twitched slightly, and her expression changed. ¡°Axel¡­?¡± His body stiffened, just a fraction, before he saw the look in her eyes. She leaned back slightly, sniffing the air. ¡°Are you drinking?¡± she asked, her tone calm but pointed. Conclusion This chapter delicately explores the tension between duty and personal life, highlighting Axel¡¯s internal struggle as he bnces the cold ruthlessness required by his empire with the warmth and vulnerability brought on by fatherhood. His cautious approach to the threats looming over his family and business reveals a man who has evolved, now more human and aware of the stakes beyond mere power. The quiet moments shared with Ethan emphasize loyalty and the unspoken understanding that survival in their world demands both vignce and restraint. Despite the looming danger represented by Maxime and Martinez, Axel¡¯s return home to Evelyn and his son offers a poignant contrast¡ªa sanctuary where he can momentarily set aside the burdens of his empire. The tender reunion and Evelyn¡¯s perceptive question about his drinking subtly underscore the emotional weight Axel carries, reminding us that beneath his hardened exterior lies a man profoundly affected by the precariousness of his world and the love that grounds him. This chapter closes on a note of fragile hope, where love and loyalty coexist with the ever-present shadow of conflict.What to Expect in Next Chapter? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the fragile bnce Axel must maintain between his ruthless business empire and his tender family life. As the shadows of suspicion around Maxime and Martinez grow darker, Axel¡¯s resolve will be tested in ways that challenge not only his strategic mind but his very humanity. The tension simmering beneath the surface hints at confrontations that could shatter the careful order he has built, forcing him to confront ufortable truths and hard choices. Meanwhile, the emotional undercurrents between Axel and Evelyn suggest that even within the sanctuary of home, the past and present dangers are never far away. The subtle shift in Evelyn¡¯s demeanor hints at secrets or concerns that mayplicate their rtionship, addingyers of vulnerability and uncertainty to Axel¡¯s already heavy burden. Readers can anticipate a chapter rich with emotionalplexity, where loyalty, trust, and the cost of power collide in unexpected ways. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 172 secret lover 172 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover,¡± Axel finds himself in a tense moment with Evelyn, who expresses concern over his reckless driving after a few drinks. Despite his attempts to lighten the mood with humor, Evelyn¡¯s skepticism reveals her deep care for him. Axel feels a flicker of guilt for worrying her, but he brushes it off with yful banter. Their interaction is filled with a mix of light-heartedness and underlying tension, hinting at deeper issues Axel is grappling with, especially regarding his family¡¯s safety and past secrets. Three days after Oliver¡¯s birthday, the household has settled into a routine. Evelyn is busy managing her work and ensuring Oliver¡¯s schedule is filled with enriching activities, reflecting her dedication as a mother. Axel, despite his long hours, makes time for Oliver, which Evelyn cherishes. However, today is significant for Evelyn as she ns a surprise lunch meeting with her sister, Ste, at a private Japanese restaurant, eager to share news that has been weighing on her. Upon arriving at the restaurant, Evelyn is taken aback to find her grandparents, Samuel and Lucy, waiting for her. The emotional reunion is charged with unspoken regrets and sorrow, particrly regarding her father¡¯s past actions. Evelyn¡¯s grandmother embraces her, expressing sorrow for the hardships Evelyn has faced. The conversation reveals long-held family tensions and regrets, but also a desire for reconciliation and connection. Evelyn reassures them that she never med them for her father¡¯s actions, showcasing her strength and forgiveness. As the lunch progresses, the atmosphere lightens thanks to Ste¡¯s humor, and the family begins to bond over shared memories andughter. Evelyn shares the news of her son, Oliver, bringing joy to her grandparents. Their excitement and eagerness to meet Oliver contrast with Evelyn¡¯s internal struggle about revealing more about his father. The chapter closes with a sense of hope for family reunification, yet Evelyn remains guarded about certain truths, hinting atplexities that lie ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover** **Regret Won¡¯t Change What He Did** **Purple Light** **Creator¡¯s Thoughts** **The Emotions She Couldn¡¯t Name!** Axel found himself momentarily paralyzed, a flurry of thoughts racing through his mind before he managed to conjure a shaky smile. ¡°Yes. Just a little,¡± he replied, his voice slightly wavering. Evelyn raised an eyebrow, skepticism etched on her face. ¡°And you still drove home?¡± she questioned, her tone sharp, yetced with concern. Caught off guard by her unexpected worry, Axel felt a flicker of guilt. ¡°Eve,e on¡­ I didn¡¯t drive on the public street,¡± he reassured her hastily. ¡°I only went around our property. Plus, I took some of the off-road paths.¡± Evelyn shook her head gently, her expression revealing her disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable, Axel. Do you think the rules don¡¯t apply just because the property belongs to you?¡± A soft chuckle escaped him, his yful tone attempting to lighten the mood. ¡°Exactly! I own the road, right? No one can arrest me for that!¡± He shed her a mischievous grin, hoping to defuse her irritation. Before she could respond, he added quickly, ¡°Well, technically, no one was using the street, so I¡¯m safe.¡± Hisughter was tinged with nervousness as he sensed her lingering displeasure. ¡°Not funny. What if you hit a wild deer or a bear?¡± she retorted, though the corners of her mouth twitched, betraying her amusement. Axel stifled augh, her serious demeanor contrasting with herical words. Leaning in closer, he lowered his voice conspiratorially. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to punish meter,¡± he teased, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes. Instantly, her cheeks flushed, and she turned away, feigning indifference as she walked toward the hallway. ¡°You¡¯d better wash up before dinner, Mr. Knight. Or your clever son will start asking questions¡­¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he replied with a grin, watching her retreat into the house. As Axel stepped inside, the familiar warmth enveloped him, aforting embrace after the chill of the outside world. The distant sound of Oliver¡¯sughter echoed from the living room, apanied by Oscar¡¯s voice, a reminder of the joy that filled their home. However, he didn¡¯t linger. He hurried to the master bedroom, needing to clean up. Yet, as he walked, his thoughts drifted back to Ethan¡¯s ominous words and the photographs that had vanished: Maxime and the Martinez family. The fire may have consumed the tangible evidence, but Axel knew the truth lingered in the shadows of the city, waiting to resurface. He cast onest nce at the hallway where Evelyn had disappeared, whispering to himself with conviction, ¡°No one¡¯s touching my family!¡± Then, he rushed to the master bedroom. **Three dayster.** Three days had slipped by since Oliver¡¯s fourth birthday, and the household had finally settled back into its usual rhythm. Evelyn¡¯s mornings began early once more, the rich aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafting through her office as she scrolled through a sea of work emails. Amidst her professional responsibilities, she made it a point to apany Oliver to his lessons, ensuring he had a full schedule. Oliver was now enrolled in piano and horseback riding sses, his calendar brimming with activities that left Evelyn in awe. Each day, she marveled at the irony; her four-year-old son was already busier than many adults she knew. This wasn¡¯t merely about talent; Axel was determined to mold their son into a capable, disciplined individual, someone ready to inherit the family empire one day. Evelyn often joked that Oliver was being ¡°groomed like a little CEO,¡± but deep down, she respected her husband¡¯s vision. Axel had also been caught up in the whirlwind of busynesstely. He would leave after breakfast, returning home only for dinner, yet no matter how fatigued he appeared, he always dedicated at least half an hour to their son before bed. He would read stories, listen to Oliver¡¯s tentative piano notes, or engage in animated discussions about horses and ponies. Those moments were the ones Evelyn cherished the most. Yet today felt different. Evelyn had something special nned¡ªa lunch meeting with her sister, Ste. It wasn¡¯t just a casual meal; she had a surprise that had been difficult to keep under wraps all week. Evelyn wanted to share the news with Ste in person, so she arranged to meet her at their favorite private Japanese restaurant downtown¡ªthe same ce where they had shared intimate conversations away from prying eyes and intrusive reporters. As she stepped outside, Liam, her ever-reliable driver and bodyguard, stood waiting by the car. ¡°Lady Boss,¡± he greeted her with a respectful nod, opening the car door for her. ¡°Thanks, Liam,¡± she replied as she settled into the back seat. ¡°Oh, and please don¡¯t close the restaurant today. It would create unnecessary trouble for the manager, and I don¡¯t want Axel wasting money on that.¡± Liam, maintaining his usual stoic expression, nodded slightly. ¡°Understood, Ma¡¯am. I won¡¯t¡­¡± Evelyn smiled, satisfied with his response. What Liam didn¡¯t reveal was that the restaurant had already been closed to the public. Axel, upon learning of her lunch ns, had discreetly contacted the restaurant¡¯s manager that very morning. No paparazzi, no guests¡ªjust Evelyn and whoever she wished to meet. Liam had his orders, and some truths were better left unsaid. The drive was tranquil, the city shing by in muted hues as they made their way. Upon arriving, the restaurant¡¯s expansive ss doors reflected the quiet elegance of the establishment. Evelyn stepped out, ncing around; it seemed unusually empty. ¡°Strange. Did you just open?¡± she inquired of the staff member at the entrance. ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± the staff member replied with a courteous bow. Evelyn continued through the vacant hallway toward the VIP room where the manager was leading her, anticipation bubbling within her. However, as the sliding door opened, she halted mid-step, her heart racing. Inside, Ste sat with a nervous smile, but beside her were two familiar figures she hadn¡¯t anticipated seeing so soon¡ªher grandparents, Samuel and Lucy Walters. Her throat tightened instantly, a wave of emotions crashing over her. For a moment, she felt rooted to the spot, unable to move as the sight of her grandmother¡¯s gentle, aging face and her grandfather¡¯s dignified presence overwhelmed her. ¡°Sister,e in¡­¡± Ste urged softly, rising from her seat. She took Evelyn¡¯s hand gently, pulling her inside and closing the door behind them before Evelyn could even contemte escaping. Lucy Walters stood immediately, her voice trembling as she broke the fragile silence. ¡°Oh, my dear, Eve¡­¡± Before Evelyn could respond, her grandmother enveloped her in a warm embrace, her tears soaking into Evelyn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my sweet girl. I¡¯m so sorry for what happened. You¡¯ve been through so much.¡± Evelyn initially froze but slowly returned the embrace, her chest aching with a mix of love and sorrow. ¡°Gr-Grandma,¡± she whispered, her voice barely escaping her lips. Lucy pulled back slightly, her wrinkled hand brushing against Evelyn¡¯s cheek. ¡°Eve, you¡¯ve grown more beautiful than ever. Just like your mother¡­¡± The mention of herte mother sent a wave of emotion crashing over Evelyn, her eyes blurring with unshed tears. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡± Evelyn managed, her voice soft yet filled with longing. ¡°Yes, dear. I still remember her very well,¡± Lucy said gently, squeezing Evelyn¡¯s hand, her voice rich with memories. Before Evelyn could respond, Samuel approached quietly, his expression heavy with regret. ¡°Honey,¡± he said weakly, ncing between his wife and Evelyn, ¡°Eve¡­ Let¡¯s sit first.¡± They settled into their seats, Evelyn finding herself beside her grandmother, while Ste and her grandfather took the opposite side. Samuel cleared his throat, his tone heavy with sincerity as he began, ¡°Eve, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to say to you for years.¡± Evelyn met his gaze calmly, waiting for him to continue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear. For what happened to you back then,¡± Samuel said, his expression solemn. Evelyn remained silent, allowing him to express his remorse. ¡°Your grandmother and I were in Europe on a three-week cruise. By the time we returned, it had already been a week since your father¡­¡± He hesitated, his voice dropping to a somber tone, ¡°¡­since your father disowned you.¡± Lucy¡¯s hand tightened around Evelyn¡¯s, her eyes glistening as painful memories resurfaced. ¡°I tried to find you,¡± Samuel continued, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°But your father had buried everything about you. We had no address, no number, nothing. I wanted to help, but I failed you.¡± Evelyn nodded slowly, already aware of the story through Ste. ¡°I know, Grandpa. I heard about that from Ste¡­¡± she said softly, her voice calm. ¡°And please, Grandpa, stop ming yourself, because I never med you. You were away, and I made my own choices.¡± Lucy let out a shaky sigh, her tears finally drying. ¡°You¡¯re still the same, always so forgiving. I was afraid you hated us.¡± ¡°How could I?¡± Evelyn smiled faintly, her tone polite and warm. ¡°You were the only two people who truly cared for me when I was a child. You gave me everything my father couldn¡¯t.¡± Her grandmother¡¯s eyes glistened with tears of gratitude, yet she asked quietly, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you visit us, dear? You never came back to the house. I thought you were still angry with us.¡± Evelyn answered honestly, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to cross paths with William Walters.¡± Both elders froze for a moment, their expressions faltering before they quicklyposed themselves. Samuel nodded slightly, understanding her reluctance. ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± Lucy sighed softly. ¡°Your father is still stubborn. He always has been. But he regrets what he did in the past, even if he¡¯ll never admit it.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes flickered with faint amusement. ¡°Regret won¡¯t change what he did.¡± Her grandmother lowered her gaze, sadness clouding her gentle features. ¡°You¡¯re right, Eve¡­ You are right.¡± Before the conversation could delve into heavier territory, Ste, who had been quietly nibbling on her sushi, suddenly looked up. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ everyone¡¯s getting too emotional,¡± she eximed, waving her chopsticks dramatically. ¡°This was supposed to be a surprise lunch, not a family therapy session. Let¡¯s eat, huh!?¡± Lucy chuckled softly while Samuel shook his head, trying to suppress a smile. Evelyn let out a smallugh as well. ¡°You never change, Ste¡­¡± ¡°I try not to,¡± Ste replied with a grin. ¡°If I did, this lunch would be unbearably serious.¡± Her light-heartedness lifted the atmosphere, andughter echoed around the table, easing the tension that had hung in the air. Turning back to her grandmother, Evelyn smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you both. I¡¯ve missed having you in my life.¡± Lucy squeezed her hand, her eyes shining with affection. ¡°Then let¡¯s not lose each other again, alright?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Evelyn replied softly, her heart swelling with hope. Finally, they could enjoy their lunch together. Samuel had been listening intently, a warm smile gracing his features as he absorbed everything Evelyn shared about her life. However, a subtle shift urred in his expression, a faint crease appearing on his forehead as a memory stirred within him. His voice softened, hesitant. ¡°Eve, I¡¯m sorry to ask¡­ how about the child? Did you¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Ste eagerly interjected. ¡°Grandpa! Sister Eve¡­ has a son. His name is Oliver. He just turned four a few days ago.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes shot toward her sister, a look that clearlymunicated ¡®not now.¡¯ But it was toote. Lucy and Samuel froze for a heartbeat, exchanging astonished nces before breaking into smiles. ¡°Four years old?¡± Lucy gasped, her eyes filling with tears of joy. ¡°You mean¡­ we have a great-grandson?¡± Evelyn sighed quietly, yet couldn¡¯t suppress a smile at her grandmother¡¯s excitement. ¡°Yes, Grandma. His name is Oliver.¡± Samuel¡¯s face softened, as if a weight had been lifted from his heart. ¡°Thank God,¡± he murmured, tears blurring his vision. ¡°I was worried¡­ I feared something terrible might have happened to you, Eve, in the past. But God watches over you¡­ Oh my¡­ I feel so happy.¡± Lucy reached out, taking Evelyn¡¯s hand and squeezing it affectionately. ¡°Eve, we¡¯re so happy to hear this. You have no idea how long we¡¯ve prayed for you, for your safety, and for you to find happiness again. Oh dear, I can¡¯t wait to meet him.¡± Before Evelyn could respond, Ste chimed in cheerfully, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll love him, Grandma! He¡¯s smart and polite and looks exactly like¡ª¡± Evelyn¡¯s re at Ste was enough to make her press her lips together, fearing her sister would stuff sushi into her mouth. ¡°Like who?¡± Lucy asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°¡ªlike sister Eve,¡± Ste finished weakly, forcing an awkwardugh. Lucy chuckled at their yful banter. ¡°He sounds wonderful. When can we see him? Why didn¡¯t you invite us to his birthday?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t invite many people to his birthday. Just family and close friends who already know about him,¡± Evelyn exined. Ste piped up again, ¡°Oh, but Grandma, you¡¯ll never guess¡­ Mom and I were both invited to the celebration. The party was beautiful.¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes at her sister. ¡°Ste, stop giving out spoilers.¡± Samuelughed heartily, the first genuineugh he¡¯d had all afternoon. ¡°You two haven¡¯t changed at all. One always keeps secrets, and the other can¡¯t stop spilling them.¡± Lucy smiled warmly. ¡°Evelyn, dear, please let us meet him soon. He¡¯s our first great-grandson, after all. I want to bake him something special.¡± Her grandmother¡¯s enthusiasm melted away Evelyn¡¯s reservations. She nodded softly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring Oliver to meet you both soon.¡± The couple exchanged joyful nces, Lucy¡¯s eyes sparkling with excitement, and Samuel wearing a proud smile. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting, Eve¡­¡± Though Evelyn smiled, a quiet unease settled in her heart. She silently prayed they wouldn¡¯t inquire about Oliver¡¯s father. That was a conversation she wasn¡¯t ready to have just yet.Conclusion As the lunch unfolded, a sense of warmth enveloped Evelyn, easing the burdens she had carried for so long. The reunion with her grandparents, filled withughter and shared memories, reminded her of the love that had always existed beneath the surface, despite the years of silence and estrangement. In the presence of her family, Evelyn felt the weight of her past begin to lift, reced by a flicker of hope for the future. The joy of reconnecting with her roots and the excitement of introducing Oliver to his great-grandparents filled her heart with a renewed sense of belonging, allowing her to envision a life where love and eptance could flourish once more. Yet, as theughter echoed around the table, a lingering apprehension tugged at her heart. The unspoken truth about Oliver¡¯s father loomed like a shadow, a reminder of theplexities that stilly ahead. Evelyn knew that while this moment was a celebration of reconnection, it was also a precursor to the difficult conversations that awaited her. However, she resolved to embrace this newfound joy, cherishing theughter and love that surrounded her. With a deep breath, she allowed herself to believe that perhaps, just perhaps, the wounds of the past could heal, and the future could hold the promise of a family united in love and understanding.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** As the emotional reunion between Evelyn and her grandparents unfolds, readers can anticipate a deeper exploration of family dynamics and unresolved tensions. The fragile bonds of the past will be tested as Evelyn navigates herplex feelings towards her father, William Walters, and the implications of their strained rtionship on her new family life. Will her grandparents push for reconciliation, or will they respect her boundaries? As secrets linger in the air, the chapter promises to delve into the emotional intricacies of forgiveness and the weight of familial expectations. Moreover, the impending introduction of Oliver to his great-grandparents adds anotheryer of intrigue. How will Evelyn bnce the joy of this reunion with the looming specter of her past? The chapter is likely to reveal pivotal moments that challenge Evelyn¡¯s resolve, forcing her to confront not just her family¡¯s history, but her own choices as a mother. As the story unfolds, readers may also witness Axel¡¯s growing concern about the shadows from his past that threaten their family¡¯s peace, setting the stage for potential conflicts that could ripple through their lives. Expect a blend of heartwarming moments and tension as Evelyn¡¯s journey continues, leaving readers eager to discover how she will navigate her rtionships amidst theplexities of love, loyalty, and legacy. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 173 secret lover 173 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 173,¡± the story unfolds with Evelyn reconnecting with her grandparents, Lucy and Samuel Walters, after a long period of estrangement. The atmosphere is charged with nostalgia and regret as they navigate theirplicated past. Samuel¡¯s heartfelt apology for the family¡¯s past mistakes and the pain Evelyn endured creates a poignant moment filled with unspoken emotions. Evelyn¡¯s calm response, acknowledging her understanding and forgiveness, highlights her strength and resilience despite the hurt she has faced. As the conversation continues, Evelyn reveals her reluctance to visit due to her father¡¯s stubbornness, which adds ayer of tension to the reunion. The elders express their sadness over the lost years, but Evelyn reassures them of her affection, emphasizing that they were the only ones who truly cared for her during her childhood. This moment of vulnerability allows for a deeper connection, as they share their regrets and hopes for the future, culminating in a promise to stay close. The mood shifts when Ste, Evelyn¡¯s sister, lightens the atmosphere with yful banter, reminding everyone that the lunch was meant to be a joyful asion rather than a somber reflection on the past. This yful interaction bringsughter back to the table, showcasing the importance of family bonds and the healing power of shared joy. Evelyn expresses her happiness in seeing her grandparents, which further strengthens their connection and hope for the future. The story takes a heartwarming turn when Evelyn¡¯s secret about her son, Oliver, is revealed. The joy and excitement from Lucy and Samuel about bing great-grandparents is palpable, contrasting with Evelyn¡¯s internal struggle about revealing more about Oliver¡¯s father. This tension adds depth to the narrative, as Evelyn grapples with her past while trying to embrace the present and the future with her family. The chapter closes on a hopeful note, despite the underlying unease, suggesting that while the past cannot be changed, the future holds promise for healing and reconnection.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 173** **CONTENT: 173 Regret Won¡¯t Change What He Did** Evelyn offered a faint smile, a gesture that felt both weing and distant. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡± she murmured, her words hanging in the air like a whisper of nostalgia. ¡°Yes, dear. I still remember her vividly,¡± Lucy Walters replied, her voice soft andced with warmth as she gently sped Evelyn¡¯s hand. The touch was bothforting and electric, a bridge over years filled with silence. Before Evelyn could gather her thoughts to respond, Samuel Walters approached them quietly, his face etched with a heaviness that spoke volumes of unspoken regret. ¡°Honey,¡± he began, his voice faltering slightly as he nced between his wife and Evelyn, ¡°Eve¡­ Let¡¯s sit down first.¡± As they settled into their seats, Evelyn found herself positioned next to her grandmother, an arrangement that felt both reassuring and bittersweet. Across from them, Ste and their grandfather took their ces, the air thick with anticipation and unspoken words. Clearing his throat, Samuel¡¯s tone shifted to one of earnest sincerity. ¡°Eve, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you for years.¡± Evelyn regarded him with a calm demeanor, her heart racing as she awaited his words. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, my dear. For everything that happened to you back then,¡± he confessed, his expression darkening with the weight of his remorse. Evelyn remained silent, allowing him the space to continue, her heart a mixture of empathy and apprehension. ¡°Your grandmother and I were in Europe on a three-week cruise when it all unfolded. By the time we returned, it had already been a week since your father¡­¡± His voice trailed off momentarily, the gravity of the words hanging heavily in the air, ¡°¡­since your father disowned you.¡± Lucy¡¯s grip tightened around Evelyn¡¯s hand, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears as she wrestled with memories of those painful days. ¡°I searched for you,¡± Samuel continued, his voice thick with regret. ¡°But your father had erased every trace of you. We had no address, no contact information, nothing. I wanted to help you, but I felt powerless.¡± Evelyn nodded slowly, her heart aching with understanding. She had already learned about this dark chapter from Ste. ¡°I know, Grandpa. Ste told me about it¡­¡± she said softly, her voice steady and gentle. ¡°And please, don¡¯t me yourself. I never held you responsible. You were far away, and I made my own decisions.¡± Lucy exhaled shakily, relief washing over her as her tears began to dry. ¡°You¡¯re still the same, always so forgiving. I feared you might harbor resentment towards us.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Evelyn replied, a faint smile gracing her lips. ¡°You were the only two who truly cared for me when I was a child. You gave me everything my father couldn¡¯t.¡± Her grandmother¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears, yet she asked softly, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe to visit us, dear? You never returned to the house. I thought perhaps you were still angry with us.¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice turned t and honest as she replied, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to encounter William Walters.¡± The room fell silent for a moment, both elders momentarily frozen in shock before quickly regaining theirposure. Samuel nodded slowly, a flicker of understanding passing between them. ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± Lucy sighed softly, her voice tinged with sadness. ¡°Your father remains as stubborn as ever. He always has been. But deep down, he regrets his actions from the past, even if he¡¯ll never voice it.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement. ¡°Regret won¡¯t change what he did.¡± Her grandmother lowered her gaze, the sadness evident on her gentle features. ¡°You¡¯re right, Eve¡­ You are right.¡± Before the conversation could delve deeper into the shadows of their past, Ste, who had been quietly enjoying her sushi, suddenly looked up with a yful glint in her eye. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ everyone is getting too emotional,¡± she proimed, waving her chopsticks dramatically. ¡°This was meant to be a surprise lunch, not a family therapy session. Let¡¯s eat, shall we!?¡± Lucy chuckled softly, while Samuel shook his head, a smile struggling to break free from his lips. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly as well. ¡°You never change, Ste¡­¡± ¡°I try not to,¡± Ste replied with a cheeky grin. ¡°If I did, this lunch would be unbearably serious.¡± Her lightheartedness lifted the mood, andughter bubbled around the table, a wee reprieve from the earlier tension. Evelyn turned to her grandmother, a warm smile spreading across her face. ¡°I¡¯m truly happy to see you both. I¡¯ve missed having you in my life.¡± Lucy squeezed her hand affectionately. ¡°Then let¡¯s promise not to lose each other again, alright?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Evelyn replied softly, her heart swelling with hope. Finally, they could enjoy their meal together. As Samuel listened intently to Evelyn recount her life, a warm smile graced his features. Yet, suddenly, a shadow crossed his face, the weight of a memory surfacing. ¡°Eve, I¡¯m sorry to ask¡­ but what about the child? Did you¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Ste eagerly interjected. ¡°Grandpa! Sister Eve¡­ has a son! His name is Oliver. He just turned four a few days ago!¡± Evelyn¡¯s gaze shot towards her sister, a look that clearly conveyed ¡®not now.¡¯ But it was toote. Lucy and Samuel froze for a heartbeat, their expressions morphing into astonishment before breaking into radiant smiles. ¡°Four years old?¡± Lucy gasped, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°You mean¡­ we have a great-grandson?¡± Evelyn sighed quietly, unable to suppress a smile at her grandmother¡¯s excitement. ¡°Yes, Grandma. His name is Oliver.¡± Samuel¡¯s face softened, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his heart. ¡°Thank God,¡± he whispered, tears blurring his vision. ¡°I was so worried¡­ I feared something terrible had happened to you, Eve, in the past. But God has watched over you¡­ Oh my¡­ I feel so happy.¡± Lucy reached out, taking Evelyn¡¯s hand once more, squeezing it with affection. ¡°Eve, we¡¯re overjoyed to hear this. You have no idea how long we¡¯ve prayed for you, for your safety, and for your happiness. Oh dear, I can¡¯t wait to meet him.¡± Before Evelyn could respond, Ste chimed in cheerfully, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll love him, Grandma! He¡¯s smart and polite and looks exactly like¡ª¡± Evelyn shot her sister a warning re, enough to make Ste press her lips together, fearing her sister might stuff sushi into her mouth. ¡°Like who?¡± Lucy asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°-like sister Eve,¡± Ste finished weakly, forcing an awkwardugh that barely masked her embarrassment. Lucy chuckled at their yful banter. ¡°He sounds wonderful. When can we see him? Why didn¡¯t you invite us to his birthday?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t invite many people to his birthday. Just family and close friends who already know about him.¡± Ste piped up again, ¡°Oh, but Grandma, you¡¯ll never guess¡­ Mom and I were both invited to the celebration. The party was beautiful.¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes at her sister. ¡°Ste, stop giving out spoilers.¡± Samuelughed heartily, the sound echoing with genuine joy¡ªthe first realughter he had shared all afternoon. ¡°You two haven¡¯t changed at all. One keeps secrets, and the other can¡¯t stop spilling them.¡± Lucy smiled warmly, her eyes twinkling with excitement. ¡°Evelyn, dear, please let us meet him soon. He¡¯s our first great-grandson, after all. I want to bake him something special.¡± Her grandmother¡¯s enthusiasm melted away Evelyn¡¯s lingering hesitation. She nodded softly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring Oliver to meet you both soon.¡± The couple exchanged a joyful nce, Lucy¡¯s eyes shimmering with happiness and Samuel¡¯s face radiating pride. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting, Eve¡­¡± Though Evelyn smiled, a quiet unease settled in her heart. She silently prayed they wouldn¡¯t inquire about Oliver¡¯s father. That was a conversation she wasn¡¯t prepared to have just yet.Conclusion In the warm embrace ofughter and shared memories, Evelyn felt a profound sense of healing wash over her. The weight of the past, once a heavy burden that threatened to suffocate her, began to lift as she looked into the eyes of her grandmother and grandfather, seeing not just their regret but their genuine love and concern. Their heartfelt apologies and the rekindling of their bond created a bridge over the chasm of years lost to silence. Evelyn realized that while the shadows of her childhood would always linger, she had the power to shape her own narrative moving forward. The promise of connection and family, symbolized by the joyful anticipation of introducing Oliver to his great-grandparents, filled her with hope and warmth. Yet, beneath the surface of this newfound joy, a flicker of anxiety remained. The question of Oliver¡¯s father loomed like a specter, one that Evelyn wasn¡¯t ready to confront. She cherished the moment, theughter, and the love that surrounded her, but the fear of revealing her truth threatened to taint the happiness she had finally begun to embrace. As she exchanged smiles with her family, she made a silent vow to herself: to protect her son and the delicate bond they were rebuilding, while also preparing for the inevitable moment when the past would demand to be acknowledged. In that moment, Evelyn understood that healing was not linear, but rather a journey filled with both joy and uncertainty, and she was ready to face it all, one step at a time.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to rise as Evelyn grapples with the looming question of Oliver¡¯s father. With her family¡¯s newfound excitement about meeting her son, the pressure will mount for Evelyn to confront her past and reveal the truth that she has kept hidden. As they prepare for Oliver¡¯s introduction to his great-grandparents, the delicate bnce between joy and anxiety will be explored, especially as Evelyn navigates her own feelings about sharing this significant part of her life. Moreover, the dynamic between Evelyn and her family will deepen as they delve into theplexities of their rtionships. Samuel and Lucy, with their newfound hope, may unintentionally push Evelyn towards a conversation she is not ready for. The chapter promises to be filled with heartfelt moments that juxtaposeughter with the weight of unresolved issues. With Evelyn¡¯s resolve to protect Oliver from the shadows of her past, the stakes will be raised, leaving readers eagerly wondering how she will handle the inevitable questions about the child¡¯s father and the secrets that could threaten her fragile reunion with her family. Expect surprises, emotional revtions, and perhaps even a confrontation that will change the course of their rtionships forever. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 174 secret lover 174 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°Secret Lover,¡± Evelyn experiences a profound sense of relief and joy as she leaves a VIP room with her grandparents, who are excited about her sister Ste¡¯s future. Their conversation is filled with warmth and humor, showcasing their close family bond. Evelyn feels a wave of love from her grandmother, Lucy, who expresses concern for Ste¡¯s well-being, leading to yful banter between the sisters. Evelyn¡¯s heart swells with pride as she prepares to reveal a surprise gift for Ste. Evelyn presents Ste with an eptance letter to Hope Medical Center for her residency, a moment filled with emotion. Ste is initially in disbelief, overwhelmed with gratitude and joy at the opportunity she thought she had lost three years ago. Evelyn reassures her that she deserves this chance, having been a steadfast supporter throughout their challenges. The sisters share a heartfelt moment, filled withughter and tears, as they celebrate this significant step in Ste¡¯s career. As they joke about the uing residency, the yful dynamic between the sisters shines through. Evelyn encourages Ste to dream bigger, and they share light-hearted banter about the changes ahead. The atmosphere is filled with sisterly love,ughter, and a sense of unity as they discuss the future. Evelyn¡¯s protective naturees out in a teasing way, reminding Ste of the importance of not messing up this opportunity. When it¡¯s time to leave, Ste clutches the eptance letter tightly, promising to make Evelyn proud. Their conversation turns emotional as Ste reflects on how their mother would feel about her pursuing her dreams. The chapter ends with aedic twist as Ste teases Liam about the restaurant¡¯s closure, leading to Evelyn¡¯s realization about Axel¡¯s actions. Despite the lighthearted moment, Evelyn feels a mix of pride and bittersweet emotions as she watches her sister drive away, only to be interrupted by a message that hints at her rising public attention, leaving her in a whirlwind of feelings.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **Title: Secret Lover** **Surprised!** As they stepped out of the VIP room, Evelyn felt a wave of relief wash over her. Her grandparents were practically glowing with delight, their faces beaming with joy that eclipsed any lingering worries. They chattered animatedly about Oliver, their excitement bubbling over as they began to brainstorm potential gifts and n weekend visits. ¡°Till we meet again, Eve¡­¡± Lucy said, enveloping her granddaughter in a warm, tight embrace that felt like home. Evelyn could feel her grandmother¡¯s love radiating through the hug. Lucy then turned her attention to Ste, her voiceced with a hint of concern. ¡°Please, dear, don¡¯t stress your sister. What if she vanishes from us again?¡± ¡°Geez, Grandma!¡± Ste replied, rolling her eyes yfully. ¡°My sister won¡¯t do that. Besides, I already know where she lives.¡± She giggled, earning a gentle p on the back from Evelyn, who was both embarrassed and amused. ¡°Bye, Grandma, Grandpa¡­¡± Evelyn called out, waving as they made their way to the car. Once the car finally pulled away, Evelyn turned to Ste, who was still grinning from ear to ear, her excitement infectious. Leading her back to their VIP room, Evelyn gently scolded, ¡°My goodness, Ste, can you please stop exposing me?¡± ¡°I only spoke the truth, sis! You should¡¯ve seen Grandma¡¯s face¡­ How could I not tell her?¡± Ste replied, herughter ringing like music in the air. Evelyn sighed, the corners of her mouth twitching upwards despite her attempt to maintain a stern demeanor. She reached into her purse, retrieving a in white envelope and sliding it across the table with a flourish. ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re so enamored with surprises, here¡¯s one for you.¡± Ste blinked in confusion, her brow furrowing as she inspected the envelope. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Open it,¡± Evelyn replied nonchntly, though her heart raced with anticipation. With a mix of eagerness and trepidation, Ste tore the envelope open. As she unfolded the paper inside, her eyes widened, and she froze, her breath hitching in her throat. ¡°Sis¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely above a tremor. ¡°This¡­ this is a residency eptance letter.¡± Evelyn nodded, a proud smile breaking across her face. ¡°At Hope Medical Center. You¡¯re starting next month.¡± Ste blinked, her mind racing to process the gravity of the moment. ¡°T-This is my residency?¡± she repeated, her voice quivering with disbelief. ¡°You mean, the one I missed three years ago because¡­ Because¡­¡± ¡°Because life got in the way,¡± Evelyn finished softly, her tone understanding. ¡°I know. You had to work after graduation, and everything was so challenging back then. But now, you can finally focus on your dream. You deserve this.¡± For what felt like an eternity, Ste simply stared at the paper in her hands, her fingers trembling as the weight of the news sank in. ¡°S-Sister¡­ did you arrange this for me? Did you ask my brother-inw to help?¡± Ste¡¯s eyes began to gloss over, tears threatening to spill over her cheeks¡ªnot from sadness, but from an overwhelming wave of gratitude and joy at knowing her sister believed in her future. Evelyn tilted her head, feigning deep thought. ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe. Maybe not. Let¡¯s just say I mentioned your dream a couple of times, and suddenly an invitation appeared.¡± Ste gasped, a mix ofughter and tears bubbling up within her. ¡°Sis¡­ You didn¡¯t have to do this!¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Evelyn replied, her voice softening. ¡°You¡¯ve always been my biggest supporter, even when the world turned its back on me. Now it¡¯s my turn to do something meaningful for you.¡± Tears welled in Ste¡¯s eyes, but she quickly attempted to mask them with augh. ¡°Great. Now I¡¯m crying in a sushi restaurant. This is so embarrassing.¡± Evelyn chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mirth. ¡°You cry too easily. I thought doctors were supposed to be tough.¡± ¡°Not when their scary older sister pulls something like this,¡± Ste sniffed, trying to regain herposure. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. Hope Medical Center is one of the top hospitals in the country. I¡¯ve dreamed of working there for years!¡± Ste eximed, her voice filled with a mix of awe and excitement. ¡°Then dream bigger,¡± Evelyn said, her smile beaming with pride. ¡°You¡¯re not just going to work there; you¡¯re going to make a name for yourself. And when you do, you¡¯ll remember who got you in.¡± Ste let out a softugh. ¡°You mean my terrifying, overly protective sister who secretly bribes everyone around her?¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re talking about bribing my husband with my charm, then yes¡­¡± Evelyn replied smoothly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. They both burst intoughter, the sound echoing warmly around them. For a while, their conversation danced around the uing residency, with Evelyn teasing Ste about trading her designer dresses forb coats, while Ste pretended to faint at the thought of enduring long hospital shifts. As theughter finally began to fade, Ste leaned back in her chair, her heart full. ¡°Thank you, Eve. Really. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± ¡°Simple,¡± Evelyn said, raising an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Don¡¯t mess it up.¡± That quip earned another round ofughter from Ste. ¡°Typical Evelyn Walters. Emotional one second, terrifying the next.¡± ¡°Someone has to keep you grounded,¡± Evelyn replied, her tone teasing yet affectionate. Theirughter filled the private room once more, a melody of sisterly love that resonated softly off the walls. When it was time to leave, Ste clutched the envelope tightly against her chest, as if it were the most precious treasure in the world. ¡°I¡¯ll make you proud, Eve. I promise.¡± ¡°You already do,¡± Evelyn said earnestly. ¡°Now go home, celebrate, and tell Alice before she finds out from someone else.¡± Ste nodded, hastily wiping away the tears that had escaped down her cheeks. ¡°Yes, I will. Mom always med herself whenever she saw a doctor or passed by the hospital. If she knew I still had a chance to follow my dream, she might even cry out of happiness.¡± As they stepped out of the restaurant together, they found Liam waiting beside the car, his demeanor respectful as he opened the door for Evelyn. But Ste, with a mischievous glint in her eye, couldn¡¯t resist teasing him. ¡°Hey, Liam, tell your boss¡­ I said¡­ ¡®Thank you for closing the restaurant again!¡¯¡± Evelyn froze, her eyes narrowing as she turned to Liam. ¡°Wait¡­ what? Liam, don¡¯t tell me Axel did it again.¡± ¡°My goodness, sis, you seriously didn¡¯t notice? No customers inside? Only us?¡± Liam replied, a hint of disbelief in his tone. Evelyn shook her head slightly, mentally noting that in the future, she would simply invite her sister over instead of meeting in public. Liam hesitated, his voice earnest. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it was for your privacy¡ª¡± Evelyn sighed, shaking her head in exasperation. ¡°I told him not to waste money on that.¡± Steughed and whispered to Evelyn, ¡°Admit it. You must love him even more, don¡¯t you?¡± Evelyn shot her sister a pointed look, but the smile she couldn¡¯t suppress betrayed her. ¡°Go home, Ste.¡± Ste hugged her tightly once more, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Thank you, Sis. For everything.¡± As Evelyn watched her sister drive away, a soft smile graced her lips, a mixture of pride and warmth swelling in her heart. She experienced a whirlwind of emotions as she thought of her grandparents, feeling both sadness and happiness intertwining. And witnessing her sister¡¯s joy once again filled her heart to the brim. However, her moment of bliss was fleeting. As soon as their car finally left the restaurant, her phone buzzed with a message from Oscar. ¡°Damn, Eve. You¡¯re trending again! Check out this link¡­¡±Conclusion In this chapter, the emotional arc culminates in a profound moment of connection between Evelyn and Ste, showcasing the strength of their sisterly bond. Evelyn¡¯s thoughtful gesture of securing the residency for Ste not only highlights her unwavering support but also serves as a reminder of the sacrifices they¡¯ve both made along their respective journeys. Asughter fills the air, it bes evident that their rtionship is built on love, mutual respect, and a shared understanding of life¡¯s challenges. The joy in Ste¡¯s eyes as she receives the eptance letter represents a new beginning, one that Evelyn has worked tirelessly to help her sister achieve. This pivotal moment encapstes the essence of familial love, where one sibling¡¯s triumph bes a source of pride and joy for the other. As Evelyn watches Ste drive away, her heart swells with a mix of pride and nostalgia, reflecting on the journey they¡¯ve both taken to reach this point. The bittersweet nature of their parting underscores theplexity of their emotions¡ªwhile they celebrate Ste¡¯s sess, Evelyn is also reminded of the past and the struggles they faced together. The chapter closes with a sense of hope and anticipation for the future, as Evelyn embraces the joy of the present while bracing herself for the challenges that lie ahead, particrly with the unexpected message from Oscar. This blend of happiness and uncertainty leaves a lingering sense of excitement, hinting at new developments in Evelyn¡¯s life that will continue to shape her journey.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover,¡± readers can expect the stakes to rise as Evelyn grapples with the unexpected consequences of her newfound fame. With Oscar¡¯s message hinting at a brewing storm, Evelyn may find herself thrust back into the public eye, challenging her desire for privacy andplicating her already tangled rtionships. Will she be able to navigate the pressures of her personal life while managing the attention thates with being ¡°trending¡±? With her sister¡¯s residency and her own romantic entanglements hanging in the bnce, Evelyn¡¯s journey is about to take a thrilling turn. Moreover, the chapter will delve deeper into the dynamics between Evelyn and Liam, as their connection grows moreplex amidst the chaos. With Ste¡¯s joyous news serving as a backdrop, will Evelyn¡¯s protective instincts lead her to confront her feelings for Liam, or will the looming media attention force her to push him away? As secrets unravel and emotions run high, readers can anticipate heartwarming moments alongside tension-filled confrontations, leaving them eager to uncover how Evelyn will reim her narrative in the face of overwhelming scrutiny. The next chapter promises to be a rollercoaster of emotions, filled withughter, love, and the undeniable strength of sisterhood. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 175 secret lover 175 Summary In the CEO¡¯s office of Apex Tower, tension fills the air as Axel confronts Dn about a troubling news report regarding his wife, Evelyn. The headlines suggest a romantic involvement between Evelyn and Liam, Axel¡¯s bodyguard, igniting a storm of jealousy within him. As Axel reads the sensational articles, his frustration esctes, leading to an icy confrontation with Dn, who attempts to downy the situation. Despite Dn¡¯s reassurances that it might just be media exaggeration, Axel¡¯s anger simmers beneath the surface, reflecting his deep emotional investment in Evelyn. As Axel grapples with his feelings, he considers the implications of publicly dering his marriage to Evelyn to quell the rumors. Dn suggests that an official announcement could enhance their public image, but Axel hesitates, recalling thest time he acted on such advice, which almost cost Dn his job. The weight of their current challenges, particrly concerning the Martinez family,plicates Axel¡¯s decision. He is acutely aware that revealing their rtionship could invite unwanted scrutiny into both their pasts, something Evelyn detests. Despite his desire to publicly im Evelyn as his wife and silence the gossip, Axel ultimately decides against it for the time being. He prioritizes the need to manage their current crisis over addressing the media frenzy. As he instructs Dn to ensure thepromising photos are removed from cirction, a moment of dark humor surfaces when he jokingly suggests that Liam should start runningps for his oversight. This brief levity contrasts sharply with the underlying tension, highlighting theplexity of Axel¡¯s emotions. After Dn leaves, Axel is left alone with his thoughts, feeling the weight of jealousy and protectiveness. He contemtes whether to reach out to Evelyn, aware that his feelings of jealousy towards Liam might provoke her teasingughter. Ultimately, Axel¡¯s reluctance to act reflects his internal struggle between his emotions and the reality of their situation, leaving him torn between wanting to assert his im over Evelyn and respecting her desire for privacy.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover** **175 Jealous?** In the high-rise elegance of Apex Tower, the atmosphere inside the CEO¡¯s office was thick with tension. Axel¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto Dn, who stood before him, visibly anxious. For a fleeting moment, suspicion flickered in Axel¡¯s sharp eyes, a storm brewing just beneath the surface, before he reached out to take the iPad that his secretary was awkwardly offering. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Axel inquired, his voice smooth yetced with an undercurrent of danger that made Dn¡¯s heart race with apprehension. ¡°It¡¯s about Lady Boss, sir,¡± Dn replied, carefully stepping back as if the distance might somehow shield him from the impending tempest. Axel¡¯s focus shifted to the screen, and as he began to read, his expression morphed from curiosity to something much darker. The headlines loomedrge, each word striking like a thunderp. [Evelyn Walters Caught Walking with a Handsome Man] [Who Is the Mystery Gentleman Beside the Elegant Heiress?] [Secret Romance? Evelyn Walters Seen Smiling Lovingly at Unknown Man Outside Restaurant] [Inte in Chaos as Evelyn¡¯s ¡®Boyfriend¡¯ Photo Goes Viral] With each line, Axel¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, a storm of emotions swirling within him. Then he spotted the photograph. At first nce, it appeared innocuous enough¡ªEvelyn emerging from a restaurant, her face radiant,ughter dancing in her eyes. But beside her stood a tall figure d in a sleek ck suit, his hand hovering protectively near her back. Though the man¡¯s face was angled away from the camera, Axel recognized him instantly. Liam. His own bodyguard. The headlines screamed in his mind, each one more infuriating than thest. He scrolled down, his irritation mounting as he read thements flooding in. ¡°He¡¯s definitely her boyfriend.¡± ¡°No! He might be her husband.¡± ¡°This guy¡¯s so fucking tall and hotter.¡± ¡°Their chemistry looks real. Look at her smile!¡± ¡°Kiyaa¡­ Let¡¯s ship them!¡± Axel¡¯s temple pulsed with tension. In a fit of frustration, he abruptly powered off the iPad, gripping it so tightly that Dn instinctively took a step back, his eyes wide with shock. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Axel¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and icy, a clear warning of the storm brewing within him. Dn cleared his throat, scrambling for a way to diffuse the situation. ¡°Sir, I think it¡¯s just the paparazzi exaggerating again. It¡¯s not like thedy boss did anything inappropriate. It¡¯s just¡­ the angle of the photo makes it look a little¡­ well¡­ romantic?¡± ¡°Romantic?¡± Axel echoed slowly, his narrowed eyes boring into Dn. The tension in the room was palpable, sharp enough to make Dn feel as if the iPad might end up crashing against his face. How delightful! ¡°Or friendly!?¡± Dn corrected hastily, raising both hands defensively. ¡°Very friendly¡­ Extremely tonic!? The lighting must have been bad; you know how the media loves to spin a scandal.¡± Axel exhaled sharply through his nose, leaning back in his chair, his fingers tapping a slow, controlled rhythm on the armrest¡ªa clear sign that his patience was wearing thin. ¡°Did Liam say anything about this? How could someone even take photos of them? I specifically told him to ensure the area was clear.¡± Dn shook his head, his expression apologetic. ¡°No, sir. But I can only imagine he¡¯s wishing for invisibility at this moment.¡± Axel let out a humorless chuckle. ¡°He better be.¡± A heavy silence settled between them, stretching on as Axel rose from his chair and moved toward the expansive window. Peering out at the sprawling city skyline below, he felt his jaw tighten once more. ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡± he muttered, his voice t, though the words seemed more directed at himself than at Dn. ¡°And now the entire inte is convinced she¡¯s dating her bodyguard.¡± Dn hesitated, weighing his words carefully before speaking. ¡°Well, sir, perhaps you could rectify this by¡­ you know¡­¡± Axel turned slightly, curiosity piqued. ¡°By what?¡± Dn swallowed hard, gathering thest of his courage. ¡°By officially announcing your marriage to Madam Evelyn?¡± Axel raised an eyebrow, skepticism etched on his features. ¡°Announce it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dn pressed on, his confidence building. ¡°It would silence the rumors instantly. The press adores you both. And honestly, it¡¯s not a bad idea. It could even enhance the Walters Group¡¯s image. People love the whole ¡®mysterious billionaire and his elegant wife¡¯ narrative. Very romantic, very marketable¡ª¡± ¡°Dn,¡± Axel interrupted, his voice low yet sharp enough to slice through the air. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Axel¡¯s gaze darkened, lost in thought. ¡°Do you remember what happened thest time you suggested something simr?¡± Dn blinked, a hint of realization dawning on him. ¡°You mean when you threatened to fire me?¡± Axel¡¯s smile was slow, dangerous. ¡°Exactly.¡± Dn coughed lightly, sensing the need to retreat while he still had his job intact. ¡°Understood, sir. Just a thought.¡± Axel turned back toward the window, his expression inscrutable. For what felt like an eternity, silence enveloped them. He longed to dere to the world that she was his, to silence every rumor, every article, every foolishment that dared to suggest anything else. But the reality was far moreplicated. If he went public now, Evelyn would be furious. She loathed attention, despised gossip, and especially detested when people pried into her private life. And with the chaotic situation surrounding Maxime and the Martinez family, the timing couldn¡¯t be worse. Ethan¡¯s warning echoed in his mind, a constant reminder of the precariousness of their situation. ¡°Maxime is getting too close to the Martinez Group.¡± Thest thing Axel needed was more publicity. He needed to maintain control, to keep everything hidden, especially the parts of his life that involved Evelyn. He rubbed his temple, frustration mounting. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time,¡± he muttered under his breath. Dn, still standing awkwardly by his desk, tilted his head, trying to decipher Axel¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Sorry, sir?¡± Axel turned, his tone softening slightly. ¡°If I announce our marriage, the media will dig into her past. Into mine. Into everything. Right now, I have far more pressing issues than a few gossip articles.¡± Dn nodded quickly, eager to align with Axel¡¯s line of thought. ¡°Yes, of course. Like the Martinez issue.¡± Axel shot him a sharp look, the weight of the situation heavy in the air. ¡°Exactly. So, for the time being, no announcements. But I want those photos scrubbed from every major site. Have Collins handle it!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dn scribbled notes on his tablet before hesitating once more. ¡°Should I also¡­ talk to Liam?¡± Axel smirked faintly, a dry humorcing his tone. ¡°You can inform him that I¡¯d like a word tonight. Or better yet, tell him to start runningps before I get home.¡± Dn winced, a sympathetic expression crossing his face. ¡°Poor guy.¡± Axel¡¯s smirk deepened, a hint of amusement breaking through his frustration. ¡°He¡¯ll survive. Maybe.¡± Dn took that as his cue to exit before Axel¡¯s mood shifted again. Just as he turned toward the door, Axel¡¯s voice halted him. ¡°Dn.¡± He froze, dread pooling in his stomach. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Axel¡¯s tone was deceptively calm, but the underlying tension was unmistakable. ¡°If another article like this surfaces, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re the one who leaked it.¡± Dn¡¯s face paled instantly, panic shing in his eyes. ¡°Understood, sir. Noted. Absolutely not me.¡± When the door finally clicked shut behind him, Axel sank back into his chair, exhaling slowly, the weight of the world pressing down on him. His fingers traced the edge of his phone, the temptation to call her gnawing at him. But he could almost hear her teasingughter if she ever found out he was feeling jealous of Liam. A small, reluctant smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Should I call her now? Or wait¡­ and discuss it at home?¡±Conclusion As the tension in the room dissipated, Axel found himself grappling with a whirlwind of emotions. The jealousy that had surged within him was a stark reminder of his deep-seated feelings for Evelyn, feelings he had tried to keep at bay amidst the chaos of their lives. The thought of her smiling with another man, even in the innocent context of friendship, ignited a fire within him that was both unsettling and enlightening. He realized that the rumors, the gossip, and the public scrutiny were mere distractions from the truth of their rtionship¡ªa bond that transcended the superficial judgments of the outside world. With a newfound rity, Axel understood that the time hade to confront his feelings head-on, to embrace theplexities of their love rather than hide behind the walls of his corporate life. As he sat in the dim light of his office, the city sprawling beneath him, Axel¡¯s resolve solidified. He would protect Evelyn, not just from the prying eyes of the media, but also from the insecurities that threatened to undermine their rtionship. The decision to keep their marriage under wraps for now was a strategic one, but it also served as a reminder of the delicate bnce they had to maintain. He was determined to shield her from the chaos surrounding them, even if it meant grappling with his own emotions in silence. With a small smile, he finally picked up his phone, ready to reach out to the woman who had captured his heart, knowing that their journey together was far from over and that the true story of their love was yet to be written.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?** As the tension in Apex Tower simmers, readers can expect a dramatic esction in the brewing conflict surrounding Axel and Evelyn. With Axel wrestling with his emotions and the implications of the viral photos, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into his internal struggle. Will he confront Evelyn about the rumors, or will he choose to protect her from the fallout of the media frenzy? The stakes are high, and Axel¡¯s jealousy towards Liam could lead to explosive confrontations that might change the dynamics of their rtionships forever. Meanwhile, Evelyn is blissfully unaware of the chaos unfolding in Axel¡¯s world. As she navigates her own challenges, the chapter will likely reveal her perspective on the situation, offering insights into her feelings about both Axel and the mysterious man in the photographs. Will she stand her ground against the media¡¯s scrutiny, or will she feelpelled to address the rumors head-on? As secrets unravel and tensions rise, readers can look forward to unexpected twists that will keep them on the edge of their seats, eager to see how Axel and Evelyn will handle the storm that threatens to engulf their lives. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 176 secret lover 176 Summary Evelyn Walters is taken aback when she discovers a viral article featuring her and a handsome man, sparking rumors of a secret romance. As she scrolls through the sensational headlines and photos, her disbelief turns to amusement when she reads the enthusiasticments from fans who are shipping her with the mysterious man. Despite her initial shock, she contemtes calling her public rtions guru, Oscar, to manage the situation, but her ns are interrupted by a call from her husband, Axel. During their conversation, Evelyn tries to maintain a cheerful fa?ade, even as her heart races with anxiety over the rumors. Axel¡¯s concern for her well-being is evident, and their exchange reveals a deep emotional connection between them. Evelyn shares her unexpected encounter with her grandparents, which brings warmth to their conversation. However, the mood shifts when Axel inquires about the news, and Evelyn reluctantly admits to the rumors of her being linked to another man, which stirs jealousy in Axel. As they discuss the shipping phenomenon, Evelyn finds humor in Axel¡¯s protective nature, while he expresses his discontent with the public¡¯s fascination. Their yful banter reflects their strong bond, but Axel¡¯s suggestion to announce their marriage brings a more serious tone to the discussion. Evelyn hesitates, feeling unprepared for the world to know about their rtionship, while Axel respects her feelings and assures her he will handle the situation. The chapter concludes with Evelyn feeling relieved after her conversation with Axel, despite the chaos surrounding the rumors. As she arrives home, she senses a shift in the atmosphere, especially when their driver, Liam, hints at Axel¡¯s sharp demeanor. Evelyn¡¯s yful response suggests a light-hearted tension, leaving readers intrigued about the dynamics of their rtionships amidst the unfolding drama.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 176** **Send Gift** **176 When the Fans Decide to Ship You!** Evelyn could hardly believe her eyes as she stumbled upon the article. The headline screamed at her from the screen: **[Evelyn Walters Caught Walking with a Handsome Man]** **[Who Is the Mystery Gentleman Beside the Elegant Heiress?]** **[Secret Romance? Evelyn Walters Seen Smiling Lovingly at Unknown Man Outside Restaurant]** **[Inte in Chaos as Evelyn¡¯s ¡®Boyfriend¡¯ Photo Goes Viral]** ¡°Unbelievable! How on earth did they manage to snap a picture of us?¡± she eximed, her voiceced with incredulity as she scrolled through the barrage of images on her phone. The car glided smoothly through the bustling city streets, but her mind was a whirlwind of confusion and disbelief. ¡°Was someone really hiding behind a tree or something?¡± she muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. As she flicked through the seemingly endless photos stered across gossip sites, each one came with a more ridiculous caption than thest. **[Evelyn Walters Spotted With a Handsome Mystery Man! Who Is He?]** **[CEO¡¯s Wife? Or Secret Boyfriend? Evelyn¡¯s Flirty Smile Says It All!]** Her mouth dropped open in shock. ¡°What the heck!? Flirty smile? I was just squinting against the sun!¡± Evelyn shook her head, utterly speechless, her heart racing. But when her gaze identally fell upon thements section, genuine regret washed over her like a cold wave. ¡°They look cute together!¡± ¡°Please tell me he¡¯s her new man? The chemistry is insane!¡± ¡°Can someone be a detective? Find out who that guy is! We need to know who he is!¡± With a mix of amusement and disbelief, Evelyn pped her forehead, a halfugh escaping her lips. ¡°Heaven help me. Are they actually¡­ shipping us now? Axel might just burn the inte to ashes if he sees this.¡± She quickly contemted calling Oscar, her ever-reliable public rtions guru, to clean up this mess. Delete photos, bury the headlines, erase every trace of the so-called ¡°handsome mystery man.¡± But before she could dial, her phone erupted with a ring. The name ¡®Hubby¡¯ shed ominously on the screen. ¡°Oh no,¡± she whispered, gripping her phone tightly as if it might explode. ¡°Has he seen this already?¡± Her heart raced, pounding in her chest like a drum. After a brief moment of hesitation, she took a deep breath andposed herself, forcing cheerfulness into her voice. ¡°Hey, Axel!¡± she greeted, perhaps a bit too cheerfully. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± His voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of something else¡ªconcern, perhaps? Evelyn swallowed hard, her stomach twisting. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m on my way home. Just finished meeting Ste,¡± she replied quickly, a smile stered on her face that he couldn¡¯t even see through the phone. Before he could delve deeper into questions, she hurriedly added, ¡°Oh, and guess what? Grandma and Grandpa are also there! I had no idea they¡¯d be visiting. I was so shocked when I saw them.¡± ¡°Your grandparents?¡± His tone softened, a hint of warmth creeping in. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is,¡± she said softly, feeling a warmth spread through her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see them so soon, but they were really kind. And I told them about Oliver. Now they want to meet him¡­¡± Axel¡¯s voice turned gentle, as if he could sense her emotions. ¡°Eve, I hope you¡¯re alright and can forgive them¡­¡± Evelyn smiled faintly, touched by his concern. ¡°I never hated my grandma and grandpa. I understood their reasons. They didn¡¯t even know what truly happened back then.¡± A soft chuckle escaped her lips as she continued, ¡°They were abroad when William Walters kicked me out of the family¡­ and by the time they returned, I had already vanished. Hiding in Willowcrest.¡± ¡°Still, I¡¯m proud of you. You didn¡¯t cry, did you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she replied defensively, then let out a sigh. ¡°Okay, maybe just a little. But only because Grandma cried first.¡± Axel chuckled, the sound warm andforting. ¡°You¡¯re terrible at hiding emotions.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± she feigned offense, though she couldn¡¯t suppress a smile. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Knight. I said you¡¯re soft.¡± ¡°Soft? You mean ¡®emotionally intelligent!¡¯¡± ¡°Sure, whatever helps you sleep tonight, my love.¡± Evelyn giggled, finally feeling the weight lift from her shoulders. But her moment of tranquility was abruptly shattered when he casually asked, ¡°Eve, by the way, have you seen the news?¡± The atmosphere inside the car shifted, the temperature dropping as if a chill had settled in. Evelyn¡¯s smile faltered, her stomach twisting again. ¡°¡­Y-Yes,¡± she admitted slowly, a hint of dread creeping into her voice. ¡°And?¡± She hesitated, her mind racing. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, Axel. Theizens are just being ridiculous. They¡¯re shipping me with Liam now.¡± ¡°Shipping?¡± he echoed, his tone t, almost dangerous. ¡°As in¡­ fanfiction type of shipping,¡± she exined quickly, trying to ease the tension. ¡°You know, when fans start imagining things for their idol¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I know,¡± he interjected dryly. ¡°And now my wife apparently has a fan-assigned boyfriend. Great.¡± Evelyn nearly chuckled at the jealousycing his tone. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like anyone actually believes it.¡± ¡°You mean, except for the thousands ofments calling him your ¡®handsome mystery man¡¯? Yeah, totally harmless,¡± he muttered, his irritation palpable. Unable to contain herself, she burst intoughter. ¡°Axel, are you actually jealous?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± he insisted, his words tumbling out too quickly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ disappointed in the public¡¯s taste. How dare they!?¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± Evelyn teased, herughter bubbling up again. ¡°Liam? Seriously? If they¡¯re going to fantasize, they should at least pick someone in my league,¡± Axel continued, his voice perfectly t but dripping with mock irritation. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh harder. ¡°You sound like a man who just lost an online poprity contest.¡± ¡°I could buy every gossip site on that list,¡± he grumbled, the hint of a smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Watch me.¡± Herughter softened, and she gazed out the window, the city lights blurring past. ¡°Axel, it¡¯s just inte noise. Let them talk. It¡¯ll fade soon enough.¡± A brief silence enveloped them, and then Axel¡¯s voice came through, quieter now. ¡°Do you think¡­ we should just announce it?¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°Announce? You mean our marriage?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± His tone was serious now, all traces of humor gone. ¡°At least that way, no one would dare link you to anyone else.¡± She hesitated, the weight of the decision heavy on her shoulders. ¡°Some of our people already know, and so does my family. But¡­ I¡¯m not ready for the whole world to know yet.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± he replied softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to push you.¡± She smiled, touched by his sensitivity. ¡°Thank you.¡± What she didn¡¯t realize was that Axel had his own reasons for wanting to wait. Beneath the surface, things were brewing: business rivalries, ndestine deals, and the unexpected reappearance of Maxime Knight, now allied with the Martinez family. This was not the right moment to expose his personal life to the vultures circling his empire. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he assured her. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the news. Just¡­ stay off thements section, alright?¡± ¡°dly,¡± she sighed, a shiver running down her spine. ¡°My heart can¡¯t take another ¡®Team Liam¡¯ment.¡± He chuckled, his voice warm. ¡°Good girl. I¡¯ll see you at home.¡± As the call ended, Evelyn leaned back against the plush seat, exhaling deeply. That conversation had gone better than she had anticipated. Before long, the car pulled up to their house and came to a halt right in front of the main door. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Liam finally asked from the driver¡¯s seat, ncing back at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Boss Axel called earlier. He sounded¡­ sharp. And why did he call your name a few times, ma¡¯am?¡± Evelyn smiled faintly, a hint of mischief in her eyes. ¡°Oh, Liam¡­ you¡¯re in deep trouble.¡± **Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo ^**Conclusion As Evelyn processed the whirlwind of emotions from the day¡¯s events, she realized that the chaos of public spection had inadvertently brought her closer to Axel. Their yful banter during the phone call had illuminated the depth of their connection, a bond that transcended the superficiality of the headlines. Theughter they shared, even amidst the tension, was a testament to their resilience as a couple. Evelyn understood that while the world might be quick to judge and create narratives, the truth of her rtionship with Axel was rooted in genuine affection and trust. The teasing about jealousy and poprity contests reminded her that love could thrive even in the most unexpected circumstances. Yet, beneath theughtery a current of uncertainty. Evelyn grappled with the decision to keep their marriage private, aware that revealing their union could invite unwanted scrutiny andplicate Axel¡¯s business dealings. Theplexities of their lives loomedrge, but she felt a sense of reassurance in Axel¡¯s unwavering support. He respected her need for privacy, demonstrating the strength of their partnership. As she stepped out of the car, the weight of the world felt lighter. With Axel by her side, she was ready to face whatever challengesy ahead, secure in the knowledge that their love was a fortress against the chaos of the outside world.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Evelyn grapples with the fallout from the viral rumors surrounding her and the so-called ¡°handsome mystery man.¡± As the inte continues to buzz with spection, Evelyn finds herself caught between her desire for privacy and the mounting pressure to confront the media frenzy head-on. Will she choose to y along with the public¡¯s fantasies, or will she take a stand and assert her true rtionship with Axel? The stakes are high, and the implications of her decision could ripple through her personal and professional life in ways she never anticipated. Moreover, Axel¡¯s simmering jealousy will take center stage as he navigates theplexities of his own empire while grappling with his feelings about the rumors. As business rivalries heat up, he must protect not only his reputation but also his marriage. The reappearance of Maxime Knight adds anotheryer of intrigue, hinting at potential alliances and betrayals that could shake the very foundation of Axel¡¯s world. Will he be able to bnce his personal life with the looming threats, or will the pressures of both worlds collide in a spectacr fashion? Readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how these tangled threads will unfold in the chapters toe. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 177 secret lover 177 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°177 Poor Liam,¡± the story revolves around Liam, who finds himself in a precarious situation after a conversation with Evelyn. She hints at his newfound online fame, leaving him confused and anxious. When he checks the inte, he discovers that he has be the center of attention due to his association with Evelyn, sparking rumors of a romantic rtionship. This revtion fills Liam with dread as he realizes the potential repercussions from his boss, Axel, leading him to contemte extreme measures to escape the impending confrontation. As Liam grapples with his anxiety, Evelyn returns home to her son, Oliver. The warmth of their rtionship contrasts sharply with Liam¡¯s turmoil. Evelyn is filled with love and joy as she reconnects with Oliver, who expresses his desire to y the piano and his wish to visit the cabin to see the stars. Their yful banter highlights the innocence of childhood and the strong bond between mother and son, providing a momentary escape from the chaos surrounding them. Evelyn¡¯s thoughts briefly drift back to Liam, feeling guilty for the trouble he might be facing due to her actions. She sends a message to her husband, Axel, pleading for leniency towards Liam, showcasing her concern for him even amidst her own familial happiness. Axel¡¯s quick response indicates his willingness to return home, further emphasizing the dynamics of their rtionships and the underlying tension between personal and professional lives. The chapter concludes with a sense of anticipation as Evelyn and Oliver prepare for their outing to the cabin, while Liam is left to face the consequences of the gossip that has spiraled out of his control. The contrasting emotions of joy in Evelyn¡¯s home and dread in Liam¡¯s situation create apelling narrative that explores themes of love, responsibility, and unexpected fame.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover** **177 Poor Liam!** ¡°Deep trouble? What exactly do you mean by that, ma¡¯am?¡± Liam inquired, his voice tinged with confusion. Evelyn regarded him with a sweet smile, one that carried a hint of sympathy. It was the kind of look that made Liam feel both curious and uneasy. ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ you¡¯ve be quite the sensation online,¡± she replied cryptically, her eyes sparkling with mischief. His brows knitted together in confusion. ¡°Sensation? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed, her smile widening just a fraction. ¡°You really should check the inte. I¡¯ll be keeping you in my thoughts.¡± With that, she elegantly exited the car, leaving him in a haze of uncertainty and intrigue. Liam blinked rapidly, trying to process her words. After a moment of hesitation, he pulled out his phone, his heart racing with apprehension. A minuteter, he found himself staring at the screen, his eyes wide as he absorbed the headlines that felt like a punch to the gut. It was as if his very essence had been yanked from his body, leaving him feeling hollow. ¡°Oh, crap,¡± he exhaled, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Oh, crap, crap, crap¡­¡± He began scrolling furiously, eachment more damning than thest. ¡°Who¡¯s the handsome guy walking alongside Evelyn Walters?¡± ¡°OMG! Is he giving off major bodyguard vibes? Is this a forbidden romance?¡± ¡°Wow, Evelyn Walters is back, taking charge of thepany, and now she¡¯s got a dashing man by her side. How lucky can she get?¡± ¡°Guys¡­ Why am I witnessing real-life drama unfold right in front of my eyes?¡± Liam¡¯splexion paled, dread pooling in his stomach. ¡°The boss is going to kill me. No¡­ he¡¯s going to bury me alive!¡± He rubbed his face in despair, conjuring up images of Axel¡¯s icy re, that eerie calm before the storm of fury. ¡°Maybe I should fake my own death. Or better yet, relocate to Antarctica,¡± he muttered to himself, a desperate chuckle escaping his lips. Just then, his phone buzzed, jolting him from his spiraling thoughts. **18:41 C** A message from Axel materialized on the screen. ¡°Come to my office. Now.¡± From: Big Boss Liam¡¯s grip tightened around his phone, his heart racing. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so dead,¡± he murmured, resignation washing over him. With a heavy heart, he started the car, driving straight toward what felt like his impending doom. Meanwhile, back at the house, Evelyn was stifling softughter, shaking her head at the chaos she had inadvertently caused. ¡°Poor Liam,¡± she whispered to herself, a yful smile dancing on her lips. ¡°May the gods of gossip have mercy on him.¡± As she stepped into the living room, her voice rang out, bright and warm. ¡°Oliver, Mommy¡¯s home!¡± From the couch, where a colorful cartoon red at full volume, came the sweetest sound she could ever hope to hear. ¡°Mommy? Are you home?¡± Her heart swelled with love, momentarily pushing aside the chaos swirling on the inte. Evelyn barely had time to set down her purse before her little boy came barreling across the room, arms outstretched, his big hazel eyes sparkling with uncontainable joy. She scooped him into her arms, holding him tight against her, his small arms wrapping around her neck, his soft hair brushing against her cheek. ¡°Oh, my darling,¡± she whispered, cing a gentle kiss on the top of his head. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes! A lot¡­¡± Oliver nodded solemnly, his expression serious yet adorable. Evelyn chuckled, lifting him effortlessly as she made her way toward the sofa. She settled down, holding him close, brushing a stray strand of hair from his forehead. ¡°So, tell me, what did you do today, hmm? Was your piano lesson enjoyable?¡± Oliver¡¯s small shoulders drooped slightly. ¡°My teacher said I did well, but¡­ I still can¡¯t y aplete song.¡± Evelyn¡¯s brows lifted, amusement creeping into her expression. ¡°Oh? And that makes my big boy sad?¡± **18:41** **177 Poor Liam!** He nodded again, pouting in a way that was simply irresistible. ¡°I want to y for you and Daddy, but my fingers keep messing up!¡± Evelynughed softly, nting a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re only four. I didn¡¯t even touch a piano until I was seven.¡± ¡°Really?¡± His eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°Really,¡± she confirmed, her smile warm. ¡°And let me tell you, I was terrible at first. I couldn¡¯t remember which key was which, and I cried when my teacher made me perform in front of everyone.¡± ¡°You cried, Mommy?¡± he asked, blinking, as if he couldn¡¯t fathom his mother ever crying. ¡°Hmm¡­ I did, I was quite the crybaby,¡± she admitted dramatically, cing a hand over her heart. ¡°So you see, Mommy was worse than you. But look at me now¡­ I still can¡¯t y well, so you¡¯ve already won.¡± Oliver erupted intoughter, his earlier frustration fading like mist. ¡°You¡¯re funny, Mommy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also right,¡± she said, yfully tickling his sides until he squealed with delight. ¡°No rushing, okay? You¡¯ll improve with time. Promise me you¡¯ll enjoy learning for now.¡± He nodded vigorously, determination shining in his eyes. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± ¡°Good boy,¡± she said, kissing him again, her heart swelling with affection. After a moment offortable silence, Oliver suddenly piped up, ¡°Mommy, can we go to the cabin today? Please?¡± Evelyn blinked, surprised by the request. ¡°The cabin? You mean the one on the hill?¡± ¡°Yes! I want to see the stars there. And maybe Daddy cer¡­?¡± Her heart warmed at the thought. A peaceful evening at the cabin with her son sounded just perfect. ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed, brushing her thumb across his cheek. ¡°We¡¯ll drive there this afternoon. I¡¯ll whip up dinner for us, and you can help me make dessert.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Can I make the cookies again?¡± ¡°Yes, Chef Oliver,¡± she teased, herughter bubbling up. ¡°But remember, no eating half the dough this time.¡± Heughed so hard he nearly slipped off herp, his joy infectious. **177 Poor Liam!** The two of them continued to chat, their conversation a delightful mix of giggles and innocent questions about stars and trees. For those precious moments, Evelyn forgot all about the outside world, the gossip swirling around her and Liam. It was just her and her little boy, lost in their own little universe. As the sun dipped below the horizon, she finally sent a message to Liam. ¡°Please prepare the car. I want to go to the cabin with Oliver this afternoon.¡± A few secondster, a reply shed on her screen. ¡°Sorry, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯m at the office right now. But I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare the car for you.¡± From: Liam Evelyn frowned, her thumbs hovering over the screen, her mind racing. The office? That meant Axel had likely pulled him in for ¡°a talk.¡± She sighed, a wave of guilt washing over her. Poor Liam. He must be facing the wrath of her jealous husband. Without a second thought, she opened a new chat. ¡°Axel, please don¡¯t punish Liam. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Silence. She waited, tapping her fingers impatiently on the phone screen. Still nothing. Her lips pressed together as she typed again. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the cabin with Oliver. Come home faster. I¡¯ll cook tonight. Love you!¡± This time, the response came almost instantly. ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡± From: Hubby Evelyn blinked, then burst outughing. ¡°So fast?¡± Oliver tilted his head, confusion etched on his little face. ¡°What¡¯s funny, Mommy?¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± she said, her grin broadening yfully. ¡°He¡¯s in a hurry toe home, that¡¯s all.¡± **177 Poor Liam!** ¡°Yay! Daddy will eat cookies too!¡± Oliver eximed, his face lighting up with excitement. Evelynughed again, pulling him into a warm embrace. ¡°Yes, Daddy will eat cookies too.¡±Conclusion In the wake of the chaos that enveloped Liam, a profound sense of vulnerability settled over him. The unexpected whirlwind of gossip had thrust him into an ufortable spotlight, leaving him grappling with the fear of his boss¡¯s wrath and the weight of public scrutiny. As he drove toward the office, his heart raced with a mix of dread and resignation, haunted by the potential consequences of Evelyn¡¯s yful mischief. Yet, amidst his turmoil, there was a flicker of hope that perhaps this incident could lead to a deeper understanding between him and Evelyn, a bond forged not just in secrecy but in the shared trials of navigating theirplicated lives. Meanwhile, Evelyn found sce in the simple joys of motherhood, herughter echoing through the walls of their home as she embraced the warmth of her son¡¯s presence. The chaos of the outside world faded into the background as she focused on her little boy, cherishing their moments together and the promise of a peaceful evening at the cabin. In that sanctuary, she hoped to bridge the gap between her two worlds, inviting both Liam and Axel into a space where love andughter could prevail over misunderstandings. As she prepared for their family outing, Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with optimism, believing that despite the challenges they faced, there was a chance for reconciliation and unity amidst the chaos.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover,¡± readers can expect a whirlwind of emotions as Liam braces himself for the inevitable confrontation with Axel. The tension will be palpable as he navigates the storm of gossip swirling around him, uncertain of how Axel will react to the scandal that has erupted online. Will he face the wrath of his boss, or will there be an unexpected twist that changes the dynamic between them? The stakes are high, and Liam¡¯s fate hangs in the bnce as he prepares for what could be the most daunting meeting of his career. Meanwhile, Evelyn¡¯s ns for a peaceful evening at the cabin with Oliver will be juxtaposed against the chaos brewing in the office. As she attempts to create a serene atmosphere for her son, the shadow of Liam¡¯s predicament loomsrge. Will Axel¡¯s arrival at the cabin bring harmony or further turmoil? Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering how the threads of gossip, family, and loyalty will intertwine. With the promise of heartfelt moments and unexpected revtions, the next chapter is sure to deliver a captivating blend of drama and tenderness that keeps everyone guessing. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 178 secret lover 178 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 178,¡± the story unfolds as Evelyn and her son Oliver embark on a journey to a hilltop cabin, filled with anticipation and warmth. The setting sun casts a golden hue over their surroundings, enhancing their excitement as they arrive. Oliver¡¯s joyful demeanor and innocent questions reflect the bond between mother and son, while Evelyn¡¯s serene presence showcases her love and dedication. Their yful banter about their future vacation ns adds ayer of lightheartedness to their adventure. As they settle into the cabin, Evelyn discovers that Jimmy has prepared the space for them, igniting a sense of gratitude and warmth within her. The atmosphere bes even more vibrant as they begin to cook together, with Oliver¡¯s enthusiastic messiness bringingughter and joy to the moment. However, amidst this happiness, Evelyn feels a bittersweet pang of nostalgia as she recalls her own mother, who has long since passed away. This reflection brings a moment of sadness, contrasting with the joyful chaos in the kitchen. The narrative takes a heartwarming turn when Axel, Evelyn¡¯s husband, arrives home. Oliver¡¯s ecstatic reaction to his father¡¯s return highlights the strong family bond they share, and Evelyn¡¯s affectionate observation of their reunion adds depth to her character. The yful exchange between Axel and Oliver, along with the anticipation of bedtime stories, illustrates the warmth and love that permeates their family life. Dinner bes a lively affair, filled withughter and storytelling. Oliver¡¯s animated recounting of his adventures with their pony adds a delightful touch to the evening. Overall, the chapter encapstes the beauty of family moments, the joy of togetherness, and the undercurrents of love that bind them, even as Evelyn navigates her ownplex emotions and memories.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 178** **CONTENT: 178 Vague Memories** In less than an hour, they had managed to gather their belongings, each item carefully stowed away in the car. Oliver, with his cherubic face and bright smile, was already seated in the back, humming a cheerful tune that seemed to echo his excitement. Evelyn, focused yet serene, gripped the steering wheel as she drove. The warm, golden light of the setting sun cast a soft glow, illuminating the interior of the car and reflecting in the rearview mirror like a paintinging to life. As they ascended the winding road to the hilltop cabin, the sky transformed into a breathtaking canvas, awash with vibrant shades of gold and deep purple. The cool, refreshing air greeted them as they stepped out, carrying the fragrant scent of pine that filled Evelyn¡¯s lungs with a sense of peace. After parking the car, she swiftly unbuckled Oliver and together they raced toward the inviting porch, theirughter mingling with the rustling leaves. Once settled on the porch, the soft, golden light enveloped them, creating an atmosphere that felt magical. They gazed out at the horizon, where the sun was slowly sinking, painting the world in a warm embrace. ¡°Look, Mom! The sun looks so pretty here!¡± Oliver eximed, his tiny arms stretching toward the sky, as if he could grasp the glowing orb before it vanished behind the hills. Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with affection as she replied, ¡°Yes, sweetie. It¡¯s sunset, and it truly is beautiful. But you know what makes it even more special? Watching it with you.¡± Oliver turned his curious gaze toward her, his eyes sparkling with wonder. ¡°Are you happy staying here, Mommy?¡± A smile danced on her lips as she brushed a stray strand of hair from his forehead. ¡°Of course I am, darling. But tell me, are you happy?¡± His eager nod was all the confirmation she needed. ¡°Yes! I like it here¡­ but I also love our house in Willowcrest, Mommy. We can y on the beach there.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, her heart warming at his innocent honesty. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll n a trip back there for vacation in the summer.¡± His eyes lit up like stars twinkling into existence. ¡°Really? Can we go?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± she said, yfully tapping his nose. ¡°And we¡¯ll visit Granny Martha too. Perhaps she¡¯ll bake her famous blueberry pie again.¡± Oliver gasped dramatically, clutching his little stomach. ¡°I love Granny¡¯s pie! I¡¯ll eat all of it¡­¡± Evelynughed, pinching his cheek gently. ¡°Oh no, young man, you¡¯ll have to share with Mommy.¡± He giggled mischievously, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Maybe just one bite for you¡­?¡± She couldn¡¯t suppress herughter; his antics were delightful. They remained on the porch a little longer, savoring thest moments of daylight as the sun dipped lower. Eventually, as the air began to cool, Evelyn stood up, taking his small hand in hers. ¡°Come on, sweetheart. Let¡¯s head inside before it gets too chilly.¡± To her surprise, as they entered the cabin, a cozy warmth enveloped them. The gentle crackle of the firece greeted them, mingling with theforting aroma of cedar that filled the air. Evelyn blinked in pleasant astonishment when she realized that Jimmy had already been there. The table was set perfectly, the lights were on, and the groceries she had requested were neatly arranged on the counter. ¡°Jimmy must havee by earlier,¡± she remarked, a smile spreading across her face. ¡°He even lit the fire for us.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the scene, his gazending on the small pile of ingredients. ¡°So we can cook now?¡± Evelyn nodded, her excitement mirroring his. ¡°Yes, Chef Oliver! It¡¯s time to whip up something delicious.¡± Oliver pped his hands in glee, and they made their way to the kitchen ind. She tied a tiny apron around him, which hung downically to his knees, making him look absolutely adorable. ¡°Alright, little chef,¡± she said, handing him a bowl. ¡°Let¡¯s start with cookies.¡± Oliver seized the wooden spoon like a knight wielding a sword, ready for battle in the kitchen. However, within moments, flour was flying everywhere¡ªon the counter, the floor, and especially on his face. Evelynughed helplessly, unable to contain her amusement. ¡°Oliver! Not on your nose!¡± ¡°I¡¯m making it better, Mom¡­¡± he replied earnestly, stirring with determination. ¡°Better? Or messier?¡± she teased, flicking a little flour back at him. He gasped dramatically. ¡°Mommy¡­ That¡¯s cheating!¡± Theirughter echoed through the cabin, a joyful melody that filled the space with warmth. In that moment, Evelyn felt a profound gratitude for the cherished memories they were creating together. Yet, a flicker of sadness brushed against her heart, stirring vague memories of her own mother. Her mother had left this world when Evelyn was still young, leaving behind only fleeting, hazy recollections. As she thought of those moments, a bittersweet ache settled deep within her. ¡®Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I haven¡¯t yet brought my son and husband to meet you. I promise I¡¯ll visit you soon.¡¯ Shaking her head gently, she tried to push aside the sadness, her gaze returning to her son, who was still enthusiastically ¡°decorating¡± the kitchen with flour. Evelyn focused on preparing the main course: creamy carbonara, sulent grilled chicken breasts seasoned with fragrant rosemary, and a vibrant fruit sd that burst with color. By the time they finished cooking, the cabin was filled with the tantalizing aroma of a culinary paradise. As she set the table, Oliver proudly ced the freshly baked cookies in the center, though a few had mysteriously disappeared¡ªthe result of his inability to resist tasting them. Just as she was adjusting the napkins, the familiar rumble of an engine drifted in from outside, causing her to pause and nce through the window. A sleek ck car, one she recognized all too well, was pulling up the drive. A smile crept onto her lips, knowing who was behind the wheel. ¡°Guess who¡¯s here,¡± she murmured, excitement bubbling within her. Oliver¡¯s head shot up, his eyes wide with anticipation. ¡°Daddy!?¡± Before she could respond, he darted for the door, his little feet pattering across the wooden floor with uncontainable energy. As the door swung open, there stood Axel, looking as handsome as ever in a dark shirt, his tie absent, giving him a rxed yet striking appearance. The soft breeze tousled his hair, and the weariness in his eyes melted away the moment he saw them. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Oliver eximed,unching himself into his father¡¯s arms. ¡°I missed you, Dad!¡± Axel caught him effortlessly, hisughter warm and rich. ¡°Whoa, buddy¡­ I missed you too.¡± Evelyn stood by the table, a quiet affection swelling in her heart as she watched their reunion unfold. ¡°Wee home,¡± she said, her smile radiating warmth. Axel¡¯s gaze softened as it met hers. ¡°Sorry if I¡¯mte,¡± he said, closing the door behind him with a gentle click. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she replied lightly, her heart fluttering. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± He shifted Oliver in his arms, a teasing glint in his eyes as he looked at her. ¡°You cooked? Then I really can¡¯t bete next time.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes yfully, yet a smile lingered on her lips. ¡°Yes, and your little assistant helped a lot.¡± Axel turned to Oliver, his expression filled with curiosity. ¡°Really? You helped Mommy?¡± Oliver nodded proudly, puffing out his chest. ¡°I made cookies¡ª¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Axel feigned amazement, his eyes wide. ¡°Then you definitely deserve a reward. How about¡­ two bedtime stories tonight?¡± ¡°Two?¡± Oliver gasped, his excitement palpable. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Axel smiled, his eyes twinkling. ¡°But only if you finish your dinner first.¡± Oliver grinned, his enthusiasm infectious. ¡°Deal!¡± Laughter erupted as they all gathered around the table, the atmosphere alive with chatter and joy. Dinner was a delightful affair, filled with stories as Oliver animatedly recounted how Browny the pony had almost devoured his shoes again, and how his horse, Cloud, had started to feel jealous of Browny.Conclusion As the evening unfolded, the warmth of family enveloped Evelyn, wrapping around her like aforting embrace. Theughter shared over dinner, the yful banter between Axel and Oliver, and the simple joy of being together filled the cabin with a sense of belonging that Evelyn had longed for. In those moments, the shadows of her past faded, reced by the vibrant tapestry of memories being woven right before her eyes. The ache of her mother¡¯s absence lingered, but it transformed into a gentle reminder of love and connection, urging her to cherish the present with her son and husband. With each shared story and every burst ofughter, Evelyn realized that their little family was not just a collection of moments but a living testament to resilience and love. The joy in Oliver¡¯s eyes and the warmth in Axel¡¯s smile were anchors in her heart, reminding her that even amidst the bittersweetness of life, there was beauty to be found. As they settled down for the night, the echoes of theirughter still dancing in the air, Evelyn felt a profound gratitude for the journey they were on together. She knew that, despite the vague memories of her past, she was building a future filled with love,ughter, and the promise of many more sunsets shared under the vast, open sky.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect the warmth of family bonds to deepen as Evelyn, Axel, and Oliver continue to embrace their time together at the cabin. With the yful chaos of cookie-making behind them, the stage is set for a cozy evening filled withughter and storytelling. As they gather around the table, the atmosphere will surely be charged with love and nostalgia, but there may also be hints of unresolved emotions lurking beneath the surface. Evelyn¡¯s vague memories of her mother will resurface, prompting her to reflect on the legacy of love and loss that shapes their family dynamics. However, the arrival of Axel brings with it an undercurrent of tension. As the evening unfolds, secrets may begin to unravel, and the couple¡¯s rtionship could be tested by unspoken fears or lingering doubts. Will Evelyn¡¯s memories of her mother inspire her to confront her own vulnerabilities, or will she choose to bury them in thefort of the present? Meanwhile, Oliver¡¯s innocent curiosity might lead him to ask questions that could challenge the adults, forcing them to confront truths they¡¯ve kept hidden. Expect a blend of heartwarming moments and poignant revtions that will leave readers eagerly anticipating how this family navigates theplexities of love, memory, and the ties that bind them. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 179 secret lover 179 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 179: Your Luck¡¯s Running Out Tonight, Mr. Knight!¡±, the story unfolds as Axel and Evelyn return home from a cozy outing, with Axel carrying their sleepy son Oliver in his arms. The atmosphere is filled with warmth and affection as they share yful banter about Oliver¡¯s promise for bedtime stories, showcasing the close bond between the family. Axel¡¯s teasing and Evelyn¡¯sughter create a lighthearted mood, reflecting their loving rtionship and the joy of parenthood. As they arrive home, the scene shifts to the quiet intimacy of their household. Evelyn prepares for bed, slipping intofortable pajamas while waiting for Axel to join her. The anticipation of his return fills the air, and when he finally appears, their connection deepens as they exchange flirtatious remarks. Axel¡¯s admiration for Evelyn is evident, highlighting the romance that still thrives in their rtionship despite the demands of parenthood. The narrative takes a tender turn as Evelyn drifts off to sleep while waiting for Axel. His affectionate gaze upon her slumbering form reveals his deep love and appreciation for her. However, as he lies beside her, his mind races with thoughts of responsibilities, particrly the uing Charity Dinner, which adds ayer of tension to the otherwise peaceful evening. The contrast between their loving moments and Axel¡¯s worries illustrates theplexities of bncing family life and personal obligations. Ultimately, the chapter encapstes the essence of family, love, and the challenges thate with adult life. The yful interactions between Axel and Oliver,bined with the romantic undertones between Axel and Evelyn, create a heartwarming narrative that resonates with the joys and trials of everyday life. As Axel settles into bed beside Evelyn, the story leaves readers with a sense offort and the enduring strength of their connection amidst life¡¯s uncertainties.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **Secret Lover 179: Your Luck¡¯s Running Out Tonight, Mr. Knight!** As they stepped out of the cozy cabin, the clock¡¯s hands were inching towards nine. The chill in the air had deepened, a briskness that yfully nipped at their cheeks, reminding them that summer was slowly yielding to autumn¡¯s embrace. Axel cradled a drowsy Oliver in his arms, the little boy¡¯s head nestledfortably against his father¡¯s shoulder, his eyelids fluttering with the remnants of sleep. ¡°Looks like our little chef is running low on battery,¡± Axel murmured, a yful smile creeping onto his face as he nced down at his son. Evelyn chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with affection as she caught a glimpse of their half-asleep child. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, amusementcing her voice, ¡°and that warm bath definitely did the trick to make him even sleepier.¡± The drive home was enveloped in a serene silence, the gentle hum of the car blending harmoniously with the soft rhythm of Oliver¡¯s breathing, a luby of sorts that filled the space between them. Within ten minutes, Axel pulled the car to a stop in front of their home¡¯s weing entrance. Just as Evelyn reached for her seatbelt, a small voice piped up from the back seat, breaking the tranquil atmosphere. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t forget your promise,¡± Oliver said, his voice thick with sleepiness. Both Axel and Evelyn turned in surprise, their expressions a mix of curiosity and amusement. Axel blinked, exchanging a knowing nce with Evelyn before breaking into a grin. ¡°What promise would that be, my little man?¡± Oliver rubbed his drowsy eyes and shrugged, the innocence of his gesture causing Evelyn¡¯s heart to swell. ¡°To read two books for me, Dad.¡± Axel chuckled, feigning a look of deep contemtion. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t forget,¡± he said, ¡°but I thought you might be too tired for that. How about we save it for tomorrow instead?¡± The little boy shook his head vehemently. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy! I was just resting my eyes,¡± he insisted, his small voice filled with determination. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh, her lips twitching at the thought, *My goodness, this boy sounds like a forty-year-old man trapped in a four-year-old¡¯s body!* Axel tilted his head, pretending to be serious. ¡°Resting your eyes, huh? That¡¯s what I say when I¡¯m trying to sneak a nap during a meeting.¡± Oliver puffed out his chest proudly, a twinkle of mischief in his eyes. ¡°I know! I¡¯m learning from you, Dad¡­¡± Evelyn shook her head,ughter bubbling within her. ¡°Oh no, we¡¯re in trouble now. He¡¯s officially your mini-me.¡± Axel nced back at their son, amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Then I suppose I should start being careful about what I say around you.¡± ¡°Toote for that,¡± Evelyn shot back with a grin. ¡°He already talks like you¡­ sarcastic and confident.¡± Oliver yawned, but his chatter continued unabated. ¡°That¡¯s not bad, Mommy. Daddy¡¯s cool. Right, Daddy?¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes dramatically, pretending to sigh. ¡°You¡¯re both a handful.¡± Axel¡¯sughter filled the car, warm and inviting, as he stepped out and opened the back door with a flourish. ¡°Alright, Mr. Wide Awake, it¡¯s time for bed.¡± But as he bent down to lift Oliver once more, the little boy shook his head vigorously, stretching his arms out defiantly. ¡°I can walk! I¡¯m big now.¡± ¡°Big?¡± Axel teased, raising an eyebrow in mock disbelief. ¡°You still need a stool to brush your teeth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just because the sink is too high!¡± Oliver countered, his small feet already moving toward the house. Evelyn watched them with a smile, her heart swelling at the sight of her husband and son walking hand in hand. Axel slowed his strides to match Oliver¡¯s tiny steps, a picture of tenderness that melted her heart. For all of Axel¡¯s rough exterior, he transformed into a gentle giant when it came to their son. Quietly, she followed them inside, closing the door softly behind her. She paused for a moment, taking in the scene of her two boys ascending the stairs, the sound of theirughter mingling with the warmth of their home. The house was enveloped in a cozy silence, with only the faint echoes of Oliver¡¯s giggles floating down from upstairs as Axel tried to persuade him to read just one book before bed. When the sounds faded into stillness, Evelyn finally made her way to the bedroom. She entered her sanctuary and headed straight for the bathroom, sshing her face with cool water and changing into something morefortable. Emerging from the bathroom, she slipped into a pair of short satin pajamas, a soft blue that beautifully contrasted with her fair skin. Her hair cascaded loosely over her shoulders, and she settled on the edge of the bed, reaching for the book resting on her nightstand. The clock ticked softly, each second echoing in the quiet room. Ten minutes slipped by, then thirty. As the hour hand edged closer to ten, Axel still hadn¡¯t returned. Evelyn stifled a yawn, cing her book down momentarily. She rearranged the pillows, battling against the pull of sleep that threatened to overtake her. Finally, around ten-thirty, the door creaked open, and Axel stepped inside. Evelyn looked up from her book, her heart skipping a beat at the sight of him. His dark hair was slightly tousled, and the expression on his face was a charming blend of fatigue and fondness. ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± he asked, unbuttoning the top of his shirt, revealing a glimpse of his toned physique. ¡°I wanted to say goodnight before drifting off myself,¡± she replied softly, closing the book in herp. Axel¡¯s gaze lingered on her, a warmth enveloping his features as he took in the sight of her. Her hair fell in soft waves over her shoulders, her pajamas clinging gently to her form, and the warm glow of themp cast a golden hue over her skin. ¡°You look absolutely beautiful,¡± he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. Evelyn raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile ying on her lips. ¡°ttery? At this hour? You must be after something.¡± He grinned, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Just five minutes. Let me wash up first.¡± She nodded, pretending not to notice the way his gaze lingered on her before he turned toward the bathroom. But just as he reached the doorway, he paused and looked back over his shoulder, a mischievous spark lighting up his eyes. ¡°Do you want to join me? Shower? Warm bath?¡± he asked innocently, the corners of his mouth twitching. Evelyn slowly raised her gaze, her expression clearlymunicating her thoughts. Axelughed, hands raised in mock surrender. ¡°Alright, alright. I was just testing my luck.¡± She rolled her eyes, though a smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Your luck¡¯s running out tonight, Mr. Knight.¡± ¡°Maybe tomorrow, then,¡± he replied yfully before disappearing into the bathroom. The sound of water running soon filled the room, a soothing backdrop to the quiet evening. Evelyn leaned back against the pillows, a small smile lingering on her face, but it didn¡¯t take long for her eyelids to grow heavy. The warmth of the bed,bined with the gentle ticking of the clock, lulled her into a drowsy state. Within moments, sleep imed her. When Axel finally emerged from the bathroom, a towel draped around his shoulders, he stopped short at the sight before him. His wife was already lost in slumber, her hair fanned out across the pillow, one arm resting lightly above the nket. The peaceful rise and fall of her chest brought a smile to his lips. ¡°Toote,¡± he whispered to himself, amusement dancing in his eyes. He quickly dried his hair, pulled on a pair of shorts, and turned off the bedsidemp. The room fell into afortable darkness, the only lighting from the soft glow of the moon filtering through the curtains. Quietly, he slipped into bed beside her, careful not to disturb her serene slumber. Leaning closer, he pressed a gentle kiss against her cheek, a tender gesture that spoke volumes of his affection. ¡°Good night, Eve,¡± he murmured softly. She stirred slightly but didn¡¯t wake, her lips curling into a faint smile as if she had felt his presence in her dreams. Axel settled back against the pillows, but sleep did note easily. His mind buzzed with thoughts, refusing to quiet down. The uing Charity Dinner loomedrge in his thoughts, a cloud of responsibility hanging overhead. He sighed quietly, ncing at Evelyn once more. She shifted in her sleep, instinctively curling toward him, her warmth pressing against his arm. He felt her small hand slide lightly against his side, and just like that, the tension in his chest began to ease.Conclusion As the night deepened, the warmth of their shared moments lingered in the air, weaving a tapestry of love andughter that enveloped their home. Axel, lying beside Evelyn, found sce in the quiet rhythm of her breathing, a reminder of the life they had built together. The yful banter with Oliver, the gentle teasing, and the tender nces exchanged between husband and wife had created a sanctuary of joy amidst the chaos of their everyday lives. In that serene darkness, Axel realized that it was these moments¡ªsimple yet profound¡ªthat anchored him, reminding him of the importance of family and the love that bound them together. Evelyn, lost in her dreams, unknowingly mirrored his thoughts, her heart warmed by the knowledge that their little family was a source of strength and happiness. The challenges of tomorrow, embodied in the looming Charity Dinner, felt lighter with Axel by her side. In the stillness of the night, as she curled closer to him, a sense of peace washed over both of them. They were not just partners navigating life¡¯splexities; they were a team, ready to face whatever came next, hand in hand. With the promise of a new day ahead, they drifted into a shared slumber, their hearts intertwined, knowing that love would guide them through the uncertainties thaty ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?** As the night deepens, the serene atmosphere of the Knight household is about to be disrupted by unexpected revtions. With Axel¡¯s mind preupied by the looming Charity Dinner, the stakes are raised higher than ever. Will he manage to juggle his responsibilities while keeping the warmth of family life intact? The tension between his duties and his desire to cherish these quiet moments with Evelyn and Oliver is palpable, hinting at a brewing storm that could alter the course of their seemingly perfect life. Meanwhile, Evelyn, still blissfully unaware of the challenges that lie ahead, may soon find herself entangled in a web of secrets that threatens to unravel the very fabric of their rtionship. The Charity Dinner is not just an event; it¡¯s a pivotal moment that could expose hidden truths and test their bond. As Axel navigates the pressures of the evening, will he be able to shield Evelyn from the chaos that surrounds him, or will the truthe crashing down, forcing them to confront the shadows lurking just beneath the surface? Prepare for a chapter filled with emotional intensity, unexpected twists, and the heartwarming yet tumultuous journey of love. The stakes have never been higher, and as the clock ticks closer to the Charity Dinner, both Axel and Evelyn will need to brace themselves for the surprises that await them. Will their love withstand the trials ahead, or will they find themselves at a crossroads, where choices made could change everything? Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 180 secret lover 180 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°Secret Lover,¡± Evelyn finds herself at breakfast with her husband Axel, discussing an uing charity dinner that she is reluctant to attend. Despite Axel¡¯s encouragement, Evelyn expresses her difort with the public eye, recalling past scandals associated with her name that still haunt her. Axel insists that her presence is crucial for the Walters Group¡¯s reputation, urging her to step out of the shadows and embrace her role as a major shareholder. This conversation reveals Evelyn¡¯s inner turmoil and fear of judgment, contrasting with Axel¡¯s confident demeanor. As they prepare for the event, Evelyn learns that her usual driver, Liam, will not be apanying her due to concerns about media spection linking him to her. Axel¡¯s yful banter lightens the mood, but Evelyn¡¯s worry for Liam¡¯s well-being surfaces, highlighting her empathetic nature. Axel reassures her that the decision is to protect her image and avoid further rumors about their rtionship. The yful exchanges between them reveal a deep bond, as well as Axel¡¯s desire to shield Evelyn from scrutiny. The chapter culminates in a tender moment where Axel kisses Evelyn, reaffirming their connection before he leaves for a business trip. Their sharedughter and affectionate gestures showcase the warmth in their rtionship, even amidst the pressures they face. However, the mood shifts when Evelyn receives a troubling message from William Walters, indicating that trouble is brewing just as she is about to step into the spotlight. This cliffhanger leaves readers anxious about the challenges Evelyn will confront at the charity dinner and the implications of her past.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover** **180 Charity Dinner** The sun had barely risen the next morning when Evelyn found herself seated at the breakfast table, the remnants of her meal still lingering on her te. Axel had just finished hisst bite, and their conversation meandered towards the charity dinner that loomed on the horizon. ¡°Are you looking forward to the charity dinner?¡± he inquired, his voice light yet probing. Axel stood in front of the full-length mirror in their spacious bedroom, meticulously adjusting his cor, his reflection revealing a man who exuded confidence. Evelyn, however, felt a heaviness in her chest. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she considered the event. It was clear that the prospect of attending did not excite her. ¡°Why do you seem so hesitant?¡± Axel¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts,ced with concern. She hesitated, choosing her words carefully. Instead of responding immediately, she moved closer, taking the tie from his hand with a gentle touch. As she looped it around his neck, her fingers worked deftly to knot it, her mind racing with unspoken worries. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t see the necessity of my presence. I could easily assist Joseph from behind the scenes, right?¡± she suggested, her voice tinged with a hint of defiance. Axel lowered his gaze, his eyes steady and calm as he met hers. ¡°Eve, the Walters Group can no longer afford to have its major shareholder lurking in the shadows. The public needs to see you. They need to witness that the heiress of the Walters name is still a formidable force.¡± Evelyn sighed again, her hands focused on straightening his tie, trying to suppress the unease that bubbled within her. ¡°You and Joseph sound remarkably alike. I¡¯ve never been fond of the spotlight. Whenever I step into it, the whispers begin. They still talk about me and Liam, you know¡­ Even if it¡¯s just a small online forum¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, the weight of her past hanging heavily in the air. A faint smile curled Axel¡¯s lips, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. ¡°Let them talk. Just give them something worthwhile to chatter about this time,¡± he replied, his tone encouraging. Evelyn fell silent, knowing deep down that he was right. The public had begun to cast doubt on the stability of the Walters Group following the scandals that had marred their reputation. Attending a prominent charity event, representing her family¡¯s legacy, could be a step towards mending that image. ¡°My driver will take you to the World Trade Center,¡± Axel continued, his gaze lingering on her reflection in the mirror. ¡°You¡¯ll meet Joseph there.¡± Her hands halted mid-knot, surprise flickering across her features. ¡°Your driver?¡± He nodded, maintaining eye contact, his expression calm and reassuring. A frown creased her brow as suspicion began to bubble up. ¡°Why not Liam?¡± For a fleeting moment, Axel hesitated, a barely perceptible pause that Evelyn caught. Her eyes narrowed as she tugged the tie sharply, forcing him to lean closer until their faces were nearly touching. He smirked, a glimmer of amusement dancing in his eyes as he relished her assertiveness. ¡°He¡¯s on sick leave,¡± he replied smoothly, a hint of mischief in his tone. Evelyn¡¯s brow arched in disbelief. ¡°Sick leave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you beat him? Is that why he¡¯s sick?¡± A deep, heartyugh escaped him, and he wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her closer. ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m a cruel boss.¡± ¡°Axel Knight,¡± she said, her tone stern, ¡°did you punish him?¡± He simply grinned, attempting to charm his way out of her scrutiny. ¡°Eve, if you keep frowning like that, you¡¯ll end up with wrinkles. Do you really want that?¡± ¡°Can we please stay on topic?¡± she replied, trying to keep her frustration in check. With a yful gesture, he brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear, his voice dropping to a teasing whisper. ¡°You worry too much, my dear wife¡­¡± ¡°Axel, please don¡¯t me him, okay? I feel sorry for him¡­¡± she murmured, her concern for Liam evident in her tone. Realizing that she wasn¡¯t going to relent easily, Axel finally sighed, his expression softening. ¡°Alright,¡± he conceded. ¡°Liam isn¡¯t actually sick. But he can¡¯t drive you anymore.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± she pressed, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Because everyone already recognizes his face,¡± Axel exined. ¡°If he¡¯s seen next to you again, the media will put two and two together. Theizens are far too astute¡­¡± He paused, a smile creeping onto his face as he watched her gasp, as if a realization had struck her. ¡°Those sharp-eyedizens will connect him to that infamous photo, and soon they¡¯ll start to wonder why your bodyguard looks just like mine. Before long, they¡¯ll piece it together and it will be ringly obvious that you are my secret wife.¡± Evelyn blinked, the implications of his words sinking in. ¡°So¡­ this is all to protect me?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Pulling her even closer, Axel responded with a yful smile, ¡°Hmm¡­ and to avoid any more ridiculous rumors. If those people keep trying to pair you with Liam, I might just toss him into the Pacific Ocean to feed the sharks!¡± Evelyn exhaled deeply, her shoulders rxing as the tension began to dissipate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t think that far ahead. I just feel bad for Liam. He¡¯s done everything he can to protect me, yet someone still managed to snap my picture.¡± Axel¡¯s smile broadened, his eyes warm with understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty¡­ I didn¡¯t hold it against him. I actually asked him to stay in the office for a while because someone might try to poach him and turn him into a model or a movie star.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his words. ¡°When did you be so funny?¡± Heughed, leaning in closer, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You change me a lot, Eve¡­¡± ¡°Axel¡ª¡± Before she could finish her thought, he leaned in and pressed his lips against hers, stealing a brief but tender kiss that sent a flutter through her heart. It was quick, warm, and left her slightly breathless. When he pulled away, she felt a blush creeping up her cheeks. The next few minutes passed with them discussing her preparations for the event. Axel had already taken the liberty of arranging for a stylist and makeup artist to help her get ready. Initially, Evelyn had resisted, insisting she could manage on her own. But Axel reminded her that this was no ordinary dinner; this was a high-profile charity g that would be broadcasted across television and the inte. The image she presented that evening would reflect not only her but the entire Walters Group. ¡°People will be watching,¡± Axel said, buttoning his suit jacket with precision. ¡°You don¡¯t just need to look confident. You must make them believe you are effortlessly confident.¡± With a resigned sigh, Evelyn finally nodded. ¡°Fine. But if the stylist starts curling my hair, I¡¯m ming you.¡± Axel smiled, a twinkle in his eye. ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± ¡°Good. You always should,¡± she replied, a yful tone in her voice. Theirughter filled the room, a warm sound that chased away the morning¡¯s earlier tension. Evelyn stepped closer, adjusting the cor of his shirt onest time. ¡°When will you be back?¡± ¡°I have to fly to Nevalis for a meeting,¡± he said, ncing at his watch. ¡°But I promise I¡¯ll be home tonight before you return from the charity event.¡± ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± she cautioned, her concern evident. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± he replied, leaning down to ce a gentle kiss on her cheek. ¡°But you know how business can be.¡± Before he departed, Axel made his way to the back garden, where Oliver was just returning from feeding the pony and horse. The little boy¡¯s cheeks were flushed from the crisp morning air, his eyes sparkling with innocence. ¡°Daddy, are you leaving?¡± he asked, his voice filled with a child¡¯s concern. ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied, crouching down to ruffle his son¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°Be good for Mommy, alright?¡± ¡°Okay! But pleasee back before I go to sleep, Dad. You need to read me a book,¡± Oliver insisted, his eyes wide with anticipation. Axel chuckled, his heart swelling with love. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± He enveloped his son in a warm hug, then kissed Evelyn once more before heading toward the waiting car. Evelyn watched as the vehicle disappeared down the long driveway, her heart a mix of pride and anxiety. Just then, her cell phone buzzed in her pocket, and she instinctively thought it was her stylist confirming the afternoon appointment. But when she nced at the screen, her heart sank. The number was one she recognized, even though she hadn¡¯t saved it. William Walters. A chill crept down her spine, and she hesitated for a few moments, her finger hovering over the message. ¡°How dare you sue Lana!¡± it read, the words striking her like a bolt of lightning. **181 Calm Before the Spotlight**Conclusion In the wake of the morning¡¯s events, Evelyn found herself standing at a crossroads, the weight of her family¡¯s legacy pressing down on her shoulders. The prospect of the charity dinner, once a source of dread, now loomed as an opportunity for redemption. With Axel¡¯s encouragement, she began to see the potential for transformation¡ªnot just for the Walters Group, but for herself as well. The yful banter they shared had reignited a spark of confidence within her, reminding her that she was not merely a figurehead but a force to be reckoned with. As she prepared to step into the spotlight, the earlier tension dissolved, reced by a burgeoning sense of purpose. Yet, just as she felt herself rising to the asion, the unexpected message from William Walters sent a shiver through her resolve. It served as a stark reminder of the shadows that still lingered from her past, threatening to overshadow the progress she was making. But this time, Evelyn was determined not to let fear dictate her actions. With Axel¡¯s unwavering support and the love of her family behind her, she resolved to confront the challenges ahead with grace and strength. The charity dinner would not only be a public disy of hermitment to the Walters legacy but also a personal deration that she would no longer be defined by the whispers of her past. As she prepared to embrace her role, she understood that every step she took was a step toward reiming her narrative.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the uing chapter, ¡°Calm Before the Spotlight,¡± readers can expect the tension to escte as Evelyn grapples with the unexpected message from William Walters. The implications of his words will linger in her mind, casting a shadow over her preparations for the charity dinner. As she navigates the whirlwind of emotions that arise from her past and the looming public scrutiny, the stakes will grow higher. Will she confront William about his threats, or will she choose to focus on the event that could either make or break her family¡¯s reputation? Moreover, the charity dinner promises to be a pivotal moment, filled with unexpected encounters and revtions. Evelyn¡¯s interactions with Joseph and other guests will bring new challenges, testing her resolve and the strength of her rtionship with Axel. As the evening unfolds, the pressure of the spotlight will weigh heavily on her, forcing her to confront not only the whispers of her past but also the reality of her present. Will she rise to the asion and reim her position as a formidable force in the Walters Group, or will the ghosts of her past threaten to overshadow her? The anticipation builds as readers prepare for a night that could change everything for Evelyn, both personally and professionally. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 181 secret lover 181 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°Secret Lover 181,¡± Evelyn experiences a mix of triumph and pride as she learns of legal actions being taken against her rival, Lana Scott, for misappropriating funds from the Walters Group. The news ignites a sense of satisfaction within her, as she envisions the consequences Lana will face for her deceitful actions. This moment of vindication fills Evelyn with joy, knowing that the truth is finallying to light and that Lana¡¯s past as a homewrecker may soon catch up with her. Later in the day, Evelyn attends her son Oliver¡¯s piano lesson, where she is overwhelmed with pride as she watches him y. His performance exceeds her expectations, as he wlessly executes ¡°The Entertainer,¡± a ssic piece by Scott Joplin. Evelyn¡¯s astonishment at her son¡¯s talent transforms into pure joy as she embraces him, celebrating his achievement. This moment highlights the deep bond between mother and son, contrasting the earlier tension surrounding Lana with a sense of warmth and love. As the day progresses, Evelyn prepares for a prestigious Charity Dinner, an event that will showcase the Walters Group¡¯s efforts to restore its reputation. Despite feeling anxious about stepping into the spotlight, she receives encouragement from her stylist, Prici, who helps transform her into a morous figure. Evelyn grapples with self-doubt but ultimately begins to embrace her newfound confidence as she admires her reflection in the mirror, dressed in a stunning red gown that entuates her elegance. Before leaving for the event, Oliver¡¯s innocent admiration for his mother adds a touching moment to the narrative. His genuine praise makes Evelyn feel beautiful and cherished, reinforcing her determination to face the evening with poise. As she prepares to step into the ballroom, she resolves to meet the challenges ahead with grace and strength, ready to reim her ce in the world while bncing her roles as a mother and a professional.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **Title: Secret Lover 181** **Content: 181 Calm Before the Spotlight** ¡°How dare you take legal action against Lana!¡± Evelyn halted mid-stride, her gaze locked onto the message that illuminated her phone screen. Reading the text again, she felt a thrill ripple through her, a subtle yet satisfying smile dancing on her lips. ¡®So, the whispers of scandal have reached him¡­¡¯ With renewed purpose, she continued down the hallway, a flicker of joy igniting in her chest¡ªquiet yet triumphant. Atst, the police had taken a serious interest in Lana Scott¡¯s misappropriation of funds from the Walters Group. Finally, the truth was wing its way to the surface. ¡®Lana Scott¡­ did you really think you could pilfer from the Walters family? It won¡¯t be so simple, darling!¡¯ A prison cell and a taste of destitution would be fitting consequences for a woman like her¡ªa homewrecker who had caused so much pain. Evelyn could vividly picture Lana¡¯s shocked expression when the court summonsnded in her hands. Just that image alone made her morning coffee taste like the finest brew. ¡­ Later that afternoon, Evelyn had promised her son that she would apany him to his piano lesson. The music room was filled with a delicate aroma of polished wood and the faint scent of aged sheet music. Evelyn settled into a chair at the back, her heart swelling as she watched Oliver y under the attentive gaze of his private instructor. His tiny fingers danced across the keys with a newfound confidence that left her breathless. The rhythm flowed smoothly, and his touch was firmer than she had ever seen. The teacher nodded, a look of pride illuminating his face. ¡°Excellent work, Oliver,¡± he praised. ¡°You¡¯ve made remarkable progress. Your rhythm and hand movements have significantly improved.¡± Evelyn beamed at her son, her heart swelling with pride. It was astonishing to think that her little boy was only four years old. Just as she contemted standing up to leave the room, Oliver turned to her, his face alight with a broad grin. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re not finished yet! I¡¯ve prepared a song for you to hear.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Evelyn blinked in surprise. ¡°You already have a song ready? Really?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± His excitement was palpable, his bright eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. ¡°Ah, Mommy, please record it! Daddy needs to hear it, too.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his earnestness. ¡°Alright, my little maestro.¡± She pulled out her phone, switching to video mode, and positioned herself near him. At first, she expected something simple¡ªa few introductory notes, perhaps a short, sweet melody. But when his small hands began to move, her eyes widened in disbelief. The opening bars were unmistakable. ¡°The Entertainer,¡± the ssic by Scott Joplin¡­ Not a child¡¯s rendition, but the real deal. Evelyn nearly dropped her phone in shock, her mind racing for an exnation. ¡®Wait! What? I can¡¯t even y this!¡¯ Leaning in closer, she half-expected to discover a hidden speaker beneath the piano. But no¡­ the sound was undeniably his¡ªcrisp, confident, and wless. Her son was genuinely ying it. As he struck the final note, Evelyn remained frozen, staring at him as if he had just sprouted wings. ¡°Mommy¡­ I¡¯m done.¡± That tiny, proud voice jolted her from her reverie. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re such a genius, sweetheart¡­¡± She enveloped him in her arms, showering his cheeks with affectionate kisses. ¡­ This was no ordinary gathering. It was the prestigious Charity Dinner, an event destined to be broadcast and dissected across the nation. And this time, the spotlight would shine directly on her. Axel was right¡­ Her presence was crucial. The Walters Group needed to restore its tarnished image. Yet, the thought of it sent a shiver of anxiety coursing through her. The stylist, an exuberant woman named Prici, began her transformative work. ¡°Rx, Mrs. Knight. You¡¯re already stunning,¡± she said, running her fingers through Evelyn¡¯s silky ck hair. Evelyn offered a faint smile, feeling a flicker of doubt. ¡°I wish I had your confidence.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll steal the spotlight tonight. Trust me,¡± Prici assured her, her voice warm and encouraging. The gentle hum of the blow-dryer, mingled with the scents of perfume and setting powder, gradually eased her nerves. When Prici finished, Evelyn could hardly recognize the reflection staring back at her in the mirror. Her hair cascaded smoothly over one shoulder in soft, elegant curls. The makeup was natural yet radiant, entuating her high cheekbones and expressive eyes. And then came the gown. A deep red silk dress that clung to her figure in all the right ces¡ªneither too revealing nor too modest. The off-shoulder neckline exuded an air of quiet confidence, while the subtle slit that brushed against her leg with every movement added a tantalizing hint of allure. As she slipped into her stilettos, Evelyn caught another glimpse of herself. morous, elegant, and powerful¡ªshe looked every bit the part. She exhaled softly, whispering to herself, ¡°I guess I¡¯m really doing this.¡± ¡°Of course you are,¡± Prici replied, her smile bright as she began to pack up her tools. ¡°You look like you own the whole ballroom.¡± Evelyn chuckled, though a flutter of nerves still danced in her chest. Just then, Oliver burst into the room, his eyes widening in awe, his mouth forming a small ¡°O.¡± ¡°Wow, Mommy¡­ You look like a princess.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart melted at his innocent admiration. ¡°Thank you, baby. Will you be good while I¡¯m gone?¡± He nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Daddy you¡¯re the prettiest!¡± She kissed his forehead, standing up to take onest look at her reflection. Everything was in ce: the gown, the car, herposure. ¡®Alright, Eve! Let¡¯s go meet those people¡­¡¯Conclusion As Evelyn stepped into the grand ballroom, the weight of her earlier triumph over Lana Scott mingled with the thrill of her son¡¯s unexpected musical talent, creating a potent cocktail of emotions within her. The anxiety that had threatened to consume her began to dissipate, reced by a newfound sense of empowerment. She had fought hard for this moment, not just for herself but for her family and the legacy of the Walters Group. With each confident stride, she felt the echoes of her son¡¯s proud voice reminding her of the strength thaty within. The whispers of scandal that once haunted her now felt like distant memories, overshadowed by the bright future she was determined to carve out. The evening unfolded like a beautifully orchestrated symphony, with Evelyn gracefully navigating conversations and connections that would help reshape her family¡¯s narrative. Eachpliment she received felt like a note of affirmation, reinforcing her belief that she was not merely a victim of circumstance but a woman ready to reim her power. As the spotlight illuminated her, she understood that this was more than just a charity event; it was a celebration of her resilience and the love that anchored her. With Oliver¡¯s innocent admiration etched in her heart, Evelyn embraced the evening, knowing that she was not just stepping into the spotlight but also into a new chapter of her life¡ªone filled with hope, strength, and the promise of brighter days ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 181*, readers can expect the tension to rise as Evelyn steps into the limelight of the Charity Dinner. With the stakes higher than ever, she will not only have to navigate theplexities of her new morous persona but also face the looming threat of Lana¡¯s impending legal troubles. As the evening unfolds, the atmosphere will be charged with anticipation, and Evelyn will find herself at the center of a web of intrigue. Will her newfound confidence hold up against the scrutiny of the crowd and the whispers of her enemies? Moreover, the unexpected presence of familiar faces at the event will add anotheryer ofplexity to the night. Old rivalries may resurface, and alliances could shift as Evelyn grapples with the consequences of her past decisions. With the media¡¯s spotlight shining brightly, every move she makes will be scrutinized, and secrets could threaten to unravel at any moment. Will she be able to maintain herposure and emerge victorious, or will the evening expose her vulnerabilities? As the chapter unfolds, readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how Evelyn navigates this high-stakes environment while confronting the ghosts of her past. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 182 secret lover 182 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 182,¡± Evelyn experiences a whirlwind of emotions as she approaches a high-profile charity dinner. As she rides in a sleek car toward the venue, her anxiety builds, intensified by the thought of facing the media and the public. Despite having navigated through tense business negotiations and familial scrutiny, the prospect of walking the red carpet is a different challenge altogether. In a moment of desperation, she tries to distract herself with a game on her phone, but even that fails to calm her nerves. Upon arriving, Evelyn is shocked to find herself directed to the red carpet entrance, a situation made worse by the realization that her friend Joseph is runningte. This unexpected turn leaves her feeling exposed and unprepared, especially as a swarm of reporters awaits her arrival. Despite Ryan, the driver, offering to circle around to avoid the chaos, Evelyn decides to face the crowd. She steels herself, recalling her past experiences in the limelight, and prepares to step out of the car. As she emerges, the atmosphere shifts dramatically. The moment she steps onto the red carpet, the media frenzy erupts, and Evelyn is thrust into the spotlight. The shing cameras and shouts from reporters create a cacophony that momentarily overwhelms her. Yet, she manages to maintain herposure, wearing a dazzling red gown that draws attention as she navigates the chaos. The thrill of being recognized again is bittersweet, as she grapples with her secret identity as Axel¡¯s wife while being bombarded with questions about her family and career. The reporters¡¯ inquiries quickly escte, particrly when one question about her marital status catches her off guard, revealing her wedding ring that she had forgotten to remove. Panic sets in as she realizes the implications of this slip, but she fights to keep her calm demeanor. The relentless barrage of questions continues, but a staff member steps in to momentarily halt the chaos, providing her with a brief respite. Evelyn¡¯s internal struggle between her public persona and private life intensifies, setting the stage for theplexities that lie ahead in her journey.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 182** **CONTENT: 182 Trapped On the Red Carpet (1)** As the sleek car raced through the bustling streets toward the venue of the charity dinner, a tight knot formed in Evelyn¡¯s chest, tightening with every passing moment. Her handsy nervously on herp, fingers twisting and turning the delicate sp of her clutch bag, a nervous habit she couldn¡¯t shake. She had navigated through treacherous business negotiations, endured tense court hearings, and even survived the awkward scrutiny of Axel¡¯s grandparents. But this? This was a different beast altogether. In an attempt to quell her rising anxiety, Evelyn turned to her phone, tapping on Minesweeper¡ªthe very game she often yed with Oliver, her dear friend. But today, even the familiar sound of tiles clicking open failed to provide her with anyfort. Each idental ¡°boom¡± from hitting a mine sent her heart racing, echoing her unease. Ryan, the ever-observant driver, nced at her through the rearview mirror, his brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like me to apany you inside?¡± he inquired gently, noting the tension radiating from her. Evelyn tore her gaze from the screen and mustered a smile, though it felt forced. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ryan. My friend is already waiting for me inside. I¡¯ll shoot you a text when the event wraps up.¡± Ryan nodded, though the worry etched on his face lingered as he turned his attention back to the road. The city lights outside flickered like stars in the night, and the evening traffic moved sluggishly, resembling a glittering river in motion. When the car finally glided to a stop at the World Trade Center, Evelyn straightened her gown, inhaling deeply to steady her nerves. Yet, as she nced around, an unsettling realization washed over her. ¡°Ryan,¡± she spoke slowly, her heart sinking as she peered out the window. ¡°Why are we heading toward the red carpet entrance?¡± Before he could respond, an event staff member approached, waving them forward toward the red carpet drop-off, a clear directive that left her no room for protest. The line of cars behind them was long, and reversing was no longer an option. Evelyn blinked in disbelief. ¡°Wait, no, no¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± Ryan replied, his voice tight with anxiety. ¡°They¡¯re directing everyone this way. And, uh, I think there are quite a few reporters waiting at the red carpet¡­¡± He shifted nervously in his seat. ¡°Are you sure you can walk alone on the red carpet?¡± Before Evelyn could respond, her phone buzzed insistently, breaking the tension. It was a message from Joseph. ¡°Eve, I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m runningte. There¡¯s been an ident ahead. Looks like you¡¯ll get there before me. Oh, and I forgot to mention¡­ there¡¯s a red carpet. If you¡¯re notfortable walking through it, just wait for me. We can go in togetherter.¡± Her jaw dropped in disbelief. ¡®Seriously, Jo? Why are you telling me this now?¡¯ Had she known about the red carpet in advance, she would have timed her arrival to be just before dinner, avoiding the throngs of reporters entirely. With a deep sigh, she turned her gaze to the chaotic scene outside. Dozens of reporters lined both sides of the carpet, their cameras shing like a barrage of fireworks. ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you¡¯re feeling anxious, we can just circle around¡­¡± Ryan began, but Evelyn cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ryan. Just follow the flow. I can handle it.¡± Her voice was steady, but inside, her heart raced wildly. She could almost hear the pounding in her ears. ¡®You used to do this all the time, Eve,¡¯ she reminded herself. ¡®Just walk. Smile. Easy!¡¯ The car ahead of them began to move, and soon it was their turn. The staff member at the door opened it with a courteous smile. ¡°Wee, Ms. Walters¡­¡± Her heart leaped at the sound of her name. It felt surreal to be addressed like that again. But she was reminded of her secret status as Axel¡¯s wife, a truth she couldn¡¯t reveal just yet. ¡°Good luck, ma¡¯am,¡± Ryan whispered from the front seat. ¡°I¡¯ll park and wait nearby.¡± Before she could respond, the staff member closed the door, sealing her fate. As she stepped out, the world exploded into a cacophony of shes and shouts. Bright, blinding lights surrounded her, and the air was filled with the sharp clicks of cameras, each sound like a gunshot in the frenzy. For a brief moment, Evelyn froze, overwhelmed by the chaos. Then she spotted Irina, the renowned actress, posing gracefully a few meters ahead, effortlessly answering questions from the swarm of reporters. But when one of the journalists caught sight of Evelyn emerging from the car, the entire crowd shifted as if drawn by an unseen force. ¡°Miss Walters, please hold on for just a moment,¡± a staff member murmured, attempting to manage the escting situation. Evelyn nodded politely, but it was already toote. ¡°Oh my God¡­ It¡¯s Evelyn Walters!¡± someone shouted, and the crowd erupted into a frenzy. ¡°Get her photo! Quick!¡± ¡°Evelyn Walters¡­ she¡¯s really here!¡± ¡°Wow, she looks stunning!¡± ¡°Did shee alone?¡± The reporters abandoned Irina mid-interview, leaving the actress blinking in disbelief as every camera lens turned toward Evelyn. The shes were relentless, the noise overwhelming. Yet, Evelyn lifted her chin, summoning her bestposed smile. Her red gown shimmered under the blinding lights, elegant yetmanding, a perfect contrast to the chaos surrounding her. ¡°You can continue to walk now¡­¡± one of the staff instructed, and with a deep breath, she took her first step onto the carpet. The sound of camera shutters intensified, and her name echoed from every direction, a surreal symphony of attention. Once, she had been the woman hiding in the quiet corners of Willocrest, avoiding the media¡¯s relentless gaze. Now, she stood at the epicenter of that very chaos, poised to be headline news once again. ¡°Miss Walters, over here!¡± ¡°Please look to the left!¡± With a graceful turn, she posed for a few quick photos, her movements fluid and practiced, though every muscle in her body screamed for her to flee. Her mind raced, praying for this moment to end soon. Then the questions began to rain down. ¡°Miss Walters, would you pleasement on the case involving your father, William Walters?¡± ¡°Is it true you¡¯ve returned to the Walters Group¡¯s board of directors?¡± ¡°This is your revenge on William Walters after everything he did to you in the past?¡± ¡°Miss Walters, are you married?¡± ¡°What? Married? How?¡± another voice shouted, cutting through the noise. Evelyn felt her heart drop, realizing with horror that she had forgotten to remove her wedding ring. Now, it was far toote to hide it. She fought to maintain her calm demeanor, shing a polite smile as if their probing questions were mere whispers passing through her ears. But the reporters kept firing questions faster than she could catch her breath. ¡°Miss Walters! Miss Walters! Who designed your dress?¡± ¡°Miss Walters! Is it true that the Walters Group¡¯s new investor is Apex Holding?¡± Thatst question nearly caught her off guard, sending a wave of heat from her chest to her neck, though she refused to let it show. ¡°Gentlemen, please refrain from Q&A here¡­¡± Finally, a staff member stepped in to halt the barrage of questions. Evelyn felt a wave of relief wash over her, grateful for the brief respite amidst the chaos.Conclusion As Evelyn stood amidst the shing lights and moring voices, a profound transformation began to unfold within her. The knot in her chest loosened, reced by a surge of empowerment. She had once feared this very moment, dreading the scrutiny that came with her name, but now, with her heart racing and adrenaline coursing through her veins, she embraced the chaos. Each click of the camera felt like a deration of her resilience, a reminder that she was no longer the woman hiding in the shadows. She was Evelyn Walters, a name that carried weight, a woman who had fought her battles and emerged stronger than ever. The reporters¡¯ questions, once a source of anxiety, now felt like an opportunity to reim her narrative, to assert her identity beyond the confines of her past. In that moment of rity, Evelyn realized that the red carpet was not just a path leading to a charity dinner; it was a symbol of her journey, a testament to her growth. With every step she took, she shedyers of fear and uncertainty, revealing the confident woman she had be. The wedding ring on her finger, once a secret burden, now sparkled with newfound significance¡ªa reminder of her love for Axel and the strength of their bond. As she navigated through the crowd, her smile genuine and radiant, she understood that she was no longer defined by her father¡¯s legacy or the shadows of her past. She was stepping into her own light, ready to face whatever came next with grace and determination. This was just the beginning of a new chapter, one where she would not only reim her voice but also embrace the love and support that surrounded her.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** As Evelyn navigates the storm of shing cameras and relentless questions, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the whirlwind of her emotions and the high-stakes world she has suddenly been thrust back into. With the revtion of her wedding ring sparking curiosity and spection among the press, readers can expect to see her grappling with the implications of her secret marriage to Axel. Will she be able to maintain herposure under the scrutiny, or will the pressure of the media¡¯s relentless pursuit lead to a slip that could expose her hidden life? Moreover, the tension between her past and present will intensify as she faces probing questions about her family¡¯s legacy and her role within the Walters Group. As the evening unfolds, the unexpected arrival of Joseph, her friend who is alreadyte, could alter the trajectory of the night. Will he provide the support she desperately needs, or will his presenceplicate matters further? The chapter is set to explore not just the external chaos of the red carpet, but also the internal battles Evelyn faces as she strives to reim her identity amidst the cacophony of fame and familial ties. Prepare for a gripping continuation where secrets threaten to unravel, and every decision could change her life forever. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 183 secret lover 183 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°Secret Lover 183,¡± Evelyn experiences a whirlwind of emotions as she finds herself unexpectedly thrust into the spotlight at a public event. Initially feeling a sense of relief when the ground staff finally addresses her, that relief quickly dissipates as they direct her to a podium for a Q&A session. Overwhelmed by frustration, Evelyn struggles with the chaotic atmosphere created by the swarm of reporters eager to ask her questions about her father¡¯s controversies and her recent return to the Walters Group. Each step she takes feels like a march toward public humiliation, and she silently pleads for an escape. As the reporters bombard her with questions, Evelyn attempts to maintain herposure, even as her mind races with irritation and disbelief at the absurdity of their inquiries. The noise and pressure build, making her head throb, but she knows that remaining silent could lead to negative headlines. With a deep breath, she addresses the crowd, asserting her identity and requesting respect for her privacy while focusing on her professional role within thepany. To her surprise, her calm demeanor begins to ease the tension, and the reporters seem to respond positively to her presence. However, just as Evelyn thinks she can regain control of the situation, a sharp-eyed reporter notices her wedding ring, igniting a frenzy of questions about her marital status. Panic sets in as she realizes the implications of their curiosity, and she tries to negotiate her way out of the situation. Despite her attempts to maintain a pleasant facade, the reporters¡¯ relentless inquiries push her patience to the brink. She feels cornered, wishing for a distraction to escape the relentless scrutiny. Just when Evelyn is about to lose herposure, a loud shout announcing the arrival of Axel Knight, the CEO of APEX Holding, shifts the reporters¡¯ attention away from her. In an instant, the chaos surrounding her dissipates as the crowd rushes to capture the new story, leaving Evelyn momentarily alone under the event lights. With the pressure lifted, she finally exhales, feeling a wave of relief wash over her as she stands in the newfound silence, grateful for the unexpected turn of events that allowed her to escape the relentless questioning.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 183** **CONTENT: 183 Trapped On the Red Carpet (2)** Evelyn finally released a long, pent-up sigh of relief when she heard the ground staff issue theirmands. However, that moment of relief was fleeting. Suddenly, the ground staff pointed toward a small podium situated near the main entrance of the event. ¡°Come on, folks, please give Miss Walters some space to breathe. You can direct your questions to her over there,¡± he instructed, waving a hand dismissively. Evelyn couldn¡¯t suppress the frustration bubbling within her; her mind was a whirlpool of irritation. Damn it! Why are you sending them to a Q&A? I just want to get to the venue! Her smile turned rigid, the corners of her mouth barely lifting. Before she could muster the courage to ask the staff for assistance, they were already guiding her forward, blissfully unaware of her desperate desire to flee in the opposite direction. With a heavy heart, Evelyn forced herself to keep moving. Each step felt like a slow march toward impending public humiliation. Reporters descended upon her like a flock of ravenous pigeons spotting a crumb of bread. The relentless clicking of cameras echoed around her, the bright shes almost blinding her as they went off in rapid session. Just when she thought she might drown in the chaos, two security officers materialized at her sides, creating a protective barrier as they navigated through the throng of reporters. Evelyn managed a polite smile while silently pleading, *Please, let me just sink into the ground right now.* s, her silent prayer went unanswered. As soon as the security officers left her at the designated booth, the madness returned with a vengeance. ¡°Miss Walters, can youment on the ongoing case involving your father, William Walters?¡± one reporter shouted, shoving a microphone toward her face as if it were a weapon. ¡°Is it true you¡¯ve returned to the board of directors at Walters Group?¡± another chimed in, their eyes gleaming with the thrill of the chase. ¡°This is your revenge on William Walters after everything he did to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± a voice from the back blurted out, dripping with sensationalism. Evelyn blinked, momentarily stunned. ¡°Revenge? Are they scripting a soap opera now?¡± she thought, incredulous at the absurdity of the situation. Then came a fresh wave of questions. ¡°Miss Walters, who funded your return to thepany?¡± ¡°Are you nning to merge with the other subsidiaries under the Walters Group?¡± ¡°Do you have anyments on thewsuit filed against thepanyst quarter?¡± And just when she thought it couldn¡¯t get any more ludicrous, a female reporter piped up: ¡°Miss Walters, are you married?¡± Evelyn nearly burst intoughter. *Seriously?* she muttered under her breath, shaking her head in disbelief. A dull throb began to pulse in her head, the cacophony of ovepping questions overwhelming her senses. It was as if she were caught in a storm of buzzing bees, each question adding to the chaos. She struggled to think clearly, knowing that if she chose silence or simply ignored them, tomorrow¡¯s headlines would brand her as ¡°rude¡± or ¡°arrogant.¡± So, with a deep breath, she straightened her back, lifted her chin, and forced a polite smile. ¡°Good evening, everyone¡­¡± She began, her voice steady despite the tumult of emotions swirling inside her. ¡°Thank you all for your attention, even though I¡¯m not a public figure or an important person in this country. I would appreciate it if you could refer to me by my first name¡­ Evelyn.¡± The reporters chuckled softly, their murmurs filling the air. ¡°No, Miss Evelyn, you are a public figure¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re more famous than a movie star, Miss Evelyn.¡± ¡°Absolutely¡­ Absolutely¡­¡± Evelyn raised her hand, signaling for silence. Once the noise subsided, she continued, ¡°I understand you all have many questions, but I will only address a few regarding thepany, the Walters Group, and my role within it. I won¡¯t be discussing my private life. I hope you can respect that.¡± The reporters exchanged nces, and, to her surprise, they quieted down a notch. One of them cleared his throat, breaking the silence. ¡°Miss Evelyn, can you confirm whether you¡¯ve officially returned to the board of directors?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she answered, her smile unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ve rejoined the board in an advisory capacity. My focus will be on restructuring thepany¡¯s phnthropic branch, including our coboration with Hope Medical Center.¡± Her calm demeanor seemed to have a soothing effect; the tension in the air began to dissipate. Another reporter leaned in, eager for more. ¡°There¡¯s spection that your return signals a new direction for the Walters Group. Is that true?¡± ¡°I believe change is essential,¡± she said gracefully. ¡°Our family business has faced numerous challenges, but we aremitted to learning from our past mistakes. I am confident that we will emerge stronger.¡± Click. Click. Click. The sound of camera shutters intensified, but this time it felt more like admiration than an attack. *Finally,* she thought, a wave of relief washing over her. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t so terrible after all. But just as she was about to wrap things up, a sharp-eyed reporter leaned forward, pointing at her hand. ¡°Miss Evelyn,¡± he said, curiosity dripping from his voice, ¡°you¡¯re wearing a wedding ring.¡± Evelyn froze for the briefest moment, her heart racing. And then it began. ¡°Are you married, Miss Evelyn?¡± ¡°Is it recent? Was there a private ceremony?¡± ¡°Who is your husband?¡± ¡°Is he from the business world? A public figure?¡± Her mind spun in a whirlwind of panic. *Damn it! I should¡¯ve worn gloves!* Smiling sweetly while cursing them all in her mind, Evelyn replied, ¡°I will answer that one question if you promise to let me leave right after.¡± The crowd fell into a hushed silence. A few nodded eagerly, recorders poised and ready. ¡°Of course!¡± they chorused, feigning cooperation. She widened her smile, her voice firm yet bright. ¡°Yes.¡± The entire crowd gasped collectively. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she affirmed again, this time with confidence. The reporters erupted into a frenzy. ¡°Who¡¯s your husband?¡± ¡°When did the wedding take ce?¡± ¡°Is he someone we know?¡± Evelyn could feel a vein pulsing on her forehead, her patience evaporating. *What the heck! They promised! These vultures have no honor! How shameless!* Her lips twitched, herposure fraying. ¡°Everyone,¡± she said, maintaining that deceptively pleasant smile, ¡°I believe that was already one question too many. I will be taking my leave now.¡± But they didn¡¯t relent. ¡°M-Miss Evelyn, just onest question!¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± She felt trapped. The reporters closed in again, their microphones surrounding her like a circle of spears. *Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake! Where¡¯s Ryan when I actually need him? He could¡¯ve at least faked a fainting episode to distract them!* Just as she was about to bolt, a voice rang out. ¡°Axel Knight!!¡± The shout sliced through the chaos like a knife. The effect was instantaneous. Reporters turned in unison, eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Axel Knight is here?¡± ¡°Wait! What? Axel Knight? The CEO of APEX Holding?¡± ¡°Wow, Axel Knight ising!¡± The crowd surged toward the red carpet, microphones and cameras raised high, their focus shifting away from her. In less than three seconds, Evelyn¡¯s tormentors vanished. She blinked, momentarily stunned as the sea of reporters dissipated, leaving her standing alone and a bit awkwardly under the ring event lights. For several moments, she remained motionless, the silence wrapping around her like aforting nket. Then, slowly, she exhaled, her shoulders dropping in relief.Conclusion In that moment of unexpected calm, Evelyn felt the weight of the world lift from her shoulders. The chaos that had consumed her just moments before faded into the background as she stood alone, the relentless questions and shing cameras reced by a serene stillness. The realization that she had navigated the storm and emerged rtively unscathed filled her with a sense of empowerment. She had faced the media frenzy with grace, asserting her identity not just as William Walters¡¯ daughter, but as Evelyn¡ªa woman ready to redefine her narrative and take charge of her own destiny. The whispers of doubt that had gued her earlier began to dissipate, reced by a newfound confidence that surged through her veins. As the crowd surged toward the newly arrived Axel Knight, Evelyn took a moment to reflect on the journey that had led her to this point. The trials and tribtions of her past, the struggles with her family¡¯s legacy, and the emotional turmoil surrounding her father¡¯s actions all seemed to coalesce into this pivotal moment. Standing under the bright lights, she realized that she was no longer just a passive yer in her own life; she was ready to step into her power and embrace the future. With a deep breath, she straightened her posture and prepared to move forward, ready to reim her story and embrace the challenges ahead with unwavering determination.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 183*, readers can expect to dive deeper into the whirlwind of Evelyn¡¯s life as she navigates the aftermath of her unexpected revtion. With the media frenzy surrounding her marriage to Axel Knight, the enigmatic CEO of APEX Holding, the stakes are higher than ever. The spotlight that once felt suffocating may now offer her a chance to redefine her narrative, but can she truly control the story when so many eyes are watching? As the public¡¯s curiosity intensifies, Evelyn will have to confront not only her past but also the implications of her new marital status on her professional ambitions. Moreover, the chapter promises to unveil theplexities of Evelyn¡¯s rtionship with Axel. Will their union withstand the scrutiny of the press and the expectations of their respective families? As they navigate the treacherous waters of public perception, readers will witness the tension between personal desires and professional obligations. With whispers of corporate intrigue and the potential for scandal lurking just beneath the surface, Evelyn¡¯s journey is poised to take unexpected turns. Will she rise to the challenge, or will the pressures of fame and fortune threaten to unravel everything she has worked for? The next chapter holds the key to unraveling these mysteries, leaving readers eager to discover what fate has in store for Evelyn and Axel. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 184 secret lover 184 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 184,¡± Evelyn experiences a moment of relief and gratitude when an unknown person distracts the crowd, allowing her to escape the chaos of the event she is attending. As she prepares to leave, her curiositypels her to nce back, where she spots her husband, Axel Knight,manding attention amidst a swarm of reporters. His calm demeanor and confidence impress her, contrasting sharply with her own recent struggles to maintainposure. Evelyn can¡¯t help but smile at the thought of himing to her rescue, reflecting on his ability to navigate the media frenzy effortlessly. Once inside the grand ballroom, Evelyn is enveloped by the opulence of the event, filled with shimmering lights, elegant decor, and the sounds ofughter and music. However, her excitement is tempered by the anxiety of waiting for her partner, Joseph, who is dyed outside. Just as frustration begins to rise, she receives a reassuring text from Joseph, lifting her spirits and prompting her to find a quieter corner to observe the festivities without drawing attention to herself. In this secluded spot, Evelyn unexpectedly encounters Jackson Lincoln, who approaches her with his characteristic charm. Their conversation reveals both light-hearted banter and a deeper connection, as Jackson yfullyments on Axel¡¯s impact on the event and the ensuing traffic jam. Evelyn finds herselfughing and feeling more at ease, appreciating Jackson¡¯s ability to lighten the mood and distract her from her worries about the g. As they chat, the atmosphere in the ballroom shifts dramatically, signaling Axel¡¯s arrival. The anticipation in the crowd builds, and Evelyn instinctively knows that her husband has made a grand entrance. This moment encapstes the blend of chaos and romance that surrounds her life, leaving her both excited and apprehensive about the unfolding events. The chapter captures Evelyn¡¯s emotional journey from anxiety to relief, highlighting theplexities of her rtionships and the contrasting dynamics of her public and private life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **Title: Secret Lover 184** **184 Axel Knight¡¯s Shocking Entrance** ¡°Thank you to whoever just screamed his name,¡± Evelyn thought, her eyes fluttering shut for a fleeting moment as a wave of relief washed over her. A silent prayer of gratitude formed in her heart, directed at the unknown person who had inadvertently created a distraction just when she needed it most. With a deep breath, she steadied herself, adjusting the delicate clutch bag that hung from her wrist. There was no time to linger; she needed to make a hasty retreat toward the main entrance of the building before anyone remembered she was still there, lost in the chaos. Just as she was about to slip inside, an urge to look back gripped her. Curiosity tugged at her heartstrings,pelling her to pause at the door and steal a nce at the vibrant red carpet that seemed to pulse with energy. And there he was. Axel Knight, her husband, stood like a beacon of strength amidst the swirling chaos, d in a tailored dark suit that entuated his tall,manding presence. His face was a mask of calm, even as the camera shes erupted around him like tiny fireworks. A swarm of reporters surrounded him, their voices a cacophony of questions. Though Evelyn couldn¡¯t hear the exact inquiries, she could easily guess they were probing into the affairs of hispany. A small, amused smile crept onto her lips. ¡°Did hee to rescue me?¡± she mused, watching him navigate the media frenzy with an ease that left her both impressed and slightly envious. He seemed perfectly at home in this whirlwind, exuding an aura of quiet authority that made it clear he was in control. In stark contrast, Evelyn had nearly stumbled over her own heels just moments ago, struggling to maintain a smile while deflecting questions about her family¡¯stest drama. She shook her head, a mix of embarrassment and gratitude flooding her. ¡°If he dide for me,¡± she thought, a yful glint in her eyes, ¡°then he certainly knows how to make an entrance!¡± With that thought, she pushed through the ss doors into the grand ballroom, her heart racing, yet a softugh bubbled up within her. Inside, the ballroom was a dazzling spectacle, shimmering under the glow of countless golden lights. Crystal chandeliers hung majestically from the soaring ceiling, sending soft reflections dancing across the polished floor, creating an almost ethereal atmosphere. The long velvet curtains draping the windowsplemented the deep wine-colored tablecloths that adorned the tables below, adding an air of elegance to the entire scene. In the background, the gentle strains of a live orchestra filled the air, mingling with the soft hum of conversation, creating a symphony of social interaction. At the far end of the room, a wide stage stood framed by ivory roses and delicate golden drapery, where several hosts and coordinators bustled about, preparing for the evening¡¯s charity auction. In the center of the hall, round tables sparkled under the lights, each one surrounded by ten elegantly designed chairs. Tall vases overflowing with fresh white orchids adorned every table, apanied by gleaming silver cutlery, crystal sses, and name cards embossed in luxurious gold lettering. This was an event crafted to leave asting impression, a mnge of opulence and purpose. Guests, d in glittering gowns and sharp tailored suits, mingled effortlessly. The air was thick with the intoxicating scent of expensive perfumes and the crisp aroma of champagne. Laughter rang out in pockets around the room, the sounds of socialites catching up and businessmen sealing deals that would likely fade from memory by the end of the night. Evelyn lingered near the doorway, taking in the scene with a sense of nostalgia. She had attended countless charity gs and business dinners like this during her time with the Walters Group, where she had once glided through these rooms with the confidence of a seasoned professional, her smile wless, her posture impable, her charm rehearsed to perfection. But tonight felt markedly different. She wasn¡¯t here to forge alliances orwork; she was merely apanying Joseph, who had insisted she attend to help restore thepany¡¯s tarnished reputation. Now, the thought of small talk with yet another overconfident investor felt utterly unappealing. ¡°But where is Joseph!? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡± Just as the frustration of waiting began to bubble up, her phone vibrated softly within her clutch. Evelyn pulled it out, her heart lifting as she read the message. ¡°I¡¯m in line to get off the red carpet. Five more cars ahead of me. Don¡¯t run away before I get there.¡± From: Joseph. She let out a soft chuckle, relief washing over her. ¡°Thank God,¡± she whispered, a smile spreading across her face. With renewed energy, she scanned the room once more, deciding to retreat to a dimly lit corner near the door, a safe distance from the crowd. From this vantage point, she could observe the festivities without drawing too much attention to herself¡ªor so she thought. ¡°Evelyn?¡± The familiar voice caught her by surprise. It wasn¡¯t Axel¡¯s voice, and she turned to see Jackson Lincoln striding toward her, his signature charming smile in ce. He looked as confident as ever in his crisp navy suit, exuding an air of casual elegance. ¡°Youing? With whom? Ax¡­¡± His voice trailed off, realizing toote that he couldn¡¯t mention her husband¡¯s name in public. Evelyn offered a polite smile, stepping closer so they stood side by side, both gazing into the glittering hall. ¡°I¡¯m attending this g¡­ under the Walters Group tonight. My partner, Joseph. He¡¯s still stuck outside,¡± she exined, her tone light. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Jackson replied, casting a sideways nce at her with a knowing smirk. ¡°Well, I think I know why he decided to show up.¡± Her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about your husband, of course. Axel Knight,¡± he whispered conspiratorially, ncing around as if someone might overhear. ¡°Ah, so you know he¡¯s here?¡± she asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Of course,¡± Jackson chuckled softly. ¡°You probably know. He made the traffic snake all the way down the boulevard. Every guest stopped just because he epted the interview on the red carpet.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Yeah, Joseph texted me that he got stuck outside. So I guess my dear husband is to me for that, too.¡± ¡°Well, he tends to have that effect,¡± Jackson teased, a yful glimmer in his eyes. ¡°Even traffic listens to him.¡± ¡°Remind me to thank himter for causing a public jam,¡± she quipped, shaking her head. ¡°You should,¡± Jackson replied, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. ¡°It¡¯s romantic, in a chaotic kind of way.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes, but a faint blush crept up her cheeks. ¡°Romantic, really?¡± Jackson shrugged yfully. ¡°If someone shuts down a major road just to make a grand entrance near you, I¡¯d say it qualifies.¡± Evelynughed again, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re funny, Jackson. By the way, what brings you here? I remember you once said you never enjoy this kind of event.¡± He grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Yeah, and I was telling the truth. Because this is me working. Did you forget? I¡¯m the CEO of Lincoln Medical Group. These charity gs are crucial for raising funds for hospital research programs. If I skip one, the board starts sending me guilt-tripping messages.¡± ¡°Ah, right. I almost forgot,¡± she said, a genuine smile lighting up her face. As they continued to chat, Evelyn felt herself begin to rx. Jackson had a way of making the most serious situations feel light and enjoyable with his casual humor and charming storytelling abilities. It reminded her why Axel had always referred to him as ¡°that annoyingly likable Lincoln.¡± Suddenly, the atmosphere in the hall shifted dramatically. The gentle hum of conversation transformed into a wave of murmurs, a ripple of anticipation coursing through the crowd. Heads began to turn toward the entrance, and Evelyn didn¡¯t even need to look to know who had arrived. Jackson smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°Speak of the devil¡­ Axel Knight has entered the hall.¡±Conclusion As the evening unfolded, Evelyn found herself caught in a whirlwind of emotions, osciting between nostalgia and exhration. Watching Axelmand the room with effortless charisma, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a renewed sense of admiration for him. The chaos of the earlier moments faded into the background, reced by a thrilling anticipation that tingled in the air. The yful banter with Jackson had lightened her heart, reminding her of the joy that existed even amidst the pressures of their world. She realized that while her life with Axel was often a delicate dance between public perception and private reality, there was an undeniable bond that tethered them together, one that could withstand the scrutiny of the spotlight. As the crowd began to settle, Evelyn¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Axel, a smile ying on her lips. She felt a surge of affection, recognizing that his grand entrance was not just a spectacle but a testament to their shared journey. In that moment, she understood that love could flourish even in the most chaotic of circumstances. With a deep breath, she stepped away from the shadows of uncertainty and embraced the vibrant energy of the g, ready to face whatevery ahead. Tonight, she would not just be a spectator; she would reim her ce beside Axel, navigating the intricate dance of their lives together, hand in hand.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover,¡± readers can expect the tension to rise as Axel Knight makes his grand entrance into the ballroom, instantlymanding the attention of every guest in attendance. The atmosphere, already charged with excitement, will shift dramatically as whispers of his presence ripple through the crowd. Evelyn, caught in the whirlwind of emotions, will find herself grappling with the duality of her admiration for Axel and theplications of their rtionship. As she navigates theplexities of being the wife of a powerful man, the stakes will heighten, and the dynamics between her, Axel, and Jackson will be even more intricate. Moreover, the charity g will serve as a backdrop for pivotal moments that could change the course of Evelyn¡¯s life. With Joseph¡¯s dyed arrival, the pressure will mount, forcing Evelyn to confront her feelings for both men. Will she be able to maintain herposure as Axel¡¯s maic presence draws her in? Or will the unresolved tension between them bubble to the surface, revealing the cracks in their seemingly perfect marriage? As secrets begin to unravel and alliances shift, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how the night unfolds and what revtions await Evelyn in this morous yet treacherous setting. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 185 secret lover 185 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°Secret Lover,¡± the story unfolds at a charity dinner where Axel Knight¡¯smanding presence captures the attention of everyone in the grand hall. As he enters, the atmosphere shifts, and whispers fill the air, all eyes drawn to him. Evelyn, Axel¡¯s wife, experiences a rush of anxiety at his unexpected arrival, feeling the weight of scrutiny from the crowd. She instinctively steps back, trying to blend into the shadows, fearing the gossip that might arise from their connection. Jackson Lincoln, standing beside Evelyn, teases her about her difort, which only heightens her anxiety. As Axel approaches, the tension esctes; Evelyn¡¯s heart races, and she questions Axel¡¯s intentions, worried that his presence might expose their secret marriage. Axel, however, reassures her with a yful glint in his eye, stating that he changed his ns to attend the event, implying that Evelyn¡¯s involvement is significant to him. This moment of connection is fleeting, as she pulls away, conscious of the prying eyes around them. As the conversation continues, whispers among the guests grow louder, specting about Evelyn¡¯s identity and her connection to Axel. The pressure of being the center of attention weighs heavily on her, and she feels judged by those around her, particrly by other female celebrities. Jackson¡¯s teasing adds to her frustration, but Axel attempts to lighten the mood by suggesting they discuss business to deflect attention from their personal rtionship. The arrival of Joseph, a friend of Evelyn¡¯s, brings a moment of relief as he interrupts the tension. However, his surprise at meeting Axel adds anotheryer ofplexity to the situation, as he is unaware of Evelyn and Axel¡¯s secret marriage. The three of them engage in a carefully orchestrated fa?ade, appearing as if they are discussing business rather than concealing their personal lives. As the charity event begins, Evelyn feels a sense of relief as the focus shifts away from her, but her relief is short-lived when she discovers she will be seated at the same table as Axel and Jackson, reigniting her anxiety about their secret being revealed.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover** **185 Are You Trying to Expose Us?** As Axel Knight strode into the grand hall, the atmosphere shifted palpably. Whispers that had previously danced around the room suddenly coalesced into a singr focus¡ªhim. His towering stature and serene self-assurance pulled attention like a ma,manding the space around him. He wasn¡¯t merely handsome; he exuded a maic authority that made conversations falter and eyes widen. It was as if time itself paused, allowing everyone to drink in his presence. Polite exchanges flowed effortlessly as Axel greeted the hosts and sponsors who eagerly approached him, their smiles bright but eyes glimmering with curiosity. The subtle click of cameras echoed in the background, as reporters and socialites who had trailed him sought to capture every moment, every angle. Evelyn felt her heart race, instinctively taking a half-step back and lowering her gaze in an attempt to blend into the shadows. ¡°Oh no. He¡¯sing this way,¡± she whispered, a flutter of anxiety tightening in her chest. Jackson Lincoln, standing beside her, couldn¡¯t suppress his amusement. A sly grin spread across his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. Knight? Afraid to be seen with your own husband?¡± he teased, his voice low and yful. Evelyn let out a silent sigh, still grappling with disbelief that Axel had chosen to show up at this charity dinner. His earlier call had given no hint of his ns, leaving her unsettled. ¡°I just don¡¯t want people talking,¡± she murmured, her eyes darting to the crowd. ¡°They¡¯ve already stared at me enough outside.¡± Both of them turned slightly, feigning deep interest in the event schedule, desperately hoping to evade the prying eyes of the onlookers. But Axel¡¯s keen gaze had already locked onto her, cutting through the crowd withser focus. Ignoring the throngs of guests, he made a beeline for them. Each purposeful step he took seemed to amplify the attention hemanded, transforming the ballroom into a stage where all eyes were trained on their little corner. Evelyn felt her heart thud in her chest, whispering under her breath, ¡°Oh no. He¡¯s genuinelying here.¡± Jackson chuckled softly. ¡°Rx, he¡¯s your husband, not a shark. Breathe.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± she replied, her voice tinged with a mix of irritation and anxiety. When Axel finally reached them, Jackson straightened, slipping seamlessly into his professional demeanor. ¡°Mr. Knight,¡± he said, his smile barely concealing his amusement. ¡°Good to see you again! Quite the entrance you made out there.¡± Axel nodded politely at Jackson, but his expression remained inscrutable. ¡°Cut the act, Jack¡­¡± he replied tly, his tone devoid of any humor. ¡°Man, you really are a serious one,¡± Jackson remarked with a chuckle, but Axel¡¯s focus shifted, softening as he turned to Evelyn. ¡°You look stunning tonight,¡± he said, his voice low enough for only her and Jackson to hear. Evelyn managed a polite smile, but the tension in her brow betrayed her thoughts. ¡°Are you trying to expose us?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Of course not, my love,¡± he replied smoothly, his eyes sparkling with mischief. She blinked in surprise. ¡°Seriously, Axel. Why are you here? You didn¡¯t say anything when you called me earlier.¡± ¡°I changed my ns,¡± he stated matter-of-factly. ¡°This event seemed¡­ significant. I rushed here afternding from Nevalis.¡± Jackson coughed lightly, struggling to stifle a grin. ¡°Significant, huh? I bet your lovely wife has something to do with that.¡± Axel chuckled softly, his hand brushing lightly against Evelyn¡¯s, a fleeting touch that sent a jolt through her. But she instinctively pulled back, ncing around to ensure no one had witnessed their moment. They stood in a dimly lit corner of the room, but that did little to ease her difort. ¡°Alright, you two,¡± Evelyn said, her voice firm as she straightened up. ¡°You should head to your tables. I¡¯ll wait for Joseph.¡± Evelyn could already hear the murmurs spreading like wildfire through the crowd. Guests whispered eagerly to one another, their curiosity palpable. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman? Why did Axel Knight talk to her?¡± ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t that Evelyn Walters?¡± ¡°Yes, it is! She reappears after years and is already chatting with Lincoln and Knight?¡± Evelyn inhaled deeply, trying to suppress the eye roll that threatened to escape. The gossip was inevitable, and she could feel the weight of their stares. The whispers grew louder, no longer muffled by hushed voices. A few female celebrities shot her nces sharp enough to cut ss, and she could all but hear their unspoken judgments. Yet, she didn¡¯t me them. Standing next to the CEO of Apex Holding would make anyone the center of attention, and she felt the weight of that scrutiny. Jackson leaned closer, his voice a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Congrattions, Eve. You just became the highlight of the night.¡± ¡°Can you stop teasing me, Jack?!¡± she shot back, her re fierce. Then her gaze shifted back to Axel, who wore a calm, amused expression. ¡°Please, just leave me alone. Joseph will be here soon.¡± ¡°Rx, Eve,¡± Axel said softly, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend we¡¯re discussing business. Didn¡¯t you tell the media earlier that you were working on a phnthropy project with Hope Medical Center?¡± Before she could respond, the familiar voice she had been anticipating finally broke through the noise. ¡°Eve, I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte¡­¡± Joseph called out as he hurried in from the entrance, adjusting his tie with an apologetic smile that instantly eased her tension. Evelyn turned, relief washing over her as Joseph finally arrived. They settled at their table, but before she could say anything, Jackson jumped in. ¡°It¡¯s all good, Joseph,¡± he said, patting his shoulder. ¡°Eve was just discussing business with Mr. Knight.¡± Joseph froze, blinking in surprise as he recognized the man standing next to her¡ªAxel Knight. ¡®Why does Jack seem so formal with Axel? Are they best friends? And¡­ Evelyn is Axel¡¯s wife?¡¯ Joseph¡¯s thoughts raced in confusion. He sensed the subtle tension between them, as if they were strangers meeting for the first time. But Joseph¡¯s confusion was fleeting, quickly reced by the realization that Evelyn and Axel had not yet publicly announced their marriage. A smile broke across Joseph¡¯s face as he forced a polite grin. ¡°Ah, I see, putting on a show. Mr. Knight, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± He extended his hand, the formality almostical. Axel grasped it firmly, his expression neutral. ¡°Likewise.¡± Evelyn was momentarily speechless, caught off guard by the sudden turn of events. ¡®Gosh! Even Joseph fell for Jack¡¯s little ruse,¡¯ she thought, a mix of disbelief and amusement washing over her. For a brief moment, the three of them stood in a tableau that could only be described as perfectly orchestrated¡ªan unspoken agreement passing between them to maintain the fa?ade. To the onlookers, it appeared as though a group of professionals were engaged in a serious discussion about a business deal, rather than concealing a secret marriage. Evelyn exhaled quietly, feeling the tension finally lift from her shoulders. The murmurs faded as the guests turned their attention toward the stage, where the charity dinner was about tomence, thankfully shifting the focus away from her. ¡°See?¡± Jackson said with a triumphant grin. ¡°Crisis averted.¡± ¡°Barely,¡± Evelyn muttered, shooting him a warning re. The host began weing everyone from the stage, and the crowd started to take their seats. Evelyn followed Joseph toward their designated table, but her relief evaporated the moment she saw where she was seated. ¡°You have got to be kidding me,¡± she whispered incredulously to Joseph. Joseph followed her gaze and nearly burst outughing. Their name cards were neatly ced at the same table as two others: Axel Knight and Jackson Lincoln.Conclusion In the grand hall, the evening had unfolded like a delicate dance, intertwining tension and relief as Evelyn navigated theplexities of her unexpected reunion with Axel. The weight of secrecy hung heavily in the air, yet amidst the swirling whispers and scrutinizing gazes, a fragile sense of connection flickered between them. Axel¡¯s presence, initially a source of anxiety, transformed into a reassuring anchor as he stood by her side, even if only in the guise of business. Evelyn realized that their shared moment, brief as it was, spoke volumes¡ªan unyielding bond that transcended the prying eyes of the world around them. The fa?ade they maintained allowed her to breathe a little easier, but the reality of their situation remained a delicate bnce, teetering on the edge of exposure. As the charity dinnermenced, the focus of the crowd shifted, momentarily alleviating the pressure that had built around Evelyn. Yet, the unexpected twist of being seated next to Axel and Jackson reminded her that while she could momentarily escape the scrutiny, the truth of her life was inescapable. Theughter shared with Joseph and the yful banter with Jackson masked the deeper currents of her emotions, a mix of exhration and trepidation. In that moment, surrounded by familiar faces and hidden truths, Evelyn understood that love, even when shrouded in secrecy, had a way of illuminating the darkest corners of her heart. The night was far from over, and as she exchanged nces with Axel, she felt a surge of determination to embrace whatever came next, knowing that their connection was worth the risk.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?** As the charity dinner unfolds, tensions will undoubtedly rise as Evelyn grapples with the implications of sharing a table with both Axel and Jackson. With the spotlight now shining brightly on their hidden rtionship, the stakes are higher than ever. Expect the atmosphere to thrum with unspoken words and electric nces, as Evelyn navigates the precarious bnce between her public persona and private life. Will she manage to maintain the fa?ade, or will curiosity and suspicion from the guests unravel their carefully constructed secret? Moreover, with Joseph now in the mix, the dynamics of their interactions are bound to shift. His presence could either serve as a protective buffer or a catalyst for furtherplications. As the evening progresses, the whispers and nces from onlookers will only intensify, creating an atmosphere thick with intrigue. Will Evelyn be able to keep her cool, or will the mounting pressure push her to reveal the truth? And what of Axel? His intentions remain shrouded in mystery, and his presence at the event raises questions that could alter everything. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, unexpected confrontations, and perhaps even a revtion that could change the course of their lives forever. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 186 secret lover 186 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 186,¡± the atmosphere is charged with tension and excitement as Evelyn attends a charity dinner with her husband, Axel. The event serves as their first public appearance together, and Evelyn grapples with a mix of happiness and anxiety. Despite the morous setting filled with guests, she feels the weight of scrutiny from other women, particrly two actresses who view her as a rival. Axel¡¯s calm demeanor and supportive whispers provide her with somefort, but the pressure of the situation is palpable as she tries to maintain herposure amidst the swirling emotions. As the dinner unfolds, the conversation around the table shifts to Evelyn¡¯s work with Hope Medical Center, which makes her uneasy. She attempts to redirect the discussion, feeling trapped in a performance where her true feelings are hidden beneath a facade of professionalism. The yful banter among the men, particrly Jackson¡¯s teasing, adds to her difort, but she finds a moment of relief when they finally change the subject. However, the tension rises again when Axel¡¯s hand brushes against hers, igniting a mix of warmth and distraction that makes it hard for her to focus. The evening progresses to the charity auction, where luxurious items are up for bid to support healthcare initiatives. Axel surprises Evelyn by encouraging her to choose something she desires, leading her to notice an abstract painting that captivates her. When Axel raises his paddle to bid on it, the room buzzes with intrigue, especially as another bidder¡ªa confident blonde woman¡ªchallenges him. This unexpectedpetition intensifies Evelyn¡¯s emotions, as she navigates feelings of jealousy and surprise at Axel¡¯s willingness to spend so much for her. As the auction esctes, Evelyn is torn between excitement and anxiety over the implications of Axel¡¯s actions. His boldness in bidding reflects not only his interest in the painting but also his desire to support her passions. The atmosphere around them shifts, with the crowd¡¯s attention now focused on their interaction, heightening the stakes of the moment. Evelyn¡¯s internal struggle continues as she grapples with theplexities of their rtionship, caught between the public persona they must maintain and the private connection they share.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 186** **CONTENT: 186 The Painting War** Jackson was already sliding a chair out from the table, a triumphant grin stered across his face as if he had won some grand prize. ¡°Well, well, well! Looks like fate has a sense of humor,¡± he quipped, his eyes sparkling with mischief. Evelyn leaned in closer to Axel, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Did you orchestrate this?¡± she asked, a hint of disbelief in her voice. A subtle smile danced on Axel¡¯s lips, barely breaking the cool facade he usually maintained. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to n anything borate. But at thest moment, I did ask Dn to reach out to them and let them know I would be attending,¡± he replied, his voice steady. Ah, so Dn is the mastermind behind this unexpected twist, she mused, suppressing a softugh. He truly was a considerate assistant¡­ sometimes perhaps a bit too considerate for her liking. ¡°Eve, you should sit down. You¡¯re attracting attention,¡± Axel said gently, effortlessly pulling out a chair beside him, an invitation wrapped in his calm demeanor. Evelyn didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to contemte an alternate seat; the name cards were already arranged with meticulous precision. There was no escape from the situation she found herself in. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Knight,¡± she said, forcing a polite smile as she settled into the chair and smoothed the fabric of her gown, the soft material feeling luxurious against her skin. It was hard to believe that this charity dinner would mark her first public appearance alongside her husband. In a grand ballroom filled with hundreds of guests, only two individuals were privy to the truth of their rtionship. The rest, blissfully unaware, simply assumed she was a charming businesswoman fortunate enough to be seated beside the enigmatic Axel Knight. A tumultuous mix of happiness and anxiety churned within her chest, each emotion battling for dominance. At their table, two morous actresses exchanged whispers and sharp nces, their expressions unmistakably conveying a message: ¡®enemy sighted.¡¯ Not just those two; it felt as though half of the women in close proximity suddenly harbored a disdain for her presence. Evelyn could feel their piercing stares, as if they were tiny daggers pricking her skin. She maintained herposure, striving to appear unfazed. Yet, it was undeniably challenging when the man beside her, her husband, who typically exuded an air of cold indifference in public, seemed to radiate warmth, patience, and an unmistakable fondness for her. Every so often, Axel leaned in closer, his deep voice a soothing balm as he whispered words of encouragement meant to ease her nerves. His calm tone did wonders to settle her racing heart, yet it simultaneously intensified the whirlwind of curiosity swirling around them. ¡°Come on, Eve. Just breathe and act normal,¡± she reminded herself, forcing aposed smile onto her face. ¡°If you keep avoiding him, people will start to wonder if something¡¯s off. Just breathe.¡± As servers began to pour wine, the four of them¡ªEvelyn, Axel, Jackson, and Joseph¡ªengaged in polite conversation, a facade of professionalism for the sake of appearances. To the outside world, they appeared to be sessful professionals deep in discussion about business ventures. To Evelyn, however, it felt like she was trapped in a liveedy sketch, each moment more absurd than thest. Jackson leaned in slightly, a yful glint lighting up his eyes. ¡°So, Mr. Knight, I hear Evelyn has been working closely with Hope Medical Center?¡± he said casually. Evelyn¡¯s head whipped around to face him. ¡°Jackson, can we please talk about something else?¡± she implored, her voiceced with urgency. Axel¡¯s smirk deepened, clearly relishing the moment. ¡°It¡¯s going quite well,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°She¡¯s incredibly dedicated. I couldn¡¯t ask for a better partner in this endeavor.¡± Joseph, caught mid-sip of his drink, nearly choked as he turned his head, desperately trying to hide the grin threatening to break free. ¡°Ah, yes, Evelyn always gives her all. I¡¯m so grateful to be working with her¡­¡± he added, attempting to sound professional while failing miserably. ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯d love to invite you to coborate with my hospital! We¡¯re very open to working with you,¡± Jackson said warmly, his gaze steady as he awaited her response. Evelyn was momentarily struck speechless. Was Jackson being sincere, or was this just another performance? She exhaled slowly, her reluctance to engage with him palpable. She shot sharp res at the three men, enough to make them reconsider their topics of conversation. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Evelyn finally interjected, gesturing toward the stage with feigned enthusiasm. ¡°Perhaps we should pay attention to what the MC is announcing?¡± Jackson chuckled, the sound light and airy. ¡°You¡¯re right, Evelyn.¡± Joseph nodded quickly, eager to avoid any further tension. ¡°Yes, absolutely.¡± He was wise enough to recognize when to retreat; thest thing he wanted was to jeopardize his job over some yful teasing directed at his superior. Evelyn felt a flicker of relief wash over her until, beneath the table, she felt Axel¡¯s hand brush against hers before settling firmly in ce. She froze, her pulse quickening at the warmth of his touch, confident and utterly distracting. He tilted his head toward her, feigning interest in her te. ¡°Rx,¡± he murmured softly, ¡°You¡¯re doing great.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± she whispered back, the tension in her voice evident. ¡°But with you here, my blood pressure might skyrocket.¡± His lips curved into a teasing smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have a capable doctor right here,¡± he said, nodding subtly toward Jackson. Evelyn stared at him, momentarily speechless, the implications of his words swirling in her mind. Jackson, with a devilish grin, clearly relished the opportunity to eavesdrop on their exchange. Fortunately, the eventmenced, providing her with a much-needed reprieve from the mounting embarrassment. The hall dimmed, and the MC began to introduce the evening¡¯s program. Soft music enveloped the space as servers glided gracefully between tables, presenting elegant dishes and refilling sses with practiced ease. The gentle clinking of silverware and the polite apuse that followed each speech contributed to the sophisticated ambiance. After the dinner came the much-anticipated charity auction. Luxurious items appeared one after another: exquisite antique jewelry, ssic timepieces, limited-edition art pieces, and rare sculptures. The proceeds were destined to support healthcare initiatives and educational programs for children. Axel turned to her, curiosity flickering in his eyes. ¡°Is there anything you desire?¡± he asked, his tone casual yet his gaze prating. Evelyn blinked in surprise. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s something that catches your eye, just let me know. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± His voice was light, but the seriousness in his eyes was unmistakable. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to shop,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m just here to support Joseph and the Walters Group.¡± He leaned in slightly closer, his presence enveloping her. ¡°That doesn¡¯t quite answer my question,¡± he pointed out, a hint of challenge in his tone. Evelyn sighed, her gaze drifting to the list of auction items disyed on the screen. She hadn¡¯t intended to purchase anything, but one painting captured her attention. It was an abstract piece, the colors swirling together in a mesmerizing dance of gold, white, and deep blue, blending as if they were emotions intertwining. There was something raw and captivating about it that drew her in. She didn¡¯t even realize Axel was observing her reaction until he spoke. ¡°You like that one,¡± he noted quietly. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she confessed, her voice tinged with longing. ¡°But I don¡¯t even know who the artist is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant,¡± he replied, raising his paddle just as the auctioneer began. ¡°Ten thousand.¡± Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Axel!¡± A hush fell over the room for a brief moment before whispers began to ripple through the crowd. People started murmuring, their interest piqued. Another paddle shot up. ¡°Fifteen thousand.¡± Evelyn turned, her eyes narrowing as she sought out the source of this unexpectedpetition. The bidder was a stunning blonde woman seated two tables away, her gold dress shimmering under the lights, a confident smirk gracing her lips as if she reveled in the challenge. Evelyn felt a slight frown tug at her features. Axel raised his paddle again, his voice steady. ¡°Twenty thousand.¡±Conclusion As the evening unfolded, Evelyn found herself navigating a whirlwind of emotions¡ªpride, anxiety, and an unexpected thrill that came from Axel¡¯s unwavering support. Each bid on the painting felt like a deration of their bond, a silent acknowledgment of theplexities thaty beneath the surface of their public personas. The tension in the air shifted, transforming from one ofpetition to a shared moment of intimacy, where the world around them faded into a blur. With each raised paddle, she felt more seen, more cherished, as if Axel was not just bidding for art but also for her heart. The whispers of the crowd, the envious nces from other women, and theughter of theirpanions melted away, leaving only the two of them cocooned in a moment of unspoken understanding. In that grand ballroom, amidst the clinking sses and soft music, Evelyn realized that this charity event was not merely a social obligation¡ªit was a pivotal moment in her journey with Axel. The painting, with its vibrant colors and emotional depth, mirrored the tumultuous yet beautiful rtionship they were beginning to forge. As the final bid was ced and the auctioneer¡¯s gavel fell, sealing their victory, Evelyn felt a surge of hope. She nced at Axel, whose eyes sparkled with mischief and warmth, and for the first time, she allowed herself to envision a future where their secret was no longer a burden but a bridge to something profound. In that shared victory, she felt the weight of her insecurities lift, reced by the promise of a love that could thrive even in the most unexpected of circumstances.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** As the tension in the room esctes, the stakes of the auction rise with every paddle raised, and Evelyn finds herself caught in a whirlwind of emotions. The stunning blonde, with her confident demeanor, poses a challenge not just to Axel¡¯s bidding but to Evelyn¡¯sposure. Will this unexpected rivalry push Evelyn to confront her feelings about her rtionship with Axel, or will it only deepen her insecurities? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the dynamics of this charity event, revealing the underlying currents of jealousy, ambition, and perhaps even desire that swirl between the characters. Moreover, as Axel continues to bid for the painting that has captured Evelyn¡¯s heart, the implications of his actions will unfold. Is this merely a disy of wealth, or does it signify something more profound about his feelings for her? With each new bid, tensions will re, and the atmosphere will grow charged with anticipation. Evelyn must navigate not only theplexities of public perception but also the intricate dance of her secret marriage with Axel. Will she embrace the support he offers, or will she feel overshadowed by the attention their rtionship draws? The next chapter is set to explore the depths of their connection, revealing whether love can truly flourish amidst the chaos ofpetition and scrutiny. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 187 secret lover 187 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 187,¡± the story unfolds at a charity auction where Axel, a confident and wealthy man, makes a bold bid for a painting that Evelyn, hispanion, feels is overpriced. As the auction progresses, Axel¡¯s determination to impress Evelyn shines through; he bids a staggering one hundred thousand dors, much to her shock and frustration. Evelyn¡¯s emotions are a mix of disbelief and irritation, as she grapples with Axel¡¯s extravagant gesture, questioning the necessity of such avish purchase for something she hardly desired. Despite her initial annoyance, the yful banter between Axel and their friends, Jackson and Joseph, lightens the mood. Axel¡¯s intention behind the purchase¡ªhis desire to see Evelyn smile¡ªadds ayer ofplexity to her feelings. As the auction continues, Evelyn tries to distance herself from the catalog, fearing that Axel¡¯s affection might lead to more impulsive buying. The atmosphere shifts from tension toughter as the friends engage in yful teasing, showcasing their camaraderie amidst the backdrop of the charity event. As the evening draws to a close, Evelyn feels a sense of relief and lightness, a stark contrast to the earlier tension. Axel¡¯s decision to leave the event early, to avoid media attention, underscores theplexities of their rtionship, especially given his high-profile status. When Axel departs, he leaves asting impression on the guests, and Evelyn is left to navigate the curious whispers surrounding her connection to him. This moment highlights her struggle with the public scrutiny that apanies being linked to someone like Axel. Just as the event winds down, Evelyn encounters Natalie Martinez, a powerful CEO whose presence adds an unexpected twist to the story. Natalie¡¯s request to speak with Evelyn carries an undercurrent of tension, hinting at potential conflict. This encounter sets the stage for a deeper exploration of Evelyn¡¯s world, where personal and professional boundaries may collide, and the stakes of her rtionship with Axel be even moreplicated. The chapter ends on a cliffhanger, leaving readers eager to discover how Evelyn will navigate this new challenge.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **Title: Secret Lover 187** The blonde woman at the auction table wasted no time in making her bid known. ¡°Twenty-five thousand,¡± she dered, her voice ringing through the crowded room like a challenge. Without a moment¡¯s pause, Axel replied, ¡°Thirty.¡± His tone was resolute, firm, as if he had just made a casual remark about the weather. Evelyn, seated beside him, felt her heart race. She instinctively tightened her grip on his hand beneath the table, a silent plea for him to reconsider. ¡°Stop it. That¡¯s too much for a painting,¡± she whispered, her toneced with urgency. He didn¡¯t meet her gaze, his focus unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The money is for charity,¡± he assured her, as if that justification alone could erase her concerns. ¡°Charity doesn¡¯t mean you have to throw so much money around,¡± she countered, her voice barely above a murmur, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. Axel turned slightly, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t mind throwing money, or even burning it, if it means I can make you smile.¡± Evelyn blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. The sincerity in his voice took her by surprise. ¡°Axel, that¡¯s not¡ª¡± Before she could finish her thought, the blonde woman interjected again, her voice sharp and determined. ¡°Forty thousand!¡± Gasps rippled through the audience, excitement crackling in the air like static electricity. With a calmness that seemed almost surreal, Axel raised his paddle. ¡°One hundred thousand!¡± he dered, his voice steady and confident. Jackson, seated next to Axel, blinked in disbelief. Joseph, caught off guard, gasped audibly. Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief washing over her. ¡°You¡¯re not serious?¡± she asked, her voice a mixture of shock and incredulity. Finally, Axel turned to her, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°I¡¯m very serious,¡± he replied, a smirk dancing on his lips. The blonde woman faltered, her lips pressing together in a thin line of frustration. Joseph leaned in closer to Evelyn, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°That¡¯s Natalie Martinez, CEO of M Clubs.¡± Evelyn felt a wave of realization wash over her. *Natalie Martinez?* she thought, her mind racing. That certainly exined the palpable tension in the room. The tabloids reveled in dissecting her every move and the men who fell under her spell. *This woman must be one of Axel¡¯s die-hard fans¡­!* The auctioneer¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts. ¡°One hundred thousand going once¡­ going twice¡­¡± Evelyn held her breath, her heart pounding as she silently willed Natalie to back down. And then¡­ silence enveloped the room. ¡°Sold! To Mr. Axel Knight!¡± the auctioneer eximed, his gavel striking the podium with finality. Apuse erupted around them, a cacophony of pping hands and delighted murmurs. Evelyn exhaled slowly, forcing a smile that felt more like a mask than a reflection of her true feelings. Inside, she felt a surge of irritation. *Wasting so much money on a painting I barely nced at?* Leaning closer, Axel whispered, ¡°My love, is there anything else you desire?¡± She turned to him, her voice sharp and low. ¡°You just spent one hundred thousand dors on a painting I didn¡¯t even ask for.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it for the painting,¡± he exined, his tone earnest. ¡°I bought it because you liked it.¡± Jackson, unable to contain himself, chimed in with a teasing grin, ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel single just watching you two.¡± Joseph tried to suppress augh but failed spectacrly, his amusement bubbling over. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to hang that painting in the Walters Group lobby, sir. It¡¯ll remind everyone of your¡­ generosity.¡± Evelyn shot him a fierce look, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Jo! That painting will stay in my home office!¡± Axel chuckled,pletely unfazed by the yful chaos he had instigated. Under the table, he squeezed her hand again, his thumb brushing her skin lightly, sending a warm shiver up her arm. He felt a swell of pride at having bought something for her, even if it was extravagant. ¡­ As the charity auction continued, the atmosphere shifted, filled withughter, polite apuse, and the asional gasp as bids soared higher than anyone anticipated. Evelyn had learned her lesson after the earlier painting debacle. She resolutely refused to even nce at the catalog again, fearing that if she admired even the most mundane item, Axel would feelpelled to buy the entire collection just to see her smile. So, she settled back in her chair, sipping her sparkling water while feigning fascination with the city¡¯s elite as they spent their wealth with reckless abandon. Jackson was next to make a move, raising his paddle for a finely crafted antiquepass from the 1800s. ¡°Perfect gift for my father,¡± he announced confidently. ¡°He collects these items¡­¡± Evelyn chuckled softly, unable to resist the urge to tease. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope no one decides they want to start apass collection tonight.¡± Fortunately, no one did. Jackson won the bid effortlessly, giving a smug little nod to Joseph, who apuded like a proud sibling. Momentster, Joseph joined the fray, bidding on a simple yet elegantndscape painting. He secured it at a reasonable price, and Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but tease him about his newfound persona as a serious art collector. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s for the office,¡± he defended with a grin. ¡°Adds culture. Makes me look respectable.¡± Evelynughed, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°Sure, Joseph. Let¡¯s pretend that¡¯s the only reason you bought it.¡± As dessert arrived, the event began to wind down, the energy in the room shifting. Chatter softened, the orchestra yed a soothing melody, and servers began to clear away empty sses from the tables. Evelyn felt a sense of lightness wash over her, the earlier tension dissipating like mist in the morning sun. Axel¡¯s bold presence, the whispers, the yful teasing¡ªall of it faded into the background as the evening progressed. When the apuse for the final speech faded, Axel leaned closer, his voice low and conspiratorial. ¡°I¡¯ll go home first.¡± Surprised, she turned to him but quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± If they left together, the media would erupt with rumors by sunrise. Just the thought of it twisted her stomach into knots. Axel brushed his fingers lightly against hers under the table before standing. ¡°See you at home, my love¡­¡± he said softly, his gaze lingering on her. She met his eyes for a fleeting moment, then watched as he walked away from the ballroom. As always, his departuremanded attention. Guests turned, whispering amongst themselves as he navigated through the crowd with an effortless authority that made him impossible to overlook. shbulbs flickered discreetly near the exit, and even the MC stumbled over his words mid-sentence. Evelyn exhaled once he was out of sight. ¡°Finally.¡± Jackson smirked, a teasing glint in his eyes. ¡°You know, every time that man walks into a room, the atmosphere shifts.¡± Joseph nodded in agreement, a yful smile on his face. ¡°Yeah, and when he leaves, people start breathing again?¡± Evelyn chuckled, her mood brightening. ¡°Let¡¯s hope they forget I was sitting beside him.¡± The three of them lingered until the event officially concluded, engaging in polite conversation with acquaintances, exchanging business cards, and expressing gratitude to the organizers. Evelyn managed to maintain herposure, smiling graciously even as she overheard curious whispers about her connection to Axel Knight. Just as they were about to exit, someone stepped into her path, blocking her way. ¡°Miss Evelyn Walters, right?¡± Evelyn turned, her heart skipping a beat as she found herself face-to-face with Natalie Martinez. Up close, the woman was striking; her long blonde hair cascaded over one shoulder, her smile perfectly poised, and her voice sweet yetmanding. However, beneath that polished exterior, Evelyn could sense the simmering irritation. ¡°Yes?¡± Evelyn replied, her confusion evident. She was certain this was their first encounter; the Walters Group had never coborated with M Clubs. Natalie¡¯s polite demeanor didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Can we talk? Just for a minute?¡± Her tone was cordial, but there was an unmistakable edge to it. Evelyn¡¯s instincts told her exactly where this conversation was headed. Joseph stepped forward instinctively, his voice protective. ¡°Eve, let me¡ª¡±Conclusion In the aftermath of the auction, Evelyn found herself grappling with a whirlwind of emotions. Axel¡¯s extravagant bid had initially filled her with disbelief and frustration, but as the evening wore on, she began to appreciate the depth of his feelings. His willingness to spend such a staggering amount for a painting that merely caught her eye underscored his affection, revealing a side of him that was both endearing and perplexing. The yful banter with her friends, coupled with Axel¡¯s unwavering charm, gradually eased her tension, allowing her to embrace the moment with a newfound lightness. Despite the whispers and curious nces that followed her, she felt a flicker of pride in her connection with him, igniting a spark of excitement for whaty ahead. However, the unexpected encounter with Natalie Martinez brought a sudden shift in the atmosphere, reminding Evelyn that their lives were far from ordinary. The tension in the air was palpable as Natalie¡¯s piercing gaze met hers, hinting at a rivalry that neither could ignore. Evelyn¡¯s heart raced, not just from the uncertainty of their conversation but also from the realization that her rtionship with Axel would inevitably attract scrutiny andpetition. As she stood there, caught between the warmth of her friends and the impending confrontation, she understood that navigating this new chapter would require strength and resilience. The evening had transformed her feelings from mere infatuation to a passionatemitment, but it was clear that the road ahead would be fraught with challenges that tested both her heart and her resolve.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the uing chapter of *Secret Lover 187*, readers can expect the tension between Evelyn and Natalie Martinez to escte as their unexpected confrontation unfolds. With Evelyn already feeling the pressure of her rtionship with Axel under the scrutiny of the public eye, Natalie¡¯s arrival couldplicate matters further. What does the CEO of M Clubs want from Evelyn? Is it a simple chat, or does she have a more sinister agenda? The stakes are high as Evelyn grapples with her feelings for Axel, all while facing a woman who has the power to disrupt her life in ways she never anticipated. As the night progresses, the atmosphere is sure to thicken with intrigue and uncertainty. With Jackson and Joseph by her side, will Evelyn find the strength to stand her ground against Natalie? Or will the allure and influence of the powerful CEO sway her? The dynamic between the three characters promises to be charged, with Axel¡¯s bold actions at the auction still echoing in the background. Will Evelyn¡¯s resolve hold firm, or will she be drawn into a web of rivalry and jealousy that could threaten her rtionship with Axel? Readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how this confrontation will unfold and what it means for Evelyn¡¯s future. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 188 secret lover 188 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 188,¡± the story revolves around Evelyn, who navigates a tense social situation at a g. As she prepares to leave, Joseph attempts to protect her from Natalie, a rival who seems to harbor jealousy over Evelyn¡¯s rtionship with her husband, Axel. Despite the underlying tension, Evelyn maintains herposure, showcasing her strength even as her heart races. The yful banter between her friends Joseph and Jackson adds a lighthearted touch to the evening, contrasting with Natalie¡¯s irritation. Once outside, Evelyn¡¯s demeanor shifts as she encounters Axel unexpectedly in her car. His teasing demeanor and calm presence bring a mix of surprise and annoyance to her, highlighting theplexities of their rtionship. The yful exchange between them reveals a deeper bond, as Axel expresses admiration for Evelyn¡¯s ability to handle the evening¡¯s challenges. Their connection is palpable, with moments of intimacy that hint at the affection they share. As they drive through the city, the atmosphere bes serene, allowing Evelyn to reflect on the night and express her gratitude to Axel for his support. Their fingers intertwined, they share a moment of genuine connection, emphasizing the strength of their marriage. The chapter culminates in a tender kiss that deepens their bond, but the reality of their surroundings brings Evelyn back to the present, highlighting the bnce between their public personas and private lives. The story encapstes themes of love, jealousy, and theplexities of navigating rtionships in the public eye.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 188** Joseph stepped forward, his voiceced with an unmistakable protectiveness. ¡°Eve, let me¡ª¡± But before he could finish, Evelyn raised her hand slightly, halting him in his tracks. With a polite smile, she turned to Natalie. ¡°I apologize, Miss Martinez. I¡¯m in a bit of a rush; my car is already waiting outside.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips tightened just a fraction, though she maintained her poise. ¡°Of course,¡± she replied smoothly, yet her eyes shed with irritation, betraying her true feelings. Evelyn didn¡¯t waste another moment. She offered a courteous nod and moved away, her strides measured andposed, though her heart raced with an adrenaline that was hard to ignore. Once they were in the hallway, she let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. ¡°Well¡­ that was an unnecessary encounter.¡± ¡°Why do I get the feeling she was itching for a confrontation?¡± Jackson chimed in, his brow furrowing in thought. Joseph¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s likely because she lost the bid. Or perhaps she¡¯s feeling a twinge of jealousy.¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Evelyn echoed, feigning ignorance, her curiosity piqued. Jackson couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Come on, Eve. She was practically throwing daggers at you all night long. Maybe she¡¯s not thrilled that you were seated next to your husband.¡± ¡°Did you forget that only we are in on that little secret?¡± Joseph reminded him with a smirk. ¡°To everyone else, Evelyn is simply the luckiest woman in the room¡­¡± Jackson¡¯s grin broadened, clearly enjoying the drama. ¡°Right? She genuinely believes Evelyn is herpetition. It adds a delightful twist to the evening.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes at their banter. It was hard to believe that these two found amusement in discussing her and Axel. She had always thought that when men gathered, their conversations revolved around sports, movies, and cars. But not these two. ¡°Jo, Jack,¡± she called softly, her tone light. When they turned their gazes toward her, she smiled gently before adding, ¡°You both should really consider picking up some new hobbies.¡± ¡°What?¡± they replied in unison, their surprise evident. ¡°Stop gossiping about me!¡± she dered, a yful note in her voice. ¡°Hahaha, sorry, Eve,¡± Jack chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. Joseph nodded, stifling augh as they continued their way toward the exit, the sounds ofughter and music fading into the background behind them. By the time they reached the lobby, the crowd had significantly thinned, leaving an air of tranquility in its wake. Outside, the cool night air enveloped them, refreshing and invigorating. Evelyn¡¯s chauffeur-driven Maybach awaited them at the entrance, its sleek silhouette gleaming under the soft glow of the streetlights. Jackson nced over at the car, a smile creeping onto his face. ¡°Eve, do you want me to drive you home?¡± he offered, his tone friendly. Evelyn shook her head. ¡°No need for that. My driver is already here.¡± She gestured toward the polished ck vehicle as it glided closer. The headlights dimmed, and the driver¡¯s door opened with a smooth elegance. Ryan emerged, tall andposed, offering a respectful nod. ¡°Good evening, ma¡¯am,¡± he greeted, holding the door open with an air of professionalism. ¡°Thank you, Ryan,¡± Evelyn replied, casting a warm smile at Joseph and Jackson. ¡°Until next time, Jack, Jo¡­¡± ¡°Goodnight, Mrs. Knight,¡± Jackson teased under his breath, a yful glint in his eye. ¡°Jackson,¡± she warned, her tone sharp enough to coax augh from him. Evelyn shook her head, turning toward the car, but suddenly froze in her tracks. Her heart raced as she caught sight of who was sitting inside. Axel loungedfortably in the back seat, a smile ying on his lips. His gaze met hers, calm and teasing, a spark of mischief dancing in his eyes. ¡°Surprised?¡± he asked softly, his voice smooth as silk. ¡°Get in¡­ or else those paparazzi and reporters are going to have a field day seeing me in your car.¡± Joseph and Jackson, standing a few feet away, exchanged knowing nces, both struggling to suppress theirughter, the moment ripe with unspoken jokes. Evelyn shot them a fierce re, a mix of embarrassment and annoyance, before she climbed into the car. As the door clicked shut behind her, the cacophony of the city faded away, reced by the soothing hum of the engine. Settling beside Axel, she turned to him, still reeling from her shock. ¡°You were supposed to go home first.¡± Axel took his time to respond, asking Ryan to drive before turning his attention back to her, a yful smile dancing on his lips. ¡°I did mention that,¡± he replied, his voice low and teasing. ¡°But considering our homes are essentially the same, why not save gas and go home together?¡± Evelyn shook her head, leaning back against the plush seat, her eyes never leaving his. ¡°Mr. Knight, you really take pleasure in giving me heart palpitations, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Only when it means getting you home quicker,¡± he said, his smile widening, revealing a hint of mischief. ¡°Hmm¡­ I could certainly use a faster route home. This g dinner has exhausted me, both socially and physically,¡± she sighed deeply, a hint of longing in her voice. ¡°I miss my baby and my bed.¡± His hand reached out, brushing his fingers gently against hers, a soft connection that sent warmth through her. ¡°You handled tonight beautifully,¡± he murmured, admiration evident in his tone. She closed her eyes for a fleeting moment, savoring thepliment before responding, ¡°You mean I managed to survive without causing a scandal?¡± He chuckled softly, the sound rich with affection. ¡°Exactly.¡± The Maybach glided effortlessly through the city streets, its tinted windows mirroring the vibrant lights as they passed. Inside, a serene atmosphere enveloped them, wrapped in aforting silence. Evelyn sat back, her head resting against the plush seat, eyes closed, exuding an aura of tranquility. The faint city glow highlighted her delicate features, making her appear almost ethereal. Axel stole nces at her, though he remained silent. He could sense her exhaustion; the evening had been long and overwhelming, filled with too many eyes, too many whispers, and too many cameras shing in her direction. Turning his attention to his phone, he scrolled through messages and updates, but his free hand remained firmly entwined with hers, a silent promise of support. Their fingers restedfortably together, a gentle reminder of their connection. After a few moments, Evelyn broke the silence, her voice soft and sincere. ¡°Thank you, Axel¡­¡± He paused, turning to look at her. Her eyes remained closed, but her tone was filled with genuine appreciation. ¡°For what?¡± he asked, curiosity creeping into his voice. Her eyshes fluttered open, meeting Axel¡¯s loving gaze that held a depth of affection. ¡°For tonight,¡± she said gently, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°For helping me on the red carpet, for keeping the journalists at bay¡­ and for the painting.¡± A soft smile graced his lips as he tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, Eve. I¡¯m your husband. It¡¯s my duty to support you in every way I can.¡± She didn¡¯t respond verbally, but her soft smile spoke volumes. Gratitude radiated from her eyes, a warmth that required no words. Axel leaned in closer, his gaze lingering on her lips for a heartbeat longer before he finally closed the distance, capturing her in a kiss. It started slow and tender, but soon deepened into a passionate embrace that neither of them could resist. Evelyn¡¯s hand found its way to his chest, her heartbeat syncing with the steady rhythm of his own. But then, reality crashed back in. She realized Ryan was still driving, and with a soft push, she gently pulled away, breathless and flustered. Their foreheads touched, both of them sharing the same air, his eyes dark with warmth and yful amusement.Conclusion In the quiet aftermath of the g, Evelyn found sce in theforting presence of Axel beside her. The evening had been a whirlwind of emotions¡ªtension,ughter, and the weight of unspoken expectations. As they sat together in the Maybach, their fingers intertwined, the chaos of the outside world faded into a distant memory. Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with gratitude, not just for Axel¡¯s support during the event, but for the profound connection they shared. The kiss they exchanged was more than a fleeting moment; it was a reaffirmation of their bond, a promise that they would navigate theplexities of their lives together. In that intimate space, the world outside ceased to exist, leaving only the warmth of their hearts and the quiet understanding that they were stronger together. As the city lights blurred past, Evelyn realized that the evening¡¯s challenges had only deepened her feelings for Axel. No longer just a secret lover, he had be her steadfast partner, someone who understood her struggles and celebrated her victories. The exhaustion she felt was overshadowed by a newfound sense of belonging, a realization that she was not alone in facing the scrutiny of their lives. With each shared nce and gentle touch, the walls she had built around her heart began to crumble. Evelyn nestled closer to Axel, feeling the weight of her worries lift as they drove toward home, theirughter mingling with the rhythm of the night. In that moment, she knew that whatever challengesy ahead, they would face them together, hand in hand, heart to heart.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?** As Evelyn and Axel navigate theplexities of their secret rtionship, the tension from the g is sure to spill over into their private moments. With the weight of public scrutiny looming, Evelyn must grapple with her role as both a wife and an individual in the spotlight. Will she find the strength to confront the jealousy brewing within Natalie, or will the pressure of their charade begin to unravel? Expect a deeper dive into the emotionalndscape of their marriage, where unspoken feelings and hidden desires collide, forcing Evelyn to question not just hermitment to Axel, but also her own identity amidst the chaos. Moreover, with the paparazzi now aware of Axel¡¯s unexpected presence in her life, the stakes are higher than ever. Will their secret be exposed, and if so, how will they manage the fallout? As they return home, the intimacy of their shared moments may be disrupted by unexpected visitors or revtions that could threaten their fragile bubble of happiness. Anticipate a whirlwind of emotions as both characters are pushed to their limits, testing the bonds of their rtionship and revealing hidden truths that could alter the course of their lives forever. The next chapter promises to be a thrilling mix of romantic tension and dramatic twists, leaving readers breathless and eager for more. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 189 secret lover 189 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 189,¡± the story unfolds with Evelyn and Axel in a car, where tension and yful intimacy are palpable. Axel¡¯s teasing nature towards Evelyn is evident as hements on her shyness andpliments her appearance, leading to a passionate kiss that leaves her feeling breathless. This moment of affection, however, is soon overshadowed by Evelyn¡¯s insecurities as she questions Axel about his past rtionship with Natalie Martinez, an ex whom she fears might still hold significance in his life. As Evelyn broaches the subject, the atmosphere shifts from lighthearted to tense. Axel¡¯s response is firm, indicating that he does not know Natalie personally, yet Evelyn¡¯s unease lingers. Despite Axel¡¯s reassurance, her mind races with anxiety, fueled by a recent encounter with Natalie, who had approached her with an unsettling demeanor. Evelyn recalls the encounter, expressing her difort and suspicion about Natalie¡¯s intentions, which only heightens her feelings of jealousy and insecurity. Axel, noticing Evelyn¡¯s distress, tries to calm her fears, suggesting that Natalie may simply be jealous of their rtionship. Although he attempts to downy the situation, Evelyn remains unconvinced, reflecting on the nature of women like Natalie who can appear charming yet harbor ill intentions. Their conversation reveals theplexity of their emotions, with Axel¡¯s protective instincts surfacing as he reassures Evelyn while also acknowledging the potential threat Natalie poses. The chapter concludes with a shift in focus as Axel, after Evelyn retreats to the bathroom, contacts his associate Collins to express his concerns about Natalie. He insists on keeping a close watch on her, sensing something malicious in her actions. This decision highlights Axel¡¯s protective nature towards Evelyn and sets the stage for potential conflict, as he seeks to uncover Natalie¡¯s motives and ensure their safety. The emotional undercurrents of jealousy, insecurity, and protectiveness weave a rich tapestry that deepens the narrative, leaving readers eager to see how the dynamics will unfold.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **Title: Secret Lover 189** **She is A Troublemaker!** ¡°Why do you seem so shy?¡± Axel said with a teasing lilt, his voice soft yet yful. ¡°He knows you¡¯re my wife, so there¡¯s really no need for you to feel awkward or embarrassed about it.¡± Evelyn opened her mouth, ready to retort, but before she could articte a single word, his lips were on hers once more. This kiss was different¡ªyful yet possessive, igniting a spark that left her feeling utterly light-headed. When he finally pulled away, she inhaled sharply, her cheeks flushed with a warmth that was hard to ignore. ¡°You look absolutely stunning in that gown, Eve,¡± he remarked, his eyes glinting with admiration. With that, he leaned back in his seat, adjusting his suit as if nothing had just transpired, as if he hadn¡¯t just stolen her breath away. Evelyn chose to ignore him, focusing instead on calming the heat that surged through her cheeks. For a brief moment, the air between them was filled with silence¡ªheavy yetfortable, like a soft nket enveloping them. However, her expression shifted as an unexpected thought entered her mind, a flicker of unease dancing in her gaze. She turned to him, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she began tentatively, ¡°Natalie Martinez¡­ is she your ex?¡± In an instant, the yful glimmer in his eyes vanished. His hand froze mid-motion, and his gaze shifted to meet hers, the warmth that had previously filled the car dissipating, reced by a palpable tension. Evelyn held his stare, her resolve firm. She wanted to convince herself that it didn¡¯t matter. She wanted to act as if her inquiry stemmed from mere curiosity. But her racing heartbeat betrayed her, quick and anxious, echoing in the quiet hum of the car¡¯s interior. Axel took his time answering. The city lights outside cast shadows across his face, obscuring his thoughts behind calm eyes that now appeared almost distant. She inhaled deeply, a barely-there smile flickering on her lips as she began, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my¡ª¡± But her words were cut short as Axel interjected. ¡°No, she is not,¡± he stated firmly, his voice steady yet gentle. ¡°I didn¡¯t know her personally.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t press further; instead, she nodded and turned her gaze towards the window, allowing the cool city lights to blur past her. She had no desire to revisit that woman again. If Axel didn¡¯t seem to know her, then it was likely nothing significant. Perhaps Natalie Martinez was merely one of those women who admired him from a distance¡­ and he certainly had his fair share of admirers, whether he weed them or not. Axel remained quiet for a moment, his eyes fixed on her profile. The subtle pout of her lips, the way her eyes avoided his gaze, made a small smile tug at his lips. Then, without warning, he asked, ¡°Why do you ask? Are you feeling jealous of her?¡± Evelyn whipped her head around, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°No! Should I be jealous of her? So far, I don¡¯t see any reason to be,¡± she replied, her tone steady, though he could detect a hint of defensiveness beneath the surface. He chose not toment on her tone, merely tilting his head slightly, amusement dancing in his eyes. That look¡ªone that suggested he didn¡¯t fully believe her¡ªirritated her to no end. Evelyn sighed, finally relenting. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered, shaking her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ she stopped me before I left the building. That Natalie woman. She called my name out of nowhere.¡± Axel¡¯s rxed demeanor shifted instantly, his interest piqued. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°Nothing that concerns me,¡± Evelyn replied, though her tone revealed her unease. ¡°At first, she appeared calm¡ªpolite even. But her tone¡­ I recognize that kind of tone.¡± She frowned, recalling the encounter vividly. ¡°It felt off. I could sense her annoyance with me, even though I don¡¯t know her at all. Anyway, she just asked for a few minutes to talk, and I told her I didn¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Did she threaten you?¡± Axel asked, his voice dropping an octave, the seriousness of the situation creeping in. ¡°No, not directly. But it felt¡­ strange. Like she was trying to provoke me or something,¡± Evelyn admitted, ncing out the window again, her voice now barely above a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t like her. Her eyes didn¡¯t seem friendly.¡± Axel leaned closer, gently taking her hand in his, squeezing it to draw her gaze back to him. A smile crept onto his lips when he saw her calm expression, though her eyes told a different story. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Eve. She¡¯s probably just jealous of you,¡± he reassured her, his voice light. Evelyn chuckled softly, ¡°Well, that¡¯s what Jack and Jo say to me.¡± He offered a small, knowing smile. ¡°Indeed. Jackson and Joseph would say the same thing. You were sitting next to me all night. For someone like her, that¡¯s enough to spark some drama. But honestly, she¡¯s not worth the mental energy.¡± Evelyn remained unconvinced but chose not to argue further. Perhaps he was right. Women like Natalie were everywhere¡ªgraceful on the surface but often shallow and rude beneath. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it.¡± ¡°Good idea,¡± Axel replied softly, his eyes warm. She returned his smile, though a part of her still felt that nagging unease. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t mention Natalie again for the remainder of their drive. By the time they arrived home, the hour waste. The house stood quiet, softly illuminated by the garden lights, creating a serene atmosphere. Evelyn headed straight for the bedroom, relieved to finally shed her gown and wash away the remnants of her makeup. Axel, however, didn¡¯t follow her. He watched her disappear into the bathroom, then loosened his tie and made his way to his home office. His steps were silent, yet his mind was anything but calm. Once the door clicked shut behind him, he picked up his phone and dialed Collins. The line rang a few times before the man answered. ¡°Boss? It¡¯ste. Please tell me you¡¯re not still working?¡± Axel settled onto the leather sofa, his demeanor serious. ¡°Keep a close watch on Natalie Martinez,¡± he instructed tly, disregarding the earlier question. There was a brief silence on the other end. ¡°Wait, what? That woman?¡± Collins¡¯ tone sharpened. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s a troublemaker. Why the sudden interest in tracking her?¡± Axel leaned back, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°She approached Evelyn tonight. I¡¯m not sure what her intentions are, but I can sense something malicious. I want to know everything about her¡ªwho she¡¯s been speaking to, where she goes, and what she¡¯s nning in theing days. Don¡¯t overlook anything.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Collins sighed heavily, muttering, ¡°That woman is a handful, though. I¡¯ve had inquiries about her before. On the surface, her reputation seems clean, but a closer look reveals a different story¡­¡± Axel¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Go on.¡± 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo PurpleLightConclusion As the night drew to a close, Evelyn found herself enveloped in a mix of relief and lingering anxiety. The warmth of Axel¡¯s affection contrasted sharply with the unease that Natalie Martinez had instilled in her. Despite Axel¡¯s reassurances, a small part of her couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being overshadowed by a woman whose intentions remained shrouded in mystery. The yful moments they shared earlier in the car felt distant now, overshadowed by the tension that had surged between them. Yet, as she stood in the quiet of her bathroom, washing away the remnants of the evening, she resolved to trust in the bond they had built¡ªa bond that had flourished amidst uncertainty, yet remained strong. Meanwhile, Axel¡¯s decision to keep a watchful eye on Natalie reflected his protective instincts, a testament to the depth of his feelings for Evelyn. The weight of his concern was palpable, hinting at a promise to shield her from any potential harm. In that moment, he recognized that their rtionship was not just about yful banter or stolen kisses; it was about navigating theplexities of love and trust in a world that often threatened to disrupt their happiness. As he prepared for the challenges ahead, Axel understood that confronting the shadows of the past would be crucial in solidifying their future together. With a newfound determination, he set out to ensure that Evelyn¡¯s heart remained untouched by the chaos that lurked just beyond their carefully curated lives.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover 189,¡± readers can expect the tension between Evelyn and Axel to escte as the shadow of Natalie Martinez looms everrger. With Axel¡¯s protective instincts triggered, the stakes are raised not only for their rtionship but also for Evelyn¡¯s sense of safety. As Axel delves deeper into Natalie¡¯s background, the secrets he uncovers may unveil a darker side to the seemingly innocent woman who dared to approach Evelyn. The question remains: what lengths will Axel go to ensure Evelyn¡¯s peace of mind, and what hidden truths wille to light that could change everything? Moreover, Evelyn¡¯s inner turmoil will take center stage as she grapples with her feelings of jealousy and insecurity. The yful banter that once characterized her interactions with Axel may shift into something more serious as she confronts her own vulnerabilities. Will she find the strength to trust Axelpletely, or will the specter of Natalie¡¯s presence create a rift between them? As the chapter unfolds, the tension will not only test their bond but also challenge Evelyn to confront her feelings head-on, leading to revtions that could either strengthen their love or push them apart. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions as the drama intensifies and the stakes rise in the world of ¡°Secret Lover 189.¡± Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 190 secret lover 190 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover,¡± the story unfolds as Axel engages in a tense conversation with Collins about a mysterious woman who maniptes younger men for her own gain. Collins describes her as a ssic maniptor, adept at maintaining a scandal-free image while exploiting her victims, who range from college students to young athletes. Axel¡¯s curiosity is piqued when he learns that this woman, known for her charm and gifts, has been targeting influential individuals, possibly setting her sights on him due to his marriage to Evelyn. As the conversation progresses, Axel¡¯s concern grows, particrly when Collins reveals that this woman, Natalie, may have noticed Evelyn at a charity dinner. The implication that Evelyn could be a target stirs a protective instinct within Axel, leading to a tense discussion about how to safeguard her from Natalie¡¯s advances. Collins warns that Natalie does not take rejection lightly, hinting at potential trouble if she feels humiliated. Axel¡¯s determination to protect his wife bes clear as he instructs Collins to keep a close watch on the situation. The emotional tone shifts when Axel is reunited with Evelyn, who enters the room in a yful mood. Their lighthearted banter provides a stark contrast to the earlier tension, showcasing their deep affection for each other. Axel¡¯s yful nature shines through as he sweeps Evelyn off her feet, and their interaction is filled with warmth and intimacy. Evelyn¡¯s teasing remarks and Axel¡¯s mischievous responses highlight the strength of their rtionship, offering a moment of respite from the looming threat posed by Natalie. As the story concludes, Axel¡¯s morning routine is disrupted by rming news on the television, suggesting that the calm he experienced might be short-lived. The juxtaposition of his tender moments with Evelyn and the impending danger creates a sense of foreboding, leaving readers anxious about what will unfold next. The narrative effectively captures theplexities of love, jealousy, and the lengths one will go to protect those they cherish.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover** Axel¡¯s brow knitted together, a clear sign that his interest was piqued. ¡°Go on,¡± he urged, leaning slightly forward in his chair, eager to absorb every word. Collins let out a deep, resigned sigh before continuing, ¡°She¡¯s a ssic maniptor, you see. But here¡¯s the kicker: you won¡¯t find a single scandal tied to her name¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment, gauging Axel¡¯s reaction before plunging deeper into the murky waters. ¡°Nevertheless, trust me when I say she¡¯s dangerous. Men¡ªespecially younger ones¡ªfall for her charms, and she exploits them for her own selfish gain.¡± The mention of younger victims struck a chord with Axel, igniting his curiosity further. ¡°Younger ones?¡± he inquired, his voiceced with intrigue. ¡°Absolutely. We¡¯re talking college kids, eager interns, even promising athletes. She ys the role of a sugar mommy for them,¡± Collins stated bluntly, his tone unwavering. A bemused chuckle slipped from Axel¡¯s lips, disbelief coloring his expression. ¡°She really did such a thing?¡± Collinsughed on the other end of the line, the sound rich with amusement. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s like a shady Santa us¡­ showering them with gifts, funding their dreams, and then poof! She disappears when her interest wanes or when she spots new targets. But here¡¯s the kicker: she¡¯s a master at keeping her secrets. No photos, no evidence, not even a suspicious shadow lurking in the background.¡± ¡°She sounds like quite the troublemaker. How does she manage to keep them all quiet?¡± Axel probed, his mind racing with possibilities. ¡°Well, most of the boys she toys with don¡¯t speak up. Some are rewarded with cash, while others are simply coerced into silence. She knows exactly who to target¡­ those who can be easily bought or those who won¡¯t dare to fight back once she has something on them. But what¡¯s truly bizarre is how swiftly she shifts her focus when she doesn¡¯t get what she desires.¡± Axel¡¯s tone turned icy as a thought crossed his mind. ¡°And what is it that she wants now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± Collins replied, his voice dropping as if sharing a secret. ¡°Rumor has it she¡¯s been trying to cozy up to some big namestely. CEOs, investors¡­ you know, the kind of people who can elevate her status. Maybe she thought you¡¯d be her next trophy.¡± Axel¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Then if she realized I¡¯m married¡­¡± ¡°Most likely. And judging by how possessive she can get, your wife might¡¯ve stirred her jealousy just by being in the same room,¡± Collins added cautiously. An ufortable silence stretched between them, the weight of Collins¡¯s words settling heavily in the air. Axel¡¯s gaze drifted to the closed door of his office, his thoughts shifting to Evelyn. He imagined her in the bathroom, humming a soft tune as she brushed her hair, blissfully unaware of the lurking threat. For a fleeting moment, the tension eased, but it quickly returned, tightening around his chest like a vise. ¡°Collins, that woman was oblivious to the fact that Evelyn is my wife. However, at the charity dinner, she saw me with Evelyn¡­ and then she made a move to target her.¡± ¡°What? Wait a minute, you¡¯re actually attending the charity g?¡± Collins¡¯s surprise was palpable, almostical. ¡°Boss, I thought you had no ns to show up.¡± Axel felt a rush of disbelief at Collins¡¯s shock. ¡°Where have you been, Collins?¡± he asked incredulously. It was hard for Axel to believe that his hacker had been so out of touch, especially given that Evelyn had be a trending topic online. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been glued to my coding since noon,pletely oblivious to the outside world,¡± Collins admitted, his voice trailing off as the sound of rapid keystrokes filled the silence on the line. A heavy sigh escaped Axel as he nced at his watch, the minutes ticking away ominously. ¡°Alright, keep everything under wraps,¡± Axel instructed firmly. ¡°If that woman tries to approach Evelyn again, I want to be informed before it happens.¡± ¡°Understood. But you should know¡­ Natalie doesn¡¯t handle rejection well. If she feels humiliated, she might just stir up some trouble,¡± Collins warned. ¡°Let her try,¡± Axel replied coolly, a steely resolve settling in his voice. ¡°Just ensure she doesn¡¯t get close enough to regret it.¡± Collins chuckled softly, a hint of admiration in his tone. ¡°Copy that. I¡¯ll have my team start working on it tonight.¡± Once the call ended, Axel remained still for a moment, the soft ticking of the clock echoing in the quiet room. His fingers lightly tapped against the armrest of his chair as he stared into the dim glow of his office, lost in thought. He had never been one to believe in coincidences¡ªespecially not when it involved Evelyn. It didn¡¯t take long for a faint sound to break his reverie; the soft patter of footsteps approached from outside. Momentster, Evelyn appeared at the door, d in short ck silk pajamas that entuated her graceful figure. Her hair, still slightly damp, curled gently against her back, and her face radiated a warm glow. She paused at the threshold, a yful smile dancing on her lips. ¡°Working again?¡± she asked, her voice soft and inviting. Axel rose from his chair, crossing the room towards her, his tie hanging loosely around his neck. ¡°Just a few things I needed to check,¡± he replied, a hint of distraction in his tone. ¡°Hmm. You and yourte-night work,¡± she teased, narrowing her eyes yfully at him. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, Axel¡ª¡± Before she could finish her thought, Axel swept her off her feet in one swift motion. ¡°Axel!¡± she gasped,ughter bubbling forth as his arms effortlessly cradled her knees and back. ¡°Put me down!¡± He didn¡¯t even hesitate, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. ¡°Not a chance, Mrs. Knight¡­¡± he murmured, amusement dancing in his eyes as he carried her toward their bedroom. ¡°Whoa, Mr. Knight, you can¡¯t touch me yet,¡± she warned, herughter infectious as she squirmed in his embrace. ¡°You still smell like the city. Go wash first!¡± ¡°Thene with me,¡± he suggested, his voice low and teasing. Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Mr. Knight, in your dreams!¡± How could she possibly wash again? She had just enjoyed a warm bath moments ago. He chuckled softly, savoring the faint blush that crept across her cheeks. ¡°Maybe. But I do enjoy dreaming with you.¡± She yfully smacked his shoulder, though herughter betrayed her. Axel smiled as he nudged the bedroom door open with his foot, the soft creak of the hinges punctuating the moment. As he gently set her down on the bed, his gaze softened, drinking in the sight of her. Evelyn looked up at him, still smiling, her hair cascading across the pillow like silk. ¡°Go wash,¡± she urged again, her tone more tender this time. ¡°Before I kick you out.¡± Axel grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°You can try.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t test me,¡± she said, attempting to sound fierce, but the yful twinkle in her eyes betrayed her. Her mock re only drew him closer, his voice dropping to a soft murmur near her ear. ¡°I mean it, my love¡­¡± Evelyn yawned again, her eyelids growing heavy. ¡°Good night, Mr. Knight¡­¡± she murmured, her voice trailing off as she closed her eyes. ¡°Good night, Mrs. Knight,¡± he replied softly, his toneced with gentle affection as he pressed a kiss to her forehead. ¡°Sleep well; I promise not to tease you again.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± As he finally made his way to the bathroom, Evelyn opened her eyes and watched him leave, a smile lingering on her lips. The next morning, sunlight poured through the tall windows of their grand home in downtown, illuminating the space in a warm glow. Alexander Knight sank into his favorite leather chair, a steaming cup of coffee cradled in his hands, ready to indulge in his usual morning routine. The soft hum of the television filled the room as he flipped through the channels, content to let the mundane reports wash over him until the morning news caught his attention. Everything seemed calm and uneventful¡ªstock updates, traffic reports, weather forecasts¡ªuntil the anchor¡¯s next words nearly caused him to choke on his coffee.Conclusion In the quiet aftermath of the chaos that had briefly threatened to disrupt their lives, Axel found sce in the warmth of Evelyn¡¯s presence. The yful banter they shared, theughter that echoed through their home, served as aforting reminder of the bond they had forged amidst the swirling uncertainties. As he watched her drift off to sleep, he felt a renewed sense of determination solidifying within him. The threat posed by Natalie loomed in the background, but Axel was resolute; he would protect Evelyn from any harm, be it physical or emotional. The shadows of doubt that had flickered in his mind were now eclipsed by a fierce devotion, a promise to safeguard the love they had nurtured together. The morning light brought with it a new sense of rity, as Axel sat in his favorite chair, the aroma of coffee swirling around him. Yet, as the news unfolded, he could feel the weight of the world pressing down once more. He understood that their lives were intertwined withplexities that could not be ignored, and the looming threat of Natalie was a reminder that love, while powerful, must be defended against those who would seek to undermine it. Axel¡¯s heart raced at the thought of whaty ahead, but he was no longer just a passive observer in his life; he was a protector, a husband, and a man willing to confront the darkness for the sake of his beloved Evelyn. With resolve hardening in his chest, he prepared to face whatever challenges awaited them, knowing that together, they could weather any storm.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover,¡± readers can expect the tension to escte dramatically as Axel grapples with the looming threat of Natalie and her maniptive ways. With the charity g just around the corner, Axel¡¯s protective instincts kick into overdrive, setting the stage for a high-stakes confrontation. Will he be able to shield Evelyn from Natalie¡¯s predatory advances, or will the allure of the enigmatic woman prove too powerful to resist? As Axel navigates this treacherousndscape, the stakes will rise, and secrets long buried may surface, forcing him to confront not just external dangers but also the vulnerabilities within his own marriage. Moreover, the morning news will unveil shocking revtions that could change everything for Axel and Evelyn. As they find themselves thrust into the spotlight, the couple will have to navigate a whirlwind of media attention and public scrutiny. With Axel¡¯s professional life intertwining dangerously with his personal affairs, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering how far Natalie will go to achieve her desires. Will Axel¡¯s resolve hold strong against the mounting pressures, or will he find himself caught in a web of deception that threatens to unravel everything he holds dear? Prepare for a chapter filled with unexpected twists, emotional confrontations, and the undeniable chemistry between Axel and Evelyn as they face the challenges ahead together. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 191 secret lover 191 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°Secret Lover 191,¡± the story begins with a news anchor reporting on a charity dinner that created a stir due to the unexpected appearance of Axel Knight, the CEO of Knight Corporation. His presence was made even more intriguing by his close interaction with Evelyn Walters, the daughter of a long-time rival, which sparked spection about a possible reconciliation between their families. This news deeply unsettles Alexander Knight, Axel¡¯s father, who feels a mix of anger and disbelief as he watches the footage of his son and Evelyn sharingughter and whispers. As Alexander grapples with his emotions, the serene morning atmosphere in his home only amplifies his agitation. The sight of Axel with Evelyn triggers a wave of frustration, leading him to contemte calling his son for an exnation. Just then, his butler Alfred announces the arrival of Maxime, Alexander¡¯s nephew, who seems unfazed by the tension in the room. Maxime¡¯s casual demeanor contrasts sharply with Alexander¡¯s growing anger as he confronts him about Axel¡¯s rtionship with the Walters family. Maxime teases Alexander about the news, revealing that Axel has married Evelyn Walters, which sends Alexander into a state of disbelief and fury. He cannotprehend how his son could have made such a choice, especially given the long-standing rivalry between their families. Maxime, enjoying the chaos he has stirred, insists on the truth of his ims, prompting Alexander to confront the reality of the situation. The chapter culminates in a heated exchange between the two men, with Alexander adamantly insisting that the feud between the Knights and the Walters cannot end, and he demands that Maxime keep this information confidential until he can speak to Axel himself. The emotional turmoil is palpable as Alexander grapples with the implications of Axel¡¯s actions, and Maxime¡¯s yful teasing only serves to heighten the tension in the room. The chapter leaves readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see how the family dynamics will unfold in light of this shocking revtion.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 191** ¡°Last night¡¯s Charity Dinner stirred quite themotion,¡± the anchor announced with a bright smile, the studio lights reflecting off her polished demeanor. ¡°The evening¡¯s standout moment was the unexpected arrival of Axel Knight, the notoriously elusive CEO of Knight Corporation, who shocked everyone by gracing the event with his presence.¡± ¡°Even more captivating was his engaging conversation with Evelyn Walters, the daughter of the esteemed William Walters. The two were spotted seated at the same table, sharingughter and whispers throughout the night.¡± Alexander Knight felt his heart drop, his hand halting mid-motion with the cup poised at his lips. The television screen flickered to life with images captured during the dinner; there was Evelyn, radiant in her elegant red gown, and Axel, positioned beside her, leaning in as if sharing an intimate secret. They appeared far too at ease, afort that gnawed at Alexander¡¯s insides. The anchor¡¯s voice continued to echo in the background, ¡°Spection is mounting that this could signal a potential reconciliation between the Knight and Walters families, who have been embroiled in rivalry and silence for decades. Could this be the dawn of a formidable new alliance?¡± Morning sunlight poured through the expansive windows adjacent to Alexander Knight, illuminating the marble floors and the exquisite antique furniture that filled the living room. Usually, this serene atmosphere soothed his frayed nerves, but today, it only served to heighten his agitation. His tranquil morning had been shattered the instant the news anchor uttered the name ¡°Evelyn Walters.¡± He had reyed the footage twice, clinging to the hope that it was an error, a figment of his imagination. But there it was, stark and undeniable. Axel Knight, his only son, seated beside Evelyn Walters, the daughter of his long-standing adversary, sharingughter and whispers like they were the best of friends. A muscle in Alexander¡¯s jaw tightened involuntarily. ¡°That boy,¡± he growled under his breath, his teeth clenched tightly, ¡°haspletely lost his mind. He is utterly insane!¡± In a fit of frustration, he hurled the remote onto the couch, the television¡¯s relentless chatter continuing to fill the room. The words ¡°possible coboration between Knight Corporation and the Walters Group¡± shed across the screen, intensifying his irritation. With a swift motion, he grabbed his phone from the coffee table, his fingers scrolling through his contacts with a sense of urgency, ready to call Axel and demand an exnation for this madness. But just as he was about to hit ¡°call,¡± the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the hallway. Momentster, Alfred, his loyal butler of many years, appeared at the doorway, his calm and inscrutable expression unwavering in the face of chaos. ¡°What is it, Alfred?¡± Alexander snapped, his tone sharper than he intended. ¡°Sir,¡± Alfred replied with a slight bow, ¡°Young Master Maxime has arrived. His car has just passed through the gate.¡± Alexander¡¯s frown deepened, momentarily distracted from his simmering anger. ¡°Max? What could he possibly want at this hour?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain, sir. He simply requested permission to enter, stating it was urgent.¡± ¡°Very well. Show him in.¡± Alfred nodded and smoothly turned, disappearing down the hall with a practiced grace. A few momentster, Maxime Knight made his entrance, exuding an effortless charm and rxed demeanor. His confident smile and smooth manners stood in stark contrast to the storm brewing within his uncle. ¡°Uncle Alex!¡± Maxime greeted him cheerfully, his voice bright and lively as he approached. ¡°You appear¡­ quite energetic this morning.¡± Alexander shot him a sharp look, motioning for him to take a seat. ¡°Why are you gracing us with your presence so early in the day?¡± ¡°Uncle, I simply missed you¡­¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense, Max! You never show up at this hour unless you have an agenda. Sit down!¡± Maxime chuckled, casually sinking into the chair across from his uncle, crossing one leg over the other as if he owned the ce. Alfred returned, quietly cing a trayden with coffee and pastries on the table before retreating, leaving the two men alone in a charged silence. ¡°Alright, out with it. What brings you here?¡± Maxime pretended to sip his coffee, savoring the moment before responding. ¡°I just thought I¡¯d drop by since I missed you.¡± ¡°Maxime,¡± Alexander warned, his tone low and serious. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Maximeughed, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°I came because of the news that¡¯s making waves this morning. Quite a headline, don¡¯t you think?¡± Alexander¡¯s re hardened, his patience wearing thin. ¡°You¡¯re referring to Axel and that Walters girl?¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve seen it too,¡± Maxime replied innocently, feigning surprise. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m not bringing you any shocking news then.¡± ¡°Shocking?!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice rose slightly,ced with frustration. ¡°I explicitly told him¡ªno, I ordered him¡ªto avoid any dealings with that family. The Walters have been nothing but a source of trouble for decades!¡± Maxime¡¯s grin widened, clearly relishing his uncle¡¯s mounting anger. ¡°Well, Uncle, it seems my brother Axel has a knack for ignoring orders. He has always enjoyed bending the rules.¡± Alexander¡¯s frown deepened, confusion mingling with his anger. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Maxime shrugged, feigning innocence. ¡°I just find it fascinating. You spent years keeping him away from that family, and now¡­¡± He paused for dramatic effect, setting his cup down slowly. ¡°He¡¯s married into it.¡± Alexander froze, his eyes narrowing in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°You heard me, Uncle. I know who Axel¡¯s wife is.¡± The room fell silent, the tension palpable. Even the ticking clock seemed to fade into the background. Then, Alexander¡¯s voice emerged, low and icy, ¡°You had better not be joking, Maxime.¡± ¡°Would I ever jest about something this intriguing?¡± Maxime replied, his tone yful, yet there was an undercurrent of seriousness. ¡°You might want to prepare yourself, Uncle.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Alexander¡¯s fingers gripped the armrest tightly, his heart racing. ¡°Your beloved son,¡± Maxime dered dramatically, ¡°married Evelyn Walters.¡± Alexander¡¯s expression morphed into one of sheer disbelief, his voice booming, ¡°What!? Don¡¯t you dare fabricate such nonsense, Max!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± Maxime insisted, struggling to suppress theughter bubbling within him at his uncle¡¯s stunned expression. ¡°I got it confirmed. A reliable source.¡± ¡°Reliable source?¡± Alexander echoed incredulously, ¡°Who¡­? One of your gossip-hungry friends from the media?¡± Maxime shook his head,ughter escaping him. ¡°No, no, no. But, Uncle¡­ I encountered them at Grandpa¡¯s house. Axel brought his wife to meet the family; they were having dinner together.¡± Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger, and he stood abruptly, pacing the floor like a caged lion. ¡°Impossible. Your grandfather would never keep something like this from me. And my son would never marry into that family. Never!¡± ¡°Apparently, love conquers all,¡± Maxime said with a teasing tone, further igniting Alexander¡¯s frustration. Alexander halted, spinning to face Maxime with a fierce re. ¡°Love?!¡± he scoffed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh. That boy doesn¡¯t even believe in that fairy tale. If this is true, it must be for some other hidden reason.¡± Max shrugged again, a yful smile dancing on his lips. ¡°Whatever the reason, the news is out. The city is abuzz. People are saying this could signal the end of the feud between the Knights and the Walters.¡± ¡°End of the feud? Over my dead body,¡± Alexander dered vehemently, jabbing a finger toward Maxime. ¡°You listen to me, Maxime. Not a single word of this leaves this room. Not until I have a chance to speak to Axel myself.¡± Maxime smiled, his demeanor light and teasing, ¡°Of course, Uncle. My lips are sealed.¡±Conclusion As the weight of Maxime¡¯s revtion settled heavily on Alexander¡¯s shoulders, a maelstrom of emotions surged within him. The news of Axel¡¯s secret marriage to Evelyn Walters shattered his carefully constructed world, forcing him to confront the reality he had long avoided. The rivalry between their families, steeped in years of animosity, now felt like a fragile facade, threatening to copse under the strain of newfound truths. Alexander¡¯s anger morphed into a desperate need to understand his son¡¯s motivations, to unravel the tangled threads of love and loyalty that had led Axel to defy his father¡¯s wishes. The possibility of an alliance that had once seemed unthinkable now loomed before him, casting shadows on his long-held beliefs and ambitions. Yet, beneath theyers of fury and disbelief, a flicker of hope began to emerge. Could this unexpected union between Axel and Evelyn truly signal a new beginning, a chance to heal old wounds and bridge the divide that had kept their families at odds for so long? As Alexander paced the room, grappling with the implications of this revtion, he felt the stirrings of a reluctant eptance. Perhaps it was time to reconsider his stance, to put aside his pride and explore the potential for reconciliation. With the weight of his legacy pressing down on him, he knew that the path ahead would not be easy, but for the first time in years, he sensed the possibility of a future where love might triumph over rivalry, and where family ties could be strengthened rather than severed.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 191*, readers can expect the tension to escte dramatically as Alexander Knight confronts his son, Axel, about the shocking revtions of his marriage to Evelyn Walters. The air will crackle with emotions as Alexander grapples with his feelings of betrayal and confusion, questioning Axel¡¯s motives and the implications of this union. Will Axel defend his choices, or will he revealyers ofplexity that have remained hidden until now? As the confrontation unfolds, the stakes will rise, and the family dynamics will be tested in ways that could alter the course of both the Knight and Walters legacies. Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the lives of Evelyn and Axel, exploring their perspectives and the challenges they face in a world that is still steeped in rivalry and suspicion. As they navigate their newfound rtionship amidst the chaos, readers will be drawn into their struggles for eptance and understanding from their families. Will they find a way to bridge the divide between their two worlds, or will the weight of their families¡¯ histories prove too heavy to bear? The anticipation of their journey will keep readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether love can truly conquer all¡ªor if it will ignite a new wave of conflict that neither family sawing. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 192 secret lover 192 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover,¡± Alexander Knight grapples with the shocking revtion that his son, Axel, has secretly married Evelyn Walters, the daughter of his longtime rival. This news sends Alexander into a whirlwind of anger and betrayal, feeling humiliated and disregarded by his son. As he paces in frustration, he feels the weight of his expectations and the familial conflict that has long been a source of tension. Maxime, a calm presence, attempts to downy the situation, teasing Alexander about Axel¡¯s affection for Evelyn, which only intensifies Alexander¡¯s irritation. Meanwhile, Axel finds himself in a moment of peace, observing Evelyn and their son, Oliver, enjoying their time together. He is torn between the joy of his family life and the looming pressure from his father¡¯s disapproval. When he receives a text from Alexander demanding he not marry Evelyn, Axel is struck by the irony; not only is he married to her, but they also share a child. Despite the familial rift, Axel feels a growing resolve to assert his independence and reject his father¡¯s controlling influence. As Axel contemtes the past and the history between their families, he receives another text from Alexander, urging him toe home and implying a connection to his mother. This mention unsettles Axel, as it is a sensitive topic that stirs deep emotions. Despite the urge to ignore his father¡¯s demands, Axel¡¯s curiosity gets the better of him, leading him to respond with a question about how Alexander discovered his marriage to Evelyn. Just as tensions rise, Axel is reminded of the joy Evelyn brings into his life when she approaches him with warmth and affection. Their connection offers him sce amid the turmoil, allowing him to momentarily escape the pressures from his father. As they share a tender moment, Axel realizes the importance of his rtionship with Evelyn and the family they have created, setting the stage for a deeper exploration of love and loyalty against the backdrop of familial expectations.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover** **CONTENT: 102 You Can¡¯t Marry Evelyn Walters!** Alexander resumed his restless pacing, his mind a tempest of swirling thoughts and emotions. The very idea that his son had secretly tied the knot with the daughter of his most loathed rival was akin to pouring salt into an old, festering wound. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± he muttered under his breath, the wordsced with disbelief and frustration. ¡°He¡¯s ignored all my calls, dodged returning home, and now this? He¡¯s made me look like a fool in front of everyone who matters.¡± The weight of betrayal pressed heavily on his chest, each step echoing his mounting anger. Maxime stood nearby, smoothing the fabric of his suit jacket with deliberate precision. There was an air of calm about him, a stark contrast to Alexander¡¯s simmering fury. ¡°Well, at least now you know the truth,¡± Maxime remarked, his tone casual, almost dismissive. ¡°Uncle, I should probably head out before traffic gets even worse.¡± Alexander barely registered Maxime¡¯s movement toward the door, his mind too consumed with the chaos unfolding around him. He instinctively reached for his phone, his fingers trembling with agitation. As Maxime paused at the threshold, he nced back over his shoulder, a teasing smile ying on his lips. ¡°Oh, Uncle, do try not to yell too hard at him. You might just find that Evelyn has more sway over him than you ever did. He cares for her far more than he does for you or your interests.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Alexander snapped, themand sharp andced with irritation, though a muscle in his jaw twitched in annoyance, betraying his otherwiseposed demeanor. With a chuckle, Maxime slipped out of the room, clearly reveling in the turmoil he had stirred. Once alone, Alexander sank into his chair, the weight of the situation crashing down on him. He exhaled sharply, the sound a mixture of disbelief and frustration. For several seconds, he remained silent, his gaze locked on the phone resting in his palm. Finally, with a deep, steadying breath, he dialed Axel¡¯s number and pressed ¡°call,¡± the action feeling both necessary and futile. As the phone rang, he muttered to himself, ¡°You better have a damn good exnation for this, son.¡± But the ringing ceased, and Axel¡¯s voice did note through. In a fit of anger, Alexander hurled the phone to the floor, the device crashing against the surface with a sharp thud. **The Valley.** The phone finally settled, its vibrations ceasing, leaving only the distant sounds ofughter¡ªOliver and Evelyn¡¯s voices mingling in the air, a stark contrast to the turmoil within Alexander. Axel let out a heavy sigh, slipping the phone back into his pocket as if that could somehow mute the weight of his father¡¯s expectations. For a moment, he stood there, a silent observer on the terrace, watching the scene unfold before him. Evelyn and their son, Oliver, were in their own world, the little boy giggling as he chased after bubbles that floatedzily in the warm morning sun. Evelyn stood nearby, her smile radiant and genuine, a sight that warmed Axel¡¯s heart. The sound of theirughter intertwined, a light and melodic harmony that tugged at Axel¡¯s mood, pulling him back from the precipice of his worries. Just as he was about to step forward and join them, his phone buzzed again, interrupting the moment. He halted mid-step, his jaw clenching instinctively. It wasn¡¯t a call this time; it was merely a text message. He didn¡¯t even need to check the screen to know who it was from. His father, Alexander Knight. Axel briefly contemted ignoring the message. Surely, his father had already seen the morning headlines, and he could envision the look of disappointment etched on his father¡¯s face¡ªfurrowed brows, lips pressed into a thin line, muttering about family honor and legacy. He had no intention of allowing that to ruin his serene morning. Yet, curiosity got the better of him. He unlocked the screen and read the message. ¡°Axel, whatever the media writes or says out there, you should know, you can¡¯t marry EVELYN WALTERS!¡± A slow, humorless chuckle escaped his lips. The irony of the situation was almostughable. ¡®Can¡¯t marry her?¡¯ That ship had sailed long ago. He wasn¡¯t merely married to her; they had a son together, a bright and mischievous little boy who was currently running around with a bubble wand, hisughter filling the air with joy. Leaning against the terrace railing, the sunlight illuminated the sharp angles of Axel¡¯s face, casting shadows that mirrored his inner turmoil. His father¡¯s words echoed within his mind, a refrain he couldn¡¯t shake. What was it about the Walters that ignited such a fierce reaction from his father? He didn¡¯t know the entire story, only fragments that floated through his memory. He recalled his grandfather once mentioning that Alexander Knight and William Walters had once shared a friendship that had been shattered by an unknown rift. Whatever had driven them apart had left scars deep enough to poison their family for generations. For years, Axel had chosen to ignore the whispers of the past, adhering to his father¡¯s wishes and steering clear of the Walters Group in both business and personal matters. But then Evelyn had entered his life, and everything had shifted. He sighed, tucking the phone back into his pocket with a resolve that felt almost liberating. He wasn¡¯t going to allow his father to dictate the course of his life any longer. Just as he prepared to walk toward his wife and son, the phone buzzed again, a new message lighting up the screen. ¡°This is rted to your mother. Come home!¡± Axel froze, his heart sinking as he stared at the words, reading them over and over as if they might change. His mother. The mention of her name twisted his heart involuntarily. She was the one topic capable of shaking hisposure, sending ripples of unease through him. A frown creased his brow as his thumb hovered over the screen. Instinct urged him to ignore the text, to dismiss it entirely. Yet, a thought crossed his mind,pelling him to type a quick reply. ¡°How did you know I married Evelyn?¡± The moment he pressed send, a wave of unease washed over him. His marriage to Evelyn was a closely guarded secret, known only to a select few: his grandparents, Collins, Joseph, Jackson, and Evelyn¡¯s inner circle. Even the staff remained blissfully unaware of the details. He had taken meticulous care to ensure that any trace of their union was wiped clean from public records and media outlets. No one, not even the press, could connect Evelyn Walters, the poised and intelligent heiress of the Walters Group, to Axel Knight, the enigmatic head of Apex Holding. So, how had his father discovered the truth? The phone buzzed again, pulling him from his thoughts. He nced down at the new message. ¡°Come home. I¡¯ll exin to you why you can¡¯t marry her.¡± Axel¡¯s jaw tightened, his irritation bubbling to the surface. The message did nothing to answer his question; it only deepened his frustration. He clenched the phone tightly in his hand, his knuckles turning white as the familiar pulse of anger red in his chest. But before that anger could consume him entirely, a sound pulled him back to the present. Evelyn¡¯sughter floated toward him, a sweet melody that cut through the tension. He looked up, and there she was, walking toward him, sunlight dancing in her hair like a halo. Her loose white blouse fluttered gently in the morning breeze, and Oliver trailed behind her, still clutching his bubble wand, his face alight with pure joy. ¡°Axel,¡± she called softly, her voice a soothing balm for his frayed nerves. ¡°Are you heading to the office now?¡± The warmth in her tone melted the tension that had built within him. He exhaled, straightening his posture as his expression softened. ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed in response, the word heavy yet filled with affection. Evelyn raised an eyebrow, a yful smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Is that your answer?¡± He smirked slightly, a flicker of mischief in his eyes as he opened his arms wide. ¡°Come here.¡± She stepped closer, her yful smile morphing into something more tender as she approached. When she reached him, he enveloped her in his arms, holding her tightly against him. The familiar scent of her hair and the warmth of her body grounded him in a way nothing else could. **193 He Wasn¡¯t Ready!** **193 He Wasn¡¯t Ready!**Conclusion In the midst of familial chaos and emotional upheaval, Axel found sce in the unwavering connection he shared with Evelyn and their son, Oliver. Theughter that echoed around him served as a reminder of the love that flourished despite the shadows cast by his father¡¯s expectations and the weight of ancestral grudges. As he embraced Evelyn, he felt the tension of the past begin to dissolve, reced by a sense of purpose and determination. The realization that he had chosen his own path, one that led him to a life filled with genuine joy, was liberating. He understood that while his father might wield power and influence, the true strengthy in the bonds he had forged with his family, which could not be easily severed by old rivalries. With each heartbeat, Axel resolved to confront the challenges thaty ahead, determined to protect his family¡¯s happiness against the tides of tradition and resentment. The text from his father lingered in his mind, a stark reminder of the battles yet to be fought, but in that moment, as he stood with Evelyn and Oliver, he felt a renewed sense of rity. Love had triumphed over legacy, and theughter of his son became a beacon of hope that guided him forward. Axel was ready to face whatever storm awaited him, fortified by the knowledge that together, they could weather anything, even the tumultuous waters of family loyalty and expectation.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Axel and his father, Alexander, to escte dramatically as the secrets of the past begin to unravel. Axel¡¯s decision to defy his father¡¯s wishes and embrace his life with Evelyn will lead to confrontations that challenge the very foundation of their family dynamics. With his father¡¯s ominous warning lingering in the air, Axel must grapple with the implications of his marriage and the weight of family legacy that threatens to tear them apart. As Axel seeks to uncover the truth behind his father¡¯s intense disdain for the Walters, he will be forced to confront not only the ghosts of his family¡¯s history but also his own feelings about loyalty, love, and the sacrifices he is willing to make for Evelyn and their son, Oliver. The chapter promises to delve deeper into theplex rtionship between the Knights and the Walters, revealing long-buried secrets that could change everything. Will Axel stand firm in hismitment to Evelyn, or will the shadows of the past dictate his choices? The stakes have never been higher, and the emotional turmoil is bound to reach a boiling point. Moreover, expect a surprising twist that could alter Axel¡¯s perspective on his marriage and challenge his understanding of what it means to truly love and protect his family. With each revtion, the tension will build, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how Axel will navigate the treacherous waters of family loyalty and personal happiness. What will he uncover about his mother that could change everything? The next chapter is set to be a whirlwind of emotions, secrets, and pivotal choices that will define Axel¡¯s journey. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 193 secret lover 193 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 193,¡± the story opens with a tender moment between Axel and his son, Oliver, filled withughter and joy. Axel lifts Oliver into the air, yfully teasing him about the bubbles on his face, while Evelyn watches with a warm smile. This serene scene is abruptly interrupted by Axel¡¯s phone buzzing, a reminder of the outside world and the looming chaos in his life. Evelyn, sensing Axel¡¯s distraction, tries to lighten the mood but notices the tension in his demeanor, hinting at deeper issues that Axel is reluctant to address. As the narrative unfolds, the tranquility of the family moment contrasts sharply with Axel¡¯s internal conflict, particrly regarding a troubling message from his father about a connection between his mother and Evelyn¡¯s family. Axel grapples with disbelief and unease, questioning the implications of his father¡¯s words while trying to maintain a fa?ade of normalcy for his family¡¯s sake. Despite his efforts to focus on the present, the weight of uncertainty and the impending confrontation with his father¡¯s expectations loom over him. The story shifts as Axel steps into the outside world, making a call to his associate Collins to investigate how his father discovered his marriage to Evelyn. The urgency in Axel¡¯s voice reveals his distress, and Collins¡¯ sleepden response adds a touch of humor to the tension. Axel¡¯s irritation grows as he realizes that his father¡¯s knowledge could threaten the stability of his family life, and he is determined to uncover the source of this information. The interaction between Axel and his driver, Liam, further highlights the challenges Axel faces in managing his personal and public life amidst rumors and gossip. The climax builds when Collins reports back that there are no traces ofmunication regarding Axel¡¯s marriage, suggesting that his father might be making assumptions. However, the revtion that Maxime, a character linked to Axel¡¯s past, visited his father adds a newyer ofplexity and tension. Axel¡¯s frustration and anger simmer beneath the surface as he contemtes the implications of this betrayal. The chapter ends on a cliffhanger, leaving readers anxious to see how Axel will confront the challenges posed by his father¡¯s interference and the secrets that threaten to unravel his family life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 193** **He Wasn¡¯t Ready!** Oliver¡¯sughter rang out like a melody, a sound that could brighten the gloomiest of days. He tugged eagerly at Axel¡¯s leg, his tiny fingers gripping the fabric of his father¡¯s jeans. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s y bubble¡­¡± he chirped, his eyes sparkling with excitement. Axel bent down, his strong arms effortlessly lifting his son into the air, cradling him against his chest. ¡°You¡¯ve got bubbles all over your face, Buddy,¡± he teased, his voice warm and yful as he gently brushed a bit of foam from Oliver¡¯s cheek. Oliver erupted into another fit of giggles, the innocence of hisughter filling the air around them, a sound so pure it was almost contagious. Evelyn stood nearby, watching the two with a soft smile that illuminated her features. For a fleeting moment, the world around them faded away, and everything felt perfectly in sync. It was a serene tableau, one that felt like a sanctuary against the chaos of life. But then, the tranquility shattered as Axel¡¯s phone buzzed insistently in his pocket, a sharp reminder of the outside world. Evelyn nced at the device, her brow slightly furrowed with curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re quite the popr one today,¡± she quipped lightly, trying to keep the mood buoyant. Axel, feeling the weight of the message, tucked the phone deeper into his pocket. ¡°Nothing important,¡± he replied, though a hint of tension lingered in his voice. ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked, tilting her head slightly, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity. ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to throw it into theke¡­¡± He chuckled softly, the thought amusing yet unsettling. ¡°Tempting idea,¡± he admitted, a smirk ying on his lips. Evelyn¡¯s smile deepened with understanding, but she chose not to push further. Over time, she had learned to recognize the signs¡ªAxel could appear calm on the surface while a storm brewed beneath. He took a moment to observe her, her eyes sparkling with warmth as she gently took Oliver from his arms. ¡°Oliver, go y with Cloud and Browny¡­¡± she instructed softly, her tone nurturing. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Oliver replied, his face lighting up with enthusiasm. He turned back to Axel, wrapping his small arms around his father for a quick hug. ¡°Bye, Daddy¡­¡± he called out, darting off toward the barn with uncontainable energy. Axel watched him go, a smile tugging at his lips. In that moment, he wished he could freeze time, to hold onto the joy of this morning forever, shielded from the impending chaos that loomed just beyond their peaceful existence. Yet, the weight of his father¡¯s text loomedrge in his mind. ¡°This is rted to your mother.¡± That line echoed relentlessly, refusing to fade away. Axel felt a knot tighten in his stomach. He didn¡¯t easily believe anything his father said, especially not when it concerned family matters. Yet, the mention of his mother stirred unease within him. ¡®Could it be true? Is there really a connection between my mother and Evelyn¡¯s family?¡¯ he pondered, shaking his head as if to clear the thought. It seemed ludicrous. Sure, the Walters and the Knights might have shared some history, but Evelyn was his wife, his family now. She had nothing to do with whatever past troubles had existed. Still, the weight of uncertainty pressed against him, heavy and unwee. Evelyn turned back to him, her smile softening the moment. ¡°Axel, don¡¯t forget to have lunch before your meeting, okay?¡± she reminded him gently, her concern evident in her voice. He nodded, though his mind was still elsewhere. ¡°I will,¡± he promised, though the assurance felt hollow. She studied him for a moment longer, her gaze searching. ¡°You seem distracted. Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± Axel replied, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. Evelyn¡¯s expression remained skeptical, but she decided to let it go for now. ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± she said, her voiceced with warmth and care. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I will listen to my wife,¡± he said, wrapping his arm around her waist and nting a soft kiss on the top of her head, savoring the moment of intimacy. As he walked toward the front yard, he pulled out his phone once more, his thumb hovering over the message from his father. With a deep breath, he typed a brief response. ¡°I¡¯lle byter.¡± But after a few seconds of contemtion, he deleted it instead. No. Not yet. Whatever Alexander wanted to discuss could wait. For now, he craved to hold onto this moment, to bask in theughter of his son and the warmth radiating from his wife¡¯s presence. Even if the truth loomed ahead, heavy and inevitable, he wasn¡¯t prepared to confront it just yet. ¡ª The morning air was crisp and invigorating as Axel stepped out of the house, his phone already pressed against his ear, the familiar sound of the city waking up around him. When Collins finally answered, his voice was thick with sleep. ¡°Bo-Boss? You do realize it¡¯s barely sunrise, right?¡± ¡°Then wake up,¡± Axel replied tly, descending the front steps with purpose. ¡°I need you to check something. My father somehow found out that I¡¯m married to Evelyn.¡± A long yawn echoed through the line. ¡°He what? Wait¡­ give me a second. Are we talking about the same father who still uses his phone only to read financial news?¡± ¡°The very same,¡± Axel shot back, irritation creeping into his tone. ¡°I want to know how he found out. Check if he¡¯s received any messages or calls mentioning Evelyn or me. I need answers fast.¡± Collins sighed, clearly still grappling with the remnants of sleep. ¡°You know, normal people call their ¡®IT¡¯ guys during working hours, not while they¡¯re brushing their teeth. But fine, I¡¯m on it. Just don¡¯t expect me to sound cheerful before coffee.¡± ¡°Then drink two cups,¡± Axel replied, ending the call with a sense of urgency. As he approached the sleek ck Maybach waiting for him, Liam was already there, holding the door open with his usual calm demeanor. ¡°Good morning, Boss,¡± Liam greeted, his voice steady. Axel nodded slightly as he slid into the back seat. ¡°Morning. How¡¯s your new position treating you?¡± Liam chuckled nervously as he settled behind the wheel. ¡°You mean my old position. Back to being your driver instead of Madam¡¯s.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me,¡± Axel said, a hint of amusement creeping into his voice. ¡°Is it all because of theizens?¡± ¡°Because of theizens,¡± Liam groaned. ¡°They made it look like Madam and I were having a secret affair just because I opened her car door a few too many times. I swear, one gossip post, and suddenly I¡¯m the viin.¡± Axel smirked, enjoying the banter. ¡°You do have a suspiciously photogenic face. Maybe that¡¯s the problem.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Boss, please tell that to my mother. She thinks I ruined my career. Now I¡¯m banned from even looking in Madam¡¯s direction. The world¡¯s unfair.¡± ¡°Stopining and drive,¡± Axel said dryly, though a smile tugged at his lips, the humor lightening the mood. They drove in silence for a while, the city streets gradually filling with the hustle and bustle of morning traffic. Yet, Axel¡¯s mind was a whirlwind, consumed by the mystery of his father¡¯s strange message. ¡®How did he know?¡¯ Only a handful of trusted individuals were aware of his marriage, and none would dare betray his confidence. His phone buzzed again, pulling him from his thoughts. It was Collins. Axel answered immediately, his voice firm. ¡°Talk.¡± ¡°Alright, so here¡¯s what I¡¯ve got,¡± Collins stated briskly. ¡°I checked all of your father¡¯s devices. There¡¯s no trace¡­ no emails, no text messages, no encryptedmunications. Nothing about you or Evelyn. It¡¯s clean.¡± Axel¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. How did he find out?¡± ¡°I thought so too,¡± Collins continued. ¡°I double-checked his assistants¡¯ phones, his secretary¡¯s, even the security system logs at his mansion. Still clean.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s just guessing,¡± Axel muttered, annoyance simmering beneath the surface. ¡°And I fell right into his trap by replying to him.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Collins said thoughtfully. ¡°But there¡¯s one more thing. ording to the gate logs from this morning, Maxime visited your father¡¯s house. Around eight¡­ and I guess he was the one who exposed you.¡± The air in the car seemed to freeze, the weight of the revtion settling heavily between them. Axel¡¯s jaw tightened, a storm brewing within him.Conclusion As the morning unfolded, Axel found himself caught between theughter of his son and the looming shadows of familial ties that threatened to unravel his newfound happiness. The joy he experienced while ying with Oliver, and the warmth of Evelyn¡¯s presence, felt like a fragile bubble, one that could burst at any moment under the weight of his father¡¯s revtions. Axel¡¯s heart ached with the desire to protect his family from the past, to shield them from the chaos that his father¡¯s message hinted at. Yet, the truth was an insistent whisper in his mind, reminding him that ignoring it wouldn¡¯t make it disappear. Theughter of his son and the love of his wife were the anchors he clung to, but he knew that the storm brewing inside him could not be ignored forever. In that moment of reflection, Axel realized that he had a choice to make. He could either confront the ufortable truths of his past or allow them to fester and threaten the stability of the life he had built with Evelyn and Oliver. Theughter that had filled the air moments ago now felt bittersweet, a reminder of what was at stake. As he nced back at Evelyn, her unwavering support and love shining through her concerned gaze, he understood that he wouldn¡¯t have to face the turmoil alone. With a deep breath, Axel resolved to protect his family at all costs while preparing to face the inevitable confrontation with his father. Love, he realized, was worth fighting for, and he was ready to defend it against whatever challengesy ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover 193,¡± the tension esctes as Axel grapples with the implications of his father¡¯s unexpected knowledge about his marriage to Evelyn. As he navigates through theplexities of family secrets and hidden agendas, readers can expect a deeper exploration of Axel¡¯s past and the shadows that loom over his present. The arrival of Maxime, who seems to be the catalyst for this revtion, promises to introduce new conflicts and challenges that Axel must confront. Will Axel¡¯s carefully constructed worlde crashing down, or can he find a way to shield his family from the encroaching storm? Moreover, the dynamics between Axel and Evelyn will be put to the test as the truth threatens to unravel their seemingly perfect life. Evelyn, sensing Axel¡¯s growing unease, may uncover hiddenyers of his struggle, leading to poignant moments of vulnerability and revtions that could either strengthen their bond or create an insurmountable rift. As Axel delves deeper into the mystery of his father¡¯s intentions, the stakes will rise, and readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating the choices Axel will make to protect those he loves. Will he confront his father and the past head-on, or will he choose to bury the truth to maintain the fragile peace they¡¯ve built? The next chapter promises to be a thrilling ride filled with emotional depth and suspense. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 195 secret lover 195 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 195,¡± Evelyn grapples with the emotional turmoil caused by her estranged father, William Walters, who had disowned her and publicly humiliated her. The chapter opens with her reluctance to engage with him, as memories of their painful past still haunt her. Despite her determination to focus on work, her father¡¯s unexpected text message disrupts her thoughts, prompting a mix of disbelief and amusement at his audacity to question her choices after cutting her off. Evelyn¡¯s initial reaction is one of defiance; she firmly asserts her independence by responding to her father¡¯s message with a strong warning to cease contact. However, the situation takes a turn when he hints at revealing a long-hidden family secret regarding the feud between the Knights and the Walters, a topic that has gued her since childhood. This revtion stirs deep curiosity within her, as she has always been left in the dark about the animosity that shaped her family¡¯s history. As the chapter progresses, Evelyn faces an internal conflict. Part of her wants to distance herself from her father¡¯s maniptive tactics, while another part yearns for the truth behind the family curse that has dictated her life. Ultimately, she decides to call him, her heart racing with a mix of anxiety and anticipation. Their conversation is tense, with her father urging her to abandon her ns for a coboration with Axel Knight¡¯spany, furtherplicating her emotions. The climax of the chapter urs when William insists on meeting to discuss the secret, leaving Evelyn in a state of disbelief and frustration. Despite her anger and skepticism, the promise of uncovering the truth is too enticing to ignore. As she contemtes her next steps, she resolves to cut ties with her father once and for all, blocking his number and seeking answers from her assistant, Oscar, about how he obtained her new contact information. The chapter closes with Evelyn finding sce in the routine of brewing coffee, attempting to drown out the chaos of her father¡¯s influence while grappling with the weight of her family¡¯s legacy.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 195** **10/12** **195 I Will Tell You Everything!** Evelyn had absolutely no desire to engage in conversation with the man who had so callously thrown her out of his home, disowned her, and subjected her to public humiliation before an entire nation. The memories of that day still stung like fresh wounds, and she couldn¡¯t fathom why he would think she¡¯d want to hear from him again. The incessant ringing of her phone abruptly ceased, granting her a moment of silence to collect her thoughts. She exhaled deeply, mentally preparing herself to dive back into her work, hoping to find sce in the familiar rhythm of her tasks. However, before herptop could evenplete its booting process, her phone buzzed once more, pulling her back into the chaos she desperately wanted to escape. This time, it was a text message. ¡°Evelyn! When did you gain the audacity to mingle with the Knights? Have you lost your mind?¡± She paused, caught off guard by the absurdity of the words. A burst ofughter escaped her lips, the ridiculousness of the situation overwhelming her. ¡°Lost my mind? He must be joking. Right!?¡± she thought, shaking her head in disbelief. **18:38** This was the same man who had dered that she no longer existed in his world. The same man who had ced his reputation above the very existence of his own daughter. And now, he had the audacity to lecture her about her associations? It was almostical. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had finallye to terms with his own mistakes. Or perhaps the stress of dealing with his precious mistress, Lana, had finally scrambled his brain. Initially, she contemted ignoring the message entirely, but the humor in it was too enticing to resist. ¡°Who are you? You don¡¯t get to dictate my choices. Stop contacting me, or I will block your number,¡± she typed, her fingers flying over the screen. With a satisfied smile, she pressed ¡°Send.¡± It felt empowering, almost liberating. **18:38** But her moment of triumph was short-lived. Within seconds, another message appeared, disrupting her newfound peace. ¡°Call me. I will tell you the reason why the Knights and the Walters can never work together or have any rtionship.¡± Time seemed to freeze around Evelyn. Her heart raced as she reread the message, her eyes widening with each pass. Once, twice, three times¡ªshe couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Her hands trembled slightly, and her heart thudded in her chest, faster than she cared to admit. That phrase¡ª¡±the reason why the Knights and the Walters can never work together¡±¡ªwas something she had yearned to uncover her entire life. It felt like a family curse, a dark shadow looming over her existence. As a child, every inquiry she had made about the feud had been met with the same stern response from her father: ¡°Don¡¯t question it. Just remember, you can¡¯t befriend or work with the Knight family for the rest of your life!¡± Even as she grew older and demanded the truth, he had merely tightened his jaw and turned away, leaving her in the dark. Not even her grandparents had offered any exnation as to why the Knights were viewed as adversaries. And now, after everything he had done to her¡ªafter kicking her out for refusing to terminate her pregnancy¡ªhe suddenly wanted to discuss the family secret? **18:38** Her stomach twisted in a tumult of emotions. Part of her wanted to hurl the phone across the room, to sever all ties and walk away without looking back. But another part, the one still scarred by the past and burdened with unanswered questions, craved understanding. What if there was a deeper reason behind the animosity between their families? Something crucial, especially now that she was married to Axel Knight. She sank back into her chair, leaning against the cool fabric, rubbing her temples in frustration. ¡°Should I call him?¡± she murmured to herself, the internal conflict raging within her. ¡°What if it¡¯s just another maniption?¡± But what if it wasn¡¯t? The silence enveloping the room felt oppressive, each tick of the clock amplifying her uncertainty, urging her toward a decision she dreaded making. Once more, she nced at her phone. The message glowed ominously on the screen, almost taunting her hesitation. ¡®What could he possibly tell me that I don¡¯t already know?¡¯ she thought bitterly, yet her hand was already reaching for the device. Her thumb hovered over the call button, trembling slightly with trepidation. With a deep breath, she pressed it, ¡°Call.¡± The ringing echoed in her ears, her heart pounding louder with each passing second. Part of her anticipated that he wouldn¡¯t answer, that he would let the call go to voicemail. But he did. ¡°Evelyn.¡± His voice resonated through the speaker, deep andmanding. It was calm yet heavy, instantly transporting her back to the days of being a scolded daughter in his grand dining room, where the air felt thick with unspoken tension. Her grip tightened around her phone. ¡°What do you want?¡± she managed to ask, her tone steadier than she felt, fighting to suppress the nervousness that threatened to bubble to the surface while speaking to the man she hade to despise. ¡°I want you to abandon whatever scheme you have concocted. I heard about your ns for the pany¡¯s phnthropic coboration with Hope Medical Center.¡¯ Have you lost your mind?¡± A faint smile tugged at her lips as she listened to his words. But before she could respond, he continued, his voice rising in urgency, silencing her thoughts. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Evelyn!? Or are you STUPID? You know I¡¯m no longer involved with thepany, and now you want to return and ruin everything? Work with Axel Knight¡¯spany?¡± In her mind, she cursed him silently, but she took a breath and calmly countered, ¡°Then tell me what this long-hidden secret is that has haunted the Knights and the Walters for decades?¡± For a moment, there was nothing but silence on the other end of the line. Then his voice dropped, taking on a chilling tone. ¡°It¡¯s not something to discuss over the phone. Meet me, and I¡¯ll reveal everything.¡± Evelyn frowned, skepticism creeping in. ¡°Meet you? Where?¡± ¡°At the old family estate. Tonight.¡± Her pulse quickened, anxiety mingling with curiosity. ¡°Why should I trust you? You might just be trying to humiliate me again.¡± ¡°You have my word.¡± His voice softened slightly, a hint of sincerity breaking through. ¡°This is something you deserve to know, Evelyn. Something that has been hidden from you since you were born.¡± ¡°What do you mean since I was born?¡± she pressed, confusion swirling in her mind. But William Walters didn¡¯t respond; he simply hung up, leaving her staring at her phone in disbelief, her heart racing with a mix of frustration and anticipation. For a fleeting moment, she sat there, grappling with whether to scream in exasperation orugh at her own foolishness. She had fallen for it! Again. ¡°Never again,¡± she muttered under her breath, pressing her lips together as anger simmered just beneath herposed exterior. Taking a deep breath, she unlocked her phone and began typing furiously, her fingers flying across the screen. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you or your past. Don¡¯t ever contact me again.¡± With a decisive tap, she hit ¡®send¡¯ and immediately blocked his number. As the confirmation shed on her screen, a weight seemed to lift from her shoulders, but irritation still lingered. How had he even obtained her new number? Without wasting a moment, she messaged Oscar, her trusted assistant. ¡°Oscar, I don¡¯t know how, but my father found my new phone number. Can you find out how he got it?¡± After sending the message, Evelyn moved toward her coffee maker, the familiar sounds of brewing providing a semnce offort amidst the chaos. ¡°Coffee indeed solves everything,¡± she murmured to herself, attempting to drown out the echo of her father¡¯s voice that still haunted her thoughts.Conclusion In the tumult of emotions that swirled within Evelyn, she found herself at a crossroads, caught between the echoes of her father¡¯s past and the uncertain future thaty ahead. The weight of years spent in silence, grappling with familial secrets and public disgrace, pressed heavily on her heart. Yet, as she blocked his number and sent her final message, a flicker of empowerment ignited within her. No longer would she be a pawn in her father¡¯s game of maniption; she was ready to carve her own path, to reim her agency and define her rtionships on her own terms. Theughter that had bubbled up in response to his absurd message now transformed into a resolute determination to face whatevery ahead, unshackled from the chains of her past. As the aroma of brewing coffee filled the air, Evelyn took a moment to breathe, grounding herself in the present. The chaos of her father¡¯s call faded into the background, reced by a newfound rity. She was no longer the frightened girl yearning for approval but a woman ready to confront theplexities of her life, including her marriage to Axel Knight, which now stood at the intersection of two feuding families. The answers she sought about the long-standing animosity could wait; for now, she chose to focus on her own aspirations and the life she was building. With each sip of coffee, she fortified herself against the ghosts of her past, embracing the uncertainty of the future with courage and resolve.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover 195,¡± readers can anticipate a dramatic confrontation as Evelyn grapples with the weight of her father¡¯s revtions. With the location of the old family estate looming ominously in her mind, the tension will escte as she weighs the risks of unearthing buried family secrets. The stakes are higher than ever, especially with her marriage to Axel Knight hanging in the bnce. Will she find the answers she¡¯s been searching for, or will she uncover truths that shatter her already fragile world? As Evelyn prepares for the meeting, the chapter will delve into her internal struggle¡ªcaught between the desire for closure and the fear of being manipted once more. Will she muster the courage to confront her father and demand the truth, or will she sumb to the familiar patterns of their tumultuous rtionship? The clock is ticking, and the anticipation of what lies ahead will keep readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether Evelyn will reim her narrative or be ensnared in the very web of deceit that has haunted her family for generations. The question remains: is she ready to face the past, or will it consume her? Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 194 secret lover 194 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°Secret Lover,¡± the tension esctes as Axel confronts the possibility of a leak regarding his rtionship with Evelyn. Axel¡¯s suspicions point to Maxime, a cousin who has been meddling in his affairs. Collins, Axel¡¯s associate, is tasked with diverting media attention away from Axel and Evelyn by creating a scandal involving Maxime. Axel¡¯s calm demeanor contrasts with the brewing storm of emotions as he plots his cousin¡¯s downfall, illustrating his determination to protect his private life. As Axel navigates his day, he receives an unexpected call from his mother, Amanda, who has seen the news about his rtionship with Evelyn. The conversation reveals the weight of familial expectations and the potential bacsh from Axel¡¯s father. Despite his mother¡¯s concern, Axel stands firm in his decision to be with Evelyn, showcasing his resolve and defiance against his father¡¯s anticipated disapproval. This moment highlights theplexity of Axel¡¯s emotions as he bnces family loyalty with his desire for personal happiness. Meanwhile, Evelyn¡¯s morning is disrupted by the viral spread of her photograph with Axel from a charity event, leading to public spection about their rtionship. Her frustration grows as she realizes the media¡¯s portrayal of her life is spiraling out of control. Despite this chaos, she finds sce in her young son, Oliver, whose innocence provides a brief respite from her worries. Evelyn¡¯s interactions with Oliver reveal her nurturing side and her desire to maintain a sense of normalcy amid the turmoil. As the chapter unfolds, both Axel and Evelyn grapple with the implications of their rtionship being thrust into the public eye. Axel¡¯s determination to shield Evelyn from the fallout contrasts with her internal struggle to cope with her father¡¯s looming presence in her life. The narrative captures the emotional stakes involved, setting the stage for potential conflict and resolution as both characters navigate their intertwined fates.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **Title: Secret Lover** **The Call That Shouldn¡¯t Have Happened** ¡°You need to start from the very beginning,¡± Axel said, his voice icy and devoid of warmth. ¡°How can you be so certain it was Maxime and not someone else?¡± ¡°Absolutely certain,¡± Collins replied, his tone steady. ¡°He was there for roughly thirty minutes before he left. No one else came or went during that time.¡± Axel leaned back in his seat, the pieces of the puzzle falling into ce with a click that echoed in his mind. Maxime. The one individual who had been relentlessly digging into his private affairs for months, and the only one who had witnessed him bring Evelyn to their grandparents¡¯ house. ¡°So, we¡¯ve pinpointed the source of our leak,¡± Axel murmured, his voice low and measured. ¡°While I can¡¯t provide concrete proof, it stands to reason that the only person who met your father this morning is the one who spilled the beans about the marriage. And that person is Maxime.¡± For a brief moment, the only sound that filled the car was the steady hum of the engine, a rhythmic backdrop to Axel¡¯s thoughts. Then, in a calm yetmanding tone, he instructed, ¡°Collins, keep Maxime upied today.¡± ¡°upied?¡± Collins echoed, a hint of confusioncing his words. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it. Just ensure that the media is focused on him and not me. If they¡¯re hungry for a headline, give them one. Something that will divert their attention away from Evelyn and me.¡± A low chuckle filtered through the phone line. ¡°Oh, this is going to be entertaining. Don¡¯t worry, Boss. By lunchtime, everyone will be buzzing about Maxime rather than you. Perhaps we could spin a little tale about his gambling debts? Or the influencer he¡¯s been secretly funding? Or the countless actresses who have fallen prey to his charm?¡± ¡°Do whatever you see fit; have some fun while you¡¯re at it,¡± Axel replied, a slight smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Just make sure he regrets waking up this morning.¡± Collinsughed heartily. ¡°Understood, sir.¡± With that, Axel ended the call, the finality of it echoing in the silence of the car. He turned his gaze out the tinted window, watching the towering skyscrapers glide by like sentinels of the city. Yet, his thoughts remained firmly anchored on Maxime. His cousin had crossed a line, and this time, Axel was determined to teach him a lesson that would linger in his memory. However, just as his mind was consumed with thoughts of retribution, Liam¡¯s voice broke through the haze. ¡°Sir¡­ you look like you¡¯re about to ruin someone¡¯s life,¡± Liam remarked, casting a quick nce at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Just giving a rtive a reminder to keep his nose out of my affairs,¡± Axel replied, his tone cool and collected. Liam snorted, a yful glint in his eye. ¡°You¡¯ve got to remind me never to gossip about you, Boss.¡± A faint smile flickered on Axel¡¯s lips, the tension in the car easing momentarily. ¡°You already have. You¡¯re just fortunate that both Evelyn and my son have taken a liking to you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep my luck,¡± Liam chuckled, his mood lightening despite the fact that he could no longer act as a shield for hisdy boss. As they approached the office building, the light banter came to a natural end. Liam slowed the car, expertly maneuvering it to park near the private entrance. Axel checked his phone onest time, mentally organizing his ns for dealing with Maxime. But just as he reached for the car handle, his phone buzzed insistently in his pocket. He nced at the caller ID, expecting a follow-up from Collins. Instead, the name shing on the screen sent a chill down his spine. ¡°Mother.¡± The sense of satisfaction that had been building within him evaporated instantly, reced by a heavy sense of dread. His mother rarely called this early unless something was amiss. Axel took a deep breath, his expression hardening. He opened the door and stepped out, the cool morning air brushing against his face like a warning. He approached the special elevator and answered the call. ¡°Mother,¡± he said, his tone softening slightly, though it remained firm. ¡°Axel,¡± Amanda Reed¡¯s voice came through, calm yet tinged with an undercurrent of strain. ¡°I saw the news this morning. You and Evelyn Walters¡­?¡± Of course, she had seen it. The footage from the charity dinner had gone viral. And no doubt, his father had already filled her in on his rtionship with Evelyn. Axel rubbed the bridge of his nose, steeling himself for the conversation ahead. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t take everything you see on television at face value.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling to reprimand you,¡± she replied gently. ¡°I simply want to know if it¡¯s true¡ªshe is your wife?¡± Axel hesitated for a heartbeat, then quietly responded, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true.¡± Silence enveloped the line for a few moments, and then Amanda sighed, the sound heavy with resignation. ¡°You really chose her.¡± ¡°I did,¡± he affirmed simply, his resolve unwavering. ¡°Then, my son,¡± her voice dropped,ced with an emotion he couldn¡¯t quite identify, ¡°brace yourself. Your father will not let this slide easily.¡± Axel¡¯s gaze drifted out towards the sprawling cityscape beyond the ss wall. The elevator ascended rapidly, each floor passing like the fleeting moments of his life. ¡°Let him try,¡± he said softly, a hint of defiance in his voice. ¡°He¡¯s already toote.¡± ¡°Axel, you¡ª¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to attend my morning meeting now. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± With that, he ended the call, cutting off any further discussion. Meanwhile, Evelyn had barely sipped her second cup of coffee when her serene morning was abruptly shattered once again. The inte was aze. The same photograph of her and Axel from the previous night¡¯s charity event had been shared and reshared hundreds of times across every conceivable social media tform¡ªX, Instagram, TikTok. Even gossip websites, which typically ignored charity events, were suddenly dissecting her bodynguage next to Axel Knight, zooming in on every minute gesture as if they were unraveling aplex mystery. She sighed, cing her phone face down on the kitchen counter, her frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. ¡®Heaven! They¡¯re making it sound like we were caught eloping, not simply sitting at the same table.¡¯ Oliver, her four-year-old son, was blissfully unaware of his mother¡¯s irritation, too engrossed in his donut. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of her little boy, his hair sticking out in all directions, reminiscent of Axel¡¯s own tousled look in the mornings. She settled beside him, ruffling his hair affectionately. ¡°Do you want more?¡± He beamed up at her, nodding vigorously, ¡°Yes. Please¡­¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s thest one. You can¡¯t eat too much since we¡¯ll be having lunch in just a few hours,¡± Evelyn said, adding one more blueberry donut to his te and pouring more milk into his nearly empty ss. ¡°I know, Mom.¡± He blinked at her, his mouth busy chewing as he continued, ¡°I also need to prepare for my morning ss, Mom. Jimmy said¡­ ¡®My teacher will arrive in thirty minutes.''¡± ¡°Alright, you still have plenty of time to rest before that,¡± Evelyn reassured him, kissing his forehead. She nced over at Jimmy, who was ying quietly in the corner. ¡°Be good for your ss. Mommy has to work upstairs¡­¡± After chatting with Jimmy for a little while longer, Evelyn left the dining room, her mind still swirling with the morning¡¯s chaos. She climbed the stairs to her home office on the second floor, therge windows flooding the room with gentle daylight. Herptop sat neatly on the desk, waiting patiently for her attention. But just as she reached for the power button, her phone began to ring, the screen illuminating with an unknown number. Her smile faded instantly. She didn¡¯t need to check twice; she recognized that number all too well. It was her father¡¯s¡ªWilliam Walter¡¯s phone number. Her finger hovered over the phone for a moment, but she quickly pressed ¡°ignore,¡± a sense of dread settling in her stomach.Conclusion In the whirlwind of chaos that surrounded Axel and Evelyn, the emotional stakes had never felt higher. Axel¡¯s determination to protect his newfound rtionship with Evelyn from the prying eyes of the media and the looming threat of his father¡¯s disapproval revealed a man who was ready to fight for love. The tension between familial loyalty and personal happiness reached a boiling point, underscoring Axel¡¯s resolve to confront the challenges ahead. Meanwhile, Evelyn¡¯s quiet strength shone through as she navigated the unexpected scrutiny and pressure, embodying a mother¡¯s love while grappling with the weight of her father¡¯s expectations. Their separate struggles intertwined, creating an unbreakable bond that neither media frenzy nor familial disapproval could easily sever. As the dust began to settle, both Axel and Evelyn stood at a precipice, their lives irrevocably altered by the choices they had made. Axel¡¯s defiance echoed in his final words to his mother, a testament to hismitment to Evelyn, while Evelyn¡¯s decision to ignore her father¡¯s call signified her growing independence and determination to carve her own path. Together, they were ready to face whatever stormy ahead, knowing that love, though fraught with challenges, could be their greatest ally. The narrative of their lives was no longer dictated by the expectations of others; instead, it was a story of resilience, courage, and the unwavering belief that they could forge a future together,e what may.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?** As the tension continues to mount, readers can anticipate a whirlwind of revtions and confrontations in the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover.¡± Axel¡¯s determination to protect his rtionship with Evelyn will be put to the test as he faces the inevitable fallout from his father¡¯s reaction to their marriage. With Amanda¡¯s warning echoing in his mind, Axel must navigate the treacherous waters of family loyalty and public scrutiny. Will he stand firm against his father¡¯s wrath, or will the weight of familial expectations force him to reconsider his choices? The stakes have never been higher, and the decisions he makes could alter the course of his life forever. Meanwhile, Evelyn finds herself at a crossroads as her father¡¯s call looms ominously in the background. Her instinct to avoid confrontation may not be enough to shield her from the consequences of her newfound public persona. The mounting pressure from social media and her father¡¯s expectations will push Evelyn to confront her past and the secrets that threaten to unravel her present. As she grapples with her feelings for Axel and the implications of their rtionship, readers can expect a deeper exploration of her character, revealingyers of strength and vulnerability that will resonate with anyone who has faced familial challenges. The next chapter promises to be a gripping blend of drama, emotional depth, and unexpected twists that will keep readers on the edge of their seats. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 196 secret lover 196 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 196,¡± Evelyn finds herself engulfed in the chaos of her life, struggling to erase her father¡¯s hurtful words from her mind. As she brews her thirdtte of the morning, theforting aroma serves as a temporary escape from her responsibilities and the heavy burden of her work. She is deep into a project involving Finley Morgan, a charismatic young politician whose ambition both intrigues and intimidates her. Despite her initial reluctance, Evelyn begins to see the potential in Finley, whichplicates her feelings towards the political world she usually avoids. As Evelyn delves into her work, she bes acutely aware of the weight of her role in shaping the future leader of the country. The pressure mounts as she receives rming news from her assistant, Oscar, revealing that her father has stooped to hacking a friend¡¯s phone to gain information about her. This revtion fills her with frustration and concern, yet she tries to set aside her turmoil as she prepares to join her son, Oliver, for lunch. The warmth of their time together provides a brief respite from her chaotic life, allowing her to cherish the innocence and joy of motherhood. During lunch, Evelyn enjoys yful banter with Oliver, who is excited about his school lessons and has dreams of visiting Europe. Their lighthearted conversation is a stark contrast to the stress she feels from her father¡¯s actions and the political project looming over her. As they n a surprise birthday celebration for Oliver¡¯s father, Axel, the bond between mother and son deepens, providing Evelyn with a sense of purpose and happiness amidst the chaos. Later, Evelyn¡¯s moment of peace is interrupted by trending news about a scandal involving Maxime Knight, Axel¡¯s cousin, and a supermodel, Irina Hunter. As she reads the details, she can¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief that the public¡¯s attention has shifted away from her and Axel. The possibility that Axel may have orchestrated this scandal to divert attention from their own issues intrigues her. With a mix of admiration and disbelief, she contemtes the implications of his actions while enjoying the humor of the inte¡¯s reactions. Ultimately, Evelyn¡¯s journey through the chapter highlights her struggle to bnce her professional responsibilities, familial obligations, and the chaotic influence of her father¡¯s actions. The warmth and joy she finds in her rtionship with Oliver serve as a grounding force, allowing her to navigate theplexities of her life, even as external pressures loomrge. The chapter closes with a sense of unresolved tension and curiosity, as Evelyn prepares for the next chapter of her life, both personally and professionally.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 196** Theforting aroma of freshly brewed coffee lingered in the air for the third time that morning, wrapping around Evelyn like a warm nket. She desperately wished she could wipe her father¡¯s words from her memory, as if they were mere smudges on a canvas. With a resigned sigh, she poured the frothy milk into her cup, her thirdtte since dawn. The caffeine had morphed into something far more vital than a mere energy booster; it had be her anchor, her lifeline to sanity amidst the chaos of her life. Taking a long, deliberate sip, she relished the warmth that spread through her, momentarily pushing aside the weight of her responsibilities. Turning her attention back to her desk, she found herptop screen aglow with a myriad of files, charts, and highly confidential data, each one a puzzle piece in a muchrger picture. Her current project involved Finley Morgan, a young politician whose charisma was as intoxicating as it was dangerous. He was ambitious, persuasive, and undeniably captivating, qualities that both fascinated and frightened her. As he campaigned for the presidency, he had requested aprehensive dossier on his rivals¡ªa task she had initially been reluctant to ept. Politics, after all, was a murky swamp she preferred to navigate around rather than dive into. Yet, after conducting a thorough background check on Finley, she found herself reconsidering. He was not the typical power-hungry politician; he was intelligent, kind, and genuinely sincere. Still, she had a reputation to uphold and had quoted a fee ten times her usual rate, expecting him to balk at the number. To her astonishment, he had agreed without a moment¡¯s hesitation, raising her suspicions even further. As she scrolled through the confidential data, her brow furrowed in concentration. Oscar, her trusted assistant, had already begun digging into the backgrounds of Finley¡¯s top three rivals. This wasn¡¯t her first foray into risky projects, but something about this one felt particrly heavy, almost burdensome. Each document she opened was a stark reminder that she was ying a role in shaping the future leader of the country. The weight of that responsibility was both exhrating and terrifying. What if the power she was helping to cultivate fell into the wrong hands? Her phone buzzed intermittently, but she chose to ignore it, lost in the urgency of her work. Time blurred around her; she couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer. Finley had a deadline, and she was acutely aware that her time was running out. Just as the sun climbed higher in the sky, a gentle knock on the door broke the silence, pulling her from her intense focus. ¡°Come in,¡± she replied, rubbing her temples in an attempt to alleviate the tension building there. The door opened to reveal Laura, the senior maid, who entered with her usual calm and graceful demeanor. ¡°Mrs. Knight, it¡¯s past noon,¡± Laura said softly, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°Lunch is ready, and the young master is already waiting for you in the dining room.¡± Evelyn blinked, ncing at the clock, her heart sinking as she realized how much time had slipped away. ¡°Oh no, Ipletely lost track of time. Thank you, Laura. Please let Oliver know I¡¯ll be right there,¡± she said, a hint of urgency in her tone. Laura smiled knowingly, a twinkle in her eye. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. He¡¯s been waiting patiently. Although I must admit, he seemed tempted to start without you. He mentioned he was starving and nearly swooned at the delightful aromas wafting through the house. But his love for you kept him from diving in without you. Oh, what a wonderful boy he is,¡± Laura added, her voice warm and affectionate. Evelyn chuckled, a smile breaking through her earlier tension as she saved her files and closed herptop. ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t keep him waiting any longer. You know how cranky he gets when he¡¯s hungry¡­¡± ¡°I know, madam,¡± Laura nodded, her smile widening. ¡°He¡¯s just like his father,¡± she said before exiting the office. A gentle smile spread across Evelyn¡¯s lips at the thought. ¡°Yeah, Laura was right¡­ Oliver is just like Axel,¡± she murmured to herself, pushing back her chair and rising to her feet. But just as she was about to leave her office, her phone buzzed again, this time with a message from Oscar. With a mix of curiosity and dread, she unlocked her phone, expecting an update on her client¡¯s files. Instead, her heart plummeted as she read the content. ¡°Eve, I¡¯ve discovered how your old man got your number. He paid someone to hack Alicia¡¯s phone.¡± From: Oscar Evelyn stared at the screen, her pulse quickening. ¡°What?¡± she whispered, her mind racing to Alicia and Ste. The implications of Oscar¡¯s message sent a chill down her spine. Her fingers flew over the keyboard as she typed her response: ¡°Oscar, ensure Alicia and Ste¡¯s devices are secure. Can you handle that?¡± ¡°Easy! Already on it,¡± came his swift reply. Yet, despite his reassurance, her hands trembled slightly as she set her phone down. This was a new low for her father. How could he stoop so low as to hack Alicia¡¯s cell phone? ¡°William Walters, you are utterly shameless!¡± she eximed under her breath, her frustration boiling over. Taking a deep breath, sheposed herself, pushing aside the turmoil swirling in her mind before heading downstairs. As she entered the dining room, the atmosphere shifted, and her stress began to dissipate. Oliver was seated at the table, his legs swinging joyfully beneath the chair. His little face lit up when he spotted her. ¡°Mommy! Finally! I thought you forgot about lunch again!¡± he eximed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile as she settled beside him. ¡°I could never forget lunch with my favorite boy,¡± she replied, ruffling his hair affectionately. The table was beautifully set, a feast prepared by Danny, the private chef, and Laura. Grilled steak and crispy fries awaited Oliver, while Evelyn¡¯s te featured a fresh sd adorned with tender steak slices. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat!¡± she dered, cutting into her meal with enthusiasm. ¡°Mommy,¡± Oliver began between mouthfuls of fries, ¡°we learned about manners today! My teacher said we should never talk with our mouths full.¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow, suppressing a smile. ¡°Oh really? Then perhaps your teacher should remind you of that right now,¡± she teased, her tone yful. He quickly chewed and swallowed, his little face turning serious. ¡°So-sorry,¡± he mumbled, making herugh softly. ¡°And what else did you learn, my little gentleman?¡± ¡°Geography!¡± Oliver eximed proudly, his eyes wide with enthusiasm. ¡°We talked about continents! There¡¯s Asia, Europe, Africa, North America, South America, Australia, and Antarctica!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive,¡± Evelyn said, her eyes shining with pride. ¡°So, which one do you want to visit?¡± ¡°Europe,¡± he answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I want to see all the old kingdoms and castles, like the knights and queens you read about!¡± Evelyn blinked, momentarily taken aback by his answer. ¡°You want to see ancient kingdoms?¡± Oliver nodded eagerly, his excitement infectious. ¡°Yes! And maybe find a dragon. Daddy says dragons don¡¯t exist, but I think he¡¯s wrong!¡± Evelynughed, her heart swelling with affection for her imaginative son. ¡°Maybe he is. Who knows? Perhaps there¡¯s one still hiding in a castle somewhere in Europe,¡± she mused, her voice filled with wonder. ¡°Then can we go, Mommy?¡± he asked, his eyes wide with hope. She reached out, tucking a stray lock of hair behind his ear. ¡°One day, we will. But first, finish your lunch, little explorer.¡± He giggled and nodded, eagerly stabbing his fork into his steak once more. The remainder of lunch unfolded in a warm atmosphere filled withughter and lighthearted conversation. Evelyn cherished every moment, her son¡¯s innocence acting as a soothing balm against the chaos that usually surrounded her life. Later that afternoon, they migrated to the living room, where Evelyn assisted Oliver with his drawing while secretly nning something special on her tablet. ¡°Mommy, what date is Daddy¡¯s birthday again? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t seem to remember,¡± Oliver asked, looking up at her with his big, curious eyes. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, sweetie. It¡¯s November first,¡± Evelyn replied, smiling. ¡°Only a few days away.¡± His face brightened instantly. ¡°Can we surprise him for his birthday, Mommy?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said, her heart swelling at his enthusiasm. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Oliver tapped his chin thoughtfully, his expression amusingly reminiscent of his father. Evelyn found it so adorable that she struggled to contain herughter. Then, Oliver¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at her excitedly. ¡°Mommy¡­ I got an idea!¡± ¡°Really? What is it?¡± she prompted, intrigued. ¡°We can bake him the most delicious cake ever and make all his favorite foods! Then we can surprise him at the cabin. How does that sound?¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile widened, her heart filled with warmth. ¡°Wow, that sounds perfect, sweetheart. He loves your cooking¡­¡± Oliver nodded proudly, puffing out his chest. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook for Daddy! But you have to help me, Mommy.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± she said, extending her pinky finger. He grinned and linked his tiny pinky with hers. ¡°Promise we won¡¯t tell Daddy?¡± ¡°Promise,¡± she whispered, their secret pact sealed with giggles. As Evelyn looked at her son, an overwhelming wave of love and gratitude washed over her, pushing William Walters and his schemes out of her mind. In that moment, nothing else mattered¡ªonly her perfect life and her little boy, her true source of peace. The afternoon sun streamed through the window, casting a golden glow across the room, enveloping them in warmth and light. ¡­ When Oliver finally drifted off to sleep for his afternoon nap, Evelyn tiptoed out of the second floor, relieved to finally have a few moments of solitude. The house was quiet, bathed in the soft glow of thete afternoon sun. She had intended to rest in her bedroom, perhaps spend the rest of the day rxing with a light drama before Axel returned home. Kicking off her slippers, she stretched out on the sofa, her n simple: lie back, sip hertte, and forget about the chaos of the outside world. Unfortunately, fate and the inte had other ns. Absentmindedly, she picked up her phone, scrolling through notifications. But the moment she saw the trending news, her stomach twisted into knots¡ªnot because of her own situation or Axel, but due to someone else entirely. Her thumb halted over an article that shed across multiple news sites. The headline read: [Supermodel & Rising Movie Star Irina Hunter Caught in a Secret Affair with Business Heir Maxime Knight!] Evelyn blinked, sitting up straighter as she clicked on it, her curiosity piqued. The article was filled with scandalous photos: Maxime and Irina strolling hand-in-hand along a private beach, sharing a kiss under the sun, sipping champagne in revealing swimwear that left little to the imagination. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Evelyn muttered, covering her mouth to stifle a yful smile. The article detailed how Maxime Knight, heir to the Knight Corporation¡¯s luxury division, had secretly financed Irina¡¯s career for years, propelling her rise in the modeling world. Their rtionship, it imed, was not merely professional but deeply personal, fraught withplications. The twist? Maxime was engaged to someone else, and Irina already had a fianc¨¦. The media was feasting on this scandal, dragging both their names through the mud, and Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of glee. ¡°Wah¡­ This could really distractizens from me and Axel,¡± she giggled, a mischievous glint in her eye. Scrolling further down to thement section, she foundizens sharpening their ws, ready to feast on the drama. ¡°So THAT¡¯S how shended all those high-end deals. Not talent¡­ just Maxime Knight¡¯s wallet!¡± ¡°Imagine cheating on your fianc¨¦ with a man who¡¯s cheating on his fianc¨¦e. That¡¯s some Olympic-level scandal.¡± ¡°Poor Sean. He deserves better than this runway disaster!¡± ¡°Maxime, buddy, you just nuked your family name. Congrats!¡± ¡°Irina Hunter? More like Irina Hunter-for-Rich-Men.¡± Evelyn chuckled as she read through thements, amused by the inte¡¯s ruthless yet hrious take on the situation. Her eyes widened at another headline that caught her attention. [Pop Singer Sean Arthur Breaks Silence: ¡®Irina and I Are Still Engaged!¡¯] Apparently, Sean¡ªthe handsome pop star known for his romantic bads¡ªhad been blindsided by the news. His statement only worsened Irina¡¯s predicament. ¡°I was as shocked as everyone else. I had no idea about any involvement between my fianc¨¦e and Maxime Knight. I believed we were still nning our wedding,¡± he had said. Below the article, thements erupted into a storm of sympathy and chaos. ¡°Protect Sean at all costs!¡± ¡°Sean writing a breakup album about this will be the end of me.¡± ¡°Hey, can someone check on Sean¡¯s publicist? They must be freaking out.¡± ¡°Maxime and Irina just ended both their careers. Bold move.¡± Evelyn shook her head in disbelief, torn betweenughter and sympathy. As she set her phone down, a realization slowly formed in her mind. She recalled visiting Knight¡¯s mansion a few days prior, where Maxime had been present, shing his smug grin and exuding an air of confidence as if he owned the world. And now? It was the world that had taken control of him. ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± Evelyn murmured, narrowing her eyes as a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Is this Axel¡¯s doing? I remember how he clearly didn¡¯t like Maxime.¡± It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. She had seen Axel handle scandals before, and she knew how sharp his instincts were. When it came to controlling the media, he was a master strategist. And the timing of this scandal was suspicious. The scandal surrounding her and Axel had just begun to fade, and suddenly, Maxime and Irina¡¯s story exploded into public consciousness, dominating nearly every news outlet. ¡°Did he really just throw his cousin to the wolves?¡± Evelyn mused to herself, torn between admiration and shock. It was exactly the kind of maneuver she and Oscar often employed: bury bad publicity beneath an even hotter headline. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That man¡­¡± she shook her head, chuckling softly. After enjoying herself by reading the hriousments fromizens, she closed the article, her mind buzzing with curiosity. She wanted to call Axel and ask him about it, but she hesitated. Should she call him or send a text? Calling might interrupt him at work, and she didn¡¯t want toe across as usatory. Instead, she began typing a message. ¡°Axel, finally,izens forgot about us. Now your cousin¡¯s trending.¡± She chuckled at her own message before hitting send. Then, unable to resist, she added another. ¡°Did you do that?¡± Satisfied, she put her phone down and turned on the television, scrolling through channels in search of a light drama, something romantic or silly to distract her. But just as she was about to settle in, her phone vibrated again. The name on the screen instantly softened her expression. ¡°Hubby.¡±Conclusion As the afternoon sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the living room, Evelyn felt a renewed sense of rity wash over her. The chaos of her father¡¯s actions faded into the background as the warmth of her son¡¯sughter filled the space. In those moments spent with Oliver, she found sce in the simplicity of their bond, a reminder that amidst the turmoil of her life¡ªboth personal and professional¡ªthere was still beauty to be found in the mundane. The ns they made together for Axel¡¯s birthday ignited a spark of joy within her, a light that pushed away the darkness of her father¡¯s betrayal. She realized that her true strengthy not in the secrets she kept or the battles she fought in the shadows of politics but in the love she nurtured at home. As she settled back on the sofa, the weight of the world felt a little lighter. The news of Maxime and Irina¡¯s scandal, while shocking, served as a reminder of the unpredictable nature of life and the importance of staying grounded. Evelyn smiled at the thought of Axel¡¯s potential involvement, a yful glimmer of admiration in her heart for the man who could wield such influence. With each passing moment, she embraced the notion that while the challenges of her father¡¯s machinations loomedrge, they would not define her. Instead, it was theughter, love, and shared dreams with Oliver that would guide her forward, illuminating the path ahead and allowing her to reim her narrative amidst the chaos of the world outside.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 196*, readers can anticipate a whirlwind of emotions and revtions as Evelyn grapples with the fallout from her father¡¯stest betrayal. With the stakes rising, she must navigate the treacherous waters of family loyalty and personal integrity. As she juggles her responsibilities to her son and her growing involvement with Finley Morgan¡¯s political ambitions, the tension will escte, forcing her to confront not only her father¡¯s unscrupulous actions but also the implications they have on her own life and rtionships. Will she be able to protect Alicia and Ste from the fallout, or will her father¡¯s maniptions draw her deeper into a web of deceit? Moreover, the chapter promises to delve into the unexpected connection between Evelyn and Axel as they navigate the chaos surrounding Maxime and Irina¡¯s scandal. With Axel¡¯s cunning strategies to divert public attention from their own secrets, readers will be left wondering how far he is willing to go to protect his family name¡ªand whether Evelyn will stand by him or challenge his methods. As the couple¡¯s dynamic shifts amidst the unfolding drama, the chapter will explore themes of trust, loyalty, and theplexities of love in a world where personal and public lives collide. Prepare for an emotional rollercoaster that will keep you on the edge of your seat, eager to uncover the next twist in Evelyn¡¯s tumultuous journey. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 197 secret lover 197 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 197,¡± the story begins with a heartwarming interaction between Evelyn and her son, Oliver. Oliver, inspired and excited, proposes a surprise n to bake a cake and cook his father¡¯s favorite foods to celebrate him at the cabin. Evelyn¡¯s pride in her son¡¯s enthusiasm and creativity shines through as they share a moment of yful secrecy, promising not to tell Oliver¡¯s father about their surprise. This interaction encapstes the warmth of their rtionship and provides a brief escape from theplexities of Evelyn¡¯s life, particrly the secrets involving the Walters and Knights. As the narrative shifts, Evelyn finds herself enjoying a rare moment of peace in her home, looking forward to a rxing afternoon. However, her tranquil mood is disrupted when she stumbles upon a sensational news article about a scandal involving supermodel Irina Hunter and business heir Maxime Knight. The article reveals their secret affair, despite both being engaged to others. Evelyn¡¯s reaction is a mix of shock and amusement, as she realizes that this scandal could divert attention from her own tumultuous life with Axel. The unfolding drama captivates Evelyn as she reads the public¡¯s reactions online, which range from ruthless to humorous. She finds herselfughing at thements, all while considering the implications of the scandal. The timing of Irina and Maxime¡¯s affair coinciding with her own situation raises suspicions in Evelyn¡¯s mind about Axel¡¯s possible involvement in orchestrating the media distraction. This realization adds ayer of intrigue to the story, as she reflects on Axel¡¯s strategic mind and past experiences with managing public perception. As the chapter concludes, Evelyn contemtes reaching out to Axel to discuss the unfolding events, feeling a mix of amusement and curiosity. Her yful messages reveal a sense of camaraderie and connection with her husband, even amidst the chaos surrounding them. The story encapstes a blend of familial love, the weight of secrets, and the unpredictable nature of public scandals, leaving readers eager to see how these dynamics will evolve in the future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 197** **CONTENT: 197 The Scandal** Oliver rested his chin on his hand, a thoughtful look spreading across his face that was strikingly simr to his father¡¯s. The sight was so amusing that Evelyn found herself stifling augh, her eyes sparkling with mirth. Suddenly, Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, and he eximed, ¡°Mommy¡­ I got an idea!¡± Evelyn leaned forward, curiosity piqued. ¡°Oh really? What is it, sweetheart?¡± His small face beamed with enthusiasm as he shared his n. ¡°We can make him the most delicious cake ever! And cook all his favorite foods! Then we can surprise him at the cabin! How does that sound?¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with pride, and her smile broadened. ¡°Wow, that sounds absolutely perfect, darling! Your daddy will love your cooking¡­¡± Oliver nodded vigorously, his confidence shining through. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! I will cook for Daddy. But you have to help me, Mommy.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± she replied, extending her pinky finger toward him. His face broke into a wide grin as he linked his tiny pinky with hers, sealing their promise. ¡°Promise we won¡¯t tell Daddy?¡± he asked, his voiceced with mischief. ¡°Promise,¡± she whispered, her heart warming at their shared secret. As they giggled together like two conspirators, Evelyn gazed at her son, feeling an overwhelming tide of love and gratitude wash over her. In that moment, theplexities of her life, including William Walters and the tangled web of secrets between the Walters and the Knights, faded into the background. What truly mattered now was her perfect life and her little boy¡ªher anchor, her sce. The afternoon sun poured through the window, casting a warm, golden hue across the room, wrapping them in a cocoon of happiness. Once Oliver finally drifted off into a peaceful slumber for his afternoon nap, Evelyn tiptoed down the staircase, a sigh of relief escaping her lips as she weed the quiet. 12:09 The house was tranquil, bathed in the soft, fading light of thete afternoon sun. Evelyn envisioned a restful afternoon in her bedroom, perhaps indulging in a light drama before Axel returned home. The thought of slipping into rxation filled her with a sense of contentment. She kicked off her slippers and stretched out on the cozy sofa, her n simple yet satisfying: recline, sip hertte, and momentarily forget the chaos that often loomed outside her door. However, fate and the relentless inte had other ns in store. Absentmindedly, she picked up her phone, scrolling through notifications that flickered across the screen. But as soon as her eyesnded on a trending news article, her stomach twisted into knots¡ªnot because of her own life or Axel, but because of someone else entirely. Her thumb froze over an article that shed across multiple news sites, the headline bold and scandalous: [Supermodel & Rising Movie Star Irina Hunter Caught in a Secret Affair with Business Heir Maxime Knight!] Evelyn blinked, her heart racing as she sat up straighter, curiosity piqued. She tapped the article to read more. The piece was rife with scandalous photographs: Maxime and Irina strolling hand-in-hand along a secluded beach, sharing a tender kiss under the sun, and sipping champagne while wearing swimwear that left little to the imagination. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Evelyn gasped, a yful smile creeping onto her face as she covered her mouth in disbelief. The article revealed how Maxime Knight, heir to the Knight Corporation¡¯s luxury division, had been secretly financing Irina¡¯s career for years, propelling her rise in the modeling world. Their rtionship, it suggested, was not merely professional¡ªit was deeply personal, intertwined in ways that made the heart race. Yet, the twist in the tale? Maxime was engaged to someone else, and Irina had her own fianc¨¦. The media had seized this scandal with a fervor, dragging both their names through the mud, and Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of wicked delight. ¡°Wah¡­ This could really distract theizens from me and Axel,¡± she chuckled, her spirits lifting as she entertained the thought. As she scrolled down to thements section, she found theizens sharpening their ws, ready to feast on the drama unfolding. ¡°So THAT¡¯S how shended all those high-end deals. Not talent¡­ just Maxime Knight¡¯s wallet!¡± ¡°Imagine cheating on your fianc¨¦ with a man who¡¯s cheating on his fianc¨¦e. That¡¯s some Olympic-level scandal.¡± ¡°Poor Sean. He deserves better than this runway disaster!¡± ¡°Maxime, buddy, you just nuked your family name. Congrats!¡± ¡°Irina Hunter? More like Irina Hunter-for-Rich-Men.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh as she read through thements. The inte had a knack for being both ruthless and hrious when it chose to be. As she scrolled further, another headline caught her attention, making her eyes widen even more. [Pop Singer Sean Arthur Breaks Silence: ¡®Irina and I Are Still Engaged!¡¯] Apparently, Sean¡ªthe dashing pop star known for his romantic bads¡ªhad been blindsided by the news. His statement only added fuel to the fire for Irina. ¡°I was as shocked as everyone else. I had no idea about any involvement between my fianc¨¦e and Maxime Knight. I believed we were still nning our wedding.¡± Thements below were a chaotic mix of sympathy and outrage. ¡°Protect Sean at all costs!¡± ¡°Sean writing a breakup album about this will be the end of me.¡± ¡°Hey, can someone check on Sean¡¯s publicist? They must be freaking out.¡± ¡°Maxime and Irina just ended both their careers. Bold move.¡± Evelyn shook her head, torn betweenughter and sympathy. But as she set her phone down, a realization began to form in her mind, slowly but surely. She recalled her recent visit to the Knight mansion, where Maxime had been present, wearing that smug grin, as if he owned the world. And now? It seemed the world had taken control of him instead. ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± Evelyn murmured, narrowing her eyes as a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Is this Axel¡¯s doing? I remember he clearly didn¡¯t like Maxime.¡± It wasn¡¯t entirely out of the realm of possibility. She had witnessed Axel navigate scandals before, and his instincts were razor-sharp. When it came to media maniption, he was a master strategist. The timing felt suspiciously convenient. Just as the scandal surrounding her and Axel began to fade, Maxime and Irina¡¯s story erupted, capturing the attention of every news outlet. ¡°Did he really just throw his cousin to the wolves?¡± Evelyn pondered aloud, caught between admiration and disbelief. It was precisely the kind of maneuver she and Oscar often employed: burying bad publicity beneath an even hotter headline. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh, shaking her head in amusement. ¡°That man¡­¡± she chuckled, a warm feeling spreading through her as she continued to read the hriousments fromizens. Eventually, she closed the article, feeling a strong urge to call Axel and discuss it with him. But then she hesitated, debating whether to call or text. A call might interrupt him at work, and she didn¡¯t want toe across as usatory. So, she began typing instead. ¡°Axel, finally,izens forgot about us. Now your cousin¡¯s trending.¡± She chuckled at her own message before hitting send. Then, feeling a yful nudge of curiosity, she added another message. ¡°Did you do that?¡± Satisfied with her words, she set her phone down and turned on the television, scrolling through channels in search of a light-hearted drama. Yet, before she could settle into anything, her phone vibrated again. The name on the screen instantly softened her expression. ¡°Hubby.¡±Conclusion As Evelyn navigated the whirlwind of emotions and revtions that unfolded throughout the day, she found sce in the simple joys of motherhood and the unexpected twists of fate. Theughter shared with Oliver, their secret n to surprise Axel, served as a reminder of the love that anchored her amidst the chaos. The news of Maxime and Irina¡¯s scandal not only provided a wee distraction from her own life but also sparked a sense of admiration for Axel¡¯s cunning ability to manipte the media. In a world where secrets and scandals intertwined, Evelyn realized that her heart was not just a vessel for her own struggles but also a wellspring of strength and resilience, allowing her to embrace the unpredictability of life with a newfound sense of humor. As the evening approached and theughter faded into the background, Evelyn felt a shift within herself. The weight of her own secrets, intertwined with theplexities of her rtionships, seemed lighter in the face of the unfolding drama around her. With Axel¡¯s name lighting up her phone, she sensed the connection between them growing stronger, even amidst the chaos. The yful banter they shared over text hinted at a deeper understanding that transcended the challenges they faced. In that moment, Evelyn understood that while life may be filled with scandals and uncertainties, it was the love for her son and the bond with Axel that would guide her through the storm, reminding her that even in the most tumultuous times, joy andughter could still flourish.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 197*, readers can expect the tension to escte as Evelyn navigates the fallout from the scandal involving Maxime and Irina. With Axel¡¯s name now intertwined in the drama, Evelyn finds herself caught in a whirlwind of emotions, torn between her amusement at the unfolding chaos and her concern for her husband. As she contemtes the implications of Axel¡¯s potential involvement, she must also grapple with her own feelings of loyalty and love for him. Will she confront Axel about his role in this media frenzy, or will she choose to let the scandal y out before getting involved? Moreover, the chapter promises to dive deeper into the dynamics of the Knight and Walters families, revealing secrets that could threaten both Evelyn¡¯s and Axel¡¯s worlds. As the public¡¯s attention shifts to the scandal, Evelyn may find herself inadvertently drawn back into the spotlight, forcing her to reconsider her own choices and priorities. The stakes are higher than ever, and the reader will be left on the edge of their seat, eager to see how Evelyn bnces her family life with the chaos of the media circus surrounding her. With unexpected twists and turns ahead, the next chapter is sure to keep readers captivated as they anticipate the unfolding drama and its impact on Evelyn¡¯s life. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 198 secret lover 198 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 198,¡± Evelyn receives a phone call from her husband, Axel, which fills her with joy and warmth. Their conversation is yful and light-hearted, showcasing their deep connection and mutual understanding. Axel shares that he has orchestrated a scandal involving his cousin to divert attention from himself, and their banter reflects afortable intimacy. However, the mood shifts when Evelyn expresses concern about the potential fallout of Axel¡¯s actions on his cousin¡¯s engagement and their family¡¯s reputation. As the conversation progresses, Evelyn learns that Axel¡¯s father has been keeping an eye on the news, which heightens her anxiety about their rtionship. Despite Axel¡¯s reassurances, Evelyn feels the weight of their situation, recognizing that his father¡¯s eptance of their rtionship remains unresolved. Axel¡¯s protective naturees to the forefront when he reacts with anger at the mention of Evelyn¡¯s father, who has been harsh towards her. This moment reveals the emotional burdens they both carry, as Evelyn tries to reassure Axel that she can handle her father¡¯s disapproval. The couple shares lighter moments discussing their son, Oliver, and his whimsical aspirations, which bringsughter and warmth back into their conversation. Axel¡¯s ns to take Oliver to his castle in France highlight their shared dreams and the joy of family life. However, the tone shifts again when Axel reveals he has to visit his parents, particrly his father, which causes Evelyn concern. She encourages him to go, understanding the importance of family, even amidst the underlying tension. The chapter ends with Evelyn reflecting on the challenges ahead but feeling a sense of trust in their rtionship. She believes that as long as Axel returns home to her and Oliver, they can face any difficulties together. The emotional highs and lows of their conversation encapste theplexities of love, family, and the struggles they navigate as a couple.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 198** ¡°Hubby.¡± Evelyn beamed as she answered the call, her heart fluttering at the sound of his voice. ¡°Axel¡­ Did I interrupt your meeting?¡± she asked, her tone light yet filled with curiosity. A rich, amused chuckle resonated through the speakerphone, wrapping around her like aforting nket. ¡°No, not really. And yes,¡± he added with a yful lilt, ¡°I¡¯m the one who got someone to spill the beans about Max. We had to steer the spotlight away, right?!¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, the sound bright and carefree, a wee escape from the day¡¯s stresses. ¡°I knew it! You just couldn¡¯t stand seeing us trending anymore, could you?¡± she teased back, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°You know me too well,¡± Axel replied, his voice smooth and confident. ¡°If they want gossip, I¡¯ll give them something juicier.¡± ¡°But your cousin?¡± she questioned, still halfughing. ¡°You really threw him under the bus?¡± ¡°He threw himself,¡± Axel remarked lightly, a hint of amusementcing his words. ¡°All I did was give the headlines a little nudge.¡± Evelyn shook her head in disbelief, covering her mouth to suppress another giggle. The banter felt so natural, soforting. Then, her expression shifted as she cleared her throat, theughter fading into concern. ¡°But, what if this ruins his engagement?¡± ¡°Then maybe he¡¯ll learn to think with his brain next time,¡± Axel replied dryly, a hint of sarcasm coloring his voice. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she said anxiously, though she couldn¡¯t hide the smile tugging at her lips from his humor. ¡°Still, I¡¯m worried. This could reflect badly on your family. The Knights have a reputation, remember?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he assured her calmly. ¡°My father will probably thank me. Anything is better than seeing my face stered all over the news next to yours.¡± Evelyn¡¯sughter abruptly faded, her heart racing at the thought. ¡°Yo-Your father? H-He¡¯s also watching the news?¡± she repeated softly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. The warmth in her tone shifted to a cautious concern. She hesitated, weighing whether to press him further. ¡°Yeah,¡± Axel continued, his voice dropping slightly, a weight settling in. ¡°He¡¯s been¡­ monitoring thingstely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I will handle him¡­¡± he added, but Evelyn sensed the tension lurking beneath his words, a tightness he was trying to mask. ¡°He still hasn¡¯t epted us, has he?¡± she asked, even though she already knew the answer. There was a brief silence, the air thick with unspoken fears, before Axel sighed heavily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he epts us or not. Don¡¯t worry about it, Eve. Let me handle him.¡± Evelyn nodded, though he couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Alright. But promise me you won¡¯t start another war with your father,¡± she said, her voiceced with concern. Axel¡¯s tone softened, a gentle reminder of their bond. ¡°Only if you promise to stop worrying about me.¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± she replied yfully, ¡°that¡¯s a deal I¡¯ll never keep.¡± Heughed, a low, genuine sound that warmed her heart. ¡°I figured as much.¡± But her smile faltered when he asked, ¡°How about you? Did someone from your home call about it?¡± Evelyn let out a long, weary sigh, the weight of the day settling on her shoulders. ¡°William Walters,¡± she said softly, her tone heavy with exhaustion. ¡°He called¡­ and vented his anger on me.¡± Her voice trembled slightly, though she tried to maintain herposure. The memory of that harsh call lingered like a bitter taste in her mouth. Silence stretched between them for a few seconds before Axel¡¯s tone dropped, tight with barely-contained anger. ¡°He what?¡± Evelyn hesitated, struggling to find the right words. Instead, she imagined his expression: the slight clench of his jaw, the narrowing of his eyes. When Axel was angry, his calmness could be more terrifying than any raised voice. ¡°He has no right,¡± Axel muttered, his words sharp as a knife. ¡°You¡¯re not his to scold. He lost that privilege a long time ago.¡± Evelyn smiled faintly, despite the ache in her heart. His protectiveness always touched her, though she wished he wouldn¡¯t carry her burdens. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Axel. Really. I already told him that directly¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fine,¡± he replied immediately, his voice firm. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t even have your number. I should¡¯ve¡ª¡± ¡°Axel,¡± she interrupted gently, hoping to soothe his frustration. ¡°I said it¡¯s fine.¡± Her tone softened him, and he sighed, the frustration melting into regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eve¡­ I should¡¯ve protected you from that. He has no right to disturb your peace.¡± Evelyn shook her head, dismissing his guilt. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. He¡¯s my father¡­ at least by blood.¡± She paused, her voice calm but distant. ¡°But I¡¯m no longer a Walters. Not in name, not in heart.¡± Axel¡¯s anger faded into quiet sympathy, his understanding palpable. ¡°Still,¡± he said softly, ¡°no one deserves to be treated like that.¡± Evelyn forced a smallugh, hoping to lighten the mood. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve built a pretty thick skin since leaving that family.¡± The tension between them eased, though Axel still sounded pensive. To steer the conversation away from William, he asked, ¡°So, how¡¯s our little man today? Has he conquered the world yet?¡± Evelyn smiled, her shoulders rxing at the thought of their son. ¡°Oh, he tried. He¡¯s studying manners and geography now.¡± ¡°Geography?¡± Axel asked, amusement dancing in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s ambitious for a four-year-old.¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s fascinated with Europe,¡± she exined, her face lighting up. ¡°He wants to go there this summer to see royal castles¡­ and look for dragons.¡± Axel burst outughing, the deep, rich sound echoing through the speaker. ¡°Dragons? That¡¯s my son, all right¡­ aiming high.¡± Evelynughed along with him. ¡°He said he¡¯ll bring a sword, just in case.¡± ¡°I like his spirit,¡± Axel teased. ¡°Tell him his father actually has a castle in France. We can visit when I take time off in the summer. He can look for dragons there all he wants.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes softened, warmth flooding her chest. ¡°You have a castle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s old, dusty, and haunted by terrible French taxws,¡± Axel replied yfully, ¡°but yes. A castle.¡± Her smile widened, excitement bubbling up. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll visit this summer.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± he said, satisfaction clear in his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll let Oliver pick which tower belongs to him.¡± The easyughter between them lingered, filling the distance that separated them like a bridge of warmth. For a while, they simply chatted about small things: Oliver¡¯stest mischief. Evelyn¡¯s newfound obsession with coffee beans. And Axel¡¯s habit of missing lunch when buried in meetings. But then, Axel¡¯s tone shifted slightly, quieter and more thoughtful. ¡°Eve, I might not make it home in time for dinner tonight.¡± Evelyn frowned, curiosity piqued. ¡°Oh? Another meeting?¡± ¡°Not exactly,¡± he said after a pause, a hint of hesitation in his voice. ¡°My mother called. She asked me to stop by my parents¡¯ house.¡± That made Evelyn¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Your parents?¡± she echoed cautiously, the weight of the moment settling in. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°Honestly, I wasn¡¯t nning to see my father, but when my mother calls, I can¡¯t say no to her. So, I¡¯ll head there after work. I just didn¡¯t want you and Oliver waiting for me.¡± There was something tender in the way he said it, an unspoken apology tucked between the words. Evelyn paused, her pulse racing. Meeting Axel¡¯s grandparents had been intimidating enough the first time, but now, knowing he was walking back into his parents¡¯ house¡ªwhere tension often brewed between father and son¡ªmade her uneasy. Still, she forced a gentle smile into her voice. ¡°You should go,¡± she encouraged softly. ¡°Meet them, talk to them. It¡¯s time to exin¡­¡± Axel exhaled slowly, relief mingling with gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I usually am,¡± she teased, trying to lift the mood. He chuckled, feeling his heart lighten a little. ¡°You always are. I¡¯ll call when I¡¯m done, all right?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said warmly. ¡°Have fun¡­¡± ¡°I will.¡± The line went quiet after they exchanged goodbyes, but Evelyn sat there for a moment longer, the phone still cradled in her hand. Before long, she set her phone down and leaned back on the sofa, exhaling softly. No matter what storms awaited at the Knight residence tonight, she trusted Axel. And as long as he came home to her and Oliver, she knew everything would be alright.Conclusion In the end, Evelyn found sce in the familiarity of her connection with Axel, even amidst the swirling uncertainties that surrounded them. Their yful banter and sharedughter served as a reminder of the love that bound them together, a love that could weather any storm. As Axel prepared to face the challenges of his family, Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with pride and hope, knowing that he was willing to confront his past for the sake of their future. The weight of his father¡¯s expectations loomedrge, yet she felt a quiet assurance that their bond would remain unshaken, rooted in understanding and unwavering support. As she settled into the quiet of her home, Evelyn reflected on the journey they had taken together. The shadows of their respective families and the burdens they carried were still present, but they no longer felt insurmountable. With theughter of their son echoing in her mind and the warmth of Axel¡¯s love enveloping her, she embraced the uncertainty of the future. No matter the oue of Axel¡¯s meeting with his parents, she knew that they would navigate the challenges side by side, united in their love for each other and their child. In that moment, Evelyn felt a profound sense of peace, believing wholeheartedly that as long as they had each other, they could face anything that came their way.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover 198,¡± readers can expect a deeper exploration of theplex dynamics within the Knight family. As Axel prepares to face his parents, the tension will reach new heights, revealing the underlying conflicts that have shaped his rtionship with his father. Will Axel¡¯s resolve to stand his ground be tested, or will he find a way to bridge the gap between his family¡¯s expectations and his own desires? The stakes are higher than ever, and the emotional weight of the past may threaten to unravel the delicate bnce he has built with Evelyn and their son. Meanwhile, Evelyn¡¯s own challenges wille to the forefront as she grapples with her father¡¯s lingering influence. The chapter promises to delve into her journey of self-eptance and the strength she has cultivated since leaving her old life behind. As she navigates her feelings about William¡¯s recent outburst, readers will witness her transformation from a woman burdened by her past to one who stands firmly in her truth. With Axel¡¯s impending confrontation looming, will Evelyn find the courage to assert her own boundaries, or will the shadows of her family history continue to haunt her? Anticipation builds as the narrative teeters on the brink of revtion and conflict. The intertwining fates of Axel and Evelyn will keep readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how their love will withstand the trials ahead. Will they emerge stronger from the challenges that lie in wait, or will the pressures of their respective families tear them apart? The next chapter promises to be an emotional rollercoaster, filled with unexpected twists and heartfelt moments that will leave readers yearning for more. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 199 secret lover 199 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 199,¡± Axel¡¯s recent visit to his parents remains unspoken between him and Evelyn, creating an atmosphere of unaddressed tension. Evelyn, while curious about the encounter, respects Axel¡¯s silence, understanding that he will reveal the truth when he feels she is ready. Despite this, she senses that the judgments of the Knights regarding their marriage weigh heavily on him, causing her anxiety as she tries to maintain a sense of normalcy. The weekend offers a brief escape from their worries as Evelyn, Axel, and their son Oliver enjoy quality family time in the mountains. They engage in joyful activities like horseback riding and hiking, allowing Evelyn to momentarily forget the outside world¡¯s whispers about them. The happiness of their family dynamic shines through as they create cherished memories, especially when Axel lifts Oliver in celebration of their adventure. As Monday arrives, the routine of their lives resumes, with Evelyn walking Axel to his car and engaging in yful banter. Their lighthearted exchange reveals the depth of their affection, yet underneath, there¡¯s a palpable concern from Axel for Evelyn¡¯s safety. This concern manifests when Axel arranges for an unexpected security detail for her outings, which Evelyn finds both amusing and exasperating. She recognizes his protective instincts but feels slightly undermined by his actions. Evelyn¡¯s day takes a turn when she learns that a woman named Lisa will apany her as part of the security team, a decision made by Axel without her prior knowledge. As they drive away, Evelyn contemtes her husband¡¯s overprotectiveness while appreciating her loyal staff. However, her thoughts are interrupted by an unexpected phone call from Ste, which leaves her feeling unsettled and anxious, hinting that something significant is about to unfold.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 199** Days had slipped by since Axel¡¯s visit to his parents¡¯ home, yet not a single word had escaped his lips regarding that encounter. Not even the faintest hint. Evelyn, despite the gnawing curiosity that tugged at her, chose not to press him. She understood Axel well enough to know that he would share his thoughts when he felt the time was right, when he believed she could bear the weight of the truth. Yet, a part of her was acutely aware that whatever had transpired during that meeting had revolved around her. It always did. She could sense the unspoken judgments the Knights held regarding their marriage, just as her own father had his opinions. The mere thought of it sent a tightness through her chest, a wave of anxiety that she tried to suppress. But she refused to dwell on it. That weekend, Evelyn made a conscious choice to embrace tranquility rather than turmoil. With her husband and son by her side, she spent two blissful days at home and in their mountain cabin, reveling in the clear, crisp autumn skies that stretched endlessly above them. As a family, they indulged in a myriad of activities¡­ Axel had taken Oliver on a horseback ride, expertly guiding the reins while their son erupted withughter, his little hands gripping tightly to his father. Evelyn stood a few feet away, her phone in hand, capturing the joyous scene before her. Later, they embarked on a hike to their cabin nestled in the mountains, Oliver proudly donning his tiny backpack, pretending to lead the way like a seasoned adventurer. When they finally reached the summit, Axel hoisted Oliver into the air, dering, ¡°The explorer conquers another mountain!¡± It was a serene, beautiful weekend. The kind that allowed her to momentarily forget that the world outside still whispered about them. By Monday morning, life resumed its familiar rhythm. As was customary, Evelyn walked Axel to the car, her eyes glued to him. He looked striking in his charcoal suit, effortlessly exuding sharpness and charm as always. He turned to her, shing that easy, disarming smile of his. ¡°What¡¯s on your agenda today?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll probably venture out for a bit. I need to pick up a few things,¡± she replied, trying to sound casual. ¡°Out?¡± His tone was more yful than concerned. ¡°Shopping?¡± Evelyn nodded, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t look so shocked. I¡¯m still human, you know. I do normal things.¡± He chuckled softly, amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Just¡­ make sure Ryan stays by your side, alright? And actually listen to him this time.¡± She rolled her eyes, a teasing smile breaking across her face. ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m going to make headlines again today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried because my wife is so beautiful, she could easily make headlines¡­¡± he teased back, a yful glint in his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll be just fine, Mr. Knight. You should focus on your meetings instead of worrying about me.¡± ¡°I always worry about you,¡± Axel murmured, and in that fleeting moment, the banter faded. He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close. ¡°Just be careful, Eve.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Her voice softened as she gazed up at him, feeling a warmth spread through her. ¡°You should hurry before Oliveres barreling out and insists you take him on another ride with his beloved horse.¡± Axelughed, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re right. I barely survived thest one.¡± In that moment, Liam appeared, holding the car door open. ¡°Good morning, sir. Good morning, Lady Boss¡­¡± Axel turned to Liam with a faint smile. ¡°Ready for another day of chauffeuring your old boss instead of your favorite madam?¡± Liam offered a small smile in return. ¡°It¡¯s tragic, sir. The inte has ruined my reputation. I can¡¯t even hold an umbre for Lady Boss withoutizens dubbing me her secret lover.¡± Evelyn burst intoughter, the sound bright and infectious. ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself some fans now, Liam. No need toin.¡± ¡°I¡¯d much prefer a raise than a fan club,¡± he shot back yfully, causing Axel to chuckle as well. ¡°Noted,¡± Axel replied, amusement evident in his tone. ¡°Drive safely. And for the love of all things holy, don¡¯t let my wife drag you into another wild adventure.¡± ¡°I make no promises, sir,¡± Liam replied politely, a hint of mischief in his voice. Evelyn waved as the car rolled down the driveway, her heart fluttering with excitement. Axel hadn¡¯t suspected a thing. Perfect. Her n to surprise him for his uing birthday remained intact. ¡­ At precisely ten o¡¯clock, Evelyn leaned down to kiss Oliver goodbye. However, he immediately pouted, crossing his little arms defiantly. ¡°I want toe with you, Mommy!¡± Evelyn crouched beside him, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°I¡¯m going on a secret mission to buy Daddy a birthday present. It¡¯s a surprise, okay? You can¡¯t tell him or Jimmy. He might spill the beans to Daddy¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. ¡°So you¡¯re on a secret mission?¡± he asked, his voice filled with awe. She nodded seriously, ying along. ¡°Exactly. A top-secret mission.¡± Instantly, Oliver straightened up, nodding with determination. ¡°Okay, Mom. But can you buy me a book, too? I want to read about knights and dragons.¡± Evelyn giggled, affectionately ruffling his hair. ¡°A book, huh? It seems like you and I have simr ideas for gifts.¡± They exchanged a conspiratorial grin, whispering about their ¡°secret ns¡± until Oliver promised to wait patiently at home. After another round of kisses and yful giggles, Evelyn finally stepped out of the house, her spirits high. Yet, her cheerful demeanor faltered when she reached the car waiting in the front yard. Ryan stood there, as always, straight and professional, but next to him stood a woman Evelyn didn¡¯t recognize. She was tall, sporting cropped ck hair and a calm,posed expression. Dressed in a dark zer over a in white shirt, she certainly didn¡¯t resemble a maid or house staff. Ryan stepped forward, breaking the silence. ¡°Mrs. Knight, this is Lisa. She¡¯ll be apanying you today.¡± ¡°Apanying me?¡± Evelyn asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°She¡¯s part of the security team,¡± Ryan exined politely. ¡°Mr. Knight wanted an extra guard for your outings, just in case.¡± Evelyn regarded Lisa, who offered her a courteous smile. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Oh, please, just call me Evelyn,¡± she replied warmly, still a bit taken aback. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lisa.¡± Lisa nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be your security detail, Ms. Evelyn.¡± With that, Evelyn climbed into the car, Ryan taking the driver¡¯s seat while Lisa settled beside him. As they drove away from The Valley, Evelyn nced into the rearview mirror, a mix of amusement and exasperation bubbling within her. ¡°Axel really thinks I¡¯m that fragile, doesn¡¯t he?¡± she muttered to herself. Ryan caught her eye in the mirror before responding, ¡°Maybe the boss is just a bit worried, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Yes, I know¡­¡± Evelyn smiled, appreciating his loyalty. The car fell into afortable silence once more. But, They had barely merged onto the main road when her phone buzzed insistently from her bag. Evelyn retrieved it absentmindedly, expecting a message from Oscar or perhaps an email. But to her surprise, it was an iing call. ¡°Ste?¡± she murmured, puzzled. ¡°Why would she call me this early?¡± Without hesitation, she answered. ¡°Ste? Are you alright? Why are you¡ª¡± She froze mid-sentence, her heart racing as she sensed something was amiss.Conclusion In the quiet aftermath of the whirlwind that had enveloped Evelyn and Axel, a fragile sense of normalcy began to settle into their lives. Theughter of their son echoed in her ears, a reminder of the love that anchored her amidst the chaos of unspoken truths. Each shared moment, from the yful banter to the serene family outings, served as a balm for the anxiety that lurked beneath the surface. Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with affection, yet she could not shake the feeling that something significant loomed just beyond the horizon, waiting to be unearthed. Axel¡¯s protective instincts, evident in his insistence on security, only deepened her resolve to shield their family from the judgmental whispers that surrounded them. As the day unfolded, Evelyn found herself caught between the joy of her secret mission and the weight of uncertainty that apanied it. The call from Ste sent a jolt through her, a reminder that the world outside their bubble was still very much alive withplications. Yet, with Oliver¡¯s innocent excitement fueling her determination, she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. Perhaps this birthday surprise for Axel could serve as a turning point, a moment to reim their narrative amidst the swirling gossip and expectations. In that delicate bnce of love and secrecy, Evelyn embraced the unknown, ready to face whatever revtions awaited her, fortified by the unwavering bond she shared with her husband and son.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 199*, readers can expect the tension to rise as Evelyn grapples with the unexpected call from Ste. What could have prompted such an early morning call? The urgency in Ste¡¯s voice hints at a brewing storm, one that could shatter the fragile peace Evelyn has managed to create. As she navigates her day filled with birthday preparations for Axel, the looming shadow of uncertainty casts doubt on her ns. Will she be able to keep her secret mission intact, or will the revtions from Ste force her to confront deeper issues that have been simmering beneath the surface? Meanwhile, Axel¡¯s mysterious encounter with his parents remains an unresolved thread, and the implications of their judgment linger in the air. As Evelyn¡¯s day unfolds, the careful bnce between her personal life and the external pressures from family and society will be tested. The introduction of Lisa, the new security detail, adds anotheryer ofplexity to Evelyn¡¯s world¡ªwill she embrace this added protection, or will it feel like an unwee intrusion? The chapter promises to delve into the emotional intricacies of their rtionship, revealing how love can be both a sanctuary and a source of conflict. Readers will be on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating how these intertwining narratives will unfold and what truths will ultimatelye to light. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 200 secret lover 200 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover,¡± Evelyn receives a distressing call from her father, William Walters, after years of silence. His voice,manding and menacing, instills a deep fear within her as he threatens her sister, Ste. This revtion ignites a whirlwind of emotions in Evelyn¡ªanger, disbelief, and a fierce determination to protect her loved ones. The call serves as a grim reminder of her father¡¯s maniptive nature, forcing her to confront the reality of his twisted tactics to draw her back into his life. As Evelyn grapples with the implications of her father¡¯s threats, her past memories flood back, tainted by the pain and betrayal she experienced at his hands. The conflict between her past admiration for him and her current disdain grows stronger, pushing her to reim her power. She resolves to confront him, understanding that this situation transcends her personal grievances; it now involves the safety of her sister and friend, Alicia. Evelyn¡¯s internal struggle between fear and resolve highlights her growth into a stronger individual, no longer willing to be a pawn in her father¡¯s game. Determined to face William, Evelyn instructs her driver, Ryan, to take her to the Walters estate instead of their original destination. The change in her demeanor signals her readiness to confront her father, despite the palpable tension in the car. As they approach the estate, memories of her past flood her mind, but they are overshadowed by a burning anger rather than nostalgia. The sight of the imposing gates reignites her fury, and she vows to hold her father ountable for his actions. Upon arriving at the estate, Evelyn contemtes the potential dangers that await her inside. Despite Ryan¡¯s and her assistant Lisa¡¯s concerns, she remains resolute, insisting that they apany her only under hermand. This decision underscores her newfound strength and determination to confront her father on her own terms. As they enter the estate, the atmosphere thickens with tension, setting the stage for a confrontation that could change the course of their lives forever. Evelyn¡¯s unwavering resolve and the looming threat of her father¡¯s malevolence create a gripping atmosphere filled with anticipation and dread.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover** **What If He Tortured Ste and Alicia?** The voice that pierced through the silence was not the melodic tone of Ste. Instead, it was deep,manding, and all too familiar. ¡°Eve,e home now.¡± A jolt of fear shot through Evelyn¡¯s heart. That voice¡­ it had been ages since she hadst heard it, ever since she had taken the drastic step of blocking his number. It was her father, William Walters. Her grip on the phone tightened, her knuckles turning an ashen white. ¡°William Walters!? You¡ª¡± ¡°We need to talk, or your sister will be the one who receives my wrath!¡± His voice was sharp, cutting through her like a knife. For a fleeting moment, words escaped her, leaving her breathless. Her heart raced, pounding against her ribcage as a tempest of anger and disbelief swirled within her. How dare he stoop so low as to use Ste¡¯s phone? ¡°Why did you use Ste¡¯s phone to call me?¡± she demanded, her voice trembling with a mixture of rage and disbelief. An unsettling silence followed, the only sound that of his steady breathing, a reminder of his presence even through the phone. ¡°You¡¯ve sunk so low, Mr. Walters!¡± she spat, her annoyance spilling over. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself! Come here now¡­ your sister might get hurt otherwise!¡± His tone wasced with a menacing urgency. Before Evelyn could muster another response, the line went dead. She lowered the phone, her hands trembling slightly, the anger within her boiling over at the audacity of William Walters to threaten her. Ryan, her driver, caught a glimpse of her through the mirror, sensing the tension radiating from her. ¡°Everything alright, ma¡¯am?¡± he asked cautiously. Evelyn remained silent for a moment, her gaze lost in the blur of the passing scenery outside the window, yet her mind was racing with dark, unsettling thoughts that she wished to avoid. What if her father had done something reckless again? What if he had indeed tortured Ste and Alicia just to draw her back into his twisted game? This was not the first time William Walters had resorted to underhanded tactics to achieve his goals. The very idea made her stomach churn. Her hands balled into tight fists on herp, her nails biting into her palms as rage simmered beneath herposed facade, threatening to erupt. Once, she had idolized her father, but now he was a stranger, a man twisted by his own arrogance and the poisonous whispers of Lana. Evelyn clenched her jaw. The more she dwelled on William Walters¡¯ malevolence, the clearer it became that she could not dismiss his call, no matter how desperately she wished to. This was no longer just about her; it was about the safety of those she loved. She could almost hear Axel¡¯s voice echoing in her mind, urging her to tread carefully, to think before she acted. But when it came to her father, logic often faded, drowned by years of pain, guilt, and betrayal. Taking a slow, deliberate breath, she forced herself to regain control. She couldn¡¯t afford to unravel now. Ryan¡¯s cautious voice broke the oppressive silence once more. ¡°Mrs. Knight, where are we headed now? Mogul Shopping Center?¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression hardened, her resolve crystallizing as she finally turned to face him. ¡°No.¡± Her voice was sharp yet steady. ¡°Turn the car around.¡± Ryan blinked in surprise, casting a brief nce at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the Walters estate.¡± The words spilled from her lips like ice, chilling the air around them. Even Lisa, who had been quietly seated next to Ryan, turned her head slightly, sensing the sudden shift in atmosphere. ¡°Understood,¡± Ryan replied promptly, his professionalism reasserting itself as he switchednes and executed a smooth U-turn. Leaning back against the seat, Evelyn caught a glimpse of her reflection in the tinted window. Her expression was inscrutable, but her eyes burned with a restrained fury. If her father thought he could still manipte her through threats, he was gravely mistaken. She was no longer the naive girl who had once obeyed him out of fear or guilt. She was Evelyn Knight now¡ªstronger, bolder, and no longer isted. Yet, a nagging worry gnawed at her heart for Ste and Alicia. As the car sped toward the Walters estate, Evelyn silently vowed that if her father had indeed crossed the line this time, he woulde to deeply regret it. The vehicle slowed as they approached the imposing gates of the Walters estate. Instantly, Evelyn¡¯s chest constricted, her pulse quickening as a flood of memories rushed back¡­ Thest time she had passed through those gates, she hadn¡¯t been a dutiful daughter leaving home; she had been cast out, her dignity shattered, her father¡¯s harsh words echoing like a haunting melody behind her. Now, yearster, she was returning. The sight of the familiar stone walls and meticulously manicured hedges ignited a dark fire within her. It was not nostalgia that stirred her heart. It was pure, unfiltered anger. The kind that burned hotter with every second she stared at the house that had once been her sanctuary. Pressing a hand against her chest, she fought to steady her breath. ¡®He never changes,¡¯ she whispered internally. ¡®Not even after all this time.¡¯ Her father had gone too far this time. Imprisoning Ste and Alicia to force herpliance? That was no longer the action of a father; it was the work of a monster, and it sickened her. As the gate began to open, Ryan nced back at her through the mirror, his voice cautious. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you sure it¡¯s safe to go inside? Should I call for help first?¡± Evelyn responded with calm determination, ¡°No need for that. I can handle him.¡± Her voice was steady, but inside, a tempest raged. Ryan frowned, concern etched on his face. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t go in there alone, Ma¡¯am. Let Lisa apany you.¡± Lisa shifted slightly in her seat, her expression serious. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. What if there¡¯s danger inside?¡± Evelyn hesitated, her fingers drumming restlessly against her thigh. The thought of her father having guards stationed around, ready to intimidate her, wasn¡¯t far-fetched. Knowing William Walters, it was a very real possibility. Taking a deep breath, she turned toward Lisa. ¡°Alright. You cane. But you must follow my lead. No speaking, no interference, and don¡¯t move unless I give themand. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll follow your orders,¡± Lisa replied, her voice steady. The heavy gates creaked open, revealing the long driveway lined with ancient oak trees. The atmosphere thickened as they entered, as if the house itself could sense the mounting tension. The car glided to a stop before the grand entrance. Evelyn¡¯s heart thudded painfully against her ribcage as she stared at the familiar double doors. They appeared unchanged, yet everything about them felt foreign, tainted by the passage of time. Ryan parked and turned to her once more, his voice low but filled with concern. ¡°Please, be careful, Mrs. Knight.¡± Evelyn managed a small smile, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wait here. We won¡¯t be long.¡±Conclusion As Evelyn stepped out of the car and approached the looming double doors of the Walters estate, a surge of determination coursed through her veins. The memories of her past, once a source of shame and hurt, now fueled her resolve. She was no longer the frightened girl who had been cast aside; she was a woman forged in the fires of betrayal and resilience. Each step forward was a deration of her strength, a promise to herself that she would confront the monster her father had be. The weight of her love for Ste and Alicia propelled her onward, transforming her fear into a fierce protective instinct. No longer would she allow William Walters to dictate her life or threaten those she cherished. Inside the estate, the air was thick with tension, but Evelyn¡¯s heart beat with a newfound rity. She had walked into the lion¡¯s den, but she was no longer prey; she was a warrior ready to reim her narrative. The anger that had simmered beneath the surface now burned brightly, illuminating the dark corners of her father¡¯s maniption. As she prepared to face him, she understood that this confrontation was not just about rescuing her sister and friend; it was about breaking free from the chains of her past. With every ounce of courage, she vowed to stand tall against the man who had once held power over her, ready to fight for the love and safety of those she held dear. In that moment, Evelyn Knight was reborn, prepared to confront the shadows of her history and emerge victorious.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** As Evelyn steps into the shadows of her past, the tension will reach a boiling point. Will she confront her father with the strength she¡¯s cultivated, or will the ghosts of their shared history threaten to unravel her resolve? The stakes are higher than ever, with Ste and Alicia¡¯s safety hanging in the bnce. The chapters ahead promise a gripping exploration of family dynamics twisted by maniption and betrayal, as Evelyn must navigate the treacherous waters of her father¡¯s machinations. Expect unexpected alliances and revtions that could either fortify Evelyn¡¯s determination or push her to the brink. With each turn of the page, secrets long buried may resurface, forcing Evelyn to confront not just her father, but also the darkness within herself. Will she be able to outmaneuver William Walters, or will he seed in dragging her back into his web of control? The next chapter will delve into the heart of this psychological battle, leaving readers breathless as they witness the lengths a daughter will go to protect those she loves¡ªand the consequences of defying a monster cloaked in paternal authority. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 201 secret lover 201 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 201,¡± the story unfolds with Evelyn preparing to confront a tense family situation, apanied by Lisa, who is ready to protect her. As they approach the house, an unsettling atmosphere looms, amplified by the sound of a crash and a scream from inside. Evelyn, driven by a mix of fear and determination, takes charge, instructing Lisa to stay close as they face an unknown threat. Inside, the chaos esctes as Evelyn overhears a confrontation between her sister Ste and their father, William Walters. Ste¡¯s emotional turmoil is palpable as she uses William of using her and their mother for his selfish desires. Evelyn feels a surge of protective anger for her sister, realizing that the man she once admired has transformed into a cruel figure who threatens his own family. The tension builds as Alicia, their mother, joins the fray, pleading with William to recognize his wrongs. As Evelyn gathers her courage, she steps into the living room, where the sight of bodyguards stationed around her family adds to the suffocating dread. The once warm and inviting space has morphed into a prison filled with intimidation. Despite the fear emanating from her loved ones, Evelyn¡¯s resolve strengthens as she confronts William, mocking his descent into madness and asserting her disdain for his actions. Her calm demeanor contrasts sharply with the chaos around her, showcasing her determination to reim her family¡¯s dignity. Evelyn¡¯s confrontation with William is filled with tension, as she uses him of being a despicable person for threatening his wife and children. Her words cut deep, revealing the emotional scars left by his actions. The atmosphere crackles with unresolved conflict as Evelyn stands firm, embodying the fierce love and protection she feels for her sister and mother, while challenging the twisted version of the father they once knew. The chapter culminates in a powerful sh of wills, setting the stage for a showdown that promises to redefine their family dynamics.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 201** **201 Enough!** With a decisive push, Lisa swung open the door, her sharp gaze sweeping the surroundings like a hawk on the hunt before she stepped into the world outside. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Lisa offered, her tone respectful as she extended her hand to assist Evelyn from the car. ¡°Thank you, Lisa¡­¡± Evelyn replied, her voice steady as she attempted to maintain an air ofposure while making her way to the entrance. Yet, as her fingers brushed against the doorbell, an unsettling chill slithered up her spine, causing her hand to hesitate mid-air. She inhaled deeply, battling her nerves as she fought to regain her focus. Behind her, Ryan lingered by the vehicle, his eyes fixed intently on her, a silent guardian in the shadows. The wind picked up, rustling the leaves that adorned the driveway, and for a brief moment, the silence enveloped them like a thick fog, heavy and foreboding. Then, without warning, a sharp crash echoed from within the house, shattering the stillness. It was followed by a muffled scream that sent a jolt of panic coursing through Evelyn¡¯s veins. She froze, her heart racing wildly in her chest. In an instant, Lisa¡¯s hand darted to her concealed weapon, poised and ready, awaiting Evelyn¡¯smand. Evelyn¡¯s heart pounded, but she steadied herself, her voice low andmanding, ¡°Stay behind me, Lisa. Cover my six.¡± There wasn¡¯t a moment to waste; she didn¡¯t wait to ring the bell. Instead, she pushed the door open, the creaking hinges protesting as they swung wide. The once-elegant foyery shrouded in dim light, the atmosphere thick with tension. And deeper within, the sound of her sister¡¯s screams pierced through the air¡ªnot from pain, but from a confrontation with none other than William Walters. Evelyn halted just shy of the living room entrance, instincts screaming for her to remain silent. What transpired within those walls was far from a mere argument; it was a tempest of chaos. Then she heard it. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Ste¡¯s voice rang out, cracking under the weight of her emotions, high-pitched and trembling. Evelyn¡¯s heart plummeted. Her little sister¡¯s tone wasced with a mixture of fury and fear, igniting a fire within her. ¡°How could you use me and my mom to get what you want? How could you be this evil?¡± Ste¡¯s voice escted, trembling with barely contained tears. Fists clenched, Evelyn could almost visualize her sister standing there, cheeks flushed and eyes shimmering, confronting the man who should have been her protector. ¡°Ste Walters! Don¡¯t try to provoke me!¡± William Walters¡¯ voice boomed through the room, cold and sharp. ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to kick you out like I did your sister. Do you want that, too?¡± Evelyn¡¯s breath caught in her throat. The sound of her father¡¯s voice, dripping with malice, struck her like a physical blow. How could he still speak in such a way? How could he be so utterly blinded by his pride and bitterness? Alicia¡¯s voice broke through the din, trembling with disbelief and anger. ¡°William, you are evil! She¡¯s your daughter, and you want to throw her out, too? Are you insane?¡± ¡°Enough, Alice!¡± William snapped back. ¡°I¡¯m not finished with this spoiled child of yours. Don¡¯t interfere, or your turn wille next.¡± Silence fell like a heavy nket over the room. Evelyn could hear the muffled sobs of Ste, her heart aching with each sound. She pressed her back against the wall, squeezing her eyes shut for a moment as her pulse thudded in her ears. The man inside that room was no longer the father she once adored. He had morphed into a stranger¡ªa cruel, twisted caricature of what a father should embody. Each venomous word that escaped his lips deepened her disgust. She had known he had changed, but to hear him speak to his own family in such a manner¡­ it ignited a desire within her to storm in and force him to remember the man he was meant to be. Her heart ached for Ste, for Alicia, and even for herself. ¡®Enough!¡¯ she thought bitterly. This madness ends today. Taking a deep breath to steady her racing heart, she squared her shoulders and stepped forward. As she entered the living room, her steps faltered for a brief moment. The sceneid out before her was worse than she had anticipated. Ste stood in a far corner, cheeks stained with tears, fists clenched tightly at her sides. Beside her, Alicia appeared pale and trembling, her eyes wide with terror and helplessness. But what twisted Evelyn¡¯s stomach into knots was the sight of six imposing men stationed behind them. Bodyguards. Her father had actually stationed guards within the confines of their home. Six bodyguards stood like statues, rigid and poised, as if waiting for amand to unleash their strength. Evelyn clenched her fists, fury bubbling up her throat like moltenva. The once-inviting living room, whereughter and warmth had once flourished, now felt like a prison filled with suffocating dread. Clearing her throat, she made enough noise to draw every pair of eyes toward her. As William Walters turned his gaze in her direction, the temperature in the room plummeted, an icy chill creeping in. His expression darkened, shock ring momentarily before morphing into a simmering anger. Ste¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Sister Eve?!¡± she gasped, her voiceced with confusion. ¡°What are you doing here? You can¡¯t be here, sis¡­¡± Fear trembled in her tone. Alicia covered her mouth, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Oh my God¡­ Eve¡­¡± she whispered, shaking her head, her gaze pleading for Evelyn to flee from this nightmarish scene. Evelyn was acutely aware of the silent warning, yet her focus remained locked on one person¡ªWilliam Walters. With deliberate steps, her heels clicked sharply against the marble floor as she advanced, a slow p echoing through the tension-filled air. ¡°Well, well,¡± she began, her voiceced with yful mockery, ¡°You truly have lost your mind, William Walters.¡± Her words sent a shiver down William¡¯s spine, his eyes narrowing dangerously. Evelyn met his re with a calm, unyielding stare, refusing to be intimidated. ¡°I once believed you were still a rational person, someone who wouldn¡¯t sink so low as to kick your daughter out for loving a man you despised. But now, witnessing you threaten to harm your wife and child just to hurt me? You¡¯ve proven me utterly wrong. You are nothing but a despicable excuse for a human being.¡± Her words sliced through the cold air, causing William¡¯s expression to darken further. ¡°Evelyn Walters!¡± he spat, his voice sharp and venomous. ¡°You dare speak to me like that after everything you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Done?¡± Evelyn let out a soft, humorlessugh, her voice trembling with barely contained fury. ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯ve done, nor do you understand the depth of your own depravity.¡±Conclusion In that moment, Evelyn stood at the precipice of a long-buried pain, her heart pounding not just with fear, but with a fierce determination to reim her family. The oppressive weight of her father¡¯s tyranny had suffocated them for too long, and as she faced him, she felt a surge of strength coursing through her veins. The sight of her sister¡¯s tear-streaked face and her mother¡¯s fearful gaze fueled her resolve. No longer would she allow fear to dictate their lives; she had to be the voice of reason, the protector they so desperately needed. With every word she spoke, Evelyn began to dismantle the fortress of control William had built, brick by brick, exposing the vulnerability hidden beneath his facade of power. As the confrontation escted, Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with a mixture of anger and hope. She could feel the tide turning, the atmosphere shifting as her family rallied around her. The once-dominant figure of William now appeared diminished, his threats losing their potency in the face of her defiance. With each piercing statement she made, she not only reimed her own identity but also ignited a flicker of courage in Ste and Alicia. Together, they could confront the darkness that had overshadowed their lives for too long. In that charged moment, Evelyn understood that love, even when marred by fear, could be the greatest weapon of all. It was not just about ending the madness; it was about rebuilding their shattered bond and reiming the warmth of family that had been so cruelly stripped away.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the uing chapter, readers can expect an explosive confrontation as Evelyn stands her ground against William Walters, ready to expose the depths of his cruelty. With each word she utters, the tension in the room will escte, and the stakes will be even higher. Will Evelyn¡¯s fierce determination be enough to break through the walls of her father¡¯s twisted psyche, or will his malice push her to the brink of desperation? The emotional turmoil of the family will unravel, revealing hidden secrets and long-buried resentments that threaten to fracture their already fragile bonds. As the confrontation intensifies, the presence of the bodyguards will loom ominously, raising questions about their loyalty and the lengths to which William will go to maintain control. Evelyn¡¯s allies, Ste and Alicia, will find themselves caught in the crossfire, leaving readers on edge about their safety. The chapter promises to delve deep into the psychological warfare between father and daughter, illustrating theplex dynamics of love, betrayal, and the fight for autonomy. Will Evelyn¡¯s courage inspire her sister and mother to stand up against William, or will fear continue to hold them captive? The answers lie just beyond the next page, where the battle for their family¡¯s future will unfold in a gripping climax. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 202 secret lover 202 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 202,¡± the tension between Evelyn and her father, William Walters, esctes during a confrontational meeting. Evelyn,posed yet defiant, faces William, who is visibly agitated and attempts to assert his authority over her. The atmosphere is thick with unresolved emotions as Evelyn challenges William¡¯s motives and the way he has treated her and her family. Her calm demeanor contrasts sharply with William¡¯s anger, highlighting the deep-seated issues between them. As the confrontation unfolds, Evelyn¡¯s strength and determination be evident. She stands her ground against William¡¯s attempts to intimidate her, no longer the frightened girl he once dismissed. The presence of her sister, Ste, and their friend Alicia adds to the tension, as they fear for Evelyn¡¯s safety but also witness her transformation into a powerful figure ready to confront her past. The dynamic shifts as Evelyn takes control of the situation, demanding answers from William about his intentions. William reveals his demands, asking Evelyn to drop awsuit and reinstate him as CEO of the Walters Group. His expectations are met with Evelyn¡¯s sarcastic response, showcasing her resilience and refusal to be manipted. The exchange is charged with underlying emotions, including resentment and a desire for independence. Evelyn¡¯s clever retorts elicitughter from Ste and Alicia, further infuriating William, who struggles to regain control over the situation. The chapter encapstes a pivotal moment in Evelyn¡¯s journey, where she confronts the man who has caused her pain and asserts her power. The confrontation is not just a battle of words; it represents a sh of wills and a reckoning of past grievances. Evelyn¡¯s unwavering stance signifies her growth, as she prepares to navigate theplexities of her rtionship with her father while standing firm in her convictions. The chapter concludes with a sense of anticipation, leaving readers eager to see how Evelyn will handle the challenges that lie ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 202** **What Do You Want This Time?** William Walters raised an eyebrow, a flicker of bewilderment passing through his icy gaze as he scrutinized her. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but notice the way his face flushed, a deep crimson creeping up his neck. For a fleeting second, she envisioned wisps of smoke spiraling from his ears, an absurd image that nearly made her burst intoughter. Instead, she stifled the urge, relishing the moment of tension that hung thick in the air. ¡°You mean after everything you¡¯ve done?¡± she pressed on, her voice sharp yetposed, cutting through the silence. ¡°You really believe I¡¯m oblivious to why you brought them into this mess? Did you honestly think I woulde running the moment you used them as bait?¡± William¡¯s jaw tightened, a muscle twitching as he struggled to maintain hisposure. ¡°You¡¯re still as audacious as ever. After all these years, you¡¯ve learned nothing,¡± he retorted, his voiceced with disdain. Evelyn took her time responding, deliberately closing the distance between them. Now, only a coffee table stood between them, a barrier that felt more symbolic than physical. Alicia and Ste lingered a few steps away, their faces pale and frozen, as if fear had encased them in ice. Evelyn¡¯s gaze remained locked on William, unwavering and cold, a stark contrast to the warmth of the room. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve learned plenty,¡± she replied softly, her words dripping with meaning. ¡°I¡¯ve learned that some men are so consumed by their mistresses that they forget what it means to be decent. And I¡¯ve learned that some fathers truly don¡¯t deserve the title.¡± Rather than erupt in rage, William¡¯sughter erupted suddenly, harsh and grating, filling the room with a chilling atmosphere. ¡°Bwahahaha¡­ Eve, Eve,¡± he chortled between fits ofughter, ¡°you haven¡¯t changed one bit.¡± He sauntered over to the single sofa, settling into it with an air of superiority, crossing one leg over the other as if he were a monarch about to impart wisdom to a wayward subject. His chin tilted upward, eyes glinting with mockery as he regarded her. ¡°You¡¯re so obstinate and arrogant. Just because you hold a few shares in the Walters Group, you think you can wield power over me?¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression remained unchanged, her calm smile returning, though her eyes burned with a quiet intensity. Before she could respond, Ste¡¯s voice cut through the charged air. ¡°Sister, please¡­ don¡¯t provoke him. He might¡ª¡± Evelyn turned her head slightly to meet her sister¡¯s tear-filled gaze. For just a heartbeat, her tone softened. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she murmured, before snapping her attention back to William, her demeanor sharpening like a de. ¡°Let them go,¡± shemanded, her voice icy and authoritative. ¡°Whatever twisted game you think this is, it ends here.¡± William chuckled again, but this time, there was no trace of humor. His eyes sparkled with malice. ¡°You really think you can just waltz in here and dictate terms to me?¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°Try me.¡± A heavy silence enveloped the room. Even the six bodyguards shifted ufortably, their eyes flitting between William and Evelyn, as if awaiting a signal to spring into action. The atmosphere in the living room grew increasingly tense. Evelyn held her ground, her gaze unwavering against her father¡¯s. The years of pain, rejection, and simmering anger no longer weakened her; they ignited a fierce determination within her. Finally, William shattered the silence, a slow, cruel smirk spreading across his face. ¡°Eve, sit,¡± hemanded, his voice low and edged with authority. He then turned his re toward Ste and Alicia. ¡°You two, sit as well! And don¡¯t utter a word. Just listen.¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow but remained standing, arms loosely crossed, chin lifted in quiet defiance. The air grew heavier, the unspoken battle between father and daughter tightening around them like a noose. In that moment, it became clear to everyone that Evelyn was no longer the frightened girl who had once been thrown out of this house. She had returned, stronger, sharper, and ready to confront the devil himself. William Walters could see the fire burning in her eyes. Frustration gnawed at him, and he snapped, ¡°We won¡¯t settle anything if you don¡¯t sit!¡± Evelyn offered a slight smile, feigning contemtion over his demand. ¡°Fine,¡± she replied atst, her tone dry and measured. ¡°Let¡¯s indulge the royal court in its formality.¡± She lowered herself into a chair not far from Ste and Alicia. Ste and Alicia exchanged panicked nces, their wide eyes and subtle gestures screaming, ¡°Don¡¯t push him!¡± Evelyn caught their worried looks but chose to ignore them. Her ex-father wanted a show? She would give him one. ¡°Mr. Walters,¡± she emphasized hisst name deliberately. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve had the honor of sitting in this family room with you. So, please, enlighten me. What do you want this time? Why the theatrics with Ste and Alicia?¡± The air thickened, charged with anticipation. William Walters¡¯ jaw twitched, as if he were on the verge of spilling his thoughts, but no words escaped his lips. Instead, he raised his hand sharply. One of the bodyguards¡ªa towering, bald man whose shoulders resembled those of a side-by-side refrigerator¡ªstepped forward. Evelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed, assessing the situation. Beside the doorway, Lisa shifted, her hand brushing the inside of her zer where her weapon was holstered. Evelyn raised her hand slightly, signaling her to hold off. ¡®Not yet,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Let¡¯s see what kind of circus my father wants to stage before taking action.¡¯ The bald man ced a stack of neatly arranged documents on the coffee table before her. He stepped back, remaining close enough to spring into action if needed. Evelyn didn¡¯t touch the papers. Instead, she nced at them, then back at William Walters, silently asking, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± William smirked, the corners of his lips twitching upward in that infuriating way she hade to detest. ¡°There are two agreements there,¡± he revealed. ¡°First, you drop thewsuit against Lana. And second, you will reinstate me as CEO of Walters Group.¡± A heavy silence fell over the room. Evelyn blinked, leaning back in her chair, folding her arms as she replied slowly, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± William frowned, clearly taken aback by her calm reaction. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®that¡¯s it¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh, I just thought you might ask for something more imaginative. Perhaps I could sell my soul or name my next child after your mistress.¡± A soft chuckle escaped Ste¡¯s lips before she quickly covered her mouth, while Alicia stifled herughter, pressing her lips together tightly. William¡¯s face, however, transformed into a shade of deep crimson, the exact color of ripe tomatoes. ¡°YOU!¡± He mmed his hand on the table, the sound reverberating through the room. ¡°You think this is amusing?¡±Conclusion In this climactic confrontation, Evelyn emerges not just as a daughter confronting her estranged father, but as a formidable force in her own right. The years of pain and rejection have forged her into a woman of resilience, ready to dismantle the power dynamics that William has wielded for far too long. As she sits before him, the weight of her past intertwines with her newfound strength, transforming the familial battleground into a stage for her remation. No longer the frightened girl who once cowered in his shadow, she stands defiantly against his intimidation, challenging him with a calmness that belies the storm brewing within. This moment encapstes her emotional journey, illustrating that she has not only learned from her experiences but has also harnessed them to reim her narrative. William¡¯s attempt to regain control through maniption only highlights his desperation, as he underestimates the fierce resolve of his daughter. The tension in the room crackles with unspoken truths and the unyielding spirit of a woman who refuses to be silenced. Evelyn¡¯s sharp wit and unwavering gaze serve as a testament to her growth, signaling to both William and her sisters that the game has changed. With each exchange, the power shifts, and Evelyn¡¯sughter bes a weapon against her father¡¯s tyranny. As the chapter closes, it is clear that this confrontation is not merely about the agreementsid before her; it is about breaking free from the chains of a toxic legacy and stepping boldly into a future where she defines her own worth.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, the tension between Evelyn and William reaches a fever pitch as the stakes escte. With the ultimatumid bare on the coffee table, Evelyn must navigate the treacherous waters of her father¡¯s demands while maintaining her newfound strength. As she contemtes her next move, the atmosphere will crackle with uncertainty, and the reactions of Ste and Alicia will add to the impending drama. Will Evelyn stand her ground, or will the weight of her father¡¯s maniptions force her into a corner? Expect to witness a battle of wits where every word exchanged is charged with significance. Evelyn¡¯s sharp tongue will sh against William¡¯s ruthless tactics, revealing deeperyers of their tumultuous history. As the chapter unfolds, secrets long buried may resurface, and alliances will be tested. The stakes are not just business; they are personal, and the emotional stakes will heighten as Evelyn grapples with the ramifications of her choices. Prepare for revtions that could change everything, as the tumultuous dance between father and daughter promises to unravel in unexpected ways. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 203 secret lover 203 Summary In this intense chapter of ¡°Secret Lover 203,¡± the confrontation between William and Evelyn esctes dramatically. William, filled with rage, confronts Evelyn for her defiance, using her of being ungrateful and using her as leverage to pressure him. Evelyn, however, remains unfazed, calmly mocking his attempts to manipte her and asserting her independence. The tension in the room is palpable as Evelyn challenges William¡¯s authority, revealing her strength and determination to stand her ground despite his threats. As the argument intensifies, Evelyn reminds William of how he cast her out of his life, forcing her to rebuild everything on her own. Her words strike a chord, leaving William momentarily speechless. The atmosphere shifts as Evelyn refuses to back down from herwsuit against his mistress and dismisses his demands to reinstate him as CEO, further igniting William¡¯s fury. The emotional stakes rise as the dynamics of power and control areid bare, with Evelyn asserting her right to make her own choices. The chapter takes a darker turn when William orders his bodyguards to capture Evelyn and force her toply with his demands. Despite the imminent threat, Evelyn remainsposed, exhibiting a calm confidence that surprises those around her. Her bodyguard, Lisa, is ready to protect her, but Evelyn insists on handling the situation herself, revealing her determination to confront the danger head-on. This moment showcases not only Evelyn¡¯s bravery but also her refusal to be a victim, setting the stage for a potential showdown. As the bodyguards close in, Evelyn¡¯s demeanor remains unshaken, and she even expresses a yful confidence about the confrontation. The juxtaposition of her calmness against the aggression of William and his men highlights her strength. Lisa¡¯s concern for Evelyn underscores the gravity of the situation, but Evelyn¡¯s unwavering resolve suggests she is prepared to face whateveres next. The chapter ends with a sense of suspense, leaving readers eager to see how Evelyn will navigate this perilous encounter.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 203** **CONTENT: 203 Beat Her Up!** ¡°YOU!¡± William mmed his palm against the table with such force that the papers scattered like autumn leaves caught in a storm. ¡°Do you find this amusing?¡± Evelyn, with a serene smile dancing on her lips, observed the storm brewing within him. It was a sight that both amused and intrigued her. ¡°A little, actually. You must realize how utterly ridiculous this situation is, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve used your wife and daughter as pawns just to pressure me into signing some meaningless papers.¡± William Walters¡¯ jaw tightened, his fingers digging into his palm as he fought to control the rising tide of anger threatening to drown him. ¡°Mr. Walters, you could have simply sent an email,¡± she replied, her tone as calm as a stillke,pletely unfazed by his fury. The vein on William¡¯s forehead pulsed ominously, a testament to his barely contained rage, as if it were ready to burst forth at any moment. ¡°Do not mock me, Evelyn!¡± he barked, his voice sharp and edged with venom. Evelyn chuckled softly, feigning innocence, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you. I¡¯m genuinely impressed, really. You¡¯ve reached an entirely new level of audacity. If there were a World Cup for terrible fathers, you¡¯d undoubtedly take home the gold medal.¡± Alicia gasped softly, her eyes widening in disbelief. Ste looked as if she might faint, her face paling at the audacity of Evelyn¡¯s words. Lisa, who had been leaning against the wall, covered her mouth with her hand, desperately trying to stifle a grin that threatened to break free. Even the bodyguard, who had earlier resembled a grim reaper, found it difficult to suppress augh at the unfolding drama. But William? Oh, he looked as if he might just have a heart attack right then and there. His knuckles turned an rming shade of white as he clenched his fists, his face a mask of fury. His eyes, now aze with anger, bore into her as he coldly proimed, ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re stepping into. Thatpany is mine, not yours.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow, her expression one of yful disbelief. ¡°Then perhaps you should have thought twice before signing over your shares while you were busy showering your mistress with luxury handbags.¡± In a sudden burst of rage, William stood up, his fury radiating throughout the room like a wildfire. ¡°You ungrateful child! Everything you have is because of me!¡± Evelyn rose from her chair as well, her movements slow and deliberate, meeting his furious re with unwavering resolve. ¡°No, Mr. Walters! Everything I own now is because you cast me out. You banished me from your home, from your life as your daughter. I rebuilt everything from scratch without your help. Did you forget that you forced me to sign whatever your ipetentwyer put in front of me?¡± For a fleeting moment, William appeared utterly speechless, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. Evelyn¡¯s gaze flicked to the papers strewn across the table, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°You want me to drop thewsuit against your precious mistress? That¡¯s not happening. And reinstating you as CEO?¡± She paused, pretending to ponder the request. ¡°That would require me to believe you could run apany without identally burning it to the ground.¡± William¡¯s voice trembled with barely contained rage. ¡°You think you can defy me and walk out of here without consequences?¡± Evelyn leaned slightly forward, her expression a mix of challenge and amusement. ¡°Try stopping me.¡± The bald bodyguard took a hesitant step forward, but Lisa¡¯s piercing gaze held him in ce, a silentmand that spoke volumes. The tension in the room crackled like electricity, the calm before a tempest. Evelyn smirked, her eyes locked onto her father¡¯s with a fierce determination. ¡°You wanted me here, and now you have me. But next time, consider calling like a civilized person. Using hostages is so¡­ outdated!¡± Turning to Alicia and Ste, she smiled warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They both sprang to their feet, relief flooding their expressions. Ste shot William Walters a re so sharp it could have sliced through his expensive tie. Alicia¡¯s look was filled with the kind of silent judgment only a woman truly disappointed in a man could muster. They were ready to walk out, heads held high and dignity intact. But then¡­ ¡°Capture her!¡± William Walters roared, his voice echoing ominously around the room. ¡°Beat her up if she refuses! And force her to sign those papers!¡± Evelyn halted mid-step, her heel clicking once against the polished floor as she turned slowly back toward him. Her face remained impassive, but her eyes¡ªthose calm, dangerous eyes¡ªturned icy. In an instant, Lisa was at her side, a blur of movement that would have impressed even Evelyn had she not known the woman so well. Alicia and Ste stood frozen, shock written across their faces, mouths agape as they struggled toprehend that the man who was supposed to be a father and protector had just ordered his own daughter to be attacked. The six bodyguards, stationed around the room like statues, began to move, stepping forward in unison. Each of them was tall, muscr, and expressionless, as if they had long ago severed any ties to morality. Their eyes were cold and predatory, locked onto Evelyn like hawks closing in on their prey. Yet, Evelyn didn¡¯t so much as flinch. A small, almost amused smile curled her lips. Lisa leaned in closer, her voice low and urgent. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± she whispered, ¡°let me handle this.¡± Evelyn turned her headzily, as if Lisa had just offered her a cup of tea instead of a warning. With a flick of her wrist, Lisa revealed an expandable baton, the metallic click echoing in the tense silence. ¡°I¡¯ll take them down before theyy a finger on you,¡± she murmured, her stance shifting into readiness. Evelyn¡¯s calm demeanor remained unshaken. She ced a reassuring hand on Lisa¡¯s shoulder, her tone yful yet firm. ¡°Lisa, don¡¯t bother. Just keep an eye on Ste and Alicia. I¡¯ll handle them.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Lisa stammered, almost staggering backward, her eyes wide in disbelief as if Evelyn had just imed she could fly. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Lisa insisted urgently, ¡°those men aren¡¯t just thugs. They¡¯re trained professionals.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Lisa¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°Then why are you so calm? And why are you smiling?¡± Evelyn regarded her with a slight, knowing smile. ¡°Because I¡¯m about to stretch my legs a little.¡± Lisa opened her mouth to protest, but Evelyn casually pointed to the baton in her hand. ¡°Ah, let me borrow that,¡± she said nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tire my hand punching them.¡± ¡°P-punching them?¡± Lisa echoed, horror creeping into her voice. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this isn¡¯t a movie. They¡¯re twice your size. And there are six of them¡­¡± ¡°Three times, actually,¡± Evelyn replied thoughtfully, ncing at one of the men¡¯s arms. ¡°But who¡¯s counting?¡± Lisa stood there, torn between the instinct to protect her boss and the overwhelming urge to flee. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this,¡± Lisa whispered, desperation creeping into her voice. ¡°I like my job. I don¡¯t want to exin to Mr. Knight how you broke every bone in your body before lunchtime.¡± Evelyn¡¯s softugh took Lisapletely by surprise, the sound almost musical. ¡°Rx,¡± she said, her eyes sparkling for a moment before cooling again. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I promise.¡±Conclusion In the charged atmosphere of confrontation, Evelyn¡¯s unwavering resolve shone like a beacon amidst the chaos. As she faced her father¡¯s threats with a calm demeanor that disarmed even the most hardened of bodyguards, it became clear that this was no longer a battle for control, but a remation of her identity. Evelyn had transformed from a pawn in her father¡¯s game to a formidable yer in her own right, ready to confront the very man who had sought to diminish her. The emotional stakes had shifted dramatically; no longer was she the frightened daughter, but a woman who had risen from the ashes of her past, fueled by the injustices she had endured. Herughter echoed defiantly in the room, a stark contrast to William¡¯s fury, signaling her triumph over the fear that had once bound her. As the tension reached its zenith, Evelyn¡¯s self-assuredness inspired not just her allies, Alicia and Ste, but also a sense of awe in those who had once underestimated her. The scene unfolded as a testament to resilience and the power of reiming one¡¯s narrative. In that moment, Evelyn was no longer just a daughter seeking approval; she was a force of nature, ready to confront her father¡¯s tyranny and fight for her own destiny. The world around her faded, and all that remained was the exhrating promise of freedom and the thrill of standing her ground. With every heartbeat, she signaled to herself and to those around her that she would not be silenced or subdued, and as she prepared to face the impending storm, a new chapter in her life was set to begin¡ªone written by her own hand.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 203*, readers can expect a thrilling esction of the tension that has been brewing between Evelyn and her father, William. With the stakes raised and the threat of violence looming, Evelyn¡¯s calm demeanor will be put to the ultimate test as she prepares to confront the six imposing bodyguards. Will she rely solely on her wits and strength, or does she have a hidden ace up her sleeve? The anticipation builds as we wonder whether Evelyn will emerge victorious against overwhelming odds, or if William¡¯s ruthlessmand will lead to unforeseen consequences that could change everything. As the dust settles from the chaos, the chapter will delve deeper into theplex dynamics of family loyalty and betrayal. Evelyn¡¯s rtionships with Ste, Alicia, and Lisa will be further explored, revealing the depths of their bonds and the lengths they are willing to go to protect one another. Will they stand by Evelyn¡¯s side in this moment of crisis, or will fear of William¡¯s wrath keep them paralyzed? Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly awaiting the next move in this high-stakes game of power and revenge, as Evelyn prepares to show her father that she is not the helpless pawn he once thought she was. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 204 secret lover 204 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 204,¡± Lisa finds herself in a tense situation as her boss, Evelyn, prepares to confront a group of intimidating bodyguards. Despite her initial perception of Evelyn as a sophisticated andposed leader, Lisa is struck by the realization that her boss possesses a hidden ferocity. As Evelyn confidently takes a baton from Lisa, the atmosphere shifts from anxiety to anticipation. Lisa¡¯s internal turmoil grows as she fears for Evelyn¡¯s safety, praying for her protection as the confrontation looms. Evelyn stands firm against the advancing men, her demeanor shifting from yful to resolute. When confronted by William Walters, her father¡¯s bodyguard, she refuses to yield to demands forpliance. Instead, she prepares to defend herself, showcasing a fighting stance that surprises Lisa. The tension esctes when William orders the guards to capture Evelyn, but she remains unyielding, her confidence evident as she deres her readiness to fight back. The chaos erupts as Evelyn takes decisive action, using her surroundings to her advantage. With a swift kick, she sends a coffee table crashing into one of the bodyguards, incapacitating him instantly. The stunned silence that follows highlights the shock of everyone present, including her father, who is unustomed to seeing his daughter exhibit such strength. Evelyn¡¯s agility and skill shine as she deftly takes down multiple opponents, using her baton with precision and ease. Her yful banter amidst the fight demonstrates her confidence and control, further surprising Lisa, who watches in awe. As the battle intensifies, Evelyn continues to outmaneuver her attackers, showcasing herbat prowess and challenging the notion of her previous image. Each defeated bodyguard adds to the mounting disbelief from Lisa and the others, who are witnessing a side of Evelyn they never imagined existed. The chapter captures a thrilling transformation, emphasizing themes of empowerment and resilience as Evelyn defies expectations and embraces her true strength in the face of danger.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 204** **CONTENT: 204 Seriously, You Want To Use Violence?** Lisa felt a knot form in her stomach, anxiety gripping her heart like a vice. In all honesty, the truth was undeniable: she was nervous¡ªvery nervous. To her, Evelyn, her boss, had always embodied sophistication and poise. She was the quintessential leader in the boardroom, a nurturing mother, and a devoted wife, far removed from any notion of a street fighter. Evelyn was known for her stylish heels, not forbat boots or any semnce of aggression. There was nothing in her demeanor that hinted at a hidden ferocity. Yet, as Evelyn extended her hand with an air of calm authority and said, ¡°The baton, Lisa¡­¡± Lisa found herselfpelled toply. With a silent plea to any divine entity that might be listening, she reluctantly surrendered the weapon. ¡°Oh dear Gods¡­ whoever you are, please hear my prayer. Just keep mydy boss safe. If anything happens to her, Axel will surely fire me on my very first day as his wife¡¯s protector!¡± Evelyn epted the baton with a gentle smile, testing its weight with a casual swing, the metal glinting under the shimmering chandelier. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Lisa leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°This isn¡¯t just any baton. You¡¯ll understand when you use it on them. Good luck!¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Evelyn replied, her tone calm yet determined, as she took a step forward. The six men were now mere strides away, their faces betraying no emotion. The tallest among them, a veritable wall of muscle adorned with a jagged scar across his cheek, cracked his knuckles ominously. Evelyn remained unfazed. She cast a quick nce back at Lisa, who stood frozen, caught in a whirlwind of panic and awe. ¡°Stay back,¡± she instructed firmly. ¡°And make sure Ste and Alicia don¡¯t faint.¡± ¡°Faint?¡± Lisa squeaked, her voice trembling. ¡°You mean die of shock?¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t respond. Instead, her focus shifted back to the advancing men. Her eyes sharpened, the yful smirk that usually danced on her lips evaporating, reced by a steely resolve. ¡®Ready to kick some serious ass, Eve!?¡¯ Evelyn thought to herself, humor attempting to pierce through her rising adrenaline as she tightened her grip on the baton. Her posture shifted, bing precise and bnced, a stance that felt oddly familiar to Lisa. Lisa¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡®Wait¡­ wait¡­ is that a fighting stance? Mydy boss can actually fight?!¡¯ Evelyn¡¯s gaze locked onto the man who had approached her, just a few steps away. ¡°You know, this is really unnecessary,¡± she said, her voice calm, almost disinterested. The scarred man remained silent, instead gesturing to hispanions to spread out, forming a semicircle around her. Ste, her voice trembling with fear, finally found the courage to speak. ¡°S-Sister Eve¡­ please don¡¯t do this! Let¡¯s just leave this ce¡­¡± Alicia tugged at Lisa¡¯s sleeve, her eyes wide with concern. ¡°Please, do something! Make sure she doesn¡¯t get hurt!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m trying,¡± Lisa whispered back, desperation creeping into her voice. ¡°But it¡¯s not working!¡± While Lisa and the others fretted behind her, Evelyn stood unwavering, facing the imposing figure of her father¡¯s bodyguard. The bald man took another step forward, flexing his hands in a show of intimidation. Evelyn¡¯s gazezily followed him before drifting to her father, who watched the scene unfold with a grim satisfaction etched on his face. She inhaled deeply, exhaling slowly, her heartbeat steady and controlled. When she finally spoke, her voice sliced through the tension like a knife. ¡°Seriously, Mr. Walters?¡± she challenged, the sharpness in her tone ringing clear. ¡°You want to resort to violence?¡± William Walters¡¯ lips twisted into a cruel smile. ¡°You leave me no choice. If you simply sign the paper, none of this will happen¡­¡± Evelyn stood her ground, unwilling to capitte to her father¡¯s demands. Instead, she readied herself to confront them all. Adjusting her grip on the baton, she spoke quietly but with an undeniable confidence. ¡°Then I guess¡­ I don¡¯t have a choice either.¡± The moment William Walters bellowed, ¡°What are you waiting for? Capture her!¡± the atmosphere in the living room thickened with tension. Evelyn¡¯s expression remained steady. Her fingers twitched around the baton, muscles coiling beneath her calm exterior like springs ready to unleash. Then, without warning, she sprang into action. In one fluid motion, she kicked the coffee table in front of her. The heavy wooden furniture screeched across the marble floor, crashing into the scarred man with a resounding thud. The impact reverberated through the room. He barely had a moment to grunt before the table collided with his legs, sending him staggering off bnce. His massive frame lurched forward, crashing into another piece of furniture with a grunt of surprise. Evelyn¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. ¡°Oops,¡± she remarked dryly. ¡°Guess that¡¯s one way to serve coffee.¡± Before anyone could fully grasp the unfolding chaos, Evelyn lunged forward. Her baton came alive, blue sparks dancing along its edge. With pinpoint uracy, she swung it straight into the back of the man¡¯s head. The force was too much; the surge of electricity coursed through him, causing his body to stiffen before he crumpled to the ground like a discarded marite. The room fell into a stunned silence. For a brief moment, time seemed to freeze. Not a single one of the five remaining bodyguards moved. Even William Walters appeared momentarily paralyzed, his eyes wide with disbelief. His elegant daughter, the one who had once sipped tea in designer heels, had just incapacitated a man twice her size in less than three seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± William roared, his face flushing crimson with rage. ¡°Get her! All of you!¡± The five bodyguards snapped back to reality. They fanned out, encircling Evelyn, who stood unflinchingly at the center of the impending storm. Evelyn tilted her head slightly, maintaining a calm demeanor as if she were thoughtfully deciding which opponent to take down first. ¡°You boys look a bit nervous,¡± she teased lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I promise to make it quick and painless¡­¡± Her words only deepened the scowl on the faces of the five bodyguards. One of the men charged first, swinging a punch that could have shattered stone. However, Evelyn sidestepped with effortless grace, catching his wrist mid-swing. With a sharp twist, she pivoted on one heel, using his own momentum to throw him over her shoulder. His body hit the ground with a resounding thud that sent vibrations through the chandelier overhead. Another assant approached from her left. Evelyn spun low and fast, sweeping her leg under his feet. He tumbled, and before he could recover, she jabbed her baton into his ribs. The electric current crackled, causing him to spasm once before copsing in a heap. ¡°Two down,¡± Evelyn remarked with a yful grin. ¡°Four more lumps of muscle to go. Seriously, are you guys even professional bodyguards?¡± Lisa, watching from her vantage point, could only stare in shock, her jaw dropping open as if it might touch the floor.Conclusion As the chaos unfolded, a profound transformation took ce within Lisa. The woman she had always perceived as an elegant leader, a nurturing figure, was now revealed as a fierce warrior, confronting danger with a blend of grace and power. With each swift movement Evelyn executed, Lisa¡¯s anxiety began to dissipate, reced by a surge of admiration and pride. She realized that beneath the surface of sophisticationy an indomitable spirit, one that had been waiting for the right moment to emerge. Watching Evelyn fight, Lisa felt a sense of empowerment wash over her, igniting a flicker of courage within her own heart. This was no longer just about protecting her boss; it was about witnessing the strength of a woman who refused to be a pawn in her father¡¯s game. Evelyn¡¯s determination resonated deeply with Lisa, forging an unbreakable bond between them in the heat of battle. As Evelyn dispatched each bodyguard with precision and ir, Lisa¡¯s fear transformed into unwavering support, her voice rising above the chaos to cheer her on. The room, once thick with tension, now pulsed with a fervor that electrified the air. In that moment, Lisa understood that true strengthes not only from physical prowess but from the courage to stand firm against oppression. As Evelyn faced the remaining threats with a fierce glint in her eyes, Lisa knew they would emerge victorious together, ready to reim their narrative and redefine their futures.What to Expect in Next Chapter? What to Expect in the Next Chapter? As the dust settles from Evelyn¡¯s stunning disy of skill, the tension in the room is palpable. Will the remaining bodyguards regroup and attempt to overpower her, or will they rethink their strategy after witnessing her prowess? With three formidable opponents left, the stakes have never been higher. Evelyn¡¯s confidence is on full disy, but can she maintain herposure as the odds stack against her? Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see if her unyielding spirit can withstand the mounting pressure of her father¡¯s wrath and the relentless attacks of his hired muscle. Meanwhile, Lisa¡¯s heart races as she grapples with the reality of her boss¡¯s hidden talents. The once-ordinary office environment has morphed into a battleground, and with each passing moment, Lisa¡¯s role as protector bes increasingly critical. Will she find the courage to step in and aid Evelyn, or will her fear hold her back? The dynamics of their rtionship are poised for transformation, and as Lisa wrestles with her emotions, readers will be drawn deeper into the unfolding drama. Expect revtions that will not only challenge the characters but also reshape the very foundation of their lives as they confront the chaos unraveling around them. As the chapter closes, the anticipation builds¡ªwhat will it take for Evelyn to emerge victorious, and how will this confrontation redefine her rtionship with her father? With every punch thrown and every decision made, the stakes escte, setting the stage for a thrilling showdown that promises to leave readers breathless. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 205 secret lover 205 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 205,¡± Lisa finds herself in a shocking situation as she witnesses her boss, Evelyn, disy extraordinarybat skills against six attackers. Initially frozen in disbelief, Lisa¡¯s heart races as she watches Evelyn deftly evade punches and retaliate with precision, incapacitating her assants one by one. The scene unfolds like an action movie, with Evelyn¡¯s movements exuding grace and power, leaving Lisa and her friends in a state of awe and confusion. As Evelyn takes down the attackers, each strike resonates with a sickening crunch, heightening Lisa¡¯s anxiety. The chaos esctes when another attacker lunges at Evelyn, but she swiftly counters his attack, showcasing her remarkable agility. The tension in the room builds as Evelyn¡¯s confidence grows, taunting her remaining opponent and effortlessly defeating him as well. Lisa, alongside her friends, grapples with the realization of Evelyn¡¯s formidable abilities, feeling a mix of fear and admiration. When the fight concludes, Evelyn stands tall amidst the unconscious men, her demeanor calm and collected. Lisa and her friends struggle toprehend the violence they just witnessed, with Ste and Alicia expressing disbelief at Evelyn¡¯s prowess. Evelyn reassures them that the attackers are merely unconscious, not dead, which brings a wave of relief to Lisa, who dreads the thought of dealing with fatalities. The lighthearted banter that follows reveals a yful side of Evelyn, contrasting sharply with the earlier brutality. However, the atmosphere shifts as Evelyn confronts her father, William Walters, who is furious at the chaos in his living room. Evelyn¡¯s tone turns serious as she admonishes him for using ckmail, asserting her independence and strength. Her yful demeanor fades, reced by a steely resolve as she warns her father against threatening her again. The tension between them underscores theplexity of their rtionship, setting the stage for future confrontations. As the chapter closes, Evelyn¡¯s confidence remains unshaken, and she addresses the fallen attackers with a dry wit, indicating that she is not finished yet. The scene leaves Lisa and her friends in disbelief, hinting at the deeper issues at y within Evelyn¡¯s life and her rtionship with her father. The story captures a blend of action, emotion, and the exploration of familial ties, leaving readers eager to see how the narrative unfolds.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Belowsecret lover 205 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 205,¡± Lisa finds herself in a shocking situation as she witnesses her boss, Evelyn, disy extraordinarybat skills against six attackers. Initially frozen in disbelief, Lisa¡¯s heart races as she watches Evelyn deftly evade punches and retaliate with precision, incapacitating her assants one by one. The scene unfolds like an action movie, with Evelyn¡¯s movements exuding grace and power, leaving Lisa and her friends in a state of awe and confusion. As Evelyn takes down the attackers, each strike resonates with a sickening crunch, heightening Lisa¡¯s anxiety. The chaos esctes when another attacker lunges at Evelyn, but she swiftly counters his attack, showcasing her remarkable agility. The tension in the room builds as Evelyn¡¯s confidence grows, taunting her remaining opponent and effortlessly defeating him as well. Lisa, alongside her friends, grapples with the realization of Evelyn¡¯s formidable abilities, feeling a mix of fear and admiration. When the fight concludes, Evelyn stands tall amidst the unconscious men, her demeanor calm and collected. Lisa and her friends struggle toprehend the violence they just witnessed, with Ste and Alicia expressing disbelief at Evelyn¡¯s prowess. Evelyn reassures them that the attackers are merely unconscious, not dead, which brings a wave of relief to Lisa, who dreads the thought of dealing with fatalities. The lighthearted banter that follows reveals a yful side of Evelyn, contrasting sharply with the earlier brutality. However, the atmosphere shifts as Evelyn confronts her father, William Walters, who is furious at the chaos in his living room. Evelyn¡¯s tone turns serious as she admonishes him for using ckmail, asserting her independence and strength. Her yful demeanor fades, reced by a steely resolve as she warns her father against threatening her again. The tension between them underscores theplexity of their rtionship, setting the stage for future confrontations. As the chapter closes, Evelyn¡¯s confidence remains unshaken, and she addresses the fallen attackers with a dry wit, indicating that she is not finished yet. The scene leaves Lisa and her friends in disbelief, hinting at the deeper issues at y within Evelyn¡¯s life and her rtionship with her father. The story captures a blend of action, emotion, and the exploration of familial ties, leaving readers eager to see how the narrative unfolds.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 205** **I Don¡¯t Respond Well To The ckmail** Lisa stood frozen, her eyes wide and her mouth agape, as if she were witnessing a scene from an action-packed blockbuster rather than the reality unfolding before her. ¡°What¡­ what in the world am I witnessing?¡± she thought, her mind racing. ¡°Is this a fever dream? Is my boss really some kind of action hero?¡± She remained glued to the spot, her heart pounding, as she observed Evelyn deftly evade a punch, her hair swaying gracefully in the air where a fist had just passed. In a swift and fluid motion, Evelyn retaliated, driving her baton upward into the assant¡¯s jaw. The sound of bone meeting bone echoed in the room, a sickening crunch that sent chills down Lisa¡¯s spine as the man crumpled to his knees, his eyes rolling back in shock. ¡°Three,¡± Evelyn chirped, her voice almost bubbling with enthusiasm. ¡°Anyone else feeling sleepy? You all look a bit sluggish!¡± Before Lisa could process what had just happened, another attacker lunged at Evelyn from behind, arms outstretched. ¡°Ma¡¯am, behind you¡­!¡± Lisa shouted, her voice tinged with urgency. Without missing a beat, Evelyn twisted around with the grace of a dancer, mming her baton backward into the man¡¯s groin. As he doubled over in agony, she pivoted effortlessly and struck the side of his head with a resounding crack. He hit the floor with a heavy thud, and Lisa felt her chest tighten. ¡®She¡¯s incredibly fast. Too fast for anyone to keep up with.¡¯ Evelyn¡¯s movements were a masterss in efficiency and precision. Each strikended with deadly uracy, as if she could foresee her opponent¡¯s intentions before they even made a move. Just then, a fifth man attempted to sneak up on her from the side, believing her momentarily distracted. He swung a powerful kick aimed at her ribs. In a breathtaking disy of skill, Evelyn caught his leg midair, twisted her body, and swept her baton in a smooth arc, striking the back of his knee. The sharp ¡°Crack¡± resonated through the room, and the electric jolt sent his muscles into spasms, causing him to crash face-first onto the ground. Thest man hesitated, his bravado faltering for just a heartbeat. Evelyn raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Oh,e on now,¡± she taunted. ¡°Don¡¯t make me chase you. I¡¯m in heels, you know!¡± Her words ignited a flicker of pride in him, and he charged forward with a roar, convinced he could overpower her. Evelyn¡¯s smile widened, a hint of amusement in her eyes. Too easy. With a swift spin of her baton, she ducked under his wild swing and thrust the pointed tip into his shoulder. The electric shock coursed through him, and his scream pierced the air. Evelyn yanked the baton free and delivered a final jab to his chest, watching as he crumpled to the ground like a marite with severed strings. Standing tall, Evelyn exhaled slowly, flicking a stray strand of hair from her face. The room fell into a heavy silence, broken only by the faint hum of her baton. Six meny sprawled across the floor, defeated. Lisa blinked repeatedly, trying to process the chaos. Finally, she whispered in disbelief, ¡°What¡­ just happened?¡± Alicia and Ste stood beside her, equally dumbfounded. ¡°I think¡­ my sister just killed them,¡± Ste murmured, her eyes wide with shock. Alicia shook her head vigorously, disbelief etched across her face. ¡°No, she couldn¡¯t have¡­ right?¡± Lisa swallowed hard, her throat dry. ¡°Well, if she didn¡¯t, then they¡¯re definitely considering an early retirement.¡± Ste¡¯s gaze darted between the unconscious men and Evelyn, who was casually inspecting her baton as if it were a new kitchen gadget. ¡°Remind me never to get on my sister¡¯s bad side,¡± Ste muttered, a mixture of awe and fear in her voice. She recalled the time she had witnessed Evelyn take down Lewis Harrison in Grayenfall. But this was different¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just one big man; it was six. ¡®Whoa, sister¡­ You are beyond amazing!¡¯ Ste couldn¡¯t help but admire her sibling. Evelyn was truly formidable when angered, effortlessly dispatching those men as if they were mere dolls. ¡°Remind me never to stand near her when she¡¯s angry,¡± Alicia chimed in, clutching her chest as if to calm her racing heart. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to find my heartbeat.¡± Evelyn turned her head slightly, a soft smile breaking across her face. ¡°You girls alright over there?¡± she asked, her voiceced with concern. Ste and the others nodded, still in a daze. Evelyn¡¯s smile widened in relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t kill them¡­ they just fainted from being too weak.¡± Lisa let out a nervousugh. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ reassuring, Ma¡¯am. Very reassuring. I really hate dealing with dead bodies.¡± Ste pointed weakly at one of the fallen men. ¡°I think he twitched.¡± Evelyn nced down, nudging him lightly with her shoe. ¡°Oi! Still breathing?¡± she asked, her tone yful. ¡°Looks like this one is just pretending to be unconscious.¡± Alicia exhaled shakily, pressing a hand against her heart. ¡°E-Eve¡­ where did you learn to fight like that?¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile turned enigmatic as she spun her baton once before responding, ¡°Let¡¯s just say my childhood involved some¡­ extracurricr activities.¡± Lisa murmured to herself, ¡°And here I thought she was the kind of woman who would faint at the sight of blood.¡± Evelyn rolled her shoulders, feeling the slight ache in her muscles. She flexed her fingers, wincing at the sting. ¡°Ugh. Haven¡¯t had to do that in a while. I forgot how hard these guys hit.¡± Lisa couldn¡¯t help but grin at that. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you mean¡­ you really hit them hard!? You tossed them around like they were nothing!¡± Evelyn chuckled softly. ¡°Well, practice makes perfect.¡± In the far corner, William Walters stood motionless, his face drained of color as if all the blood had rushed from it. His jaw clenched tightly as his eyes surveyed the chaos around him¡ªhis expensive furniture shattered, his men lying sprawled across the floor like discarded puppets, and there was his daughter, standing amidst the wreckage with a faint, almost teasing smile. Evelyn turned fully to face him, lifting her chin slightly, her fingers toying with the baton in a casual yet confident manner. ¡°You really should reconsider your choice of henchmen, Mr. Walters,¡± she remarked, amusement dancing in her eyes. ¡°They bruise far too easily.¡± William¡¯s expression darkened, fury simmering just beneath the surface. ¡°You think this is a joke?¡± ¡°No. But watching you lose your temper certainly is,¡± she replied, a yful glint in her gaze. Lisa stifled augh, nearly choking on her breath. Ste and Alicia exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief, unable toprehend the scene before them. Evelyn stepped closer to her father, her tone shifting to one that was soft yet sharp. ¡°Next time you think about threatening me, don¡¯t involve innocent people. I don¡¯t respond well to ckmail. You should know that by now.¡± She flexed her sore hand once more, the baton still humming faintly with residual energy. The six men on the floor groaned softly, the metallic scent of blood lingering in the air. Evelyn let out a satisfied sigh, her gaze returning to her father. ¡°Now,¡± she said calmly, ¡°where were we before you decided to turn your living room into a battleground?¡± William Walters remained silent, his re fixed on her, fury radiating from him like heat from a me. Evelyn tilted her head, observing him for a moment before adding, ¡°You seem a bit tense, Mr. Walters. Perhaps you should ask your mistress to teach you some yoga¡­ it¡¯s excellent for calming those fiery emotions.¡± Lisa snorted, quickly covering her mouth, while Ste and Alicia both stifled nervousughter. Evelyn¡¯s attention drifted back to her fallen adversaries. ¡°If any of you are still conscious,¡± she said dryly, ¡°do yourselves a favor and stay down. I¡¯m really not in the mood for an encore.¡± With a final flourish of her baton and a graceful turn, Evelyn strode back toward Alicia and Ste, herposure unshaken. But this was far from over.Conclusion In the aftermath of the chaos, Lisa stood in awe, grappling with the revtion that her seemingly ordinary boss was anything but. Evelyn¡¯s disy of strength and agility had shattered the illusion of normalcy, exposing the fierce warrior hidden beneath her polished exterior. As the dust settled and the unconscious bodiesy scattered across the room, Lisa felt a mix of admiration and trepidation. The bond between her and Evelyn deepened in that moment, a silent understanding forming as they both navigated theplexities of family ties and personal strength. Evelyn¡¯s yful banter,ced with confidence, reassured Lisa that this was not just a disy of power but a protective instinct¡ªa fierce love for those she cared about. Yet, beneath the bravado, there lingered an unspoken tension between Evelyn and her father, William Walters. The confrontation had unveiled a rift that ran deeper than mere familial discord; it was a battle of wills, a sh of ideologies. Evelyn¡¯s refusal to be intimidated by her father¡¯s threats marked a turning point in her life, one where she would no longer allow herself to be a pawn in his game. As she turned away from him, her posture radiating strength and defiance, Lisa recognized that this was not just a victory over physical adversaries but a reiming of agency. The emotional arc had shifted, revealing not only the depths of Evelyn¡¯s capabilities but also the resilience of a woman determined to forge her own path, free from the shadows of her past.What to Expect in Next Chapter? What to Expect in the Next Chapter? As the dust settles from the chaos, the tension in the room thickens, and the stakes rise higher than ever. Evelyn¡¯s confrontation with her father, William Walters, is far from resolved, and the aftermath of her unexpected disy of strength will have repercussions that ripple through their family dynamics. Will William retaliate, or will he finally recognize the fierce woman his daughter has be? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into their fraught rtionship, revealing secrets that have long been buried beneathyers of power struggles and familial expectations. Meanwhile, Lisa, Ste, and Alicia are left grappling with the shocking revtion of Evelyn¡¯s true capabilities. Their perception of her will be forever altered, and as they process the events, they must decide where their loyalties lie. Will they stand by Evelyn¡¯s side as she navigates the treacherous waters of her father¡¯s world, or will fear of his wrath drive a wedge between them? Expect moments of camaraderie and tension as the trio grapples with their own identities in the shadow of Evelyn¡¯s formidable presence. As the narrative unfolds, new yers may enter the scene¡ªpotential allies or enemies that could either support or challenge Evelyn¡¯s newfound resolve. The mysterious past that shaped her fighting skills hints at deeper connections and unresolved conflicts that could threaten not just her safety, but the very fabric of her family. Prepare for unexpected twists, emotional confrontations, and a deeper exploration of the bonds that tie them all together, as the story of ¡°Secret Lover 205¡± esctes into a thrilling showdown that none of them could have anticipated.Conclusion In the wake of the tumultuous confrontation, Lisa¡¯s perspective on Evelyn has irrevocably transformed. No longer just her boss, Evelyn emerges as aplex figure of strength and resilience, a woman who fights not only against physical threats but also against the oppressive chains of her father¡¯s control. The awe Lisa feels is tinged with a newfound respect for the vulnerabilities that lie beneath Evelyn¡¯s fierce exterior. Asughter mingles with the remnants of chaos, Lisa realizes that this moment signifies a profound shift in their rtionship, one built on shared understanding and the unspoken acknowledgment of the battles each woman faces in her own life. The yful banter that follows the fight serves as a reminder that, despite the darkness, there is light to be found in camaraderie and the bonds of friendship. However, the underlying tension between Evelyn and her father casts a shadow over the triumph. The confrontation has not only exposed the physical prowess of Evelyn but also the emotional scars that linger from their fraught rtionship. As she stands defiant against William¡¯s fury, it bes clear that this is a pivotal moment for both of them. Evelyn¡¯s determination to reim her autonomy marks a significant turning point, one that will undoubtedly reverberate through their family dynamics. Lisa, Ste, and Alicia are left to navigate their own roles in this unfolding drama, caught between admiration for Evelyn¡¯s strength and the fear of the repercussions that may follow. The chapter closes with a sense of anticipation, as the characters prepare for the challenges ahead, each one poised to confront their own truths in a world where loyalty, power, and love intertwine in unexpected ways.What to Expect in Next Chapter? What to Expect in the Next Chapter? As the dust settles from the chaos, the tension in the room thickens, and the stakes rise higher than ever. Evelyn¡¯s confrontation with her father, William Walters, is far from resolved, and the aftermath of her unexpected disy of strength will have repercussions that ripple through their family dynamics. Will William retaliate, or will he finally recognize the fierce woman his daughter has be? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into their fraught rtionship, revealing secrets that have long been buried beneathyers of power struggles and familial expectations. Expect an emotional rollercoaster as Evelyn stands her ground, challenging her father¡¯s authority while grappling with the weight of her own choices. Meanwhile, Lisa, Ste, and Alicia are left grappling with the shocking revtion of Evelyn¡¯s true capabilities. Their perception of her will be forever altered, and as they process the events, they must decide where their loyalties lie. Will they stand by Evelyn¡¯s side as she navigates the treacherous waters of her father¡¯s world, or will fear of his wrath drive a wedge between them? Expect moments of camaraderie and tension as the trio wrestles with their own identities in the shadow of Evelyn¡¯s formidable presence, leading to pivotal decisions that could either strengthen their bond or fracture it irreparably. As the narrative unfolds, new yers may enter the scene¡ªpotential allies or enemies that could either support or challenge Evelyn¡¯s newfound resolve. The mysterious past that shaped her fighting skills hints at deeper connections and unresolved conflicts that could threaten not just her safety, but the very fabric of her family. Prepare for unexpected twists, emotional confrontations, and a deeper exploration of the bonds that tie them all together, as the story of ¡°Secret Lover 205¡± esctes into a thrilling showdown that none of them could have anticipated. The next chapter is set to be a whirlwind of revtions, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover what lies ahead for Evelyn and those who dare to stand with her. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 206 secret lover 206 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 206,¡± the story unfolds with a tense confrontation between Evelyn and William Walters, her father, who has just confronted her after she defeated several of his bodyguards. The atmosphere is charged with conflict as Evelyn, a skilled martial artist, faces her father¡¯s arrogance and the threat he represents. However, the situation takes a surprising turn when her martial arts master, Nn Palmer, unexpectedly appears. His presence shifts the dynamics, as Evelyn grapples with the emotions of seeing her mentor in a dangerous situation, causing her tough exterior to crack. As Evelyn recognizes Nn, a mix of disbelief and vulnerability washes over her. She had always looked up to him as a father figure, and now, confronted with his frail appearance yet strong demeanor, she feels a deep sense of respect and concern. Their interaction isyered with emotions; Nn praises her growth inbat, but the atmosphere quickly darkens when he advises her toply with her father¡¯s wishes. This moment leaves Evelyn in shock, feeling betrayed by the very person she trusted the most, as she realizes her father has manipted Nn to pressure her into submission. Evelyn¡¯s internal struggle intensifies as she confronts Nn about her father¡¯s actions. She passionately defends her principles, expressing her disdain for the man who has caused her family pain. Her heartache is palpable as she wrestles with the idea of obeying someone who has done nothing but harm those she loves. Nn¡¯s calm demeanor contrasts sharply with her rising fury, and as she pleads for him to understand her perspective, the emotional weight of their conversation deepens. Evelyn¡¯s tears signify her pain and frustration, illustrating the conflict between her loyalty to her mentor and her desire to stand against her father¡¯s oppressive control. The climax of their exchange reveals the profound impact of Nn¡¯s words on Evelyn. She feels torn between the values he instilled in her and the reality of her father¡¯s tyranny. Her plea for Nn to recognize the true nature of William¡¯s actions highlights her determination to fight for what is right, even if it means defying her mentor. The emotional turmoil culminates in a powerful moment of realization for Evelyn, as she grapples with the betrayal of someone she once viewed as a moralpass. This conflict sets the stage for her journey of self-discovery and the battle against familial loyalty versus personal integrity.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **Title: Secret Lover 206** ¡°Master?¡± The chilling timbre of William Walters¡¯s voice sliced through the air, echoing ominously from behind her. ¡°You think¡­ You can leave just like that?¡± Evelyn inhaled deeply, her heart racing as she pivoted to face William. There he stood, a sinister grin curling at the corners of his mouth, a picture of arrogance that made her blood boil. She couldn¡¯t fathom how he still had the audacity to confront her after she had taken down six of his bodyguards without breaking a sweat. ¡°Now what? Do you have more of your ipetent goons lurking around? Perhaps hiding in the pantry¡ª¡± Her taunt was abruptly cut off as her breath caught in her throat. From the dimly lit hallway, a figure emerged, and the sight of him sent her world spiraling. The cacophony of the bustling room faded into a distant hum, and time seemed to stand still. Her baton slipped slightly in her grip, the shock of recognition washing over her. Walking toward her with his familiar, measured pace was none other than Nn Palmer. Her martial arts master. Evelyn blinked rapidly, disbelief coursing through her veins. ¡®What on earth is he doing here?¡¯ she thought, her mind racing. ¡®He never leaves his secluded home in the mountains. He despises the chaos of crowded cities. Why would he choose this moment to appear?¡¯ In an instant, Evelyn¡¯s fierce, untouchable facade began to crumble. Her sharp, piercing gaze softened, and the indomitable warrior who had effortlessly dispatched six men now looked like a hesitant student, caught off guard in the presence of her mentor. She swallowed hard, her voice quivering as she lowered her head in respect. ¡°M-Master¡­¡± The words felt heavy on her tongue. ¡°H-how is your health?¡± Nn halted just a few paces from her, his presencemanding yet gentle. At first nce, he seemed frail; a man in his mid-sixties, slender andposed, his short white hair shimmering under the warm glow of the chandelier. Yet, the quiet strength in his posture and the intensity of his gaze told a different story¡ªone of resilience and wisdom. His expression remained stoic, as it always was, but his eyes¡ªwarm, weary, and full of understanding¡ªbore into her with a mixture of pride and sorrow. ¡°Eve,¡± he greeted her softly, his deep voice steady like a calm sea. ¡°You¡¯ve be so much stronger and far more skilled inbat since thest time we sparred.¡± A faint smile tugged at Evelyn¡¯s lips, though her heart felt heavier with each passing moment. ¡°You taught me well, Master,¡± she replied, her voiceced with gratitude and an undercurrent of apprehension. Nn¡¯s gaze shifted to the unconscious bodies strewn across the floor, and a quiet sigh escaped his lips, his brow furrowing in concern. ¡°It seems I may have taught you too well.¡± Evelyn winced, a mixture of embarrassment and defensiveness flooding her cheeks. ¡°They started it,¡± she muttered, her voice low. ¡°Besides, I only tapped into twenty percent of what you taught me.¡± A faint twitch danced across Nn¡¯s lips, hinting at a smile that never fully materialized. ¡°I can see that,¡± he replied, his tone both approving and disapproving. For a moment, silence enveloped them, thick and heavy. Evelyn¡¯s chest ached with an overwhelming desire to rush forward and embrace him, just as she had done many times as a child after grueling training sessions. But something in his eyes held her back¡ªsomething serious, somethingden with unspoken weight. Then he spoke, his voice low and grave, ¡°Eve¡­ don¡¯t resist your father. Just follow what he asks of you.¡± Evelyn froze in ce. His words struck her like a physical blow, leaving her breathless. Her eyes widened in shock, disbelief flooding her senses. She stared at Nn, desperately seeking confirmation that she had misheard him. But his gaze remained steady, unwavering. ¡°What?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. Nn sighed, the sadness in his eyes deepening, reflecting the weight of his words. ¡°You know how stubborn your father can be. If you continue to defy him, only pain wille your way. I came here to ensure you don¡¯t end up hurt.¡± In that moment, Evelyn felt her world freeze around her. The blood drained from her face as the realization struck her like a lightning bolt. Her father, William Walters, had brought Nn here. Her mentor, the only man she had ever looked up to as a father figure. ¡®He used him¡­!¡¯ Fury ignited within her, a firestorm of rage that threatened to consume her whole. ¡®That devil actually manipted my Master to pressure me? How low can he go?¡¯ Her fists clenched tightly at her sides, the urge to scream, to hurl something¡ªanything¡ªat William Walters, nearly overwhelming her. But instead, she bit her lip hard enough to draw blood, forcing herself to remainposed. Turning back to Nn, her voice trembled but remained resolute. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I can¡¯t.¡± Nn¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, concern etched across his features. ¡°Eve, please. You don¡¯t understand what¡ª¡± Evelyn raised her hand, halting him mid-sentence. ¡°No. You don¡¯t understand, Master¡ª¡± Her voice cracked, tears threatening to spill from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve respected you since I was five years old, Master. You taught me everything I know¡ªdiscipline, patience, kindness. You taught me to fight not out of anger, but to protect what is right. And now?¡± She inhaled deeply, feeling the weight of her emotions pressing down on her. ¡°Now you¡¯re asking me to do the opposite. To obey the man who has done nothing but cause pain to those I love.¡± Nn¡¯s expression remained calm, yet his eyes flickered with guilt. ¡°What my father did to me, to Ste, and to my mother¡­ it¡¯s nothingpared to the values you instilled in me about honor and family¡­¡± Her voice rose with fervor. ¡°You once told me that strength without morality is meaningless. So why, Master? Why are you asking me to bow to him now? That man beside you has no morals left in him.¡± A single tear slipped down her cheek, unbidden, before she could stop it. ¡°Master¡­ You were thest person I ever expected to stand beside him.¡± Nn¡¯s lips parted, as if to respond, but the words eluded him. Evelyn clenched her trembling hands, struggling to steady her voice amidst the turmoil. ¡°I¡­ I thought you were different. You were my role model. The only man I ever saw as truly good. But now¡­¡± She shook her head, her shoulders quaking. ¡°Now you¡¯re standing with him? With that man?¡± Nn took a step closer, guilt etched inly across his usually inscrutable face. ¡°Eve¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Evelyn interjected, her tone soft yet resolute. ¡°Please, just listen to me.¡± Her tears flowed freely now, unrestrained. ¡°You don¡¯t know what he did to me years ago, what he¡¯s asking me to do now. He¡¯s asking me to betray myself¡­ to erase everything I¡¯ve fought for. To let him ruin lives again.¡± Nn¡¯s expression softened, his eyes reflecting a deep well of concern. ¡°Evelyn, I just want to keep you safe. You¡¯ve endured too much¡ª¡± ¡°Safe?¡± Evelyn¡¯sughter was bitter,ced with disbelief. ¡°From what, Master? From him? The man who shattered my life and disguised it as a sacrifice for my own good? You want me to be safe under his control once more?¡±Conclusion In the suffocating tension of that moment, Evelyn stood at a crossroads, her heart torn between the unwavering loyalty she had always felt for her mentor and the bitter betrayal she now faced. Nn, the man who had shaped her into the warrior she had be, was now an unwilling pawn in her father¡¯s twisted game. As tears streamed down her face, she felt the weight of her convictions pressing heavily on her chest. The righteous fury that had ignited within her was no longer just a reaction to her father¡¯s maniptions; it was a call to arms for her own identity, a demand for autonomy against the oppressive legacy of her lineage. In that instant, she resolved not to allow the darkness of her father¡¯s influence to overshadow the light of her own beliefs. With newfound rity, Evelyn understood that she could no longer be a passive participant in her life¡¯s narrative. She had to reim her story, to fight not just with her fists but with her heart and mind. The bond she shared with Nn, once a source of strength, now felt like a shackle, and she knew that to honor the lessons he had taught her, she must stand firm in her convictions. As she looked into his eyes, she saw not just a mentor but a man caught in a web of his own making, and she felt a pang of sorrow for both of them. This was not merely a confrontation with her father; it was a battle for her very soul. With every fiber of her being, she vowed to forge her own path, one rooted in the values of honor and justice Nn had instilled in her, and in doing so, she would finally break free from the chains of her past.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover 206,¡± readers can expect the tension to reach a boiling point as Evelyn grapples with the heart-wrenching betrayal of her mentor, Nn. The emotional stakes are higher than ever as she confronts the painful reality of her father¡¯s maniption and the implications of Nn¡¯s unexpected allegiance. With her world turned upside down, Evelyn must navigate the treacherous waters of loyalty, honor, and the fight for her own identity. Will she sumb to her father¡¯s demands, or will she find the strength to defy him, even at the cost of her rtionship with the only father figure she has ever known? As the chapter unfolds, anticipate a gripping sh of wills between Evelyn and Nn, where words will be weapons and emotional truths will beid bare. The shadows of their past will loomrge, and the consequences of their choices will ripple through the lives of those around them. With the threat of William¡¯s power looming overhead, Evelyn will have to make a choice: embrace the darkness of her lineage or rise above it. The stage is set for a confrontation that could change everything, and readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether Evelyn can reim her agency or if she will be forever bound to her father¡¯s legacy. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 207 secret lover 207 Summary In the chapter ¡°207 She Was Wrong¡± from ¡°Secret Lover 207,¡± Evelyn confronts her father, William Walters, about the oppressive nature of his control over her life. She expresses the anguish of living under the weight of his expectations and the need for obedience, which she feelspromises her very identity. The emotional tension in the room esctes as Evelyn challenges Nn, her mentor, to remember his own teachings about standing up against wrongdoing, revealing her determination to reim her freedom. As the conversation unfolds, Nn¡¯s stoic demeanor begins to crack, revealing his deep concern for both Evelyn and William. Evelyn¡¯s resolve shines through her tears as she acknowledges Nn¡¯s influence on her strength. However, the atmosphere shifts dramatically when William, consumed by desperation and rage, brandishes a gun, threatening Evelyn. The moment transforms from a personal confrontation into a life-threatening standoff, leaving everyone in the room paralyzed with fear. Evelyn¡¯s calmness in the face of her father¡¯s madness contrasts sharply with William¡¯s frantic state. His mental unraveling is evident as he demands that she sign a document to secure his power, revealing how far he has fallen from the man he once was. Evelyn¡¯s pity for her father underscores the tragedy of the situation, as she recognizes the loss of the man she once knew. Her refusal toply with his demands only heightens the tension, leading to a chilling climax. The chapter culminates in a shocking moment when a gunshot rings out, shattering the already fraught atmosphere. The immediate aftermath is filled with confusion and horror as the characters grapple with the sudden violence. The emotional stakes have reached their peak, leaving readers anxious to discover the consequences of this explosive confrontation and the fate of Evelyn and her family.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 207** **207 She Was Wrong** Evelyn inhaled slowly, her breath quivering as it filled her lungs. The weight in her chest felt like a vise, squeezing tighter with each passing moment. ¡°Master,¡± she began, her voice barely above a whisper, yetced with an intensity that made the air around them vibrate. ¡°Do you truly understand what safety means for him? It¡¯s not about warmth or protection. It¡¯s about obedience. It¡¯s about silence. It¡¯s about erasing my very essence so he can maintain his precious image¡­¡± Her voice cracked, the rawness of her emotion spilling forth. ¡°So he¡­ he can keep his mistress from harming my mother, Ste, and me¡­¡± An oppressive silence enveloped the room, thick enough to choke on. Even William Walters, who had been standing at a distance with his arms crossed, appeared momentarily stunned by the depth of feeling that had surged from Evelyn. Nn¡¯s expression was a tumult of conflict. His gaze flickered between Evelyn and William, as if seeking rity in the chaos, before finally settling back on her. ¡°Eve, I¡­¡± Evelyn took a bold step forward, her voice trembling with urgency. ¡°You once told me that true strength lies in standing against those we love when they stray from the path of righteousness. Have you forgotten your own wisdom, Master?¡± Nn¡¯s stoic facade began to crumble. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, letting out a deep, weary sigh that seemed to echo the weight of the world. When he opened them again, a profound regret was etched in his features. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed,¡± he murmured, his voice low and heavy. ¡°You¡¯re still that headstrong girl who refused to back down until she achieved what she believed was right.¡± Evelyn swiped at her tears with the back of her hand, forcing a faint smile through the haze of her sorrow. ¡°You shaped me into this, Master.¡± For what felt like an eternity, silence reigned. The atmosphere was thick, saturated with unexpressed emotions that hung heavily in the air. Finally, Nn broke the stillness, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Then prove me right, Eve. But tread carefully. The path you¡¯re choosing is fraught with danger.¡± Evelyn nodded, her expression serene despite the turmoil in her heart. ¡°I understand. But I would rather traverse a perilous road with my integrity intact than live a life of cowardice in safety.¡± A small, bittersweet smile yed on Nn¡¯s lips, a flicker of pride hidden behind the veil of his sadness. ¡°Then I fear I have nothing more to teach you,¡± he said softly. ¡°You will always be my teacher, Master,¡± she replied, her voice steady. ¡°Even if we find ourselves on opposing sides.¡± He acknowledged her with a slow nod before turning his gaze toward William Walters. ¡°You must let her go. This will lead to nothing but despair,¡± he warned quietly. William¡¯s expression darkened, shadows creeping across his face. ¡°Nn, you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Will,¡± Nn interjected sharply, his voice tinged with a hint of sadness. ¡°I¡¯m just an old man seeking peace in the mountains. I cannot entangle myself in your family¡¯s affairs any further.¡± Evelyn wiped away thest remnants of her tears, straightening her spine as she faced her father one final time. ¡°You¡¯ve taken enough from me,¡± she stated coldly, her voice resolute. ¡°You will not take my freedom as well.¡± Just when Evelyn believed she had finally emerged victorious¡ªwhen she thought her father had exhausted all means of control over her¡ªshe allowed herself a moment of relief. Her battle was over. She had stood her ground. Or so she believed. However, she was gravely mistaken. As she offered a final, respectful bow to her Master, Nn Palmer, and turned to leave, tranquility was thest thing that awaited her. The sudden, jarring sound of metal scraping against metal shattered the stillness. Everyone froze, their hearts pounding in unison. When Evelyn turned back, time seemed toe to a standstill. Her father, William Walters, stood before her, a handgun gripped tightly in his trembling hands, pulled from beneath his impably tailored suit jacket. His movements were rigid, desperate, as if every ounce of rational thought had evaporated. His bloodshot eyes glimmered with a manic intensity. The room descended into a stunned silence, a collective gasp held captive in their throats. Nn¡¯s heart sank into the pit of his stomach. ¡®What have you done, William?¡¯ he thought bitterly, grief washing over him like a tidal wave. The man he had once respected was lost to him now. The proud, cunning businessman had devolved into a creature fueled by ego and fear. Nn could scarcely breathe, his chest constricted with sorrow. ¡®You were my friend once¡­ how could you raise a gun against your own daughter?¡¯ This sentiment was echoed in the hearts of others present. Evelyn¡¯s pulse thundered in her ears, disbelief coursing through her veins. For a fleeting moment, she thought she was trapped in a cruel nightmare. ¡®He¡¯spletely lost it,¡¯ she thought, dread pooling in her stomach. The man standing before her was no longer her father. His face was flushed, veins protruding, his breath erratic. He resembled a wild animal cornered with no way out. Alicia, positioned near the doorway, covered her mouth in horror, her body trembling. ¡°William¡­¡± she whispered, her heart shattering at the sight before her. She could no longer recognize the man she had married. This was not her husband; it was a stranger, consumed by his own avarice and fear. ¡®Oh, Dear God, what has happened to my husband?¡¯ Beside Alicia, Ste stood frozen, her hands gripping the wall so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Tears brimmed in her eyes as her throat tightened with anguish. ¡®That¡¯s not my father.¡¯ The thought barely registered in her mind. ¡°That man died years ago¡­ The person standing there now is a monster wearing his face.¡± Lisa, standing behind Evelyn, felt a knot of dread twist in her stomach. She cursed silently, ¡®Damn it! Why didn¡¯t I bring my gun?¡¯ Her hand instinctively reached for her earpiece to call Ryan, but she halted midway. One wrong move, and William could pull the trigger. Her gaze darted to Evelyn, her Lady Boss standing steady, even in the face of impending doom. Her heart raced with determination. ¡®If this William Waltersys a finger on her¡­ I will make him pay!¡¯ William¡¯s cold voice sliced through the tension. ¡°Eve, this is the only way for me to reim my ce in thepany, to turn everything around. You¡¯ve forced my hand¡­¡± His hand trembled, the gun still aimed directly at Evelyn, his face contorting in a tumult of pain and rage. ¡°Now, sign the paper, or you will not leave this room alive.¡± The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, suffocating and oppressive. Evelyn¡¯s lips curled into a faint, heartbroken smile. There was no fear in her gaze, only an overwhelming sense of pity. ¡°Father¡­¡± she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. William flinched at the sound of his title, the first time she had uttered it in years. The impact of her words struck him like a physical blow. For a fleeting moment, something human flickered in his eyes. Evelyn¡¯s voice was quiet yet sharp, cutting through the tension. ¡°You¡¯ve truly lost your mind. You¡¯ve gone insane.¡± There was no anger in her tone; only deep sorrow and disgust. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your way, and for that, I feel pity for you.¡± ¡°DON¡¯T FEEL PITY FOR ME!¡± William roared, his voice cracking under the weight of his fury. He raised the gun higher, his finger twitching dangerously close to the trigger. ¡°JUST SIGN THE DAMN PAPER!¡± ¡°Father¡­ please¡ª¡± ¡°I WILL LET YOU LIVE IF YOU SIGN THAT¡ª¡± A thunderous gunshot erupted, cutting through his words like a knife. The sound reverberated through the room, a shockwave of terror. Alicia screamed, her voice piercing the air like ss shattering. Ste gasped, her breath hitching in her throat. Lisa¡¯s heart skipped a beat, the world around her fading into a blur. For a horrifying moment, no one could discern what had just transpired.Conclusion In the aftermath of the harrowing confrontation, Evelyn stood at the precipice of her own liberation, yet the cost weighed heavily upon her heart. The gunshot echoed in her mind, a haunting reminder of the lengths to which desperation could drive a man. She had fought valiantly to reim her autonomy, to stand firm against the oppressive forces that sought to erase her identity, but now she was left grappling with the shattering reality of her father¡¯s choices. The love that had once bound them was now twisted into a grotesque weapon, aimed not at a foe, but at his own flesh and blood. As the dust settled around her, she felt the bittersweet sting of victory mingled with profound sorrow; she had emerged from the battle, yet the war within her family had left scars that may never heal. In that moment of silence, Evelyn realized that true strength was not merely about the absence of fear but the courage to face the darkest parts of oneself and one¡¯s lineage. She had chosen the path of integrity over safety, but the journey ahead was fraught with uncertainty. With Nn¡¯s words echoing in her ears, she understood that her fight was far from over. Evelyn¡¯s heart ached not just for her own freedom, but for the man who had be a shadow of his former self, consumed by greed and madness. As she turned to leave the room, a sense of resolve settled within her. She would not let her father¡¯s darkness extinguish her light; instead, she would carry it forward, a beacon of hope amidst the chaos, determined to forge a new legacy¡ªone built not on fear, but on the courage to love and forgive, even in the face of betrayal.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to reach a fever pitch as the aftermath of William¡¯s shocking act reverberates throughout the room. The gunshot echoes not just as a physical sound, but as a harbinger of chaos, tearing apart the fragile bonds of family and loyalty. Evelyn, caught in the crossfire of her father¡¯s madness, will have to confront the reality of her choices and the true cost of freedom. Will she emerge as the resilient warrior she has always aspired to be, or will the weight of her father¡¯s actions shatter her resolve? As the dust settles, the emotional fallout will be palpable. Nn, who has been a steadfast mentor to Evelyn, may find himself grappling with his own regrets and the implications of his earlier counsel. Meanwhile, Alicia and Ste will face a reckoning of their own, forced to confront the man they once knew and the monster he has be. Secrets will unravel, alliances will be tested, and the stakes will rise higher than ever as the characters navigate the treacherousndscape of love, betrayal, and survival. With danger lurking at every corner, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating how each character will respond to this pivotal moment. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 208 secret lover 208 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 208,¡± the story unfolds in a tense moment where Evelyn Knight witnesses a shocking event that shatters her world. The chaos erupts when a gunshot rings out in the living room, leaving her in a state of disbelief as she realizes her father, William Walters, has been shot. Despite the horror surrounding her, Evelyn finds herself untouched, standing as a pir of calm amidst the chaos. Her father, however, crumples to the ground, blood pooling beneath him, while Evelyn¡¯s heart races with fear for both him and the unfolding situation. As the scene esctes, Evelyn¡¯s husband, Axel Knight, enters the fray, holding the gun and exuding amanding presence. His arrival brings a mix of emotions for Evelyn¡ªfear, anger, and ultimately, a sense of safety. Axel¡¯s calm demeanor contrasts sharply with the turmoil, and as he approaches her, their connection deepens. Despite the gravity of the situation, Evelyn feels reassured by his presence, and their unspoken bond bes a source of strength for her amidst the chaos. The tension esctes as Axel confronts William, making it clear that he will protect his wife at all costs. Axel¡¯s deration of Evelyn as ¡°his wife¡± sends shockwaves through the room, particrly for William, who is left reeling from the implications of Axel¡¯s words. The atmosphere bes thick with confusion and dread as William grapples with the reality of his daughter¡¯s marriage, while Evelyn watches with a mix of pity and resignation for her father, who has fallen from power. As the chapter progresses, Axel asserts his authority,manding everyone else to leave the room so he can speak with William alone. This moment underscores the gravity of the situation and the emotional weight it carries for Evelyn. Despite her apprehension, she trusts Axel¡¯s intentions, even as she feels the tension between the two men. The chapter closes with Evelyn¡¯s lingering concern for Axel¡¯s confrontation with her father, highlighting her emotional turmoil and theplex dynamics at y in their rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 208** Her name is Evelyn Knight! For a fleeting moment, the world around her seemed to freeze, leaving everyone in a state of shock, unable toprehend the chaos that had just unfolded. The sound of the gunshot reverberated in the living room, a haunting echo that lingered like a ghost. Evelyn blinked rapidly, her breath hitching in her throat as if trying to grasp the reality of the moment. Time felt distorted, stretching and bending as she stood there, an ind of calm amidst the storm. She nced down at her own body, half-expecting to see the telltale signs of injury¡ªcrimson stains blossoming across her blouse, pain radiating through her core. But to her astonishment, there was nothing. She was untouched, standing firm in the midst of chaos. Her gaze snapped back to her father, who stood there in disbelief, the gun slipping from his trembling fingers, ttering to the floor. But it was the blood¡ªoh, the blood¡ªseeping from a wound on his abdomen that caught her eye, a stark contrast against his pale skin. William Walters¡¯s face twisted in a mixture of shock and horror, his bloodshot eyes widening as he processed the reality of his situation. His body swayed precariously, reminiscent of a tree sumbing to a storm, before he crumpled to his knees, the gun forgotten beside him. Then, silence enveloped the room once more, heavy and suffocating, as if the very air had thickened with dread. Evelyn¡¯s heart raced, a wild drumbeat echoing in her chest, each thud a reminder of the peril they were in. Slowly, she turned her head toward the source of the shot. Her eyes widened in disbelief. At the doorway stood Axel Knight, her husband, half-illuminated by the waning light, his presencemanding and ominous. In one steady hand, he held a gun, his posture exuding calm authority, while his eyes¡ªdark and piercing¡ªremained fixed on William¡¯s crumpled form. ¡°Axel¡­¡± Evelyn breathed, her voice barely above a whisper, firm yet trembling with the weight of her emotions. All the turmoil that had threatened to consume her¡ªfear, anger, heartbreak¡ªbegan to dissolve in the presence of her husband. The ice that had gripped her veins melted away, reced by a warmth that surged through her. He hade for her. He always did. With deliberate calmness, Axel approached her, his expression inscrutable, a mask that concealed the storm within. But as he reached her side, she saw a flicker of softness in his gaze, the violent edge giving way to an undercurrent of concern. Without uttering a single word, he wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her close, and in that moment, she felt a sense of safety wash over her. His mere presence steadied her racing heart, grounding her amidst the chaos. Evelyn looked up at him, her vision blurred by tears that threatened to spill over. Her lips parted, her voice shaky as she struggled to articte her thoughts. ¡°You¡­ shot¡­¡± Her words faltered as she caught sight of the faint smile tugging at his lips, a gentle reassurance that shed with the fierce anger simmering in his eyes. Axel cupped her cheek with his free hand, his thumb brushing softly against her skin, a tender gesture that sent a shiver down her spine. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, firm, and terrifyingly calm. ¡°He pointed a gun at my wife.¡± That simple statement held a weight of understanding; it was all that needed to be said. Evelyn felt her lips curve into a trembling smile, tears cascading down her cheeks, warm and unstoppable. ¡°I didn¡¯t me you,¡± she whispered hoarsely, her heart swelling with a mixture of relief and admiration. ¡°I¡¯m happy you did that.¡± A quiet sound escaped Axel¡¯s throat, a blend of a sigh and a chuckle, and for a moment, his eyes softenedpletely, that small, genuine smile loosening the tight grip of fear around her heart. But the moment was fleeting. His expression hardened once more as he turned his gaze back to William Walters, whoy on the floor, blood pooling beneath him as he desperately attempted to reach for the fallen gun. ¡°Stop trying anything funny, William Walters,¡± Axel warned, his voice slicing through the tension like a sharp de. ¡°If you try to hurt my wife again, the next bullet I fire will be in your temple.¡± His cold, measured tone sent a shiver through the room, a palpable tension that hung in the air. Even Nn Palmer, usuallyposed, faltered at the intensity of Axel¡¯s words. ¡°Lisa!¡± Axel¡¯s voice rang out, authoritative andmanding. Without hesitation, Lisa sprang into action, her movements swift and decisive. She rushed forward, kicking the gun away from William¡¯s grasp, rendering it useless in an instant. Within moments, the weapon was beyond his reach. William slumped back against the wall, panting heavily, his mind spinning in a haze. The pain was a distant echo now, overshadowed by the relentless repetition of Axel¡¯s words in his mind¡ª¡¯My wife.¡¯ His chest tightened painfully, breathsing in ragged bursts as he struggled toprehend the reality that had just been thrust upon him. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± William stammered, his voice quivering, barely audible. ¡°What¡­ what is the meaning of that?¡± He swallowed hard, ncing between Evelyn and Axel, confusion etched across his face. ¡°Your wife?¡± The room fell silent, all eyes turning toward William, whose broken voice sliced through the suffocating atmosphere. Alicia sank back onto the sofa, pressing a trembling hand against her chest, tears pooling in her eyes. She was torn between relief and grief, unsure of how to process the whirlwind of emotions. Ste¡¯s wide eyes darted from her father¡¯s crumpled form to Axel, confusion and disbelief twisting her features. Nn stood quietly in the corner, sorrow etched into his expression. The once-mighty William Walters, who had boasted of power and family honor, nowy trembling in his own blood, a stark reminder of the fragility of pride. ¡®This is what pride and greed do to men,¡¯ he thought bitterly, casting a nce toward Axel Knight. ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied simply, his voice calm but imbued with undeniable authority. ¡°Her name is Evelyn Knight. She is mywful wife.¡± The words struck William Walters like a crushing blow, his face draining of color, as if every drop of blood had fled his body in an instant. His lips trembled, his gaze darting wildly between Axel and Evelyn, desperation ring in his eyes. He struggled to speak, but the words failed him, his chest heaving as the reality of the situation sank in. Evelyn looked at her father, her expression devoid of tears, filled instead with a quiet pity that weighed heavily on her heart. And then, Axel turned his attention to the others in the room. ¡°Everyone out,¡± hemanded, his voice steady and unyielding. ¡°I need to speak with him alone.¡± His tone brooked no argument, leaving no room for dissent. Themand sent shockwaves through the room. Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of concern crossing her features. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she murmured, her voiceced with apprehension. ¡°You can¡¯t¡ª¡± He looked down at her, a faint smile gracing his lips as he brushed a stray strand of hair from her cheek. ¡°I just want to talk to him,¡± he replied softly. ¡°I promise you, I won¡¯t take his life, even though he deserves it.¡± Evelyn stared at him, uncertainty swirling in her chest, but she offered a weak smile in return. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that,¡± she whispered, her voice barely above a breath. ¡°But¡­¡± She trailed off, the realization dawning on her that whatever Axel intended to say to her father was not something she should hear. She sighed, a heavy weight settling in her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long. I¡¯m tired.¡± Leaning in, Axel pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead, a promise wrapped in tenderness. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart fluttered despite the turmoil surrounding them, a small beacon of warmth amidst the chaos. She cast onest nce at William Walters, then turned away, following Nn, Ste, and Alicia out of the room. And so, only Axel and William remained, the tension between them palpable, a storm on the verge of breaking. Lisa and Liam stood near the door, silent sentinels, their eyes alert, ready for whatever mighte next.Conclusion As the door clicked shut behind Evelyn, the weight of the moment pressed heavily on Axel¡¯s shoulders. He stood before William Walters, the man who had once towered over him in both stature and influence, now reduced to a trembling figure on the floor. The room was thick with unspoken words, a chasm of betrayal and loss that neither man could fully bridge. Axel¡¯s heart pulsed with a fierce determination; he had crossed a line tonight, but it was a line drawn in the name of love and protection. He was no longer just a husband; he was a guardian, ready to confront the shadows of the past that had long haunted Evelyn. The flicker of fear in William¡¯s eyes mirrored the tumult of emotions Axel had felt since the moment he had pulled the trigger, yet he understood that this confrontation was necessary. In that charged silence, Axel found rity amidst the chaos. He was ready to reim not just his wife but the very essence of their life together, free from the shackles of William¡¯s control. As he prepared to speak, he felt a surge of resolve wash over him, a reminder that love was not merely a fleeting emotion but a steadfastmitment to protect what was his. He would ensure that Evelyn would never again have to face the darkness that her father had cast upon their lives. With a steady breath, he met William¡¯s gaze, ready to confront the man who had threatened their happiness, knowing that this moment would define the future they would build together. The air crackled with tension, but beneath ity the unyielding strength of a love that had survived the storm, poised to emerge into the light.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Axel and William to reach a boiling point as the two men are left alone in the dimly lit room, the air thick with unspoken words and simmering animosity. Axel¡¯s calm demeanor hides a tempest of emotions, and as he prepares to confront William, the stakes are higher than ever. What will he reveal to the man who has caused so much pain to his wife? Will Axel¡¯s intentions remain non-lethal, or will the weight of betrayal push him to the brink? The answers lie in the charged atmosphere, where every word exchanged could either heal old wounds or ignite a dangerous fire. Evelyn, now outside the room, will grapple with her own conflicting emotions. The relief of being safe in Axel¡¯s arms shes with the dread of what might unfold behind closed doors. As she waits with Nn, Ste, and Alicia, her thoughts will spiral into a whirlwind of worry and anticipation. Will Axel¡¯s confrontation with her father lead to a resolution, or will it deepen the rift between them? The chapter promises to explore the fragility of familial bonds under the strain of betrayal and the lengths one will go to protect their loved ones. As the clock ticks, the reader will be left on edge, wondering if the next moment will bring rity or chaos. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 209 secret lover 209 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 209,¡± the tension esctes dramatically as Axel confronts William Walters, the man responsible for his wife¡¯s suffering. Axel lowers his weapon, creating an ominous silence that fills the vast space. As he approaches, the atmosphere thickens with unspoken tension, reflecting the power dynamics at y. William, struggling with his fading pride and the physical evidence of his violent past, finds himself cornered and powerless against Axel¡¯s imposing presence. As Axel closes the distance, the weight of his gaze bes suffocating for William, who is forced to confront his own vulnerability. The moment is charged with fear and realization as William understands that Axel is not just Evelyn¡¯s husband, but the son of his greatest adversary. Axel¡¯s chilling calmness and cold smile hint at the lethal consequences of any further transgressions against his wife, leaving William to grapple with the reality of his situation. The confrontation esctes when Axel delivers a brutal judgment, physically asserting his dominance over William. The pain inflicted is not only physical but deeply emotional, as Axel expresses his anger over the harm done to Evelyn and his mother. Each strike serves as a reminder of William¡¯s past transgressions, stripping him of dignity and leaving him in a state of humiliation and despair. Axel¡¯s unwavering loyalty to his family starkly contrasts with William¡¯s failures, culminating in a moment of profound realization for both men. Outside the mansion, Evelyn and Nn share a moment of understanding about Axel¡¯s identity and the sacrifices Evelyn made to protect her family. Despite the pain of her choices, Evelyn stands firm in her strength, reflecting on her journey and the resilience she has developed. Nn¡¯s acknowledgment of her growth signifies a bond forged through shared experiences and regrets, highlighting the theme of strength in the face of adversity. Evelyn¡¯s quiet determination to protect her loved ones resonates throughout the chapter, encapsting the emotional turmoil andplexity of their intertwined lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **Title: Secret Lover 209** **The Judgment** Axel lowered his weapon with a deliberate slowness, extending it towards Liam without uttering a single word. The silence that followed was thick and palpable, wrapping around them like a shroud. With each step forward, Axel¡¯s boots struck the marble floor, the sound reverberating ominously in the vast space. The atmosphere grew heavy, charged with an unspoken tension that seemed to press down on everyone present. Even without the gun, Axel radiated an intimidating power that was hard to ignore. William Walters, struggling to maintain hisposure, felt the remnants of his pride wing for survival. Yet, his body betrayed him; his legs quaked uncontrobly, and his hand, slick with crimson, betrayed the violence that had transpired. He sank back against the cold floor, gasping for breath, and shot a feeble re at the man who loomed before him. Axel halted just a few paces away, his towering figure casting an imposing shadow over William. The silence stretched between them, a silence more menacing than any threat could ever be. William could feel the weight of Axel¡¯s gaze pressing down on him, suffocating him in its intensity. For the first time, he was confronted with the stark reality of his own powerlessness. He swallowed hard, his throat dry and raw. ¡°W-what¡­ what do you want?¡± he rasped, the words escaping him like a whisper of desperation. Axel¡¯s response was slow ining. He tilted his head slightly, his expression inscrutable, as if he were weighing William¡¯s very soul. The warmth that had briefly flickered in his eyes earlier, when he had been with Evelyn, was now extinguished, reced by a chilling calmness that felt lethal. When Axel finally allowed a smile to break across his face, it was not a friendly gesture. It was a cold, unsettling grin that hinted at a darkness capable of snuffing out a life. It was the kind of smile that could freeze blood in its tracks. William¡¯s heart raced, and he felt a sharp pain in his chest as he struggled toprehend the reality before him. It dawned on him toote that the man standing there was not merely Evelyn¡¯s husband; he was Axel Knight, the son of Alexander Knight¡ªhis greatest adversary. And now, that very son stood before him, exuding a calm that wasced with danger. Axel¡¯s presence was like a heavy fog, wrapping around William, making it hard to breathe. His tall silhouette loomed over the blood-stained marble, casting a long shadow that seemed to swallow William whole. When Axel finally spoke, his voice was low and steady, each word delivered with the precision of a de slicing through flesh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what transpired between you and my father,¡± he began, his eyes sharp and piercing, ¡°but if you ever dare to harm my wife again, I will make you regret it tenfold.¡± William Walters remained silent, his jaw clenched tightly as veins pulsed in his neck. His bloodshot eyes burned with a hatred that was beginning to dim, gradually extinguished by the overwhelming force radiating from Axel. Axel took another step forward, his gaze as sharp as a knife, leaving no room for defiance. ¡°Do you understand?¡± The simplicity of the question belied the terror woven into its quiet delivery. There was no shouting, no explosive rage¡ªonly a chilling certainty that sent shivers down William¡¯s spine. In that moment of rity, William realized the gravity of the situation. This was not merely a conversation or a warning; it was a judgment, perhaps even a sentence. His throat constricted painfully. He longed to spit out an insult, to reim the pride he once wielded as the head of a formidablepany, but his voice failed him. Instead, he managed a single, feeble nod¡ªa weak, broken acknowledgment of defeat. He recognized that he had already lost, utterly andpletely, to the young man who was now his daughter¡¯s husband. For a fleeting second, Axel appeared to rx, a hint of satisfaction flickering across his face. But that moment was short-lived; his expression darkened once more, a storm brewing behind those icy eyes. Without warning, he advanced and pressed the hard leather of his shoe against William¡¯s knee with a force that sent shockwaves through the room. The sound that followed was a crack that echoed like thunder, and a howl of agony erupted from William¡¯s throat as his joint buckled beneath Axel¡¯s weight. ¡°Stop it! Stop¡­ Please, just stop!¡± William cried out, his voiceced with pain. ¡°This is for what you did to my wife,¡± Axel replied coldly, his tone devoid of any empathy. William¡¯s body trembled, each breathing in ragged gasps. His hands wed at the floor, desperate for escape, but he was paralyzed, stripped of his dignity and power. All that remained was the crushing weight of humiliation. Tears welled in his eyes, a mixture of pain and the bitter taste of disgrace. But Axel was far from finished. He bent slightly, his face devoid of emotion, and delivered a swift kick to William¡¯s head. The older man cried out once more, copsingpletely onto the unforgiving marble. ¡°And this,¡± Axel continued, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper, ¡°is for what you did to my mother. You shameless bastard.¡± William froze, horror dawning on him as he realized the implications of Axel¡¯s words. In his relentless pursuit of control, he had forgotten the faces of those he had trampled upon. Axel¡¯s voice cut through the air like a curse. ¡°You¡¯re fortunate that your blood runs in my veins. If it didn¡¯t, I would have ended you right here.¡± William wanted to retort, to defend his actions, to unleash a torrent of curses. But only one trembling word escaped his lips. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish; the pain was too overwhelming. Every inch of his body throbbed, but what hurt the most was the realization of Axel¡¯s unwavering loyalty to his mother¡ªa loyalty that William had never shown to his own daughter. And with that, William Walters fell silent, unable to withstand the nameless agony. Darkness enveloped him as he lost consciousness. Outside the mansion, the air remained thick with tension. Evelyn stood near the entrance, struggling to steady her breathing, her heart racing in her chest. Beside her, Nn Palmer remained silent for a long moment before finally speaking, his voice gentle yet probing. ¡°So,¡± he began, ¡°your child¡¯s father¡­ is Axel Knight?¡± Evelyn looked up at her former Martial Arts Master, a small smile breaking through the tension. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn exhaled deeply, a mixture of surprise and relief softening his features. ¡°Now I understand why you kept quiet when your father pressured you to speak. You were protecting him.¡± ¡°I was protecting both of them¡ªAxel and my child,¡± she rified, her voice steady. The older man fell silent again, sunlight illuminating his face and entuating the wrinkles that told tales of age and regret. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Eve,¡± Nn finally said, his voice heavy with remorse. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help you back then. You know me¡­ I¡¯m not one to keep up with the inte or thetest rumors¡­¡± Evelyn shook her head, dismissing his guilt. ¡°I know, Master. I never held it against you. Everything that unfolded¡­ it was the result of my own choices.¡± She paused, inhaling deeply before continuing, ¡°Even though those choices cost me everything, I don¡¯t regret them. Not for a single moment.¡± Nn regarded her for a long while, then sighed, a faint smile breaking through his sadness. ¡°You¡¯ve be someone truly strong, Eve. Stronger than I ever imagined.¡± ¡°I had to,¡± she replied quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.Conclusion In the aftermath of that harrowing confrontation, the air hung heavy with the weight of unspoken truths and shattered pride. Axel had emerged not just as a protector of his family, but as a force of reckoning, wielding his power with a chilling calmness that left William utterly defeated. The brutal reality of their encounter had stripped away the bravado that William once held, revealing the depths of his own failings. In that moment of vulnerability, he was forced to confront the consequences of his actions, realizing that his relentless pursuit of control hade at the cost of his family¡¯s love and respect. As darkness enveloped him, William¡¯s final thoughts were not of vengeance, but of the stark loneliness that awaited him, a silence that mirrored the emptiness he had created. Outside the mansion, Evelyn stood at the precipice of a new beginning, her heart swelling with a mixture of pride and sorrow. The revtion of Axel as her child¡¯s father had set into motion a series of events that would forever alter their lives. In her conversation with Nn, she found not just validation, but the strength to embrace her choices, no matter how painful. Each decision had been a step towards reiming her identity, a journey that had forged her into the resilient woman she had be. As she looked at Axel, a fierce protector now and a devoted husband, she felt a renewed sense of hope. They had both endured their battles, but together, they could face whatevery ahead. In the crucible of pain, love had emerged unscathed, ready to light their path forward.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?** As the tension in the mansion simmers, readers can anticipate a dramatic confrontation that will further unravel theplex web of rtionships and loyalties. With William incapacitated and Axel¡¯s fury barely contained, the aftermath of this violent encounter will set the stage for unexpected alliances and betrayals. Evelyn, caught between her father¡¯s legacy and her husband¡¯s wrath, must navigate the treacherous waters of familial loyalty while grappling with the consequences of her past decisions. Will she be able to mediate the escting conflict, or will her silence only deepen the rift between the men in her life? Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into Axel¡¯s psyche, revealing the emotional turmoil beneath his cold exterior. Readers will witness the internal struggle of a man torn between vengeance for his mother and the desire to protect his family. As he grapples with the weight of his actions, the question looms: will Axel¡¯s quest for justice lead him down a path of no return? And what of Evelyn¡¯s child¡ªwhat role will this innocent life y in the unfolding drama? With secrets yet to be revealed and the stakes higher than ever, the next chapter is poised to deliver a whirlwind of revtions that will leave readers on the edge of their seats. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 210 secret lover 210 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 210,¡± the story unfolds with a warm exchange between Nn and Evelyn, where shared memories bringfort and joy. Evelyn expresses her happiness about her loving husband and their son, which surprises Nn and leads toughter as they discuss the child¡¯s spirited nature. Their camaraderie lightens the atmosphere, but beneath the surface, Evelyn grapples with the haunting memory of her father¡¯s recent chaos, feeling a mix of relief and concern for her husband, Axel. When Axel arrives, his presence brings a sense of calm to Evelyn. Their affectionate interaction showcases their strong bond, as Axel reassures her about her father¡¯s condition and expresses concern for her well-being. The yful banter between them reveals their deep connection, providing a moment of levity amidst the tension of the earlier events. Evelyn¡¯s heart swells with pride as Axel acknowledges Nn¡¯s influence in her life, further solidifying the respect and gratitude they both share for him. The narrative shifts as Axel proposes that Nn teach their son, Oliver, martial arts, a request that surprises Nn but also brings him joy. The yful exchange highlights the love and mischief shared between Axel and Evelyn, creating a light-hearted atmosphere. Nn¡¯s eptance of the request signifies a new chapter for their family, as he feels a renewed sense of purpose in mentoring the next generation. As the story concludes, the warmth of their rtionships shines through, with Evelyn feeling grateful for both her husband and her mentor. The bond they share is one of mutual respect, love, and the promise of guidance for Oliver, reflecting the growth and strength of their family amidst past struggles. The chapter encapstes a blend of emotions, from joy andughter to nostalgia and hope for the future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 210** Nn let out a soft chuckle, the sound genuine and warm, as if it carried the weight of shared memories. ¡°And I¡¯m truly d you did,¡± he replied, his eyes sparkling with a kindness that made Evelyn feel at ease. Evelyn¡¯s face softened, a tender smile gracing her lips. ¡°I¡¯m really happy now, Master. I have a loving husband¡­¡± Her voice faltered slightly, emotions bubbling up within her as she added, ¡°and my son.¡± ¡°Son?¡± Nn¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise, his interest piqued. ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed, her heart swelling with pride. ¡°A little boy who has inherited his father¡¯s temper and his mother¡¯s stubbornness.¡± In an instant, Nn¡¯s expression transformed into one of pure joy, his face lighting up with excitement. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m thrilled to hear you have a boy!¡± he eximed, a broad smile stretching across his face. ¡°Poor Mr. Knight, that little one is bound to drive him up the wall.¡± Evelynughed, a light, melodious sound that filled the air around them. ¡°He already does! Sometimes I think Axel is more frightened of our child than he is of his business rivals.¡± ¡°As expected,¡± Nn chuckled warmly, the camaraderie between them palpable. Their conversation drifted toward the mountain where Nn¡¯s family resided, and Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with nostalgia as she reminisced about the summers spent there. Theughter they shared was a balm, lifting the heavy tension that had threatened to suffocate her just moments before. Yet, beneath the surface of their jovial exchange, a shadow loomed over Evelyn¡¯s heart. The haunting image of her father sprawled on the floor, his cries echoing in her mind, refused to fade. She had no idea what Axel was doing at that moment, but she had faith in him. She always had. Still, a small part of her silently prayed that his anger would not consume him entirely, fearing that he might cross a line into darkness. Taking a deep breath, Evelyn fought to calm the tension that pulsed through her veins like a restless river. Then, her gaze shifted toward Ste and Alicia, who were waiting in their car not far from Axel¡¯s vehicle. Their faces were pale, still recovering from the chaos that had erupted inside the house, and Evelyn could see the worry etched on their features. Just as she was about to excuse herself from Nn and walk over to them, she heard footsteps approaching from behind. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡®Axel?¡¯ She turned around, and there he was. Her husband, walking toward her with his trademark calm stride, radiating warmth. That familiar half-smile curved on his lips, a smile that had the power to melt away her fears without uttering a single word. Behind him, Lisa trailed closely, her demeanor still alert but noticeably more rxed than before. However, Evelyn quickly noted that Liam was missing from theirpany. ¡°Eve,¡± Axel said as he reached her, his hand enveloping hers with a gentle touch. His thumb brushed over her knuckles, a soothing gesture meant to calm her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just relieved it¡¯s over,¡± she replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her. He nodded, his eyes searching hers intently. ¡°Everything¡¯s settled inside. Liam will take your father to the hospital.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t press for further details. As long as William Walters was alive, that was enough for her. She didn¡¯t want Axel to face any repercussions because of her father¡¯s madness. ¡°I see,¡± she said quietly, relief washing over her. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Axel squeezed her hand, his gaze softening with concern. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± he asked, his eyes scanning her face, her hands, and her feet with a protective intensity. Evelyn smiled, a hint of mischief dancing in her eyes. ¡°Just a little sore, but I¡¯ll survive. Well, Mr. Knight, your wife is tougher than you thought,¡± she teased yfully. ¡°I never doubted that,¡± he replied, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°I saw six grown men lying unconscious across a room because of you. Remind me never to argue with you when you¡¯re wielding that baton.¡± She chuckled softly, ¡°Noted, Mr. Knight.¡± His satisfaction at her ability to jest after everything that had transpired warmed her heart. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of this ce,¡± he said, his tone turning serious as he tried to lead her toward the car. But just as they began to walk away, Evelyn gently tugged at his sleeve, halting him in his tracks. ¡°Wait.¡± Axel frowned slightly, confusion flickering in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t resist. Evelyn turned to him, gesturing for him to follow her. ¡°There¡¯s someone I want you to meet.¡± Not far off, beneath the shade of a tree, stood Nn Palmer, his wise old eyes watching as Axel and Evelyn approached. Evelyn¡¯s heart warmed at the sight of her Master, the man who had taught her everything about discipline, defense, and strength. ¡°Master,¡± she called softly as they halted in front of him. ¡°I want you to meet my husband, Axel Knight.¡± Nn¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, a slow smile breaking across his lips. ¡°So, this is Evelyn¡¯s most sessful and famous husband I¡¯ve heard so much about.¡± Axel chuckled, extending his hand in greeting. ¡°And you must be the man who made my wife terrifyingly skilled at breaking bones.¡± Nnughed heartily, sping Axel¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Guilty as charged. I assume she used those lessons well?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say six of her father¡¯s bodyguards might need a few months of therapy,¡± Axel replied dryly, a yful smirk on his lips. Evelyn rolled her eyes, feigning exasperation. ¡°You make it sound like I went too far.¡± Axel¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°You did, and it was beautiful,¡± he said gently, patting her back with affection. Nn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, observing the way they exchanged nces filled with love and mischief. ¡°You two remind me of trouble waiting to happen,¡± he remarked, amusement dancing in his eyes. Axel turned his attention back to Nn, sincerity etched on his face. ¡°Sir, I actually overheard you speaking earlier¡­ before the chaos. You refused to take William Walters¡¯ side, and you respected Evelyn¡¯s choice. For that, I¡¯m truly grateful.¡± The older man nodded slowly, his tone humble. ¡°I only did what was right.¡± ¡°Still,¡± Axel continued, ¡°I owe you my thanks. You helped her be who she is today. I respect that deeply.¡± Evelyn watched in silence as her husband, known for his fierce temper, spoke with genuine warmth to her mentor. It filled her with a sense of pride and happiness. Then Axel¡¯s lips curved again, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Actually, Master Nn, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Nn raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. ¡°Would you consider bing Oliver¡¯s martial arts teacher?¡± Axel asked, his voice sincere. Nn blinked, taken aback. ¡°Oliver?¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. ¡°Master, he means our son! His name is Oliver!¡± Nn looked between the two of them, momentarily at a loss for words. Then, a smile slowly spread across his aging face. ¡°You want me to teach your son?¡± Axel nodded earnestly. ¡°Exactly. Who else could survive training him?¡± Nn chuckled heartily, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°That boy¡¯s going to be a menace with parents like you two.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take that as apliment,¡± Evelyn teased, her eyes sparkling with joy. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll think about it. Call me in a few days, Eve. I¡¯ll let you know my answer,¡± Nn said, a hint of warmth in his tone. Evelyn¡¯s smile brightened, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Master. I would be so happy if you said yes.¡± Nn chuckled softly, feeling a swell of affection as he heard Axel and Evelyn kindly ask him to teach their son. Though he had long since stepped away from the role of a young apprentice, he couldn¡¯t refuse their request, for he truly cherished Evelyn as if she were his own kin. In fact, he felt a surge of eagerness at the thought of meeting and guiding Evelyn¡¯s son along the path of martial arts and close-quarterbat, just as he had done for her.Conclusion In the aftermath of chaos, Evelyn stood at the crossroads of her past and present, her heart swelling with a mixture of gratitude and hope. Theughter shared with Nn and Axel felt like a soothing balm to her soul, easing the weight of the dark memories that had threatened to engulf her. As she introduced her husband to her mentor, the bond between them solidified, weaving a new tapestry of love and support that promised to shield her from the shadows of her father¡¯s actions. The yful banter and warmth exchanged were not merely a distraction; they were a testament to the resilience of her spirit and the strength of her family. In that moment, she realized that despite the turmoil that had unfolded, she was no longer alone. She had Axel by her side, and together they would navigate theplexities of life, hand in hand. Evelyn¡¯s heart fluttered with the prospect of a brighter future as she envisioned her son, Oliver, stepping into the world with the guidance of Nn, a man who had shaped her into the fierce warrior she was today. Theughter that echoed around them was not just a fleeting moment of joy; it symbolized a new beginning, a chance to rewrite their story. With Axel¡¯s unwavering support and Nn¡¯s mentorship, Evelyn felt an overwhelming sense of peace wash over her. The darkness from her past would no longer define her; instead, she would forge ahead, embracing the love andughter that surrounded her. In this newfound chapter of her life, Evelyn understood that the bonds of family, friendship, and love would be her greatest strength, allowing her to face whatever challengesy ahead with courage and grace.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover 210,¡± readers can expect the tension to rise as Evelyn grapples with the emotional aftermath of her father¡¯s chaos and the implications of Axel¡¯s newfound connection with Nn. With her father¡¯s health uncertain and the shadows of his past looming over them, Evelyn must confront the reality of her family¡¯s legacy while trying to protect her son, Oliver, from the darkness that has gued her life. Will she find the strength to shield her child from the tumultuous history, or will the echoes of her father¡¯s actions catch up with them all? Moreover, the dynamic between Axel and Nn will deepen as they navigate their roles in Oliver¡¯s life. Axel¡¯s request for Nn to be Oliver¡¯s martial arts teacher hints at a blossoming bond that could reshape their family¡¯s future. As Nn considers the offer, the chapter will delve into theplexities of mentorship, legacy, and the weight of expectations. Will Nn ept the role, and what challenges will arise as he steps back into the world of teaching? The anticipation builds as readers wonder how these rtionships will evolve and what secrets from the past might resurface to threaten their newfound happiness. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 211 secret lover 211 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 211,¡± Evelyn faces a momentous farewell as she prepares to say goodbye to her mentor, Nn Palmer. The conversation with Nn leaves her feeling a mix of relief and apprehension, especially as she contemtes the events that have unfolded. Nn¡¯s reassuring gesture of cing his hand on her shoulder provides her with a sense of strength, but the looming uncertainty weighs heavily on her mind. As she transitions from this emotional moment, Axel steps in, offering herfort through his touch as he leads her to his car. Before they can leave, Evelyn feelspelled to check in with her sister, Ste, and stepmother, Alicia, who are anxiously waiting in another car. This moment reveals the deep familial bonds that exist, as Evelyn reassures them that Liam will take care of the situation and that everything will be alright. The relief on Alicia¡¯s face is palpable, and the conversation shifts to lighter topics, including an uing family dinner to celebrate Axel¡¯s birthday. The yful banter among the three women lightens the mood, showcasing their support for one another and the importance of family. As the conversation flows, Evelyn expresses her desire for their grandparents to join the dinner, marking a significant step in her rtionship with Axel. Her determination to bring her family together reflects her growth and willingness to embrace her new life. Ste¡¯s admiration for Evelyn shines through, highlighting the sisterly bond they share. The light-hearted exchanges continue, with Ste¡¯s humorousments about gift-giving adding a sense of levity to the scene. This moment serves as a turning point for Evelyn, who is ready to confront her past and embrace her future with Axel. Once the family farewells are exchanged, Evelyn and Axel finally prepare to leave her childhood home. As they drive away, Evelyn feels a sense of relief wash over her, symbolizing her departure from a tumultuous chapter of her life. Axel¡¯s protective embrace provides her withfort, allowing her to let go of the tension she has been holding onto. In this intimate moment, Evelyn feels safe and cherished, a stark contrast to the chaos she has just experienced. However, the story takes an unexpected turn when Axel reveals that he needs her to apany him to his office, leaving Evelyn surprised and curious about what lies ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 211** **CONTENT: 211 He is Still Alive!** After a brief exchange with Nn Palmer, Evelyn felt a mix of relief and apprehension as she prepared to say her final goodbyes to her mentor. ¡°Eve, I will wait for your call¡­¡± Nn¡¯s hand rested lightly on her shoulder, a gesture that seemed to transfer a bit of his strength to her. He turned away, leaving her with a warm smile that soothed the unease coiling in her chest like a tightly wound spring. Axel stepped closer, his hand reaching out to take hers, leading her toward his car, which was parked just a short distance away. The familiarity of his touch brought herfort, yet a nagging thought lingered in her mind. As they approached the vehicle, Evelyn suddenly halted, pulling Axel to a stop beside her. He looked down at her with gentle concern. ¡°What is it? Do you still need to take care of something?¡± His voice was soft, but she could hear the underlying worry. ¡°Axel,¡± she replied quietly, her gaze drifting back to the other car parked a few meters away, where her younger sister and stepmother were waiting. ¡°I need to speak with Ste and Alicia first. It won¡¯t take long, I promise.¡± Axel followed her line of sight, spotting her sister and stepmother peering anxiously from the vehicle. He nodded slowly, though a flicker of concern crossed his features. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t take too long. The ambnce will be here soon, and we should leave before the scene gets too chaotic.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be quick,¡± Evelyn assured him, giving his hand a firm squeeze, a silent promise before she made her way toward Ste¡¯s car. As she approached, the window rolled down with a soft whir, revealing Ste¡¯s worried face, her brow furrowed with distress. ¡°Sister Eve! What happened inside? Is he alright¡­?¡± The urgency in her voice tugged at Evelyn¡¯s heart. ¡°He¡¯s still alive,¡± Evelyn replied, her tone steady and calm. ¡°Liam will take him to the hospital. The doctors will take good care of him, and he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Alicia let out a long sigh of relief, her shoulders rxing as if a heavy weight had been lifted. ¡°Thank God,¡± she whispered, cing a hand over her heart. ¡°I may not like that man, but I certainly don¡¯t want Axel to get caught up in any trouble because of him.¡± Ste nodded vigorously, her eyes wide with worry. ¡°Same here! I was genuinely afraid we might end up nning a funeral today¡­¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. ¡°No one is dying today, I promise. Everything is finallying to an end.¡± Alicia smiled warmly at her, the lines of worry on her face softening. ¡°You did the right thing, Eve. Thank you so much for helping us out of this mess again. I won¡¯t forget your kindness, not now, not ever.¡± The warmth of her stepmother¡¯s words wrapped around Evelyn like aforting nket, filling her with gratitude. ¡°Speaking of family,¡± Evelyn began, resting her arms on the car door, ¡°I want both of you toe to my house on November first. We¡¯re hosting a family dinner for Axel¡¯s birthday.¡± Ste gasped, her eyes lighting up with excitement. ¡°Really? We¡¯re invited?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Evelyn replied, her smile beaming with joy. Alicia¡¯s grin widened, ¡°That sounds wonderful, dear. It feels like ages since we¡¯ve all sat down together without any shouting or tears.¡± ¡°Mom, did you forget already? We just celebrated that on Little Oliver¡¯s birthday,¡± Ste chimed in, a yful smile dancing on her lips. ¡°Still, we should gather again to enjoy dinner and celebrate this moment,¡± Evelyn insisted, her voice soft yet firm. ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± she added, her heart swelling with anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s about time we fix that.¡± ¡°Okay, but wait¡­ what should I get for him?¡± Ste asked, her brow furrowing in thought. ¡°I can¡¯t show up empty-handed! He¡¯s my brother-inw now. What does he like? Watches? Cars? Does he collect knives? Someone like him probably collects knives, right?¡± Evelyn burst intoughter, shaking her head. ¡°Ste, please, no knives. And you really don¡¯t have to buy anything. Juste and enjoy the food.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Ste protested, shaking her head defiantly. ¡°I¡¯ll buy something. Maybe something small. Like¡­ socks.¡± Alicia raised an eyebrow, her expression skeptical. ¡°Socks? Really?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m broke now. I can¡¯t afford fancy things,¡± Ste admitted dramatically. ¡°But socks are practical! Every man needs a good pair of socks to keep his feet warm and cozy on a chilly winter night, even a strong and powerful man like my brother-inw. Right, sis?¡± ¡°Alright, fine. Buy him socks. But please, don¡¯t mention the dinner¡­ It¡¯s a surprise,¡± Evelyn instructed, a yful smile on her lips. Ste grinned mischievously. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll act like a sweet, innocent girl.¡± ¡°You? Acting innocent?¡± Alicia teased, herughter ringing in the air. ¡°Now that would be the real surprise.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Ste rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t help butugh along, the atmosphere lightening around them. As they chatted, the earlier tension from the Walters¡¯ house began to fade away, reced by the warmth of familial bonds and sharedughter. After a few more moments of light-hearted conversation, Evelyn nced back toward Axel¡¯s car. He was still waiting patiently, engaged in a phone call near the hood. She knew they couldn¡¯t linger much longer. ¡°Oh, right, before you go,¡± Evelyn said, her tone softening, ¡°please bring our grandparents too. I want them there for dinner.¡± Alicia and Ste exchanged astonished nces, shock evident on their faces. ¡°What?¡± Ste eximed. ¡°You want Grandpa and Grandma toe?¡± ¡°Yes. Dad already knows I¡¯m married to Axel. It¡¯s about time they knew, too. I want them to meet Axel and Oliver,¡± Evelyn exined, her voice steady and resolute. Alicia blinked, clearly taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite brave of you, dear.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s time,¡± Evelyn replied, determination shining in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide anymore. Axel and I have built our own life together, and I want them to see that.¡± For a moment, Ste simply gazed at her older sister, admiration shining through her expression. Then, with a smile, she said, ¡°Sis, you are my role model.¡± ¡°Stop ttering me¡­¡± Evelyn replied, a light blush creeping onto her cheeks. Ste grinned as she turned the key in the ignition, the engine purring to life. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure Grandma wears her fanciest dress. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ensure she leaves that awful fruitcake at home.¡± Evelynughed again, the sound bright and genuine. ¡°Please, do.¡± ¡°Take care, Eve,¡± Alicia said, reaching out to squeeze her hand gently. ¡°You deserve some peace after everything you¡¯ve been through.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you, Alice,¡± Evelyn replied, her heart swelling with gratitude. As the car began to roll down the driveway, Evelyn waved goodbye, her heart feeling full and content. She watched until their taillights disappeared through the gate before turning back toward Axel. He stood near the car door, his phone now tucked away, his eyes following her every movement with an intensity that made her heart flutter. ¡°Are you done?¡± he asked, opening the car door for her. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, returning his smile with one of her own. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She was eager to leave that ce behind, her childhood home now feeling like a distant nightmare. Once they were both settled inside, Axel gave Ryan a nod, signaling him to start driving. The car rolled forward smoothly, the old mansion shrinking in the rearview mirror until it was just a memory. Evelyn leaned back in her seat, releasing a long breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. Turning to Axel, she murmured softly, ¡°Axel, thank you¡­¡± He didn¡¯t respond with words; instead, he reached over and pulled her gently into hisp, wrapping his arms around her in a protective embrace. Evelyn blinked in surprise at first, but the warmth of his hold enveloped her like a soft nket, melting away the remnants of her tension. Her arms instinctively encircled his neck, and she rested her head against his shoulder, feeling safe and cherished. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she whispered, though her voice trembled slightly with exhaustion. ¡°I know,¡± he replied softly, his lips brushing against the top of her hair in a tender gesture. Her eyes fluttered shut, surrendering to thefort of the moment. ¡°I just¡­ want to go home¡ª¡± her voice trailed off as she remembered her ns. She needed to go shopping for Axel¡¯s birthday, but that idea had beenpletely derailed by the chaos caused by William Walters. ¡°Not now,¡± Axel said calmly, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°I need you to apany me to my office.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Evelyn eximed, her surprise evident.Conclusion In the aftermath of the chaos, Evelyn found herself enveloped in a newfound sense of rity and purpose. The weight of her past began to lift as she embraced the warmth of her family and the unwavering support of Axel. Their sharedughter and light-hearted banter served as a balm for her weary soul, reminding her that even in the darkest moments, love and connection could shine through. As she waved goodbye to her sister and stepmother, a sense of closure settled over her, marking the end of a tumultuous chapter in her life and the beginning of something beautiful and hopeful. With Axel by her side, Evelyn felt a profound sense of belonging. His gentle embrace reassured her that she was not alone in this journey. The prospect of weing her grandparents into her life, alongside Axel and their son, symbolized a bold step toward embracing her truth and forging a brighter future. As the old mansion faded from view, it became clear that Evelyn was ready to leave behind the shadows of her past and step into the light of her new reality, where love, family, and hope awaited her. The road ahead might be uncertain, but with Axel¡¯s unwavering support, she felt ready to face whatever challengesy ahead, hand in hand with the man she loved.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 211*, readers can expect a thrilling shift as Axel¡¯s unexpected request propels Evelyn into a world she may not be ready for. As they drive towards his office, the tension in the air will thicken, leaving Evelyn to grapple with a mixture of curiosity and anxiety. What awaits her in Axel¡¯s professional realm? Will she uncover secrets that have been hidden from her, or will she find herself entangled in a web of intrigue that challenges everything she thought she knew about her partner? The stakes are higher than ever, and Axel¡¯s demeanor hints that this meeting is far from ordinary. Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into Axel¡¯splex character. As Evelyn steps into his office, she may discover facets of him that are both surprising and revealing. Will she learn more about his past and the challenges he faces in his career? The emotional depth of their rtionship will be tested as they navigate these new dynamics. Expect moments of vulnerability, unexpected revtions, and perhaps even a confrontation that could change the course of their rtionship forever. Will Evelyn rise to the asion, or will the weight of Axel¡¯s world prove too heavy for her to bear? The anticipation builds as readers are left wondering what secrets lie behind the closed doors of Axel¡¯s office. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 212 secret lover 212 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°Secret Lover 212,¡± Evelyn experiences a whirlwind of emotions as she prepares to visit Axel¡¯s office for the first time. Her heart races with a mix of excitement and anxiety when Axel, her secret husband, reveals that he has left an important meeting to be with her. The tenderness of his gestures and the intensity of his gaze fill her with warmth, making her realize the depth of hismitment to her. Despite her initial shock and disbelief at the idea of entering the corporate world as the CEO¡¯s wife, Axel¡¯s reassuring presence helps to calm her nerves. As they approach Apex Tower, Evelyn¡¯s anxiety heightens, fearing the potential gossip and scrutiny that could arise from their rtionship. However, Axel¡¯s yful banter and protective nature serve as a source offort. He assures her that their visit will remain confidential, and his confidence in handling the situation makes her feel more at ease. Yet, when her high heels cause her difort, Axel¡¯s instinct to carry her showcases his devotion and willingness to defy expectations for her sake. This act not only brings a sense of embarrassment but also exhration, as she realizes the strength of their bond. Upon entering the office building, Evelyn recognizes that this visit is not merely a casual outing but a significant step in their rtionship. The yful exchanges between them transform her apprehension into a sense of adventure, as she begins to embrace her role as Axel¡¯s secret lover. Theughter they share and the warmth of his support help lift her insecurities, allowing her to feel a sense of belonging. With each step Axel takes, she bes more confident in facing the challenges that lie ahead, ready to navigate theplexities of their intertwined lives. The chapter concludes with a sense of anticipation for what lies ahead in their journey. As Evelyn prepares to delve deeper into Axel¡¯s corporate world, she must bnce her desire to keep their rtionship hidden with the challenges of navigating his professional life. The stakes are high, and the potential for discovery looms over them, creating a tension that promises to evolve in the next chapter. Readers are left eager to see how Evelyn will handle the pressures of her secret life and the lengths Axel will go to protect their love amidst theplexities of his empire.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **Title: Secret Lover 212** **212 Visit His Office for the First Time** Evelyn slowly lifted her head from the warm sanctuary of Axel¡¯s shoulder, her heart racing like a wild stallion. As her gaze met his, a tempest of emotions surged within her¡ªconfusion and a flicker of panic danced across her features, creating a storm of uncertainty. ¡°Axel¡­ are we truly going to your office?¡± she inquired, her voice trembling, barely breaking the silence, as if the very words could shatter the delicate bubble they had created. Axel took a moment, a soft chuckle escaping his lips as he gently brushed away a few errant strands of hair that had dared to escape her bun, tucking them behind her ear with a tenderness that sent shivers down her spine. His touch was both gentle and electrifying, and the intensity in his eyes held a warmth that seemed to wrap around her like a cozy nket. ¡°Hm-mm,¡± he hummed, a yful smile illuminating his face. ¡°You heard me right. We¡¯re off to my office. I still have a meeting that¡¯s been waiting.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, the shock evident as if she had just been told the world was ending. She opened her mouth to protest, but he continued, his tone light yetced with an undercurrent of seriousness. ¡°My directors from all corners of the country must be wondering if I¡¯ve been swallowed by the earth, given how abruptly I vanished from the meeting room.¡± Her mouth fell open, words escaping her as she struggled toprehend. ¡°Wait¡­ what? You left an international board meeting toe after me?¡± ¡°Not exactly like that,¡± he replied, a casual tone in his voice, as if rescuing his wife from a violent father was just another item on his to-do list. ¡°I merely paused it for a personal errand.¡± Evelyn felt a swell of warmth flood her heart at his words. This man was willing to abandon everything¡ªhis empire, his reputation, even a table full of powerful executives¡ªjust for her. The realization sent a rush of emotions through her, filling her chest with an intensity that was almost overwhelming. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± he teased, his thumb tracing the outline of her lips, igniting a spark that sent shivers through her entire being. Before she could gather her thoughts, he leaned in, capturing her lips with his in a kiss that was both firm and deep. His mouth moved against hers with a deliberate gentleness that made her entire body melt against him, surrendering to the moment. He only pulled away when she gasped for air, her cheeks flushed and her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Are you afraid to visit my office?¡± he asked, his voice low and inviting, curiosity dancing in his tone. Evelyn blinked, her thoughts still clouded by the lingering sensation of the kiss. It took her a moment to gather her wits, and after a few deep breaths, she finally managed to respond. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not that,¡± she paused, her breath hitching in her throat as she tried to steady herself. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I need to buy something. I promised Oliver and¡ª¡± She caught herself mid-sentence, scolding herself internally for nearly revealing the surprise she and Oliver had nned for Axel¡¯s birthday. ¡°Promised him what?¡± Axel asked, his curiosity piqued, his eyes narrowing slightly as he studied her with an intensity that made her heart race. ¡°I just need something for Oliver. And¡­ something for me,¡± she exined quickly, waving her hand dismissively, as if it were of little consequence. He raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced, but his voice remained calm. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll handle it. Just pick what you want online. I¡¯ll have someone deliver it to my office.¡± Evelyn hesitated, her mind racing with the implications of his offer. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No ¡®buts,''¡± Axel interrupted, a yful smile dancing on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re not running around in your condition. Choose what you want; I¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡± Her lips parted in protest, but she knew better than to challenge him when he used that tone. With a reluctant nod, she conceded. ¡°Alright, online shopping it is.¡± Axel beamed at her, a glimmer of pride in his eyes. ¡°Good girl.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t suppress the smile that crept onto her face. She didn¡¯t want to push her luck. The less she argued, the safer her secret birthday n would remain. As the car approached Apex Tower, her heart began to race even faster. The massive ss skyscraper, emzoned with Axel¡¯spany logo, loomed ahead, gleaming under the bright sunlight. This was it¡ªthe infamous fortress of Apex Holdings. Evelyn swallowed hard, anxiety coursing through her veins like ice water. She had never set foot inside before, and now she was arriving as the CEO¡¯s secret wife. The very thought made her palms mmy with sweat. ¡®What if someone sees us together? What if gossip spreads again?¡¯ It seemed Axel could sense her unease because he reached for her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze that felt like a lifeline. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he assured her, his voice steady and reassuring. ¡°No one will say a word. The entire floor is private. Everyone working there signed a strict confidentiality contract.¡± Evelyn shot him a skeptical nce. ¡°Strict as in¡­?¡± ¡°As in, if they leak anything, they¡¯ll face a hefty fine,¡± Axel replied smoothly, his tone light yet serious. ¡°Or something else, like they won¡¯t see the sun again.¡± Her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°A fine? Or¡­ something else? They won¡¯t see the sun again?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s all I said.¡± ¡°Axel¡­¡± she gasped, staring at him wide-eyed. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± ¡°Kidding about what?¡± ¡°About the part where they can¡¯t see the sun again!¡± ¡°No,¡± he said innocently, brushing his fingertip along the tip of her nose, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°I never joke about that kind of thing.¡± Evelyn blinked at him, trying to decipher if he was serious. ¡®He must be joking, right? He just wants me to feel less anxious. Yes, that¡¯s it. He must be.¡¯ She tried to convince herself, pushing her worries aside. It didn¡¯t take long for the car to finally roll into the underground private lobby. A line of ck-suited guards bowed slightly when they noticed Axel stepping out. The automatic doors opened seamlessly the moment his shoe made contact with the polished marble floor. Evelyn followed closely, striving to maintain herposure despite the rapid thumping of her heart. Even the reassuring grip of Axel¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t quell her nervousness. She had barely taken five steps when her ankle twisted slightly. A sharp pain shot up her leg, and she winced, her eyes darting down to her high heels as if they were treacherous foes. Axel turned immediately, concern etched across his features. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My feet,¡± she muttered, ring at her heels as if they had betrayed her. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ killing me.¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Axel crouched slightly, offering his back as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Evelyn froze, her eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Carrying you,¡± he stated matter-of-factly. ¡°Get on.¡± Her eyes widened further. ¡°Axel, we¡¯re in your office building! What if someone sees us?¡± He turned his head, giving her that deadly calm look that always sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°And?¡± ¡°And¡­ people will talk!¡± ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± he replied simply. ¡°Trust me, they won¡¯t or they¡¯ll lose their jobs.¡± Evelyn found herself speechless, her mind racing. She hesitated for just a moment longer before surrendering. ¡°Fine. But if someone takes a photo while you¡¯re carrying me?¡± ¡°Then they will lose their lives if they dare to post it,¡± Axel said lightly, lifting her off the ground before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Axel!¡± she squeaked, yfully hitting his shoulder in protest. He chuckled softly, a sound that warmed her heart. ¡°I always forget that you¡¯re lighter than you look.¡± ¡°Put me down before your employees think their boss has lost his mind!¡± As Evelyn settled onto Axel¡¯s back, a rush of emotions enveloped her¡ªa blend of embarrassment and exhration. The weight of her insecurities began to lift, reced by a sense of belonging that she had longed for. In that moment, feeling the strength of his arms around her, she realized that Axel was not just a powerful CEO; he was also her protector, willing to defy the world for her sake. Theughter they shared, even amidst her protests, was a balm for her anxious heart, reminding her that love could thrive even in the most unexpected circumstances. With each step he took, she felt more at ease, the worries of gossip and judgment fading into the background. Upon entering the towering skyscraper, Evelyn understood that this was not just a visit to Axel¡¯s office; it marked a pivotal moment in their rtionship. She was stepping into a new chapter, one that intertwined her life with his in a way she had never anticipated. The yful banter between them transformed her apprehension into a sense of adventure, igniting a spark of hope for their future. As Axel confidently navigated through the bustling lobby, Evelyn felt a surge of gratitude for his unwavering support. With each heartbeat, she embraced the reality of being his secret lover, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead, knowing that together, they could conquer it all. **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 212*, readers can expect to delve deeper into the enigmatic world of Apex Holdings and the dynamics of Axel¡¯s corporate empire. As Evelyn steps into the towering skyscraper, the atmosphere thick with ambition and power, she will face not only the daunting task of navigating her husband¡¯s professional life but also the challenges of keeping their secret rtionship under wraps. The tension will rise as she encounters Axel¡¯s colleagues, each interaction fraught with the potential for discovery. Will she manage to maintain herposure, or will the weight of their hidden love be too much to bear? Moreover, Axel¡¯s protective nature will be put to the test as he bnces his role as a CEO with that of a devoted husband. As Evelyn grapples with her insecurities and the fear of being exposed, Axel will reveal more of his world¡ªhis colleagues, the cutthroat nature of his business, and the lengths he is willing to go to protect her. A surprising twist may emerge when Evelyn stumbles upon a secret that could threaten not just their rtionship, but also Axel¡¯s empire. With the stakes raised, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating how Evelyn will navigate this new terrain while keeping her promise to Oliver and maintaining the delicate bnce of her secret life.Conclusion As Evelyn stepped into the world of Apex Holdings, a profound transformation began to unfold within her. The initial trepidation that had gripped her heart gradually gave way to a burgeoning sense of belonging, fueled by Axel¡¯s unwavering support and yful demeanor. No longer just the secret lover, she was bing an integral part of his life, a partner navigating theplexities of his powerful empire. Theughter they shared amidst the chaos of the corporate environment served as a reminder that love could flourish even in the most daunting circumstances. With each step Axel took, Evelyn felt her confidence grow, her fears of judgment and gossip dissipating like mist in the morning sun. This pivotal moment marked the beginning of a new chapter in their rtionship, one filled with both promise and challenges. As she embraced her role beside Axel, Evelyn recognized that the path ahead would not be without obstacles, but she was ready to face them head-on. The bond they shared, fortified by trust and affection, would be their greatest asset as they ventured deeper into the intricacies of his world. With a heart full of hope and determination, Evelyn was prepared to confront whatevery ahead, knowing that together, they could conquer any adversity that threatened to unravel their secret love.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 212*, readers can anticipate a thrilling exploration of the high-stakes world of Apex Holdings as Evelyn finds herself thrust into the whirlwind of corporate intrigue. With Axel by her side, she will confront the reality of being the CEO¡¯s secret wife, navigating theplexities of office politics and the sharp gazes of Axel¡¯s powerful colleagues. As she meets key yers in thepany, the tension will escte, revealing hidden agendas and unexpected alliances that could either protect their secret or expose them to the world. Each encounter will test Evelyn¡¯s resolve and force her to confront her insecurities, making for a gripping exploration of love amidst ambition. Moreover, as Axel juggles his responsibilities as a CEO and a husband, his protective instincts wille to the forefront. The chapter promises to unveil moreyers of Axel¡¯s character, showcasing the lengths he will go to shield Evelyn from the harsh realities of his corporate life. However, their love will be challenged in ways they never anticipated. A shocking revtion may surface¡ªone that not only jeopardizes their rtionship but also threatens the very foundation of Axel¡¯s empire. With secrets lurking in the shadows and the stakes higher than ever, readers will be left breathless, eagerly awaiting how Evelyn will confront the mounting pressures while striving to keep their love alive. Will she rise to the asion, or will the weight of their hidden romance be too much to bear? Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 213 secret lover 213 Summary In Chapter 213 of ¡°Secret Lover 213,¡± the yful dynamic between Evelyn and Axel takes center stage as they navigate theplexities of their rtionship. Evelyn finds herself in Axel¡¯s arms, yfully protesting against his disy of affection, which she fears might raise eyebrows among his employees. Despite her embarrassment, there is a warmth and joy in their banter, showcasing the deepening connection between them. Axel¡¯s teasing nature and Evelyn¡¯s shy responses highlight their growingfort with one another, hinting at a bond that extends beyond mere attraction. As they enter the private elevator, the mood shifts slightly with the presence of Axel¡¯s guards, causing Evelyn to feel self-conscious. Axel¡¯s calm demeanor reassures her, and their exchange about her ufortable shoes reveals a more serious side to Axel¡¯s character. His concern for her well-being signifies a protective instinct, indicating that his feelings for her run deeper than just yful flirtation. This blend of lightheartedness and genuine care addsyers to their rtionship, showcasing the bnce between fun and seriousness. Upon reaching the seventieth floor, Evelyn is awestruck by the luxurious office environment, which starkly contrasts with her expectations of a corporate setting. The opulence and exclusivity of Axel¡¯s workspace symbolize the different worlds they inhabit, yet also present an opportunity for their rtionship to flourish. Evelyn¡¯s astonishment reflects her journey of self-discovery and eptance of her feelings for Axel, as she begins to embrace this new side of her life. Axel¡¯s pride in his clutter-free office and the absence of other employees further emphasizes their private connection amidst the corporate backdrop. The chapter concludes with the introduction of Axel¡¯s colleagues, who are observing the couple from a distance, adding an element of tension and anticipation. The revtion of Evelyn¡¯s identity to Martin and the reactions of the others suggest that their secret romance might soon be exposed. This sets the stage for potential challenges ahead, as Evelyn will have to navigate the scrutiny of Axel¡¯s world while maintaining herposure. The intery of emotions, from joy to anxiety, leaves readers eager to see how their rtionship will evolve in the face of external pressures and personal revtions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 213** **Chapter 213: They Already Think I¡¯m Insane** ¡°Axel, for heaven¡¯s sake, put me down before your employees start questioning your sanity!¡± Evelyn eximed, her voice a mix of urgency and yful protest. Her fingers clung tightly to his broad shoulders as he effortlessly cradled her in a princess hold, a sight that was both amusing and a bit mortifying for her. Axel turned his head slightly, a mischievous smile dancing on his lips. ¡°Oh, they already think I¡¯m a bit unhinged. Might as well give them a show they won¡¯t forget,¡± he replied, his tone teasing. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh, though it bubbled out, and she buried her face into theforting fabric of his shirt, feeling a rush of glee mixed with embarrassment. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re incorrigible, Mr. Knight,¡± she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur, yet loud enough for him to catch it. ¡°And you¡¯re absolutely adorable when you blush,¡± he shot back, his teasing tone making her cheeks flush even deeper. Words escaped her as she simply smiled, feeling warmth radiate from her face. But as they approached the private elevator, her yful demeanor shifted, anxiety creeping in as she noticed the two guards stationed by the door, their expressions stoic and professional. ¡°Oh no,¡± she muttered under her breath, attempting to conceal her face against Axel¡¯s chest. ¡°They¡¯re pretending not to look, but I can practically feel themughing on the inside.¡± ¡°Let them have their fun,¡± Axel replied calmly, amusementcing his voice. Once inside the elevator, he gently set her down, and Evelyn leaned back against the mirrored wall, releasing a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. As she caught a glimpse of herself in the reflection, she noticed her cheeks were flushed a brilliant red, a clear giveaway of her embarrassment. Axel¡¯s teasing came to a halt, but he maintained his grip on her hand, his thumb softly brushing over her knuckles as if to reassure her that everything was alright. Yet, his gaze drifted down to her feet, and she could see the tension in his jaw tighten. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, blinking in confusion. ¡°Why do you look so upset?¡± ¡°Those shoes,¡± he said tly, his tone serious. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t wear them again. They¡¯re causing you unnecessary pain.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she sighed, casting a nce at her three-inch heels. ¡°But I¡¯m managing. My feet are just sore from having to¡­ well, fight in them earlier. So¡ª¡± She paused, noticing the sudden shift in his expression. His jaw clenched, and his eyes darkened, clearly not wanting to revisit the memories of what had transpired at her father¡¯s house. In an attempt to lighten the mood, she asked, ¡°Do you happen to have any slippers or something I could borrow from your office?¡± Axel cleared his throat, forcing a more rxed expression. ¡°Hmm, I think I do. I¡¯ll also have someone bring yourfortable shoester,¡± he promised, his voice softening. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied, a genuine smile breaking through her earlier anxiety. Without further ado, he wrapped his arm around her waist, drawing her close as the elevator ascended silently toward the seventieth floor. When the doors slid open, Evelyn was momentarily struck dumb. The seventieth floor was nothing like the drab, corporate environments she had envisioned. The hallway stretched out wide and open, bathed in a warm, golden light that felt almost ethereal. Polished ck marble gleamed beneath their feet, reflecting the soft illumination from the recessed ceiling lights. The faint scent of cedarwood wafted through the air, a subtle indication of luxury. To her left, an indoor garden lined the ss wall, tall bamboo nts swaying gently under a hidden air vent, adding a touch of serenity to the opulent surroundings. To her right, a lounge area boasted deep leather sofas, ss coffee tables, and crystal vases filled with fresh orchids¡ªmore akin to a five-star hotel lobby than an office space. There were no cubicles or visible desks in sight, only sleek ck doors adorned with frosted ss nametes, giving the impression of exclusivity. In the distance, a massive crystal chandelier hung gracefully above a spiral staircase leading to a private rooftop terrace, glistening like a beacon of luxury. Evelyn blinked in disbelief, her mouth slightly agape. ¡°This¡­ is an office?¡± she asked incredulously. ¡°Technically, yes,¡± Axel replied, amusement evident in his voice. ¡°But I prefer a clutter-free environment.¡± ¡°Clutter?¡± she echoed, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You mean people? Because I don¡¯t see a single one here.¡± He smirked, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Exactly.¡± Evelyn shook her head in disbelief, muttering, ¡°Of course. Why am I not surprised?¡± Axel chuckled lightly and took her hand once more. ¡°See? No one¡¯s staring.¡± ¡°Alright, I concede¡­ You were right,¡± she admitted, relief washing over her as she smiled back at him. ¡°I usually am,¡± he replied with a hint of pride, guiding her through the luxurious emptiness of the hallway. As they strolled together, he couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at her, his thumb gently caressing the back of her hand. Every little detail about her¡ªher tousled hair, the weariness in her eyes, and the lingering blush on her cheeks¡ªmade him want to pull her into his arms again. She looked exhausted, he could tell, yet she still managed to offer him a smile. That alone warmed his heart in a bittersweet way. Upon entering his office, Evelyn halted, her eyes widening in awe. The space was expansive, with floor-to-ceiling windows showcasing a breathtaking view of the city skyline. A sleek ck desk upied the center, but the rest of the office resembled a private suite rather than a workce, featuring a minibar, a cozy lounge set, and two ck doors nestled in the opposite corner. Meanwhile, in one of the ss-walled meeting rooms near the indoor bamboo garden, three men stood, eyes glued to the unexpected scene unfolding on the seventieth floor. They were Dn, Collins, and Martin Sanders, the COO of Apex Holdings. The ss was one-way, meaning Axel and Evelyn remained oblivious to their spectators, who could see everything happening outside. As Evelyn stepped inside, Dn and Collins exchanged knowing nces, grinning widely. They had encountered her before. Martin, however, froze mid-sip, his eyes bulging in disbelief. The coffee cup in his hand wobbled precariously. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± he muttered, nearly dropping the cup. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Evelyn Walters?¡± Dn struggled to suppress augh. ¡°Correction¡­ Evelyn Knight.¡± Martin turned to them, utterly scandalized. ¡°You two knew about this and didn¡¯t bother to tell me?¡± Collins chuckled, feigning innocence. ¡°Well, if you had shown up to Young Master Oliver¡¯s birthday, you would¡¯ve found out.¡± ¡°I had to run the New York Marathon!¡± Martin groaned, raking a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m just one medal away from my Six-Star award. You can¡¯t me me for that!¡± ¡°Still,¡± Dn said, smirking, ¡°you missed quite the event. You would¡¯ve seen our boss ying the role of a loving husband and father.¡± Martin slumped into a chair, looking defeated. ¡°I feel like thest person on Earth to find out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Collins said, patting his shoulder in camaraderie. ¡°Old Alchy, our CFO, didn¡¯t make it either. He was stuck in Europe at that seminar. You¡¯re not alone in the dark.¡± ¡°Actually, that makes me feel a bit better,¡± Martin admitted, chuckling weakly. **Conclusion** In this chapter, the emotionalndscape of Evelyn and Axel¡¯s rtionship takes a significant turn as they navigate the intricacies of their ndestine romance against the backdrop of Axel¡¯s corporate world. Their yful exchanges¡ªEvelyn¡¯s blush and Axel¡¯s teasing¡ªreveal a connection that goes beyond mere attraction. As they share intimate moments, like Axel¡¯s gentle hold and the warmth of his thumb brushing against her knuckles, it bes clear that their bond is rooted in mutual respect and understanding. Theughter they share, even in the face of potential scrutiny from Axel¡¯s employees, highlights their growingfort with each other, hinting at a love that is both tender and resilient. However, the chapter also introduces an undercurrent of tension, particrly as Axel¡¯s concern for Evelyn¡¯s well-being emerges, especially regarding her painful shoes. This protective instinct showcases his deeper feelings for her, contrasting with the lightheartedness of their earlier exchanges. The reveal of the luxurious office space further emphasizes the disparity between their worlds, yet it also symbolizes the potential for their rtionship to flourish within this new environment. As Evelyn steps into Axel¡¯s realm, her surprise and delight at the opulence surrounding her mirrors her journey of self-discovery and eptance of her feelings for Axel. Thus, the chapter concludes with a sense of anticipation, leaving readers eager to see how their rtionship will evolve amidst the challenges they face. **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?** In the uing chapter of ¡°Secret Lover,¡± readers can anticipate an esction of tension between Evelyn and Axel as they navigate theplexities of their rtionship under the watchful eyes of Axel¡¯s colleagues. With Martin¡¯s shocking revtion about Evelyn¡¯s identity and the unexpected dynamics that follow, the stakes are raised. Will Evelyn manage to hold herposure in a world where everyone seems to know more about her life than she does? As whispers of their secret romance begin to circte around the office, Evelyn¡¯s confidence will be put to the test, and Axel will need to step up to shield her from the scrutiny of his peers. Moreover, the luxurious yet intimidating setting of Axel¡¯s office will serve as a backdrop for deeper revtions and confrontations. As Evelyn bes more acquainted with Axel¡¯s world, she will face challenges that threaten to expose their rtionship. This chapter promises to delve into Axel¡¯s past and the reasons behind his guarded demeanor, revealingyers of vulnerability that both he and Evelyn must confront. Expect moments filled withughter, tension, and perhaps a few unexpected surprises that could either bring them closer together or drive them apart. Will they emerge stronger from the trials ahead, or will the pressures of their secret love prove too overwhelming to handle?Conclusion The emotional arc of Evelyn and Axel¡¯s rtionship culminates in a moment of profound connection, marked by both yful banter and genuine concern for one another. As they navigate the yful teasing and the weight of their circumstances, it bes evident that their bond is deepening. Evelyn¡¯sughter and Axel¡¯s protective instincts serve as anchors, illustrating how their love is blossoming amidst the chaos of their secret lives. The juxtaposition of their lighthearted moments with the seriousness of their situation highlights theplexity of their feelings, revealing a rtionship that is both tender and resilient, ready to face the challenges ahead. Yet, the chapter leaves readers with a palpable tension as Evelyn steps into Axel¡¯s luxurious world, a space filled with potential and uncertainty. The nces exchanged between Axel and his colleagues, coupled with the revtion of Evelyn¡¯s identity, foreshadow the trials that await them. As the stakes rise, the couple must confront not only their feelings for each other but also the scrutiny of those around them. This delicate bnce between love and vulnerability sets the stage for an emotional journey that promises to test their bond and challenge their perceptions of themselves and each other. With anticipation building, readers are left eager to see how they will navigate theplexities of their secret romance in the chapters toe.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover,¡± readers can expect the tension between Evelyn and Axel to reach new heights as their ndestine romance faces the scrutiny of Axel¡¯s colleagues. With Martin¡¯s shocking discovery of Evelyn¡¯s true identity, the dynamics within the office will shift, leading to unexpected confrontations and whispered conversations that could threaten the delicate bnce they¡¯ve created. As Evelyn navigates this unfamiliar territory, her confidence will be tested, and she may find herself grappling with insecurities about her ce in Axel¡¯s world. Will she rise to the challenge, or will the weight of their secret rtionship be too much to bear? Additionally, the opulent environment of Axel¡¯s office will serve as a catalyst for deeper revtions about both characters. As they spend more time together in this luxurious yet intimidating space, Axel¡¯s past will begin to unravel, shedding light on the reasons behind his guarded nature. Expect poignant moments that reveal the vulnerabilities they each harbor, forcing them to confront not only their feelings for one another but also the fears thate with opening up. This chapter promises to deliver a mix ofughter, heartfelt exchanges, and moments of tension that could either solidify their bond or create rifts that challenge their love. As the stakes rise, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how Evelyn and Axel will navigate theplexities of their rtionship amidst the pressures of their secret love. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 214 secret lover 214 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 214: Don¡¯t Tempt Me, Mr. Knight!¡±, we delve into the corporate world of Axel Knight, a powerful executive known for his cold demeanor. The story takes a surprising turn when Axel shows a rare moment of vulnerability as he tends to his wife, Evelyn, by helping her with her high heels. This unexpected disy of affection catches the attention of his colleagues, who are amused and intrigued by this softer side of a man they typically see as ruthless. The yful banter among his team highlights the transformation that love has brought into Axel¡¯s life since Evelyn entered it. As Axel kneels to care for Evelyn¡¯s sore feet, the contrast between his corporate persona and his tender side bes evident. Evelyn is touched by his gesture, and their yful exchanges reveal a deep emotional connection. Axel¡¯s colleagues observe this shift, noting how love has softened him, and they share lightheartedughter, providing a reprieve from the usual office tension. This moment emphasizes the profound impact Evelyn has on Axel, showcasing how their rtionship flourishes amidst the pressures of his demanding career. Evelyn, feeling the weight of her newfound privileges as Mrs. Knight, enjoys the breathtaking view from Axel¡¯s office and appreciates the emotional security he provides. The arrival of Dn with an iPad for her shopping signifies not just material gifts but also the support and love she receives from Axel. Their yful banter hints at a future filled with shared dreams and adventures, reinforcing the idea that love can transform even the most hardened hearts. Evelyn realizes that she has found a partner in Axel, creating a sanctuary where her heart can thrive. The chapter concludes with a sense of anticipation for what lies ahead in Axel and Evelyn¡¯s rtionship. The bnce between Axel¡¯s professional obligations and his role as a devoted husband is set to be tested, raising questions about how they will navigate theplexities of love intertwined with work. As Evelyn embraces her new life, the potential for challenges and adventures looms, promising an exciting continuation of their love story amidst the chaos of corporate life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 214** In ¡°Secret Lover 214: Don¡¯t Tempt Me, Mr. Knight!¡±, we step into the high-pressure world of Axel Knight¡¯s office, where the air is thick with ambition and the weight of corporate expectations. Axel, a titan in the business realm known for his steely resolve and unwavering demeanor, surprises everyone with a rare glimpse of vulnerability as he tends to his wife, Evelyn. The atmosphere shifts palpably as his colleagues witness this unexpected disy of affection, a stark contrast to the ruthless executive they are ustomed to. Axel kneels down to help Evelyn slip off her high heels, and the moment is both tender and shocking, eliciting amused reactions from his team. ¡°Should I remind him about the meeting that¡¯s still pending?¡± Dn breaks the silence, a teasing lilt in his voice. ¡°Those executives from Singapore, Hong Kong, New York, Tokyo, and Paris are probably twiddling their thumbs in the conference room.¡± Collins, deeply engrossed in his tablet, doesn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Let him have a moment. He¡¯s earned this after years of relentless work. They can wait a little longer.¡± Martin chuckles, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Lovey-dovey? I¡¯ve never seen him like this before. Just look at him¡ªhe¡¯s smiling like a schoolboy with a crush. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s forgotten he¡¯s supposed to be the devil incarnate.¡± ¡°Ever since Evelyn entered his life, he¡¯s been a different man,¡± Dn replies with augh. ¡°You should have seen him when he found out she was in danger earlier. I swear, he looked ready to demolish the entire building if it meant keeping her safe.¡± Collins nods, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°And yet, here he is, presenting himself as the calm and loving husband. Love truly works wonders.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit it. I never thought I¡¯d witness the day Axel Knight¡ªMr. Ruthless himself, the man who scoffs at feelings¡ªwould appear so¡­ soft,¡± Martin remarks, amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Careful now. If he hears you say that, you might find yourself running the next major marathon on crutches,¡± Dn quips. Theirughter echoes through the office, a lighthearted reprieve from the usual tension. ¡ª Inside Axel¡¯s office, Evelyn sinks into the soft leather sofa, letting out a sigh of relief as her weary legs finally find respite. Those high heels had been merciless since the morning, and she silently vows to never wear them again during a battle of wills. Without uttering a word, Axel kneels before her, and Evelyn blinks in surprise. ¡°Axel¡­ what are you doing?¡± she asks, her voice a mix of confusion and warmth. ¡°Just hold still,¡± he murmurs softly, meticulously slipping off her heels one by one. When he notices the angry red marks etched into her delicate skin, his expression darkens, and his jaw tightens as if the sight is a personal affront to him. ¡°Stay right here,¡± he instructs curtly, rising to his feet before she can voice her protests. Evelyn watches as he strides purposefully across the expansive office toward a door nestled in the corner. His tall figure disappears momentarily, and she can hear the soft sounds of a cab opening, followed by the gentle thud of footsteps approaching. He returns, holding a pair of plush white slippers, the kind one would expect to find in a luxury hotel. ¡°Put these on for now,¡± he says, kneeling again to slide them onto her aching feet. A warmth blossoms in Evelyn¡¯s chest at the sight. This is the same man the corporate worldbeled as ruthless, the one who could make board members wait indefinitely. Yet here he is, on one knee, tenderly caring for her sore feet. ¡°Thank you, Axel. You really spoil me, did you know that?¡± she replies softly, a smile illuminating her face. When their eyes lock, she feels a flutter in her heart. His gaze is calm yet filled with an intensity that makes her pulse quicken. ¡°Would you like something to eat or drink?¡± he asks, his voice low and inviting. Evelyn follows his gaze toward the sleek coffee maker on the counter, alongside a tray of tempting pastries. ¡°No, thank you,¡± she says, shaking her head. ¡°I can manage that myself. You should really head to your meeting. Don¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± Axel smiles faintly, reaching for her hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. They can wait a little longer.¡± She blinks, momentarily speechless. Was he serious? ¡°Axel¡­¡± She exhales, gently tugging at his arm until he settles beside her. ¡°If you finish your meeting quickly, we can enjoy lunch together. So, you really should go now¡­¡± A yful grin spreads across his lips as he rubs his brow in mock contemtion. ¡°My wife is far too clever. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± he replies, his tone teasing. ¡°Because you were too busy ying the role of the romantic husband,¡± she teases back. He chuckles, leaning in closer. ¡°You see it as ying a role. I see it as revealing the depths of my love.¡± Evelyn fights the urge to smile even wider, trying to resist the temptation to tease him further. ¡°Alright, off you go,¡± she says, her tone firm yet yful. ¡°Hmmm. Fine,¡± he concedes with a reluctant sigh. But before he can leave, he adds, ¡°Dn will bring you an iPad. You can shop online while you wait. Buy whatever your heart desires.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± she asks, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Anything,¡± he confirms, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, Mr. Knight. You might find yourself regretting it,¡± she warns, crossing her arms with a mock-serious expression. Heughs softly. ¡°Toote for that. I¡¯m not backing down now.¡± As Axel finally turns toward the door, Evelyn waves him off dramatically. ¡°Go make more money, Mr. Knight. I have a lot of shopping to do,¡± she teases. He casts a nce over his shoulder, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°I will. My wife is about to empty my wallet.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh as she watches him close the door behind him. For a brief moment, the office falls silent. Leaning back against the sofa, Evelyn feels her smile linger. Axel has a unique way of affecting her; he can drive her to the brink of madness and make her heart melt all in the span of a heartbeat. After a while, curiosity pulls her to her feet. She wanders toward the expansive ss wall that offers a panoramic view of the city below. The sight is nothing short of breathtaking. From the seventieth floor, the world appears miniature. Roads twist like colorful ribbons, cars sparkle under the afternoon sun, and people look norger than tiny dots. The sky stretches endlessly above, painted in a vibrant blue, and she can¡¯t help but imagine how stunning the view must be at night, with the city lights twinkling like a sea of diamonds. She presses her hand lightly against the cool ss. ¡°What a view¡­¡± she murmurs to herself, lost in the beauty before her. Just then, a gentle knock interrupts her reverie. Evelyn turns. ¡°Come in!¡± The door swings open, revealing Dn, who steps in with a polite smile. ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. Knight,¡± he greets cheerfully. ¡°Good afternoon, Dn,¡± she replies, returning his smile. He approaches her, holding a sleek ck iPad in one hand. ¡°The boss asked me to give you this. It¡¯s logged into thepany¡¯s shopping catalog. Feel free to browse at your leisure¡­ everything listed there is owned by Apex Holdings.¡± ¡°Owned? You mean, all those stores?¡± she asks, her eyebrows raising in surprise. ¡°Every single one,¡± Dn says proudly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the cost, Ma¡¯am. It¡¯s all part of the Knight privilege.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t suppress herughter. ¡°That sounds dangerously empowering. You¡¯re giving me too much control,¡± she jokes. Dn grins. ¡°Just remember, whatever you buy will be delivered straight to your home. No need to carry anything yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ actually impressive,¡± she admits, a hint of admiration in her voice. ¡°Oh, and Mrs. Knight,¡± he adds, ncing at his watch, ¡°your shoes will arrive in just a few minutes.¡± Evelyn smiles warmly at him. ¡°Thank you, Dn. You¡¯re always so reliable.¡± ¡°Someone has to keep the boss from losing his mind whenever you¡¯re around,¡± he replies with a wink. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Evelyn asks, a yful frown creasing her brow. ¡ª In this chapter, the emotional journey of Axel and Evelyn¡¯s rtionship blossoms against the backdrop of Axel¡¯s typically cold and ruthless demeanor. As he kneels before Evelyn, caring for her sore feet, the contrast between his powerful business persona and his tender, loving side bes strikingly evident. The yful exchanges between them showcase their deep connection, illustrating how love has transformed Axel into a man who values intimate moments over the pressures of his demanding career. Theughter shared among Axel¡¯s colleagues serves as a reminder of the profound impact Evelyn has had on him, softening the edges of his once-imprable exterior. As Evelyn gazes out at the breathtaking cityscape, she feels the weight of her newfound privilege and the joy of her rtionship settlefortably within her. Dn¡¯s arrival with the iPad signifies not just the material gifts that apany being Mrs. Knight, but also the emotional security and support that Axel provides. Their yful banter hints at a future filled with shared dreams and adventures, where love reigns supreme over the pressures of their lives. In this moment, Evelyn realizes she has found not only a partner in Axel but also a sanctuary where her heart can flourish, affirming that love indeed works miracles, transforming even the most hardened hearts. ¡ª **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?** In the forting chapter of ¡°Secret Lover,¡± readers can anticipate a deeper exploration of the dynamics within Axel and Evelyn¡¯s rtionship as they navigate theplexities of love intertwined with work. With Axel¡¯s attention divided between high-stakes business meetings and his newfound role as a devoted husband, the tension between his professional obligations and personal life is sure to escte. Will Axel¡¯s colleagues continue to tease him about his softer side, or will they bear witness to a more serious aspect of him as he confronts challenges that threaten both his marriage and hispany? The anticipation builds as Evelyn¡¯s yful exchanges with Axel hint at exciting adventures ahead, potentially leading her to discover more about her own strengths and desires. Moreover, the arrival of Evelyn¡¯s new shoes and the implications of her shopping spree present intriguing twists. As she delves into the privileges thate with being Mrs. Knight, will Evelyn find herself swept away in a whirlwind of luxury and expectations? The stakes rise when unexpected visitors or surprises from Axel¡¯s world begin to intrude upon their intimate moments. With the promise of new adventures and challenges, readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover how Axel and Evelyn will bnce their love story amidst the chaos of corporate life and the secrets that may still linger in the shadows. The next chapter is poised to be an exhrating journey filled with romance, humor, and a touch of drama!Conclusion In the conclusion of ¡°Secret Lover 214,¡± the emotional arc between Axel and Evelyn reaches a poignant crescendo as their love transforms the corporate battlefield into a sanctuary of tenderness and warmth. Axel¡¯s unexpected disy of vulnerability not only reveals the depth of his affection but also challenges the perceptions of those around him, showcasing the profound impact Evelyn has had on his once imprable heart. Their yful exchanges serve as a reminder that even amidst the pressures of their high-stakes lives, love can soften the hardest edges, allowing them to connect on a deeper level. As they shareughter and intimate moments, it bes clear that their rtionship is a refuge where both can thrive, free from the relentless demands of the outside world. Evelyn¡¯s moment of reflection at the panoramic view of the city encapstes her journey of self-discovery and empowerment within her role as Mrs. Knight. The arrival of the iPad symbolizes not just material privilege but also the emotional security thates with Axel¡¯s unwavering support. As she embraces her newfound identity, the yful banter with Dn hints at the adventures that lie ahead, promising a future filled with shared dreams and challenges. Ultimately, the chapter closes on a note of hope and anticipation, affirming that love, in its many forms, has the power to heal, inspire, and transform, setting the stage for the next thrilling installment of their journey together.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover,¡± readers can expect an exhrating deepening of Axel and Evelyn¡¯s rtionship as they face new challenges that test their bond. With Axel¡¯s colleagues continuing to poke fun at his softer side, the yful banter will likely give way to more serious confrontations, forcing Axel to navigate the pressures of his corporate world while protecting the love he has nurtured with Evelyn. As Evelyn bes more entrenched in the luxurious lifestyle thates with being Mrs. Knight, her own desires and ambitions may begin to surface, leading her to question how far she is willing to go to embrace her new identity. Will she find a way to bnce her newfound privileges with the responsibilities thate with them? Additionally, the arrival of unexpected visitors or surprises could shake the foundation of their idyllic moments. Perhaps an old me or a rival from Axel¡¯s past will emerge, challenging the stability of their rtionship and igniting a firestorm of emotions. As the stakes rise, tensions will mount, leading to pivotal moments that could either strengthen their love or threaten to unravel it. With the promise of romance, humor, and unexpected drama, the next chapter is set to take readers on a thrilling ride through theplexities of love and ambition, leaving them eager to discover how Axel and Evelyn will navigate the intricate dance of their lives together. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 215 secret lover 215 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°215 The Unexpected Text,¡± Evelyn finds herself caught in a web of confusion and anticipation after receiving a text from Amanda Knight, Axel¡¯s mother. The chapter opens with a lighthearted conversation between Evelyn and Dn, where Dn hints at the intensity of Axel¡¯s feelings for her. This yful exchange quickly shifts to a more serious tone when Evelyn discovers the alluring online shopping catalog, which tempts her to explore luxurious items, including a potential gift for Axel. However, her excitement is abruptly interrupted by the unexpected message from Amanda, leaving her in a state of shock and anxiety. As Evelyn processes the text, her emotions fluctuate between disbelief and dread. She grapples with the implications of Amanda reaching out to her, questioning whether Axel shared her contact information and the nature of Amanda¡¯s intentions. The tension esctes as she contemtes the possibility of meeting Axel¡¯s mother, feeling a mix of fear and curiosity about what such a meeting could entail. The weight of uncertainty looms over her, intensifying her internal conflict about their secret rtionship. In a moment of desperation, Evelyn turns to her friend Oscar for guidance, revealing the gravity of the situation. Oscar¡¯s reaction, a mix of amusement and concern, highlights the unexpected nature of Amanda¡¯s outreach. As they discuss the potential meeting, Evelyn¡¯s anxiety grows,pounded by the realization that she has yet to disclose her rtionship with Axel to his parents. This moment serves as a turning point, pushing Evelyn to confront her fears and consider the implications of her choices on her rtionship with Axel and his family. Ultimately, the chapter culminates in a moment of resolve for Evelyn. Recognizing the importance of facing Amanda, she decides to respond to the text, signaling her readiness to bridge the gap between her secret life and Axel¡¯s world. This decision marks a significant shift in her character, as she embraces the challenge ahead with newfound determination. The chapter closes with a sense of anticipation for what lies ahead, setting the stage for the emotionalplexities and revtions that will unfold in the next chapter.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 215** **CONTENT: 215 The Unexpected Text** ¡°What on earth does that mean?¡± Evelyn asked, her brow furrowing in confusion as she tried to decipher Dn¡¯s cryptic remark. The air between them thickened with unspoken implications, the atmosphere buzzing with tension. Dn chuckled lightly, a sound that seemed to dance through the room. He adjusted his tie with a practiced nonchnce, as if he were ustomed to navigating conversations fraught with delicate nuances. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, when ites to you, he tends to forget all about caution and that little thing called personal space. Especially considering your impressive close-quarterbat and fighting skills.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh softly, the sound a delightful mixture of amusement and a tinge of pride. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment, then,¡± she replied, a yful glint in her eye. ¡°You absolutely should,¡± Dn affirmed, a genuine smile illuminating his face. He offered her a polite nod before making his way out, leaving Evelyn to sink back into the plush embrace of her sofa. A wave of curiosity washed over her, tugging at her thoughts once more. The room enveloped her in aforting silence, almost expectant, as she reached for her iPad, her fingers dancing over the screen to open the online shopping catalogue. Her jaw dropped as she was greeted by a stunning interface that resembled an exclusive online mall, beckoning her with its allure. Each prestigious brand she recognized¡ªand many that had always felt tantalizingly out of reach¡ªwasid out before her, a visual feast for her eyes. Jewelry that sparkled like distant stars, clothing that whispered of elegance, handbags that promised to elevate any outfit, perfumes that could enchant anyone, watches that were more than mere timepieces, and even private spa packages that seemed like dreams made tangible¡ªall of it dazzled her senses. ¡°My goodness¡­ this is dangerously tempting,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, a mixture of excitement and trepidation swirling within her. ¡°He really shouldn¡¯t trust me with this kind of ess.¡± Yet, despite the warning bells ringing in her mind, she felt an irresistible pull to explore further. Theyout was not only simple and elegant but surprisingly enjoyable to navigate. She soon discovered a section dedicated to Apex¡¯s in-house designers and another brimming with limited-edition treasures that made her heart race. A smile crept onto Evelyn¡¯s face as she stumbled upon a collection of exquisite watches. ¡°Hmm¡­ perhaps this could be a gift for Axel,¡± she pondered aloud, her thoughts racing. But the notion was quickly dismissed. Axel already possessed an impressive array of luxury-brand watches, including several limited editions that would make any collector envious. Continuing her scroll deeper into the catalogue, her eyes danced over various models: sleek ck designs that exuded sophistication, handcrafted leather straps promisingfort, and intricate mechanical disys hinting at unparalleled craftsmanship. Evelyn longed to surprise him with something uniquely personal, perhaps a custom-made piece that would serve as a daily reminder of her every time he wore it. Just as she was about to tap on a pair of elegant silver cufflinks, her phone vibrated ominously inside her bag, startling her. With a flicker of anxiety, she reached for it, her heart racing as the screen illuminated with a notification. A text message from an unknown number. ¡°Spam?¡± she muttered to herself, skepticism creeping in. But then she recalled that Oscar had set up a robust security filter for her phone, designed to automatically block spam and suspicious messages. Curiosity piqued, she hesitated momentarily before gently opening the message. The moment she read the first line, her fingers felt weak, and her phone nearly slipped from her grasp. ¡°Hi, Evelyn¡­ sorry if I contacted you like this. I¡¯m Amanda Knight, Axel¡¯s mother.¡± Evelyn froze, her heart skipping a beat. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and for a fleeting moment, she thought she might have misread the text. But no, the name remained unchanged. Amanda Knight. Axel¡¯s mother. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± she whispered under her breath, staring at the screen as though it might suddenly vanish. ¡°Why would she text me? Did Axel give her my number?¡± Her gaze darted around the office, a nervous energy coursing through her as if Amanda might materialize in front of her at any moment. Her heart began to race, a rapid thumping echoing in her ears. Should she reply? Should she ignore it entirely? Or perhaps pretend she had never seen it? Before she could settle on a course of action, her phone vibrated again, a second message appearing on the screen. ¡°I got your number from Eleanor. Please don¡¯t me her. I actually forced her to give it to me.¡± And then¡ª ¡°Can we meet now, Evelyn?¡± Evelyn¡¯s mouth formed a small ¡®O¡¯ shape, her throat going dry as the weight of the situation pressed down on her. ¡°Meet? Now? Is she serious?¡± she muttered to herself, gripping her phone tightly as if it were a lifeline. She stared at the messages for what felt like an eternity before finally cing the phone on the coffee table and leaning back against the sofa, her pulse racing uncontrobly. Her mind swirled in a chaotic tempest of thoughts. ¡®Axel¡¯s mother? Why would she want to meet me? What could she possibly want? Does she know about me as Evelyn Walters? What about Oliver? Oh God¡­ what if she hates me? What if she¡¯s here to warn me to stay away from Axel?¡¯ Her hands felt icy, and she rubbed them together nervously, desperately trying to calm the storm within. ¡®No, Evelyn. Breathe. Maybe she just wants to talk. Maybe she¡¯s nice. Or maybe this is all a scam. Yes¡­ perhaps it¡¯s not even her texting!¡¯ Thatst thought provided a flicker of hope, a smallfort in the midst of her anxiety. Yes, it made more sense. It could be someone impersonating Amanda Knight. Yet, the messages felt so¡­ personal. She bit her lower lip, torn between the urge to reply and the instinct to delete the message altogether. Finally, with a determined resolve, she grabbed her phone again and decided to call Oscar. If anyone could provide rity about the situation, it was him. After a few rings, his sleepy voice came through the line, thick with drowsiness. ¡°Eve? Do you know what time it is here?¡± Evelyn frowned, suddenly feeling guilty. ¡°Oh, right. Are you in Astington?¡± ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s three in the morning,¡± he replied groggily, irritationcing his words. ¡°Please tell me this is life or death.¡± ¡°It might be,¡± Evelyn whispered, pacing across the room, her nerves making her restless. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m listening. What happened?¡± Oscar¡¯s voice shifted, now serious and alert. ¡°I just received a text,¡± she exined carefully, her heart pounding in her chest. ¡°From a number I don¡¯t recognize. It says it¡¯s from¡­ Amanda Knight.¡± There was a brief pause, and then Oscar erupted intoughter, the sound echoing through the line. ¡°Wow. You mean your mother-inw? The one who could buy a country just to build a rose garden?¡± ¡°Yes! That one!¡± Evelyn hissed, exasperation creeping into her tone. ¡°Stopughing! I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Rx, I¡¯m notughing at you,¡± Oscar said, still chuckling. ¡°I¡¯mughing because¡­ well, that¡¯s unexpected. Alright, give me the number. I¡¯ll check it out.¡± Evelyn read the number aloud, pacing anxiously in front of the ss wall, her heart racing with each second that ticked by. There was a brief silence on the line, during which she could hear Oscar typing furiously. After what felt like an eternity, he finally spoke. ¡°Okay, got it. Yeah, that¡¯s her. That number is registered under Amanda Knight¡¯s private line. It¡¯s real.¡± Evelyn froze mid-step, her breath hitching in her throat. ¡°So it¡¯s really her?¡± ¡°Yep. No scammer would be that bold. Though if someone tried pretending to be her, they¡¯d either need to be incredibly smart and possess nerves of steel or be so foolish that they no longer valued their lives,¡± he joked lightly. She sighed, sinking back onto the sofa, her mind racing. ¡°Great. Just great. Why would she text me out of the blue?¡± ¡°Did she say what she wanted?¡± Oscar asked, his tone thoughtful. ¡°She mentioned she got my number from Eleanor, Axel¡¯s grandma¡­ and that she wants to meet me. Today. Now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Oscar sounded contemtive. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s¡­ significant.¡± ¡°You think?¡± Evelyn replied dryly, her anxiety bubbling to the surface. ¡°I haven¡¯t even discussed his parents with Axel yet! And now his mother is texting me as though we¡¯re long-lost friends.¡± Oscar chuckled softly, the sound warm and reassuring. ¡°To be fair, this day was bound toe. The Walters and Knights aren¡¯t exactly¡­ brunch buddies. Your marriage being a secret doesn¡¯t help either.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do. What if she doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Evelyn sat back against the sofa, her mind racing with the implications of Amanda¡¯s unexpected message. The weight of uncertainty pressed heavily on her chest, intertwining with a flicker of hope. Despite her anxiety, there was a part of her that yearned for connection, for understanding, and perhaps even eptance from Axel¡¯s mother. Theughter shared with Dn earlier felt like a distant memory now, overshadowed by the gravity of the situation. Would this meeting reveal the truth of her rtionship with Axel, or would it unravel the delicate threads she had woven to protect their secret? In that moment, Evelyn realized that she stood at a crossroads, where the choices she made could alter the course of not only her life but also the lives of those she loved. Taking a deep breath, she felt a surge of determination rise within her. No longer could she hide behind the walls of uncertainty; it was time to confront the reality of her situation. If Amanda Knight wanted to meet, then Evelyn owed it to herself¡ªand to Axel¡ªto face whatever came next with courage. She had fought for her ce in Axel¡¯s heart, and now she would fight for her ce within his family. As the initial shock began to settle, she felt a newfound rity. This was not just a meeting; it was a chance to bridge the gap between her secret life and the world Axel belonged to. With that realization, Evelyn picked up her phone once more, ready to respond, her heart racing with both trepidation and excitement for the unknown thaty ahead. **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Evelyn grapples with the reality of meeting Amanda Knight. The stakes are high, and Evelyn¡¯s anxiety will be palpable as she prepares to face Axel¡¯s mother, who has already thrown her into a whirlwind of uncertainty. Will Amanda¡¯s intentions be friendly, or is sheing with a hidden agenda? As Evelyn navigates her feelings of dread and curiosity, the chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of family dynamics, revealing secrets that could alter Evelyn¡¯s rtionship with Axel forever. Moreover, the chapter will explore the aftermath of Evelyn¡¯s decision to respond to Amanda¡¯s text. Will she choose to meet her in person, or will she dodge the confrontation? The emotional rollercoaster of this encounter will be heightened by the contrasting perspectives of both women. Readers will witness Evelyn¡¯s internal struggle as she weighs the potential consequences of this meeting against her desire for eptance within Axel¡¯s family. With every word exchanged, the tension will mount, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover what revtions and surprises lie ahead in the world of ¡°Secret Lover 215.¡±Conclusion As Evelyn sat on the edge of her sofa, the weight of the unexpected text from Amanda Knight hung heavily in the air. Theughter and lightness she had shared with Dn now felt like a distant echo, reced by a tumult of anxiety and anticipation. The prospect of meeting Axel¡¯s mother was both thrilling and terrifying, a pivotal moment that could reshape her life and her rtionship with Axel. With every heartbeat, she felt the duality of fear and hope battling within her. Would Amanda ept her as part of the family, or would she see her as an intruder? This moment marked a turning point for Evelyn, as she realized that she could no longer hide in the shadows of secrecy; she had to step into the light and embrace whatever fate awaited her. Determined to confront the uncertainty head-on, Evelyn felt a surge of bravery coursing through her veins. She understood that this meeting was not merely about facing Axel¡¯s mother; it was about carving her own space in a world that had felt so foreign until now. As she picked up her phone to respond to Amanda, a newfound rity settled over her. This was her chance to bridge the gap between her secret life and the reality of Axel¡¯s family, to show that she was more than just a hidden chapter in their story. With a deep breath, she prepared to take the leap, ready to face the unknown with the strength she had discovered within herself. The journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but Evelyn knew that the love she shared with Axel was worth every risk.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect a gripping exploration of the pivotal meeting between Evelyn and Amanda Knight. As Evelyn prepares to confront Axel¡¯s mother, the atmosphere will be thick with suspense and anticipation. The chapter will delve into Evelyn¡¯s inner turmoil as she grapples with her insecurities and fears about being epted by Amanda. Will this meeting lead to a deeper understanding, or will it expose the fragile foundations of her secret rtionship with Axel? The stakes are higher than ever, and the emotional weight of their encounter promises to be both poignant and revealing. Furthermore, this chapter will introduce unexpected twists that could change the course of Evelyn¡¯s life. As she navigates theplexities of family dynamics, readers will witness the unraveling of long-held secrets and the potential for new beginnings. Amanda¡¯s intentions may not be as straightforward as they seem, and Evelyn¡¯s response could set off a chain reaction of events that challenges her resolve andmitment to Axel. As the narrative unfolds, the tension will build, leaving readers eager to discover how this encounter will reshape Evelyn¡¯s journey and her ce within the Knight family. With each passing moment, the anticipation will mount, promising an unforgettable chapter in the saga of ¡°Secret Lover 215.¡± Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 216 secret lover 216 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 216,¡± the chapter titled ¡°216 The Call¡± focuses on Evelyn as she navigates aplex emotionalndscape filled with anxiety and uncertainty. Initially overwhelmed by the prospect of meeting Amanda Knight, her mother-inw, Evelyn finds sce in her friend Oscar¡¯s reassuring words. He encourages her to dy the meeting and consult Axel, Amanda¡¯s son, before making any decisions. This conversation helps Evelyn regain someposure, and she begins to feel a flicker of determination as she prepares to respond to Amanda¡¯s invitation. As Evelyn types her polite reply to Amanda, she is interrupted by Ryan, her driver, who brings her shoes from home. Their light-hearted exchange momentarily lifts Evelyn¡¯s spirits, allowing her tough and appreciate the support system around her. However, the relief is short-lived when she receives a call from Amanda Knight. The anxiety returns, but as she answers the call, she is greeted by Amanda¡¯s warm and kind voice, which gradually eases her tension. This pivotal moment marks a transformation in Evelyn¡¯s perception of Amanda, shifting from fear to a sense of connection. During their conversation, Evelyn learns that Amanda is genuinely interested in her life, which reassures her and fosters a budding bond between them. As they talk, the initial trepidation Evelyn felt begins to dissipate, reced by a growing sense of eptance and the potential for a deeper rtionship. This interaction signifies a turning point for Evelyn, as she starts to embrace her new identity within the Knight family, feeling a sense of ease that she hadn¡¯t anticipated. The chapter concludes on a hopeful note, with Evelyn stepping into her new reality with renewed courage and openness. The emotional weight she carried begins to lift, hinting at the promise of eptance and love that lies ahead. As she navigates this unfamiliar territory, readers are left eager to see how her rtionship with Amanda and Axel will evolve, setting the stage for future challenges and developments in the story.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 216** **CONTENT: 216 The Call** ¡°You¡¯re really overthinking this, Evelyn,¡± Oscar said, his voice steady and reassuring, like a lighthouse guiding her through a stormy sea of doubt. ¡°You possess intelligence,passion, and let¡¯s not overlook that fierce side of you when you¡¯re upset. What¡¯s there not to like about you?¡± Evelyn let out a soft sigh, her brow furrowing as she wrestled with her anxiety. ¡°That¡¯s not exactlyforting,¡± she replied, though a small, reluctantugh escaped her lips, a flicker of humor amidst her turmoil. ¡°Alright, allow me to offer my perspective,¡± Oscar continued, his tone shifting to one of earnestness, as if he were imparting sage advice. ¡°First and foremost, don¡¯t let panic take the wheel. Hold off on meeting her until you¡¯ve had a chance to speak with Axel. Just send her a polite message. Something simple like, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t meet you right now.¡¯ Keep it straightforward.¡± Evelyn nodded slowly, feeling the tension in her shoulders ease just a fraction. ¡°You¡¯re right. I definitely need to consult Axel first,¡± she said, her voice gaining a hint of resolve, a flicker of determination igniting within her. ¡°Exactly,¡± Oscar affirmed, his confidence in her evident. ¡°Let him take the lead. He¡¯s her son, after all. He probably knows what¡¯s going on better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Thanks, Oscar. I really owe you one,¡± she said, a wave of relief washing over her, soothing her frayed nerves like a gentle tide. ¡°You owe me sleep,¡± he quipped, his voice light and teasing. ¡°And coffee. A veritable ocean of coffee.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to send you a lifetime supply,¡± she replied, a tired smile breaking through her earlier tension, a moment of levity in their conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that promise,¡± he teased lightly, hisughter warm and infectious. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d you called. Just remember¡­ don¡¯t stress too much, alright? If Mrs. Knight really wanted to give you a piece of her mind, she¡¯d probably have herwyer handle it.¡± ¡°Not exactly reassuring!¡± she shot back, though she couldn¡¯t suppress a grin at his attempt to lighten the mood. He chuckled, the sound wrapping around her like aforting nket. ¡°Goodnight, Boss. Or¡­ good afternoon, in your case.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Oscar. And thank you,¡± she replied, her voice softer now,ced with genuine appreciation. Once she ended the call, Evelyn remained seated for a moment, her gaze fixed on her phone as if it were a crystal ball holding the answers to her swirling questions. Now that she was certain it was indeed Amanda Knight reaching out, her heart began to race anew, each beat echoing the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on her chest. With a deep breath, she summoned her courage and typed a concise reply. ¡°Mrs. Knight, thank you very much for your kind invitation. I genuinely appreciate it. Unfortunately, I am currently upied and unable to meet at this moment. Would it be possible for us to converse over the phone instead?¡± She read the message multiple times, ensuring it conveyed the politeness she intended, the right blend of respect and firmness. 20:34 < 216 The Call Her finger hovered over the send button, uncertainty gnawing at her insides like a persistent mouse. Just as she was about to hit ''Send,'' a gentle knock echoed at the office door, pulling her from her spiraling thoughts. She lifted her gaze, curiosity piqued. ''Who could that be at this hour?'' "Yes,e in," she called out, her heart still racing from the earlier conversation, the unanswered questions swirling in her mind, and the very thought of Amanda Knight looming on the other side of her phone. A fleeting thought crossed her mind¡ªwhat if it was her mother-inw? But instead of her mother-inw, it was Ryan, her driver, standing in the doorway with a calm expression, arge paper bag cradled in his hands like a precious artifact. Evelyn felt a wave of relief wash over her. "Ma''am," Ryan greeted politely, inclining his head slightly as he approached, his demeanor professional yet warm. "These are your shoes from home. Laura sent them." "Already?" she asked, surprised at the promptness. "Yes, ma''am. Mr. Knight called ahead," he exined, his tone respectful, as if he were delivering news of great importance. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, genuinely impressed by the efficiency of it all. "Thank you, Ryan. And please extend my gratitude to Laura as well. She¡¯s always so considerate," she said, appreciating the thoughtfulness of her family. Ryan offered a faint smile, a mixture of pride and nervousness flickering across his face. "Yes, ma''am. Is there anything else you need?" "Wait." Evelyn tilted her head, curiosity igniting in her eyes. "Ryan, when did you call Axel? Why does he show up at my father''s house just in time?" Ryan froze, his smile faltering. "Ma''am, actually... I didn¡¯t call him." Evelyn¡¯s brows knitted together in confusion. "You didn¡¯t? Then why is he there?" He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, a hint of difort evident. "No, ma''am. It was Lisa. She texted Liam the moment you instructed me to head to the Walters Estate." Ryan¡¯s eyes darted to her, his throat tightening as he added quickly, "We just thought... you know, Mr. Knight would want to be informed. I hope you can understand, ma''am." 20:34 2/5 < 216 The Call Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh, shaking her head in disbelief. "Ryan, rx. I¡¯m not angry," she assured him, her voice soothing like a balm. His eyes widened slightly, surprise washing over his features. "You¡¯re... not?" "Of course not," she said warmly, her tone wrapping around him like a hug. "You and Lisa did the right thing. Honestly, I should be the one thanking you. I never thought my father would pull something like that..." Ryan¡¯s shoulders visibly rxed, relief flooding his expression. "Ah, thank God. I thought I was going to lose my job before lunch." Evelyn chuckled softly, the sound light and genuine, a refreshing breeze in the heavy atmosphere. "Not today, Ryan. You¡¯re safe." "Thank you, ma''am. Because I just got my car polished this morning, and I¡¯d hate to drive away jobless in a shiny car," he replied, a relieved smile breaking through his earlier tension. Herughter filled the room, a bright sound that lightened the weight pressing down on her heart. "You¡¯re quite theedian. Alright, off you go, Ryan. Take a break before Axel finds more work for you." "Yes, ma''am," he said, bowing slightly before exiting, clearly relieved to have avoided her wrath. Once he was gone, Evelyn remained seated for a moment, a smile still lingering on her lips, a remnant of their light-hearted exchange. She slipped on her sneakers, stretching her legs before finally standing up to prepare herself atte. The rich aroma of coffee began to ease her nerves, wrapping around her like a warm nket, until her phone vibrated again on the coffee table, jolting her from her calm. Her heart sank as she recalled that she hadn¡¯t yet replied to her mother-inw¡¯s text. Hastily, she returned to the seating area, her heart racing anew, a drum echoing in her chest. When she saw the calling from Amanda Knight¡¯s phone number, her palms instantly grew mmy, a cold sweat forming at her brow. "Oh no..." Evelyn whispered under her breath, panic bubbling up within her. "How could I forget?" She stared at the phone as if it were a ticking time bomb, the seconds feeling like hours. Perhaps if she didn¡¯t touch it, it would just stop ringing? But the vibration continued, steady and relentless, echoing her mounting anxiety. 20:34 3/5 < 216 The Call Taking a deep breath, she finally picked up the phone, her heart pounding in her chest like a wild animal trying to escape. She walked to the ss wall, trying to steady herself, and swiped to answer. "Hello?" she managed to say, her voice barely above a whisper, trembling with uncertainty. "Evelyn, dear?" The gentle yet assured voice on the other end carried an air of elegance that made her pulse quicken, a melody of warmth that wrapped around her. Evelyn froze, the weight of the moment crashing down on her like a tidal wave. After a few agonizing seconds, she finally found her voice again, albeit still soft and slightly trembling. "Mrs. Knight?" A light, melodic chuckle floated through the line, a sound that felt like sunlight breaking through clouds. "Oh, please, don¡¯t call me that. You are Mrs. Knight too, remember? Just call me Amanda. I hope you don¡¯t mind if I call you Evelyn or Eve..." Evelyn blinked, staring out at the sprawling city below, her mind racing to process what she had just heard. "Yes, please, just call me Eve," she replied, swallowing hard before continuing, "So... you know about me?" "Of course I do," Amanda replied warmly, her voice radiating kindness that made Evelyn¡¯s heart swell. "Axel told me everything. You have no idea how thrilled I am to finally speak with you." Evelyn felt her heart skip a beat, a rush of warmth flooding her. "He... told you?" she asked, a mix of disbelief and curiosity evident in her tone, her heart fluttering like a bird trapped in a cage. "Yes, though not nearly as much as I would have liked. Axel has always been a bit secretive about personal matters. I can only imagine he¡¯s been even more so when ites to you." "That sounds just like him." Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling an unexpected connection as if she were conversing with Amanda face-to-face, the distance between them shrinking with each passing moment. As they chatted, Evelyn felt her nervousness dissipate, reced by a sense of ease that washed over her like a gentle tide. There was no hint of disapproval in Amanda¡¯s tone; instead, it was warm and weing, like a gentle embrace that melted her worries away. **Conclusion** In this pivotal moment, Evelyn¡¯s emotional arc reaches a turning point, as she navigates theplexities of her rtionship with Amanda Knight. Initially overwhelmed by anxiety and uncertainty, she finds sce in Oscar''s reassuring words, which help her regain herposure. The unexpected arrival of Ryan with her shoes serves as a reminder of the support system surrounding her, easing her tension further. When she finally answers Amanda¡¯s call, the warmth and kindness in Amanda''s voice act as a balm to her frayed nerves, transforming her perception of the woman she once feared. This interaction marks a significant shift for Evelyn, as she begins to see Amanda not as a daunting figure, but as a potential ally and friend. As their conversation unfolds, Evelyn''s initial trepidation transforms into a budding connection, allowing her to embrace her new identity as part of the Knight family. Theughter and shared understanding between them pave the way for a deeper bond, suggesting that perhaps the challenges ahead may not be as insurmountable as she once feared. This chapter closes on a hopeful note, with Evelyn stepping into her new reality with renewed courage and openness, ready to face whateveres next with the support of those around her. The emotional weight she carried begins to lift, reced by the promise of eptance and the potential for love that lies ahead. **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Evelyn and Amanda Knight to escte as their conversation unfolds. With Amanda''s warm demeanor and genuine interest in Evelyn''s life, it bes clear that this initial interaction is just the tip of the iceberg. Will Evelyn be able to navigate theplexities of her new family dynamics, especially with Axel¡¯s secretive nature looming in the background? As the two women bond over shared experiences and the intricacies of their lives, Evelyn will find herself at a crossroads, torn between her growing connection with Amanda and the unresolved questions about her rtionship with Axel. Moreover, as the chapter progresses, the stakes will rise when Evelyn receives unexpected news that could change everything. The arrival of a mysterious package or a cryptic message could serve as a catalyst, forcing her to confront her feelings and the reality of her situation. This new development may also bring Axel back into the picture, adding furtherplications to their already intricate rtionship. With Evelyn''s heart racing and her mind spinning, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how she will handle the pressures of love, family, and the secrets that threaten to unravel her newfound happiness. Will she embrace her role as a Knight, or will the weight of expectations prove too heavy to bear? Conclusion In this chapter, Evelyn¡¯s journey culminates in a moment of profound transformation, as she learns to navigate her fears and embrace the possibilities that lie ahead. Initially burdened by anxiety and uncertainty, she finds a lifeline in Oscar¡¯s supportive words, allowing her to regain herposure and approach the situation with newfound rity. The arrival of Ryan with her shoes symbolizes the support system that surrounds her, reminding her that she is not alone in this daunting endeavor. When she finally engages in conversation with Amanda Knight, the warmth and kindness emanating from Amanda serve as a soothing balm, dispelling Evelyn¡¯s trepidation and fostering a sense of connection she had not anticipated. As their dialogue unfolds, Evelyn¡¯s perception of Amanda shifts drastically; she begins to view her not as an intimidating figure but as a potential ally and friend. This pivotal interaction marks a significant turning point in Evelyn¡¯s emotional arc, as she embraces her identity within the Knight family. Theughter and shared understanding between them hint at a burgeoning bond, suggesting that the challenges ahead may be navigable with the support of those around her. With her heart lightened and her spirit renewed, Evelyn steps into her new reality, ready to face whateveres next. The chapter closes on a note of hope and eptance, illuminating the potential for love and connection that lies just beyond the horizon.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can anticipate a deepening of the rtionship between Evelyn and Amanda Knight as their conversation takes unexpected turns. With Amanda¡¯s warmth and genuine curiosity about Evelyn¡¯s life, the initial connection they forged is poised to blossom into something more profound. However, theplexities of family dynamics will loomrge, especially with Axel¡¯s enigmatic nature casting shadows over their budding bond. Will Evelyn find the courage to open up to Amanda about her fears and uncertainties, or will she retreat into her shell, overwhelmed by the weight of her new reality? As the chapter unfolds, the tension is set to escte with the arrival of unexpected news that could alter the course of Evelyn¡¯s journey. A mysterious package or an enigmatic message may serve as a catalyst,pelling Evelyn to confront her feelings and the intricacies of her rtionship with Axel. The stakes will rise as she grapples with the implications of these revtions, leading to a pivotal moment where she must decide whether to embrace her role within the Knight family or to tread cautiously, wary of the secrets that threaten to unravel everything she holds dear. With her heart racing and her mind in turmoil, readers will be left breathless, eager to see how Evelyn navigates the challenges ahead and whether she can forge a path toward eptance, love, and self-discovery amidst the chaos. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 217 secret lover 217 Summary In the modern meeting room of Apex Holdings, CEO Axel Knight found himself distracted from the discussions of quarterly profits and future strategies, as his thoughts drifted to his wife, Evelyn. Despite the lively atmosphere and the impressive reports from his directors, Axel¡¯s mind was consumed with images of her, particrly the way she looked in his office, a sight that brought him warmth amidst the corporate chaos. As he attempted to focus on the meeting, he discreetly texted his assistant to arrange a lunch with Evelyn, indicating just how much he longed to be with her rather than engage in the corporate grind. As the meeting progressed, Axel¡¯s attention was drawn back to the presentations, especially when a representative from New York reported outstanding profits from their investment arm. This news brought a genuine smile to Axel¡¯s face, reflecting his pride in his team¡¯s aplishments. However, as the meeting concluded and he prepared to leave, a light-hearted conversation about his wife sparked a mix of amusement and intrigue within him, suggesting a deeper connection between Evelyn and his colleagues that he had not fully grasped. Upon returning to his office, Axel¡¯s excitement to see Evelyn was palpable, but as he opened the door, he overheard her on the phone, speaking warmly with Amanda, his mother. This unexpected revtion jolted him with confusion and a sense of vulnerability. The thought of Evelyn having a secretive rtionship with his mother stirred feelings of jealousy and curiosity, forcing Axel to confront theplexities of their marriage and the hiddenyers of intimacy that existed between them. Caught between warmth and uncertainty, Axel stood at the threshold, grappling with the implications of this newfound connection. Would this revtion strengthen their bond or create distance? He realized that he needed to navigate this moment with courage and honesty, recognizing it as an opportunity for growth in their rtionship. Stepping forward, he prepared to embrace theplexities of their love, understanding that the path ahead would require vulnerability and openness to truly connect with Evelyn amidst the secrets thaty beneath the surface.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 217** **CONTENT: 217 She Talks With My Mother?** In the sleek, modern meeting room, the air was thick with a blend of anticipation and the weight of routine. Axel Knight, the formidable CEO of Apex Holdings, sat at the head of a grand mahogany table, his piercing gaze locked onto the screen before him. The projector hummed softly, casting a bluish glow over the room, illuminating a parade of graphs and slides that danced with numbers and percentages¡ªa visual cacophony that seemed to drone on endlessly, drowning out the buzz of conversation around him. His directors animatedly discussed thepany¡¯s quarterly profits and ambitious future strategies, their voices rising and falling like a symphony. Yet, despite the lively chatter and palpable enthusiasm in the air, Axel¡¯s mind drifted far beyond the confines of Apex Holdings. He found himselfpletely consumed by thoughts of Evelyn. He could vividly recall the way she looked perched on the sofa in his office, her silky hair framing her delicate features, the way her lips curled into a smile as she tried to mask her fatigue. That image lingered in his mind like a warm embrace, refusing to fade. With a slight adjustment in his posture, Axel attempted to pull himself back into the present as one of the executive directors from the Singapore branch began his report. ¡°Mr. Knight,¡± the man began with a confident flourish, gesturing toward the screen that disyed the impressive figures. ¡°As you can see, our mining division across Southeast Asia has seen a remarkable thirty-two percent increase in ie during Q3. The new contracts we secured in Indonesia and the Philippines have proven to be exceptionally lucrative. If this trend continues, we can project a staggering forty-five percent growth by year¡¯s end.¡± A ripple of impressed murmurs surged through the directors, their faces alight with excitement. Axel nodded slowly, his expression one of approval. ¡°That¡¯s excellent news. The team has done amendable job.¡± Yet, even as the words left his lips, his gaze flickered down to his watch. Just ten minutes had passed since hisst check-in, but it felt like an eternity. ¡®She¡¯s probably lost in boredom by now,¡¯ he mused, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡®I suggested she use the iPad for shopping, but knowing her, she¡¯s either buried in emails or gazing out the window, lost in thought again.¡¯ He sighed quietly, a sound almost drowned out by the ongoing presentation. Subtly, he reached beneath the table for his phone, his fingers deftly navigating the device as he pretended to scroll through the report. With a swift motion, he sent a text to Dn. ¡°Please arrange lunch for me and Evelyn. Deliver it to my office. Cancel my lunch with the directors; I¡¯ll reschedule breakfast with them for tomorrow instead.¡± Within moments, Dn¡¯s response pinged back, a concise, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Axel silenced his phone and leaned back in his chair, attempting to project an air of calm professionalism. He genuinely valued the hard work of his team, but at this moment, the only person he yearned to see was his wife. As the meeting dragged on, another executive took the floor, and Axel¡¯s mind began to drift again. It wasn¡¯t until the final speaker, a representative from their New York branch, began his report that he snapped back to attention. ¡°Our investment arm has performed exceptionally well this quarter,¡± the man announced, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°We acquired three AI startupsst year, and their early revenue has already surpassed our expectations. Q3 profits have surged by twenty-eight percent, and we anticipate even higher returns once our European partnerse on board.¡± This caught Axel¡¯s interest, and a genuine smile broke across his face, the kind of proud, approving smile that made his directors sit up a little straighter in their seats. ¡°Excellent work,¡± he praised, his tone firm yet encouraging. ¡°The board will be pleased to hear this. Ensure those startups have all the resources they need to continue their growth trajectory. I want sustained progress, not just a single strong quarter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the representative replied, a mix of nerves and excitement evident on his face. After the apuse and murmurs of approval subsided, Axel finally stood, ready to conclude the meeting. ¡°Everyone, I want to express my gratitude for your hard work. You¡¯ve all done remarkably well this quarter, and I assure you that your efforts will not go unnoticed. Let¡¯s carry this momentum into Q4. I n to visit each of your branches soon, once we finalize the schedules.¡± As the directors began to rise, some exchanging handshakes while others gathered their documents, Axel was already half-turned toward the door when a voice from the London office caught his attention. ¡°Mr. Knight, before you leave,¡± a man called out with a friendly smile, ¡°will we have the pleasure of meeting Mrs. Knight while we¡¯re here? Perhaps dinner tonight?¡± The room erupted in lightughter, and another director chimed in, ¡°Yes, sir! We¡¯ve all heard so much about her. It would truly be an honor to meet the woman who managed to pull you away from work long enough to get married.¡± Axel¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smirk, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°One day,¡± he replied smoothly, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you all have the chance to meet her. But today is not that day.¡± The room filled with yful groans of disappointment. ¡°Not fair, sir,¡± one of them quipped good-naturedly. Axel chuckled softly. ¡°Some mysteries are worth keeping.¡± With that, he slipped out before they could press him further. As he stepped into the hallway, theposed facade he wore in the meeting room melted away, reced by a warmer, more rxed demeanor. He loosened his tie, his pace quickening as he made his way to the elevator that would take him back to his office. When the elevator doors slid open on the seventy floor, he nearly collided with Ryan, his assistant. ¡°Sir,¡± Ryan greeted respectfully, his demeanor professional as ever. ¡°Ryan? You¡¯re still here?¡± Axel asked, a hint of surprise in his voice. ¡°Yes, sir. I just delivered Mrs. Knight¡¯s shoes from home. Laura packed them.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Axel replied with a nod. ¡°Thank you for that.¡± Ryan hesitated, ncing toward the elevator as if weighing his next words. ¡°Sir, should I stay in case you need a driverter?¡± Axel paused for a moment, contemting. Then he shook his head. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ll drive her myself tonight.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise, but he quickly masked it with a nod. ¡°Understood, sir. I¡¯ll head home then.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Axel said, offering a faint smile. ¡°And please tell Laura she did well.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ryan bowed his head respectfully before making his exit. As Axel continued down the corridor, his steps were quick yet light, a strange sense of tion swelling within him. He couldn¡¯t quite articte why, but the thought of seeing Evelyn waiting for him in his office filled him with a warmth that spread through his chest. Upon reaching his office, he hesitated for a brief moment before opening the door, wanting to catch her off guard. He could already envision her sitting on the couch, probably engrossed in some article or gazing thoughtfully out the window, that serene expression on her face that he adored. Quietly, he turned the handle and stepped inside. The soft sound of her voice halted him mid-step. There she was, standing by the floor-to-ceiling ss wall, her back turned to him. She was on the phone, her tone warm and inviting. At first, Axel assumed she was chatting with Oliver, but then he heard her say, ¡°Amanda, I¡¯d love to,¡± her voice infused with enthusiasm. ¡°Just let me know the ce and time.¡± Axel froze, his heart momentarily stopping in disbelief. Amanda? That was a name he recognized all too well. ¡®She talks with Amanda? She talks with my mother?¡¯ His pulse quickened, a jolt of confusion and surprise coursing through him. Surely, he must have misheard. But then Evelyn¡¯s next words struck him like a cold ssh of water. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m happy to talk with you, too. Alright, see youter, Amanda. Yes, yes, I won¡¯t tell Axel, no need to worry.¡± In that fleeting moment, the world around Axel blurred into a haze as the weight of realization crashed over him. Theughter and warmth in Evelyn¡¯s voice as she spoke with Amanda, his mother, sent a whirlwind of emotions spiraling through him. Confusion morphed into a cocktail of disbelief and vulnerability, leaving him grappling with the implications of their connection. How could she have formed a bond with someone so integral to his life without him knowing? The thought of Evelyn engaging in a secret dialogue with his mother ignited a flicker of jealousy, yet it also stirred a curiosity about the depth of their rtionship. In that instant, Axel felt the delicate threads of his carefully constructed world beginning to unravel, revealing theplexities of love, trust, and the hiddenyers of intimacy that ofteny beneath the surface. As he stood frozen at the threshold of his office, a rush of conflicting emotions surged within him. The warmth he had felt moments before was now tinged with uncertainty, forcing him to confront the realities of their marriage. Would this revtion bring them closer, or would it create a chasm between them? Axel realized that he had to address the unspoken truths that lingered in the air, to navigate the delicate dance of vulnerability and openness that had always defined their rtionship. With a deep breath, he stepped forward, ready to embrace the uncertainty, knowing that the path ahead would require both courage and honesty. In the heart of this revtiony the opportunity for growth, for forging a deeper connection with Evelyn, and for discovering the true meaning of partnership in the face of secrets that had yet to be unveiled.Conclusion In the aftermath of that unexpected revtion, Axel stood at a crossroads, caught between the warmth of his love for Evelyn and the unsettling questions that now clouded his heart. Theughter he had once cherished, the moments of intimacy they had shared, now felt tinged with aplexity that demanded his attention. As he contemted the implications of Evelyn¡¯s bond with his mother, he understood that this was not merely a matter of jealousy or mistrust, but an invitation to explore the depths of their rtionship. The warmth he had felt moments ago transformed into a resolve to confront the unspoken truths that lingered between them, recognizing that vulnerability was the key to unlocking a deeper understanding of one another. Taking a deep breath, Axel stepped fully into the office, prepared to navigate the delicate terrain of their marriage. He knew that addressing this newfound connection with honesty and openness could either bridge the gap or deepen their bond in ways he had yet to imagine. With each heartbeat, he felt the weight of potential growth resting on his shoulders, a chance to redefine their partnership amidst the secrets that had begun to surface. As he looked at Evelyn, her back still turned, he knew that the path ahead would require courage, but it was a journey he was willing to embark on. In that moment, he recognized that love was not just about the idyllic moments they shared, but also about the willingness to face theplexities together, hand in hand.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** As Axel stands on the precipice of revtion, the air crackles with tension and unspoken questions. The unexpected connection between Evelyn and Amanda has turned his world upside down, leaving him grappling with a whirlwind of emotions. In the next chapter, readers can anticipate an intense confrontation as Axel confronts Evelyn about her newfound rtionship with his mother. Their conversation promises to be a delicate dance of vulnerability and honesty, where secrets long buried may finally see the light of day. Will Axel¡¯s jealousy give way to understanding, or will it deepen the chasm between them? Moreover, the chapter will delve into theplexities of their marriage, exploring how hidden connections can both strengthen and challenge the bonds of love. As Axel navigates his feelings, Evelyn will have her own revtions to share, shedding light on her motivations and the depth of her feelings for both Axel and Amanda. Expect a rollercoaster of emotions, as the couple faces the reality of their intertwined lives and the choices that lie ahead. With each turn of the page, the stakes will rise, leading to unexpected twists that will keep readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether love can truly conquer all¡ªeven the secrets that threaten to divide them. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 218 secret lover 218 Summary In the chapter titled ¡°Secret Lover 218,¡± Axel grapples with the surprising news that his mother has contacted Evelyn, instructing her to keep it a secret from him. This revtion stirs a tempest of emotions within Axel, who observes Evelyn closely as she finishes her call. Her bodynguage suggests she is anxious, prompting Axel to engage her in a yful conversation. The tension between them shifts as Evelyn reveals that Axel¡¯s mother invited her to lunch without his knowledge, which initially takes Axel by surprise but soon leads to a teasing exchange filled with affection and humor. Evelyn¡¯s anxiety about Axel¡¯s potential anger is quickly alleviated as he responds with warmth instead of irritation. The couple¡¯s yful banter lightens the mood, and Axel¡¯s protective instinctse to the forefront when he insists that he must apany Evelyn to the lunch with his mother. This moment showcases the depth of their rtionship, highlighting Axel¡¯s desire to shield Evelyn from any possible difort while also acknowledging the humorous chaos his mother can bring into their lives. As they settle down together, the earlier tension dissipates, reced by a sense of intimacy and connection. Theirughter and teasing not only reinforce their bond but also hint at theplexities they will face with family dynamics. The chapter culminates in a moment of warmth, where Axel¡¯s yful sarcasm and Evelyn¡¯s determined spirit blend seamlessly, promising a future where they tackle challenges together. Their love emerges as a powerful force capable of oveing obstacles, setting the stage for the impending family gathering. Looking ahead, the next chapter is poised to escte the tension as Axel and Evelyn navigate the intricacies of family rtionships. With the lunch invitation from Axel¡¯s mother looming, readers can expect a mix ofedic moments and heartfelt exchanges as the couple prepares for the inevitable sh of personalities. The dynamic between Axel¡¯s protective nature and Evelyn¡¯s charm will be tested, creating an atmosphere ripe for bothughter and emotional depth as they confront the challenges that family gatherings often bring.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 218** **CONTENT: 218 You Are Not Mad?** Axel trailed just a few steps behind Evelyn, his expression inscrutable, a tempest of emotions churning within him. The startling news that his mother had reached out to Evelyn, instructing her to keep it all under wraps from him, echoed in his mind like a haunting refrain. *What could possibly motivate her to do something like that?* he pondered, his curiosity igniting a flicker of concern. He remained an observer, his gaze fixed on her, absorbing every nuance of her demeanor as she wrapped up the call. He noticed the way her shoulders sagged with a long, deep exhale, as if she were releasing a pent-up breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. She instinctively tucked her hand into her trouser pocket, a subtle gesture that suggested she was attempting to regain herposure. It was during this moment of stillness that Axel finally cleared his throat, the soft sound slicing through the quietude like a sharp de. Evelyn jumped slightly, her body turning toward him in surprise, her features a picture of astonishment. ¡°A-Axel¡­¡± she stammered, her voice faltering as she searched for the right words to articte the unexpected situation. The guilt etched across her face tugged at the corners of his mouth, prompting a sly smile to emerge, a delightful blend of amusement and affection. ¡°So,¡± he began, his tone deliberately slow and teasing, ¡°my wife has now joined forces with my mother to conspire against me?¡± Panic flickered in Evelyn¡¯s eyes, hershes fluttering as she fidgeted with her fingers, which were now tightly sped in front of her. ¡°A-Axel¡­ I can exin. Your mother¡ª¡± Axel raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a yful smirk as curiosity mingled with amusement. He stepped closer, his towering presence bothforting and intimidating. ¡°My mother,¡± he echoed softly, ¡°and what exactly did she say that has you looking so anxious?¡± Evelyn bit her lip, caught in a limbo betweenughter and tears. ¡°She, um¡­ invited me to lunch. And told me not to tell you,¡± she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. For a heartbeat, Axel simply stared at her, his expression unreadable, as if weighing the significance of her words. Then, as if a light had been switched on, his gaze softened. He reached out, brushing his thumb gently against her cheek, a tender gesture that spoke volumes of his affection. ¡°I¡¯m surprised she called you,¡± he murmured, curiositycing his tone. ¡°How did she even get your number?¡± Evelyn swallowed hard, the gravity of the situation pressing down on her. ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± she asked cautiously, her heart racing. She had braced herself for a colder reaction, perhaps one of his infamous icy res that could freeze anyone in their tracks. Instead, Axel chuckled, the sound rich and warm, wrapping around her like aforting embrace. He slipped his arms around her waist, pulling her close until their bodies were nearly fused together. ¡°No,¡± he replied, his voice low and steady. ¡°Just surprised.¡± His eyes sparkled with a mix of affection and mischief. ¡°Though I¡¯m not quite sure who I should be more concerned about¡­ you or her.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, the tension in her shoulders easing a fraction. ¡°Maybe both,¡± she suggested, a hint ofughter bubbling in her voice. He chuckled again, guiding her toward the sofa, his arm still draped possessively around her waist as they settled down together. He tilted his head, studying her with a yful smile. ¡°Next time, Eve,¡± he said with mock seriousness, ¡°give me a heads-up before my mother starts plotting secret lunches with my wife.¡± Evelyn sighed softly, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t n this, I swear. Your grandmother is the one who gave your mother my number,¡± she exined, her tone earnest. ¡°Of course she did,¡± Axel replied, rolling his eyes with a hint of exasperation. ¡°Grandma¡¯s been waiting for this moment since the day I told her I was married.¡± He sighed deeply, a mixture of affection and frustration coloring his voice. ¡°I still feel guilty for agreeing right away without consulting you first. I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± Axel brushed her hand gently, his touch sending a wave of warmth coursing through her. ¡°Don¡¯t be. But¡­¡± he added, his tone shifting to a more serious note, ¡°you can¡¯t meet her alone. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Her eyes widened in surprise, disbelief etched across her features. ¡°What? Why not?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Axel said, a slow smile creeping across his lips, ¡°between my mother and you, I¡¯m not quite sure who will wreak havoc on my peace first. I need to be there to defend myself.¡± Evelyn burst intoughter, the tension evaporating entirely. ¡°You make it sound like we¡¯re preparing for war.¡± ¡°Lunch with my mother is a war,¡± he replied dryly, leaning closer, a mischievous glint dancing in his eyes. ¡°So, I¡¯lle along.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she conceded, pretending to sigh in resignation. ¡°But don¡¯t look so tense when you meet her. I¡¯ll make sure she behaves.¡± Axel¡¯s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and disbelief. ¡°Behaves? You think you can control Amanda Knight?¡± Evelyn crossed her arms defiantly, her confidence shining through. ¡°I can try. After a few minutes talking to her, she sounds like a lot of fun.¡± Heughed again, the sound echoing with warmth, then leaned in and captured her lips in a gentle kiss. It started off soft, a tender exploration, but soon deepened naturally, as if the air around them melted away, leaving only the two of them in their own world. Her fingers brushed against his cor, his warmth enveloping her. Just as he was about to tilt her chin higher, a loud knock reverberated through the room. Axel froze, his jaw tightening in irritation. He turned slowly toward the door, his re sharp enough to cut through steel. Evelyn pulled back, breathless, and immediately stifled augh. ¡°Don¡¯t look like that,¡± she whispered yfully, a smile dancing on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re scaring whoever¡¯s out there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to fire them. No, I will kill them!¡± Axel muttered, his voice dangerously calm, though the humor in his eyes betrayed his irritation. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them,¡± she teased, cupping his cheek affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let them live until after lunch.¡± Her yful tone softened the edge of his frustration. He sighed, sitting up straight and adjusting his tie as the knock came again, this time more insistent. ¡°Come in,¡± he said, his tone sharpened with authority. The door swung open, revealing Dn, who looked distinctly nervous, apanied by a female staff member pushing a cartden with covered dishes and elegant tableware. ¡°Sir,¡± Dn greeted cautiously, darting nces between Axel and Evelyn. ¡°I, uh, brought your lunch.¡± Axel¡¯s expression remained unchanged, a stoic mask that sent a chill down Dn¡¯s spine. He merely nodded slowly, his stare still intimidating. Dn swallowed hard, clearly flustered. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ just set it up in the private dining room.¡± Evelyn leaned slightly toward Axel and whispered, ¡°See? He looks like he¡¯s walking to his execution. Be nice.¡± Axel¡¯s lips twitched, his re softening as he replied in a low voice, ¡°Only because you asked.¡± He turned to Dn. ¡°Arrange it there. Quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Dn moved faster than usual, almost tripping over himself in his haste. The female staff member followed suit, setting the silver trays neatly on the dining table inside the adjoining room. Once everything was in ce, Dn cleared his throat. ¡°All ready, sir. Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Axel replied tly, his tone brooking no argument. Dn gestured to the female staff following him before practically sprinting for the door, eager to escape the tension in the air. As soon as the door clicked shut behind them, Evelyn covered her mouth,ughter bubbling up uncontrobly. ¡°You really do enjoy terrifying your employees, don¡¯t you?¡± He smirked, slipping his hand back around her waist, pulling her closer once more. ¡°Of course not. But if they annoy me, naturally I will¡­¡± She shook her head, amusement dancing in her eyes. ¡°Come on, Mr. Knight. Lunch first, murderter.¡± With a deep chuckle, he led her to the dining table, the earlier tension melting away in the warmth of their sharedughter. **Conclusion** In the wake of the unexpected revtions, a sense of relief washed over both Axel and Evelyn, transforming what could have been a moment fraught with tension into one brimming with warmth and affection. The yful banter between them not only eased the weight of the secrets but also reinforced the bond they shared¡ªa delightful blend of love and humor that seemed capable of conquering any obstacle in their path. Axel¡¯s initial irritation at his mother¡¯s meddling faded into amusement, and Evelyn¡¯s anxiety transformed intoughter, showcasing the strength of their partnership. The yful exchanges about lunch and the impending family dynamics hinted at the challenges ahead, yet it was clear that together, they could navigate theplexities that life¡ªand Axel¡¯s family¡ªthrew their way. As they settled down for lunch, the atmosphere shifted from uncertainty to afortable intimacy, the earlier tension dissipating like mist in the morning sun. With each shared smile and teasing remark, Axel and Evelyn reaffirmed theirmitment to one another, vowing to face whatever came next side by side. Theughter that filled the room echoed the promise of a future where they would tackle challenges together, turning secrets into stories and worries into shared experiences. In that moment, amidst the ttering of dishes and the warmth of their connection, they realized that their love was not just a refuge but a powerful force that could weather any storm, making them ready to embrace whatever surprisesy ahead. **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Axel and Evelyn to escte as they navigate theplexities of family dynamics and secrets. With the unexpected lunch invitation from Axel¡¯s mother looming over them, the couple will find themselves grappling with the implications of this ndestine meeting. Will Evelyn be able to charm Amanda Knight, or will Axel¡¯s protective instincts take over, creating an atmosphere fraught withedic yet poignant moments? The intery between Axel¡¯s yful sarcasm and Evelyn¡¯s determined spirit promises to deliver bothughter and heartfelt exchanges as they prepare for the inevitable sh of personalities. As they sit down for lunch, the air will be thick with unspoken words and underlying emotions. Readers can anticipate a whirlwind of interactions filled with witty banter and subtle tensions as Axel tries to maintain hisposure while keeping an eye on both his wife and mother. The stakes will be high, as Evelyn¡¯s ability to win over Amanda could either strengthen her bond with Axel or deepen the cracks in their rtionship. With secrets still lurking in the shadows, the chapter will leave readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly awaiting the revtions that will unfold as the Knight family gathers around the dining table. Will this lunch be a turning point for Evelyn, or will it lead to moreplications in her rtionship with Axel? Only time will tell.Conclusion As theughter faded and the yful banter settled into afortable rhythm, Axel and Evelyn found themselves enveloped in a newfound sense of unity. The earlier tension had transformed into an unspoken promise, one that reaffirmed theirmitment to each other amid theplexities of family dynamics. Axel¡¯s teasing nature and Evelyn¡¯s spirited determination created a unique bnce, allowing them to confront the challenges ahead with confidence and humor. Their shared moments of vulnerability and joy served as a testament to the strength of their bond, illuminating the path forward as they prepared to face the unexpected together. The impending lunch with Axel¡¯s mother loomedrge, yet instead of dread, there was an air of anticipation. They had each other, and that was enough to weather any storm. With every shared smile and gentle touch, they fortified their connection, transforming potential conflict into an opportunity for growth. As they sat at the dining table, ready to embrace whatever surprises awaited them, it became clear that their love was a resilient force¡ªone that could turn secrets into stories and challenges into cherished memories. Together, they were not just facing the unknown; they were crafting a future filled withughter, understanding, and unwavering support, ready to conquer whatever came their way.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect a whirlwind of emotions as Axel and Evelyn prepare for the highly anticipated lunch with Amanda Knight. The atmosphere will be charged with a mix of excitement and anxiety, as both characters grapple with the weight of secrets and family expectations. Axel¡¯s protective instincts wille to the forefront, leading to humorous yet tense moments as he tries to shield Evelyn from his mother¡¯s formidable presence. Will Axel¡¯s yful sarcasm be enough to diffuse the tension, or will it backfire in unexpected ways? The dynamic between the three will be a delicate dance of wit and underlying conflict, promising a captivating exploration of family dynamics. As the lunch unfolds, Evelyn¡¯s charm and determination will be put to the test. Can she navigate theplexities of her rtionship with Amanda while maintaining her bond with Axel? The chapter will delve into the intricacies of their interactions, revealing hidden motives and unspoken feelings that could either strengthen or strain their connection. Expect unexpected revtions andedic mishaps that will keep readers on their toes, as the trio¡¯s conversation takes unexpected turns. With secrets still simmering beneath the surface, the stakes will be higher than ever, leaving readers eager to see how Axel and Evelyn will emerge from this pivotal moment in their journey together. Will they solidify their partnership, or will the lunch lead to unforeseenplications? The anticipation is palpable, and the answers lie just ahead. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 219 secret lover 219 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 219,¡± Evelyn enters what she expects to be a mundane office dining area, only to discover a luxurious and inviting space that feels more like a cozy apartment. The warmth andfort of the room, paired with Axel¡¯s casual exnation of it being his sanctuary, creates an intimate atmosphere. As they share a meal, the yful banter between them reveals a growing connection, with Axel¡¯s teasing and Evelyn¡¯sughter filling the room with warmth. As they enjoy a gourmet lunch delivered from a chef, their conversation flows easily, touching on light topics before shifting to more personal matters. Evelyn¡¯s anxiety about meeting Axel¡¯s mother surfaces, but Axel reassures her, emphasizing her ce in his life. This exchange deepens their bond, and Evelyn feels a swell of affection at his words, sensing the sincerity behind them. The atmosphere is charged with unspoken emotions, hinting at theplexities of their rtionship. However, the mood shifts when Evelyn questions Axel about the bedroom in the office and the implications of past rtionships he may have had there. Her jealousy and insecurity bubble to the surface, revealing the weight of Axel¡¯s history and the gossip that surrounds him. Axel¡¯s silence in response to her probing only heightens the tension, leaving Evelyn grappling with her feelings of vulnerability and the fear of not being unique in his life. Despite the difort, the intimate setting allows for a deeper exploration of their emotions. Axel¡¯s gentle touch and unwavering gaze remind Evelyn that their connection is special, even amidst the shadows of the past. As they navigate this delicate tension, Evelyn begins to understand that love involves confronting insecurities together. The promise of dessert at the end of their meal symbolizes hope for their rtionship, suggesting that they can redefine their bond and embrace the sweetness of their growing love.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 219** **CONTENT: 219 Why Not?** As Evelyn stepped through the doorway, she abruptly halted, her breath catching in her throat. ¡°This looks nothing like an office dining area¡­¡± The scene before her was a far cry from the drab, uninspired workspace she had anticipated. Instead, it unfolded like a luxurious apartment, radiating warmth and a sense offort that enveloped her like a soft nket. At the center of the room, a round dining table beckoned invitingly, encircled by plush chairs upholstered in a soothing cream color, enticing her to sit and linger a while. The expansive windows were draped with elegant floor-to-ceiling curtains that fluttered gently in the breeze, framing a picturesque view outside. A cozy sofa set nestled against one wall, apanied by a sleek t-screen television that seemed to belong to a different world, contrasting with the serene ambiance. On the opposite side, a polished door hinted at the presence of a bedroom, adding an intriguingyer of mystery to the space. Axel, ever perceptive, noticed the way her eyes roamed, soaking in the unexpected beauty of her surroundings. ¡°This is my little sanctuary between meetings and work¡­¡± he exined, his tone casual, as if revealing a precious secret. ¡°Sometimes, I eat here when I¡¯m burning the midnight oil. It¡¯s quiet. Peaceful.¡± Evelyn turned to him, her brow arching in yful disbelief. ¡°So, you¡¯ve got a hidden apartment tucked away in your office building.¡± He offered her a subtle smile, one that hinted at untold stories and hidden depths. ¡°A man needs a refuge from the chaos,¡± he replied, his tone light, yet there was an undercurrent of sincerity that made her heart flutter. ¡°Or perhaps a way to avoid going home?¡± she quipped, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°That was before you moved in,¡± he shot back, his voice teasing yetyered with something deeper. Herughter rang out, filling the room with a warmth that matched the inviting atmosphere as he gracefully pulled out a chair for her. ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± he instructed gently, and sheplied, her gaze following him as he began to unveil the culinary delightsid before them. As he lifted the lids, a symphony of enticing aromas wafted through the air, making her stomach growl in anticipation. There was sulent grilled salmon, glistening with a zesty lemon butter sauce, creamy truffle mashed potatoes, perfectly roasted asparagus, and a basket overflowing with freshly baked bread that seemed to call her name. A ss of sparkling apple juice glimmered enticingly next to a crystal jug filled with iced water, slices of lemon bobbing like cheerful little suns. ¡°This looks like something straight out of a five-star restaurant,¡± Evelyn remarked, genuine awe coloring her voice as her mouth watered at the sight. ¡°It is,¡± Axel confirmed, taking his seat across from her, his eyes twinkling with pride. ¡°I had it delivered from my chef¡¯s kitchen downstairs.¡± ¡°Of course you did,¡± she teased, a yful smile dancing on her lips, feeling a delightful connection growing between them. As they began to eat, the atmosphere shifted, bing softer, more intimate, like a warm embrace. Evelyn savored a bite of the salmon, her eyes fluttering shut as a soft hum of delight escaped her lips. ¡°This is absolutely delicious, Axel. Wow, I really need to ask Danny to cook this for us¡­¡± Axel leaned back in his chair, watching her with a sense of quiet satisfaction, as if he were savoring the moment just as much as the meal itself. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely ask Danny to learn how to make this¡­¡± he mused, his voice trailing off as he observed her enjoyment, his heart swelling with affection. Though she didn¡¯t respond verbally, her smile spoke volumes as she continued to relish her lunch, each bite deepening their connection. ¡°I like seeing you eat like this¡­¡± He broke thefortable silence, taking a bite of his own meal, his gaze warm and appreciative. Evelyn raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying at the corners of her lips. ¡°That¡¯s a strange thing to say.¡± He shrugged lightly, his tone teasing. ¡°You tend to forget meals when you¡¯re stressed. So, yes, I enjoy it when you actually eat.¡± She took another bite, a soft smile gracing her features. ¡°Then you should take me out to lunch more often.¡± ¡°I n to,¡± he replied, his voice low and warm, their eyes locking in a moment that felt electric, sending butterflies fluttering in her stomach. Their conversation flowed leisurely, moving from light topics¡ªOliver¡¯stest antics, Axel¡¯s disastrous attempt at cooking that had nearly set off the smoke rm, and Evelyn¡¯s newfound appreciation for the breathtaking view from his office. ¡°Oh, right, have you done your online shopping yet?¡± Axel suddenly inquired, breaking the rhythm of their light banter. Evelyn paused, her mind racing as she realized she hadpletely forgotten about it, distracted by Amanda¡¯s earlier call. The clock was ticking, and with his birthday looming, the pressure to find the perfect gift weighed heavily on her mind. ¡°Not yet,¡± she admitted, a hint of worry creeping into her voice, feeling the weight of her oversight. ¡°Alright, you can rest here while you shop online. I won¡¯t be working long, so we can head back home by three,¡± he offered, his tone soothing and supportive, easing her anxiety. ¡°Hmm. I will,¡± she replied, feeling grateful for his understanding and kindness. As their tes emptied, Evelyn leaned her chin on her palm, studying him with curiosity, her heart racing with unspoken thoughts. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, pausing to meet her gaze, a hint of intrigue dancing in his eyes. ¡°Axel,¡± she began softly, ¡°are you really okay with me meeting your mother?¡± He set down his cutlery, his expression shifting to one of gentle seriousness. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied simply, but the weight of his words hung in the air. ¡°But not alone. My mother has a way of¡­ extracting information. I¡¯d rather she doesn¡¯t start interrogating you without my supervision.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m the one who needs protection?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with yful defiance, yet beneath it was a hint of apprehension. ¡°No,¡± he replied, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m the one who needs protection¡ª¡± Her chuckle transformed into a full-blownugh, and Axel reached across the table, his fingers enveloping hers in a gesture that felt both intimate and reassuring. ¡°Whatever happens, Eve,¡± he said, his thumb brushing tenderly against her skin, ¡°you have nothing to worry about. My family can be difficult, but you already belong there.¡± Evelyn felt her heart swell at his words, warmth flooding through her, filling the spaces of doubt that had lingered. ¡°You really know how to make lunch sound romantic, Mr. Knight¡­¡± Axel chuckled softly, a light in his eyes that made her feel seen. ¡°Just wait until dessert.¡± ¡°D-Dessert? Do we have dessert?¡± she stammered, ncing around the table in confusion, her heart racing with anticipation. The tes of salmon, potatoes, and bread dominated the table, but there was no sign of anything sweet. Axel leaned back in his chair, a mischievous smile ying on his lips, clearly enjoying her bewilderment. He raised a finger, pointing toward the closed bedroom door in the corner of the room. ¡°Hmm, we have. Inside the bedroom.¡± For a fleeting moment, Evelyn was taken aback, her mind racing to catch up with the implications of his words. Then, realization dawned on her, and her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. ¡®Oh my gosh¡­¡¯ she muttered under her breath, her heart racing. ¡®He¡¯s not seriously thinking about us¡­ doing that in his office, is he?¡¯ Her imagination ran wild, conjuring images that made her pulse quicken and her breath hitch. She quickly shook her head, trying to dispel the thoughts that had taken root. ¡°Can you stop imagining that, Axel?¡± she said sharply, her re piercing through the yful atmosphere. ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything here.¡± Axel tilted his head, clearly entertained by her sudden fluster. ¡°Why not?¡± Her eyes widened further, incredulous at his nonchnce. ¡°Why not?¡± she echoed, her voice rising. ¡°Because this is your office, that¡¯s why!¡± He chuckled, clearly amused by her defensiveness, theughter dancing in his eyes, making her feel both flustered and exhrated. ¡°There¡¯s a bedroom right there,¡± he teased, his tone deliberately calm, ¡°It¡¯s secluded and very private.¡± Evelyn sighed silently, turning her gaze away, feigning concentration on her te, though a flicker of curiosity ignited within her¡ªsomething she knew she shouldn¡¯t entertain. After a few moments of silence, she narrowed her eyes at him, suspicion creeping into her voice. ¡°Axel,¡± she asked cautiously, ¡°how many women have you brought into that room?¡± The smile on his face vanished instantly, his posture shifting to one of alertness, the light mood dissipating. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You heard me clearly,¡± she replied, setting her fork down with a definitive clink. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not the first woman you¡¯ve brought into that room, right?¡± Her tone remained calm, but beneath the surface, a hint of jealousy bubbled, threatening to spill over into something more vtile. She had heard the whispers, the incessant gossip surrounding Axel Knight and hisplicated past. The parade of women who had once flitted around him, each weekend a new face, his name sshed across gossip columns, always photographed with stunning women draped on his arm. The very thought that any of them might have stepped foot in that room ignited a hot twist of difort in her chest, a feeling that was both foreign and unsettling. For a moment, Axel remained silent, his gaze fixed on her, his expression inscrutable. His quietness only heightened her anxiety, the tension in the air thickening like fog. In the aftermath of their intimate lunch, a delicate tension hung between them, weaving through yful banter and unspoken insecurities. Evelyn¡¯s heart raced, not just from the thrill of Axel¡¯s teasing but also from the weight of her own vulnerability. The revtion that Axel might have shared this private space with others stung more than she anticipated, igniting a flicker of jealousy she struggled to contain. Yet, as she looked into his eyes, searching for reassurance, she felt a shift within herself. Axel¡¯s unyielding gaze spoke volumes, promising that her ce in his life was secure, even as shadows of the past loomed in the corners of her mind. With each passing moment, theughter and warmth of their shared meal began to dissolve the barriers between them. Axel¡¯s gentle touch on her hand rekindled a sense of belonging, a reminder that their connection was unique and profound. As they navigated theplexities of their feelings, Evelyn realized that love was not merely about the absence of doubt but about the courage to confront it together. In that cozy office space, beneath the weight of unspoken histories, they found sce in each other¡ªa secret lover¡¯s haven where vulnerability could blossom into something beautiful. With the promise of dessert lingering in the air, Evelyn felt a renewed sense of hope; perhaps they could redefine their rtionship, one sweet moment at a time.Conclusion In the aftermath of their intimate lunch, Evelyn and Axel stood at a crossroads, the weight of their unspoken fears and desires hanging palpably between them. The yful banter that had once filled the room now felt charged with deeper emotions, as the shadows of Axel¡¯s past flickered in Evelyn¡¯s mind, igniting a flicker of jealousy she struggled to contain. Yet, as she gazed into his eyes, searching for reassurance, she felt a shift within herself. Axel¡¯s unwavering gaze promised her a ce in his life that was uniquely theirs, a bond forged amidst theplexities of their feelings. The warmth of his touch enveloped her, reminding her that love was not about the absence of doubt but the courage to confront it together. As they navigated the delicate bnce between vulnerability and connection, Evelyn realized that their rtionship held the potential to transcend the insecurities that threatened to pull them apart. In that cozy office sanctuary, amidst the remnants of a shared meal, they found sce in each other¡ªa secret lover¡¯s haven whereughter could intertwine with honesty, allowing their bond to flourish. With the promise of dessert lingering in the air, Evelyn felt a renewed sense of hope; perhaps they could redefine their rtionship, one sweet moment at a time, crafting a future that was as rich andyered as the meal they had just shared. Together, they could embrace theplexities of their pasts and build a love that was resilient, vibrant, and undeniably theirs.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect a tantalizing exploration of the uncharted territories of Evelyn and Axel¡¯s rtionship. As they navigate the delicate bnce between yful banter and underlying insecurities, the tension that has built up during their intimate lunch wille to a head. With the lingering question of Axel¡¯s past rtionships hanging in the air, Evelyn will confront her feelings of jealousy and vulnerability, leading to a deeper conversation that could either solidify their bond or unravel the connection they have carefully built. As dessert is revealed from behind the closed bedroom door, the atmosphere is set for a pivotal moment that could change everything. Will they sumb to the seductive allure of the private space, or will they choose to address theplexities of their emotions first? The stakes are high, and the choices they make will not only define their rtionship but also challenge them to face their fears and insecurities head-on. Expect a rollercoaster of emotions as secrets are unveiled,ughter turns to heartfelt confessions, and the line between friendship and romance blurs in unexpected ways. The promise of dessert is just the beginning; what lies ahead could be the sweetest revtion of all. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 220 secret lover 220 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 220,¡± the chapter unfolds with a palpable tension between Evelyn and Axel, as she grapples with feelings of jealousy and regret. Evelyn¡¯s attempt to apologize for her emotional outburst is met with Axel¡¯s silence, deepening her anxiety and prompting her to avoid his gaze. The moment shifts when Axel finally speaks, breaking the silence with a gentle tone that bothforts and excites her. As he kneels beside her, his confession that she is the only one he has ever brought to this special ce overwhelms her, filling her with warmth and a sense of belonging. Evelyn¡¯s initial embarrassment over her jealousy is yfully acknowledged by Axel, who reassures her with tender gestures and words of affirmation. His deration that she is the only one he wants to share his life with dispels her insecurities, recing them with a newfound joy. Their yful banter lightens the mood, allowing Evelyn to embrace her feelings rather than hide them, culminating in a heartfelt exchange that solidifies their bond. Axel¡¯s promise to confess his love daily further deepens her sense of security and affection. However, the tranquility of their moment is disrupted when Evelyn, alone in the room after Axel leaves for work, turns on the television and hears a name that sends a shiver of unease through her. This unexpected revtion threatens to unravel the happiness they have just built, leaving her with a sense of foreboding. The chapter concludes with Evelyn reflecting on her feelings for Axel, recognizing that their rtionship is a sanctuary built on trust and love, yet the impending news hints at challenges that may test their connection. As the story progresses, the next chapter promises to delve into the implications of the shocking news, exploring Evelyn¡¯s internal conflict between her burgeoning happiness with Axel and the unsettling truths that may emerge. The stakes are raised as she faces the reality of their world, and Axel¡¯s past maye to light, addingyers to their rtionship. With emotions running high, readers can anticipate a whirlwind of tension, revtions, and the undeniable chemistry that continues to draw Evelyn and Axel closer together.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 220** **CONTENT: 220 His Beautiful Confession** The atmosphere was thick with an almost tangible tension, enveloping Evelyn like a heavy shroud as Axel¡¯s silence lingered. It was as if the very air around them had grown dense, amplifying the unease that fluttered in her chest. ¡°Axel¡­ I really am sorry if I upset you,¡± she blurted out, her voice rising a pitch too high, the forcedugh that followedcking any genuine mirth. Yet, he remained unmoved, his silence only deepening the chasm of regret within her. With every heartbeat, Evelyn felt her anxiety swell,pelling her to lower her gaze, her fingers fidgeting nervously in herp as she avoided his prating stare. ¡°I just¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible, hoping he might somehow grasp the weight of her words. ¡°I feel a bit jealous¡­ Ugh, can we please talk about something else?¡± ¡°Eve,¡± Axel finally broke through the thick silence, his voice steady, yet imbued with a softness that made her heart flutter. Startled, she looked up, her breath hitching as he slowly rose from his chair, the slight scraping of the legs against the wooden floor echoing in the stillness like a distant thunder. He moved closer, bridging the distance between them until he stood right beside her. His presence was bothforting and intimidating, a paradox that left her heart racing. Without another word, he knelt down, resting one knee on the plush carpet, and offered her a warm smile that felt like a balm to her frayed nerves. Evelyn blinked in surprise, her heart quickening. ¡°Axel, what are you doing¡ª¡± Before she could articte her thoughts, he raised a hand, his index finger gently pressing against her lips, silencing her with a tender gesture. Her heart raced, a flurry of excitement and confusion swirling within her. His eyes locked onto hers, radiating an unwavering warmth that enveloped her in sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ve never brought anyone here,¡± he confessed quietly, his tone imbued with an honesty that resonated deep within her. ¡°Only you.¡± The weight of his words crashed over her like a tidal wave, overwhelming in its intensity. She froze, her eyes widening as she searched his face for any hint of jest or exaggeration¡­ but found none. His voice remained steady, his expression steadfastly sincere. ¡°Really?¡± she whispered, her heart pounding in her ears like a drum. He nodded slightly, affirming her disbelief with a gentle assurance. ¡°You can ask Dn or anyone else in this building. I¡¯ve never mixed my personal life with anyone here. This ce¡ª¡± he gestured subtly around them, as if the very walls could testify to his truth¡ª ¡°has always been a sanctuary, separate from everything else. Until you came along.¡± Instant warmth flooded her heart, washing over her like aforting tide. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she murmured, guilt crashing over her like a wave. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to sound¡ª¡± He interrupted her again, not with words but with a gentle, knowing smile that spoke volumes. ¡°You¡¯re jealous,¡± he dered, as if it were an undeniable fact etched in stone. Evelyn¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, a mixture of embarrassment and warmth flooding her. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You are,¡± he teased, leaning in just a fraction closer, the yful glint in his eyes making it nearly impossible for her to maintain her facade. ¡°And it¡¯s absolutely adorable.¡± She attempted to re at him, to keep the annoyance alive, but his infectious smirk shattered her resolve, making it impossible to remain upset. ¡°Fine¡­ You caught me. I¡¯m jealous,¡± she admitted, deciding toy bare her feelings rather than hide them behind a mask. Axel¡¯s hand brushed against her jawline, his touch warm and grounding, sending delightful shivers down her spine. ¡°You have no reason to feel that way, Eve,¡± he said softly, his voice wrapping around her like aforting embrace. ¡°Whatever I did before¡­ whoever they were¡­ it all ended long before you entered my life, before we signed those papers as husband and wife. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever wanted to share this space with. The only one I want to stay.¡± Her heart tightened at his heartfelt deration, a swell of emotion rising within her. ¡°Axel, you make my heart flutter¡­¡± He tilted his head slightly, mischief dancing in his eyes. ¡°Still think I was talking about dessert just now?¡± Her lips parted in shock, and she yfully pped his arm, halfughing, half-exasperated. ¡°Can you not ruin this moment? I¡¯m genuinely overjoyed to hear your beautiful confession¡­¡± He chuckled, capturing her hand before she could withdraw. ¡°I promise, I will confess to you every single day.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re just trying to charm your way out of this,¡± she replied, but her voice softened, betraying her amusement. Axel lifted her hand and pressed a gentle kiss to her knuckles, his gaze unwavering, filled with a tenderness that made her heart swell. ¡°Do I need to?¡± Evelyn sighed, her expression melting like ice in the sun at his affectionate gesture. ¡°Axel Knight, you¡¯re lucky I love you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he replied simply, his tone sincere. ¡°That¡¯s why I never take it for granted.¡± A brief silence enveloped them once more, the air thick with affection as they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. The tension, the yful teasing, and the light-hearted humor gradually blended into something warmer, something deeper, as if they were weaving an invisible thread that bound them closer together. Evelyn reached out, her fingers instinctively fixing his cor, brushing against the warmth of his neck. ¡°So¡­ you really never brought anyone here?¡± she asked again, her voice quiet, almost tentative. Axel shook his head slowly, his eyes locking onto hers with a fierce intensity. ¡°Never.¡± A soft smile crept onto her lips, a mixture of relief and joy flooding her heart. ¡°Good.¡± He stood, pulling her up with him, his hands resting lightly on her waist, as if he were afraid to let go. ¡°Eve, you¡¯re my first here,¡± he murmured against her hair, his breath warm and inviting. ¡°And I¡¯d like to keep it that way.¡± Her heart raced anew, pounding wildly in her chest. ¡°You¡¯re making it difficult to finish my lunch,¡± she whispered, trying to sound annoyed but failing miserably. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m thinking about dessert,¡± he replied smoothly, his voice low and teasing, igniting a spark of yful mischief between them. Evelyn shot him a half-hearted re, attempting to maintain herposure. ¡°Axel¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Knight?¡± he replied with a yful grin, his eyes dancing with amusement. ¡°Eat your lunch before I finish it for you!¡± Heughed, leaning in to nt a soft kiss on her cheek before allowing her to sit down again. ¡°Alright, I promise I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Please finish your food quickly, then go shopping online. You can enjoy the dessert in the fridgeter.¡± Her eyes lit up at the mention of shopping and ice cream, a wave of excitement washing over her. Though she attempted to appearposed, her smile betrayed her once more. Somewhere between his yful teasing and heartfelt sincerity, her earlier jealousy melted away like snow under the sun. And when Axel caught her smiling like that, he realized he didn¡¯t need any other kind of dessert; he already had everything he desired right in front of him. After lunch, Axel stood from his chair, ncing at his watch before turning his gaze back to her. ¡°I should finish some work,¡± he said softly, his voiceced with affection. ¡°It won¡¯t take long. You can rest here or shop online, whatever you prefer.¡± Evelyn smiled warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I¡¯ll be fine. Go handle your empire, Mr. Knight. I¡¯ll enjoy my time.¡± He chuckled, leaning down to ce a gentle kiss on her forehead before heading toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick,¡± he promised, his tone both firm and tender, a soothing reassurance that lingered in the air. With onest lingering nce at her, he stepped outside, quietly closing the door behind him. As silence enveloped the room, Evelyn sankfortably into the plush sofa, the soft cushions inviting her to stay there forever. She reached for the iPad Dn had gifted her earlier, unlocking it with a gentle tap. Shopping for Axel¡¯s gift had been on her mind since the morning, and now she finally had the opportunity to indulge in it. Yet, the quiet felt almost suffocating. She nced around the room before picking up the remote and turning on the television. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a little background noise,¡± she murmured to herself, trying to fill the silence that threatened to engulf her. The screen flickered to life, and a live news report filled the room, the familiar sounds of the television momentarily distracting her from her thoughts. At first, she didn¡¯t pay much attention, her mind wandering to thoughts of Axel and their earlier conversation. But as soon as the reporter mentioned a name she recognized, her gaze snapped back to the TV, her heart racing once again. In that moment, the tranquility of her surroundings shattered, leaving her with a growing sense of unease. **Conclusion** In the quiet aftermath of their heartfelt exchange, Evelyn felt a profound shift within herself. The jealousy that had threatened to consume her moments ago dissipated, reced by a warmth that radiated from Axel¡¯s unwavering affection. His confession had not only reassured her of hismitment but also deepened the bond they shared. As she sank into the plush sofa, the tension of uncertainty faded into the background, leaving only the sweet echo of his words. Axel¡¯s promise to cherish her every day lingered in her thoughts, a soothing balm to her earlier insecurities. It was clear now that their connection was unique, a sanctuary built on trust and love that was unlike anything she had ever known. As she turned her attention to the television, the flickering screen became a backdrop to her newfound contentment. Evelyn realized that she was not just a fleeting presence in Axel¡¯s life; she was the anchor he had chosen to share his world with. The joy of shopping for his gift filled her with excitement, a tangible way to express her love and appreciation. In that moment of quiet reflection, surrounded by the remnants of their yful banter, she understood that her heart was no longer burdened by doubt. Instead, it swelled with the promise of a future filled withughter, love, and the sweet anticipation of all the moments yet toe. **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** In the next chapter of *Secret Lover 220*, the stakes are about to rise as Evelyn¡¯s peaceful afternoon takes an unexpected turn. With Axel momentarily away, the tranquility of her surroundings will be shattered by a shocking revtion on the news that could change everything. As she grapples with the implications of what she hears, Evelyn will find herself torn between her newfound happiness with Axel and the unsettling truths that threaten to surface. What could this news mean for their rtionship? Will it force her to confront the realities of their world that she has been blissfully ignoring? As the tension builds, readers can expect to delve deeper into Evelyn¡¯s psyche, exploring her fears and insecurities that arise from this unforeseen twist. Will she confide in Axel about what she¡¯s discovered, or will she try to shield him from the chaos that looms? Meanwhile, Axel¡¯s own struggles with his past maye to light, revealingyers of his character that have yet to be explored. With emotions running high and secrets waiting to be uncovered, the next chapter promises to be a whirlwind of heart-pounding moments, unexpected confrontations, and the undeniable chemistry that keeps pulling these two closer together. What will happen when the walls they¡¯ve built around their rtionship are tested? The answers are just around the corner, and they may change everything for Evelyn and Axel.Conclusion In the wake of their tender exchange, Evelyn found herself enveloped in a newfound rity that blossomed within her heart. The earlier pangs of jealousy had transformed into a warm embrace of love and reassurance, as Axel¡¯s heartfelt confession resonated deeply within her. His words were a gentle reminder that their rtionship was rooted in trust andmitment, a sanctuary where she could finally let go of her insecurities. As she settled into theforting embrace of the sofa, the echoes of theirughter and shared moments yed like a sweet melody in her mind, solidifying the bond they had forged. It was a promise of something special, a rtionship that transcended theplexities of their lives, and she felt a sense of belonging that she had longed for. However, the tranquility was soon disrupted by the flicker of the television, a stark reminder that the outside world could intrude upon their blissful haven. As Evelyn¡¯s heart raced at the mention of a familiar name, she was thrust into a reality that threatened to unravel the joy she had just embraced. The impending revtion loomed like a shadow over her newfound happiness, forcing her to confront the uncertainties thaty ahead. With the weight of this unsettling news pressing down on her, Evelyn stood on the precipice of a pivotal moment¡ªone that would challenge her to navigate the delicate bnce between love and the harsh truths of their intertwined lives. As the screen flickered ominously, she realized that the journey ahead would demand courage, resilience, and an unwaveringmitment to the love she had just begun to fully understand.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the uing chapter of *Secret Lover 220*, readers can expect an exhrating shift in the narrative as Evelyn¡¯s serene afternoon is disrupted by a startling news report that unveils hidden truths lurking in the shadows. This unexpected revtion will send ripples of uncertainty through her newfound happiness with Axel, forcing her to confront the realities she has been blissfully unaware of. As the weight of the information sinks in, Evelyn will grapple with a tumultuous mix of emotions¡ªfear, confusion, and a lingering sense of protectiveness over the tender bond they¡¯ve forged. Will she have the courage to share this unsettling news with Axel, or will she attempt to shield him from the chaos that threatens to invade their idyllic sanctuary? As the chapter unfolds, readers will be drawn deeper into theplexities of Evelyn¡¯s character, witnessing her internal struggle as she bnces her love for Axel with the mounting pressures of the external world. The tension will escte as Axel¡¯s own past begins to surface, revealingyers of his character that have remained hidden until now. How will he react to the news that shakes the foundation of their rtionship? Will it drive them apart or bring them even closer together? With emotions running high and secrets poised to unravel, the next chapter promises a rollercoaster of heart-pounding moments, unexpected confrontations, and the maic chemistry that continues to pull Evelyn and Axel closer. Prepare for a whirlwind of revtions that could change everything, as the stakes have never been higher for their love story. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 221 secret lover 221 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 221,¡± Evelyn¡¯s seemingly mundane day takes a dramatic turn when she hears breaking news about Lana Scott attempting suicide. Initially dismissive of the media¡¯s sensationalism, Evelyn¡¯s disbelief turns to shock upon discovering that Lana was actually in a severe car ident. The news hits close to home as the hospital mentioned is where her father was treated, and it raises unsettling questions about Axel, her husband. She grapples with the disturbing thought that Axel could be involved in some twisted revenge, showcasing her internal conflict and the emotional turmoil that arises from her suspicions. As Evelyn tries to distract herself from these heavy thoughts, she shifts her focus to finding the perfect birthday gift for Axel. This moment of lightheartedness reveals her affection for him, despite the chaos surrounding their lives. She finds joy in selecting cufflinks and a meaningful gift for her son, Oliver, highlighting her desire to create a sense of normalcy and happiness within her family. However, her contentment is short-lived as her curiosity leads her to explore Axel¡¯s bedroom, where she discovers framed photographs that evoke a mix of emotions¡ªjoy, warmth, and confusion. The photographs reveal a side of Axel that Evelyn had not fully recognized, showcasing their family¡¯s love and shared moments. One particr image of her cradling Oliver in the hospital stirs a profound realization within her, reminding her of the depth of their bond despite theplexities of their rtionship. This moment of introspection shifts Evelyn¡¯s perspective, allowing her to see beyond the current turmoil and recognize the genuine affection that underlies their connection. Ultimately, Evelyn¡¯s journey through the chapter encapstes her struggle between doubt and hope. The weight of her earlier suspicions begins to lift as she embraces the love captured in the photographs, igniting a flicker of hope for their future together. As she leaves the room with a renewed sense of purpose, the narrative sets the stage for her to confront the challenges ahead, suggesting that her love story with Axel is not just defined by their past conflicts but also by their resilience in oveing them together. The uing chapter promises to delve deeper into Evelyn¡¯s emotionalndscape, exploring her growing suspicions and theplexities of her rtionship with Axel.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 221** **221 Where Did He Get This One?** At first, Evelyn barely paid any mind to the ruckus emanating from the television, treating it as mere background noise, a faint distraction that barely registered in her busy mind. She had assumed it was just another overblown celebrity scandal or an outrageous business headline, sensationalized by the media to draw clicks and views, utterly irrelevant to her own life. However, her casual indifference shattered abruptly when a name pierced through her reverie, sending an electric jolt through her veins. ¡°Breaking news: Lana Scott attempts to kill herself¡­¡± The announcement struck her like a sudden, icy ssh of water, freezing her in ce. The iPad slipped from her fingers, teetering dangerously on the edge of the coffee table as disbelief washed over her like a tidal wave. Her eyes widened, glued to the screen as she struggled to process the weight of the words that had just reached her ears. ¡°No way! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡± she whispered incredulously, her voice barely rising above the soft hum of the television, tinged with disbelief and a hint of horror. For a brief moment, she found herself staring at the ring red ¡°Breaking News¡± banner, caught in a whirlwind of emotions that left her unsure whether tough at the absurdity or recoil in horror. Leaning forward, she snatched the iPad back into her hands, her fingers flying over the screen as she frantically searched for the same article that had ignited her curiosity. As she skimmed through the details, a chuckle escaped her lips without her permission. ¡°Gosh, these journalists,¡± she murmured, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°Why do they narrate it like this?¡± The headline screamed ¡®attempted suicide,¡¯ yet as she delved deeper, the actual narrative painted a starkly different picture. Lana had not tried to end her own life; instead, she had found herself at the center of a severe car ident. The report vividly described how her vehicle had skidded on a rain-slick road, collided with a guardrail, and subsequently flipped onto a side road. Though Lana had suffered a critical, life-threatening injury, the paramedics had managed to stabilize her condition enough to transport her safely to the nearest hospital, which just so happened to be Hope Medical Centre. The name sent a shiver down Evelyn¡¯s spine. That was Axel¡¯s hospital¡ªthe same facility where Axel had taken her father for treatment. ¡°Why there of all ces?¡± she pondered, her brow furrowing in confusion and unease. Then, like an unwee intruder, a disturbing thought invaded her mind, impossible to ignore. ¡®Could the ident somehow be linked to Axel? Was this some twisted form of punishment on his part?¡¯ She leaned back against the sofa, her heart racing as the implications of that thought settled heavily in her chest. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s just crazy,¡± she chastised herself, shaking her head vigorously as if trying to physically dispel the suspicion that clung to her thoughts. Yet, the idea stubbornly lingered, gnawing at her consciousness like a persistent itch. ¡®If Axel truly sought to help her under the guise of revenge¡­ would he go to such extremes?¡¯ A nervous chuckle escaped her lips, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. ¡®Goodness, Eve¡­ If your dashing husband could peer into your thoughts right now, he might tease you with a kiss and then gently scold you for even entertaining such a notion.¡¯ Evelyn shook her head, a small smile dancing on her lips, but deep down, she couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss the thought. She knew Axel well¡ªhe was ruthless in business, yet when it came to personal matters, he rarely acted on impulse. The idea that he would risk something so reckless was hard to swallow. Still, given everything her father had done, the possibility wasn¡¯t entirely far-fetched. ¡°My goodness, Eve¡­ you shouldn¡¯t feel bad for that family-wrecker slut,¡± she murmured to herself, closing the article with a decisive tap. The tension coiling in her chest refused to dissipate,pelling her to seek a distraction. She picked up her iPad once more, navigating back to the online shopping catalog that Dn had introduced her to earlier. ¡°Alright,¡± she exhaled, determination infusing her voice, ¡°let¡¯s focus on something productive before I spiral into overthinking again.¡± Scrolling through the luxurious collection, she began her quest for the perfect birthday gift for Axel. The options seemed endless: exquisite watches, elegant ties, designer pens, and limited-edition cufflinks. Yet, as she tapped through the items, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath, ¡°Why are men¡¯s gifts so exorbitantly priced? It¡¯s as if they charge extra just for the shine.¡± After a few minutes of searching, her eyesnded on a pair of stunning tinum cufflinks, engraved with subtle geometric patterns. ¡°Perfect,¡± she whispered to herself, a smile blooming on her face. ¡°He adores cufflinks. The simpler, the better.¡± But her shopping spree wasn¡¯t over yet. She recalled that Oliver had expressed a desire to buy his father a gift as well. ¡°Hmm¡­ what would a four-year-old choose?¡± she mused aloud, her brow furrowing in thought. ¡°Something small yet meaningful.¡± Her gaze fell upon a golden horse figurine¡ªsleek, minimal, and bold. She tilted her head, a chuckle escaping her lips. ¡°Oh, Oliver would absolutely adore this. It mirrors his drawing of Daddy¡¯s horse.¡± With both items added to her cart, she hit the purchase button, a grin spreading across her face at her small triumph. ¡°Done! Two perfect gifts for Axel¡­¡± Feeling a sense of satisfaction, she ced the iPad down on the coffee table. However, as silence enveloped the room, her curiosity began to stir once more. Her gaze drifted toward the half-open door in the corner, the one Axel had mentioned led to the bedroom. She bit her lip, debating with herself. ¡°Just a quick peek,¡± she reasoned, rising to her feet. ¡°He did say I could rest there, right?¡± With cautious steps, she approached the door and gently pushed it open. Inside, the room exuded sophistication, yet it was minimalist and cozy¡ªexactly what she had envisioned for Axel Knight. The walls were painted a soft light gray, harmonizing beautifully with the dark wooden furniture. A queen-sized bed rested against the wall, impably made with crisp white sheets that invited rxation. A single leather armchair was positioned in the corner, near a wide window that offered the same breathtaking view of the city as his office. The faint scent of cedar and musk lingered in the air, reminiscent of Axel¡¯s cologne, creating an intimate atmosphere that felt like stepping into his private sanctuary. She moved around quietly, her eyes exploring the meticulously arranged surfaces. Everything was immacte, devoid of clutter or unnecessary embellishments¡ªjust practicality and precision. But then her gaze fell upon a small desk beside the bed. There, propped neatly against themp, were several framed photographs. Evelyn slowed her steps, her breath hitching in her throat as she reached for one of the frames. It was a picture of the three of them at Oliver¡¯s birthday party¡ªthe very same photo that Eleanor had insisted they take together. Axel¡¯s arm was wrapped around her waist, his expression unusually tender. In front of them stood Oliver, grinning widely, frosting smeared across his cheek. Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with pure joy as she picked up another frame; it was their wedding picture, the moment Axel had kissed her. This was the first time she had seen that image since their wedding day on the rooftop, and a wide smile spread across her face as she reminisced about those blissful moments. But when her eyesnded on the final picture, her heart nearly stopped. It was a snapshot of her in the hospital, cradling a tiny, swaddled Oliver in her arms. Her hair was a tousled mess, her eyes red and puffy from tears, yet her smile radiated warmth and love. Evelyn¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she traced her finger across the ss frame. ¡°Where did Axel get this one?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible in the quiet room. In that moment, Evelyn found herself enveloped in a whirlwind of emotions, a mix of disbelief and warmth flooding her heart. The photographs revealed a side of Axel she had never fully grasped¡ªa depth of feeling that transcended their tumultuous beginnings. Each image told a story, a testament to their shared journey, filled withughter, love, and the undeniable bond they had forged as a family. The sight of the hospital snapshot stirred a profound realization within her; despite the chaos surrounding them, Axel had captured the essence of their love, cherishing it in ways she had never anticipated. It was a reminder that beneath theyers of conflict and misunderstandings, therey a foundation built on genuine affection andmitment. As she stood there, cradling the photograph of Oliver in her arms, Evelyn felt a flicker of hope igniting within her. The nagging doubts and fears that had haunted her earlier began to dissipate, reced by a renewed sense of purpose. She understood now that their love story was not defined by the obstacles they faced but rather by their resilience in oveing them together. With a determined smile, she resolved to embrace theplexities of their rtionship, ready to confront the challenges ahead. As she left the room, the weight on her shoulders felt lighter, and she stepped forward with a newfound rity, eager to nurture the love that had been so beautifully captured in those frames. **What to Expect in Next Chapter?** In the uing chapter, readers can anticipate Evelyn diving deeper into the mystery surrounding the photograph that has left her both bewildered and curious. As she grapples with the implications of Axel possessing such a personal image, the tension between her emotions and her suspicions will intensify. Will she confront Axel about how he came to possess this intimate snapshot? Or will she choose to keep her thoughts to herself, wrestling with the growing questions about their rtionship and the secrets that may lie beneath the surface? Moreover, the chapter promises to explore theplexities of Evelyn¡¯s feelings towards Axel and his past actions. With the unsettling news about Lana Scott still fresh in her mind, Evelyn¡¯s internal conflict will deepen. Is Axel truly the man she thought he was, or could he be harboring darker intentions? As she navigates her feelings of love, betrayal, and confusion, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how Evelyn will respond to the mounting pressures from both her heart and her mind. With each revtion, the stakes will rise, and the line between love and revenge will blur, setting the stage for a dramatic confrontation that could change everything.Conclusion In the aftermath of her revtions, Evelyn stands at a crossroads, her heart a canvas painted with both hope and uncertainty. The photographs she discovered serve as a poignant reminder of the love that exists beneath the surface of their tumultuous rtionship, illuminating a bond that has weathered storms and emerged resilient. With each image, she feels the weight of their shared history, theughter and tenderness intertwined with their struggles. The warmth that envelops her in that moment is a stark contrast to the chilling doubts that had previously clouded her mind, urging her to embrace theplexities of their connection and to confront her fears head-on. As she steps away from the intimate sanctuary of Axel¡¯s bedroom, a renewed sense of determination courses through her veins. Evelyn recognizes that their love story is not merely a series of challenges to be ovee but a rich tapestry woven with moments of joy, vulnerability, and trust. With a clearer understanding of her feelings and amitment to nurturing their rtionship, she is ready to face whatever lies ahead. The shadows of suspicion and confusion may linger, but Evelyn is resolved to seek the truth and to navigate the intricacies of her emotions with courage. In this pivotal moment, she chooses to believe in the strength of their bond, hopeful that love can triumph over the chaos that threatens to overshadow it.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the uing chapter, readers can expect Evelyn to confront the whirlwind of emotions that the photograph has stirred within her. As she grapples with the implications of Axel¡¯s possession of such a deeply personal image, the tension will escte. Will she muster the courage to ask Axel about the origins of the snapshot, or will she retreat into her own thoughts, allowing doubt and suspicion to cloud her judgment? The chapter promises to delve into her internal struggle, revealing how theplexities of their rtionship are intertwined with the secrets of their pasts. Each moment will be fraught with anticipation, as Evelyn weighs the risks of confronting Axel against her desire for rity. Additionally, the narrative will shift focus to the unsettling news surrounding Lana Scott, intertwining it with Evelyn¡¯s growing concerns about Axel. As she wrestles with the haunting question of whether Axel¡¯s past actions could have darker implications, the stakes will rise. Will she uncover a hidden truth that could shatter her perception of Axel, or will she find herself drawn deeper into theplexities of their love? With the backdrop of potential danger and betrayal, the chapter will keep readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see how Evelyn navigates the intricate web of emotions, love, and revenge. The tension will build, setting the stage for a dramatic confrontation that promises to alter the course of their tumultuous rtionship forever. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 222 secret lover 222 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover,¡± Evelyn experiences a rush of emotions as she discovers a photograph that holds deep significance for her¡ªa moment from the hospital when she held her newborn son, Oliver. The image, which she had never shared with anyone, including Axel, evokes a bittersweet nostalgia, reminding her of a time filled with joy yet tinged with secrecy. As she reflects on the photograph, she feels a wave of warmth and love, realizing that Axel has cherished this intimate memory. When Axel arrives and notices her tears, he expresses concern, leading to a heartfelt conversation about the past. He reveals that he found the photograph while renovating their home and shares his regret about not being present during Oliver¡¯s birth. Evelynforts him, emphasizing that he has been a constant support since learning about her pregnancy. This exchange deepens their emotional connection, as they navigate feelings of regret and understanding, reinforcing their bond. Their yful banter soon lightens the mood, with Evelyn teasing Axel about the potential of having a second child. Axel¡¯s excitement at the suggestion brings a lightheartedness to the conversation, contrasting with the earlier emotional weight. As they joke about their responsibilities and the idea of parenthood, the atmosphere shifts to one of warmth and joy, highlighting the yful dynamics of their rtionship. As they drive home, the setting sun casts a golden glow, symbolizing hope and new beginnings. Evelyn reflects on how the photograph has transformed from a symbol of her solitude to a bridge between her past and present with Axel. Theirughter fills the car, dissipating any lingering regrets and sorrow, and she realizes that their journey is about nurturing love and shared dreams. The prospect of a second child bes a symbol of their aspirations, strengthening her resolve to embrace the future together with Axel.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover** Evelyn¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as they glided over the polished surface of the ss frame, her heart racing with a mixture of disbelief and nostalgia. ¡°Where on earth did Axele across this?¡± she whispered to herself, her breath catching in her throat at the sight before her. The photograph was a precious gem, a moment suspended in time that tightened her chest with a bittersweet pang. It depicted her in the hospital, holding her newborn son, Oliver, in her arms. Her hair was a wild halo, cheeks flushed with the exhration of joy, and her smile¡ªoh, that smile¡ªradiated warmth so bright it felt almost otherworldly. That day had marked the zenith of her happiness, yet it remained one of her most closely guarded secrets. She had never shared this image with anyone, not even with Axel. To her, it was an intimate moment, one that only the nurses or Aunty Martha had witnessed through their own lenses. And yet, here it was, prominently disyed in Axel¡¯s restroom, as if it had been a treasured keepsake all along. Evelyn settled onto the edge of the bed, clutching the frame tightly against her chest, tears threatening to spill from her eyes. A wave of warmth washed over her, an unexpected feeling that filled her heart with a gentle, almost sacred tenderness. The realization that Axel had kept this precious memory close to him ignited a profound sense of love within her. So lost was she in her emotions that she didn¡¯t notice Axel¡¯s arrival until he spoke. His gaze softened as he took in the sight of her, sitting there with trembling shoulders. ¡°Eve? Are you alright?¡± His voice was low and soothing, tinged with genuine concern. Startled, she turned abruptly, hastily wiping her tears away. Before she could utter a single word, Axel had crossed the room in long strides and settled beside her. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he asked, his thumb brushing gently against her cheek, a touch that sent shivers racing down her spine. Evelyn sniffled softly, momentarily speechless. Instead, she lifted the photograph to show him, her heart thudding in her chest. Axel let out a sigh of relief, his shoulders visibly rxing as he took in the image. ¡°Ah. That.¡± A faint smile graced his lips. ¡°For a moment, I was worried your leg was acting up again.¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m crying over my leg¡­?¡± she shot back, a hint of yful sarcasm coloring her tone. He chuckled, reaching out to take the photograph from her hands. For a fleeting moment, he studied it, his expression unreadable. Then, in a soft, almost reverent voice, he said, ¡°I stumbled upon this while we were renovating our Willowcrest home. It was tucked away in one of those old boxes in your bedroom.¡± His tone shifted, bing quieter, almost wistful. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there when you brought him into the world. I missed the chance to hold your hand or see his little face for the first time. That¡¯s a regret I¡¯ll carry with me forever.¡± Evelyn felt a sharp ache in her heart at his words. She reached out, gently cing her hand over his. ¡°Axel¡­¡± He shook his head slightly, as if trying to brush away the weight of his regret. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. I should have found you sooner. If I had known¡ªif I had even suspected¡ªyou were pregnant, I would have been right by your side.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know because I chose not to tell you. You can¡¯t hold that against yourself,¡± she replied softly, her eyes searching his for understanding. He looked at her, a storm of emotions flickering across his face. ¡°Still, I should have fought harder to be there.¡± ¡°You did,¡± she reassured him quietly. ¡°You¡¯ve been a constant presence for us ever since you found out. That¡¯s what truly matters. The rest¡­ it¡¯s simply part of our journey.¡± Axel released a slow breath, his gaze softening as he looked at her again, this time with a boyish grin. ¡°You always have a way of making me feel less like the viin in this story.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re a reformed viin,¡± she teased, nudging his arm yfully. ¡°And you still have time to redeem yourself, you know.¡± He raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. ¡°Oh? And how might I do that?¡± ¡°You still have a chance,¡± she said, adopting a mock-serious tone. ¡°If we have a second child, you can be there from the very start.¡± Axel froze for a heartbeat, his eyes widening with excitement as if he had just unearthed a hidden treasure. ¡°A second child?¡± Evelyn instantly regretted her words when she saw that glimmer of mischief in his eyes. ¡°Wait. No, no, no. That¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡± But Axel was already grinning, that yful grin that usually signaled impending trouble. ¡°Evelyn Knight, are you suggesting we embark on that project right this very moment?¡± ¡°Axel!¡± she eximed, swatting at his arm as he leaned a little closer, his voice dropping to a teasing whisper. ¡°We¡¯re already in the perfect setting,¡± he said, ncing around the room with a yful smirk. ¡°Private, quiet,fortable bed¡ª¡± ¡°And inside your office, are you out of your mind?¡± Evelyn interrupted, ring at him, even asughter bubbled up inside her. ¡°What if someone overhears us?¡± ¡°Eve, the walls are soundproof,¡± he replied, a twinkle of mischief dancing in his eyes. ¡°Great for your meetings, not for your antics,¡± she shot back, grabbing a pillow and tossing it at him. ¡°Behave yourself, Mr. Knight. We¡¯re heading home before sunset. I promised Oliver I¡¯d be back before dark.¡± Axel sighed dramatically, as though she had just canceled his favorite holiday. ¡°You and your promises¡­¡± ¡°Someone has to be the responsible parent,¡± she said primly, suppressing a smile as she caught sight of his mock-serious expression. He leaned in closer, a yful glint lighting up his eyes. ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m incapable of responsibility.¡± ¡°You are capable,¡± she replied with a teasing smile. ¡°Just selectively responsible. Especially when ites to taking off your shirt.¡± Axel burst intoughter, shaking his head as he stood up. ¡°Alright, Mrs. Knight. You win! For now.¡± ¡°Good answer,¡± she said, trying to contain her grin as she followed him out of the room. They departed the office shortly after, with Axel insisting on driving her home. As they pulled out of the parking lot, the soft glow of thete afternoon sun enveloped the car in warmth. For a while, silence enveloped them, afortable pause in their conversation. Evelyn rested her hand on herp, her gaze drifting out the window as the city shed by in a kaleidoscope of gold and shadow. It wasn¡¯t until they were halfway home that Axel finally broke the silence. ¡°Did you finish your shopping?¡± ¡°Yes, I found exactly what I wanted,¡± she replied, a hint of satisfaction threading through her voice. ¡°Oh?¡± he asked, keeping his eyes focused on the road. ¡°When can you pick it up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was hoping to ask you. When will it be delivered?¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved into a mischievous smile. ¡°It¡¯s probably already at the house. Or it should arrive by tomorrow morning.¡± Evelyn blinked in surprise. ¡°What? That fast? I only ordered it a few hours ago!¡± He chuckled. ¡°I have a few people who handle logistics exceptionally well. Better than most, actually.¡± She was about to tease him again when he suddenly asked, ¡°Are you shopping for my birthday?¡± Her reaction was immediate and defensively suspicious. ¡°No. Of course not.¡± Axel¡¯sughter was soft, yet clearly unconvinced. ¡°Thank you, Eve. I see you remembered my birthday.¡± ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t say¡ª¡± she started, then paused, narrowing her eyes at him. ¡°You knew?¡± The yful banter hung in the air, filled with the warmth of their shared moments, as they continued their journey home. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden hue over thendscape, Evelyn felt a profound sense of peace settle within her. The photograph, once a symbol of her solitude and hidden joys, had transformed into a bridge connecting her past and present with Axel. Their yful banter and sharedughter filled the car, dissolving the remnants of regret and sorrow that had lingered in their hearts. In that moment, Evelyn understood that their journey, with all itsplexities and unspoken truths, was not just about the secrets they kept but the love they nurtured. Axel¡¯s presence, once an echo of missed opportunities, now felt like a promise of new beginnings¡ªa testament to their resilience and the bond they were forging. As they drove home, the air thick with unspoken hopes and yful challenges, Evelyn realized that life was not merely a series of perfect moments but rather a mosaic of experiences that shaped them. The prospect of a second child, even if initially met with hesitation, became a symbol of their shared dreams and aspirations. With Axel by her side, she felt emboldened to embrace the future, knowing that together they could navigate the uncertainties ahead. Theirughter echoed in the confines of the car, a melody of love that resonated deeply within her, reminding her that the greatest secrets were not those hidden away but those shared in the warmth of trust andpanionship.Conclusion In the soft glow of the fading day, Evelyn found sce in the realization that her past, once marked by solitude and unspoken truths, had woven itself into a vibrant tapestry of love and connection with Axel. The photograph, once a silent keeper of her joy, had sparked a conversation that bridged their hearts, transforming regret into understanding. As they sharedughter and yful teasing, the weight of their past began to lift, reced by the warmth of shared dreams and the promise of a future together. Axel¡¯s presence, no longer just a reminder of what could have been, became a beacon of hope, illuminating the path they would walk side by side. With each passing moment, Evelyn felt a renewed sense of courage blossoming within her. The prospect of expanding their family, though initially daunting, now shimmered with possibility. Together, they were not merely facing the uncertainties of life; they were embracing them, ready to carve out new memories filled with love andughter. As they drove home, theughter echoing in the car became a testament to their resilience and the bond they were nurturing. In that shared space, Evelyn understood that true intimacyy not in perfection but in the willingness to be vulnerable, to share dreams, and to build a future grounded in trust andpanionship.What to Expect in Next Chapter? **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?** In the uing chapter, readers can anticipate a deepening of the emotional bond between Evelyn and Axel as they navigate theplexities of their past and the possibilities of their future. With the revtion of the photograph stirring up memories and feelings long buried, tensions will rise as they confront their shared history and the unspoken desires that linger just beneath the surface. Axel¡¯s yful banter, juxtaposed with moments of vulnerability, promises to addyers to their rtionship, revealing not just the joy of rekindled affection but also the weight of past regrets that they must learn to bear together. As the narrative unfolds, the introduction of Oliver into their interactions will bring a new dynamic, challenging Evelyn and Axel to reconsider their roles as parents and partners. Will they be able to reconcile their dreams of expanding their family with the realities of their situation? The chapter is likely to explore these themes through heartfelt conversations and yful exchanges, allowing readers to witness the evolution of their rtionship as they confront both the light and shadow of their shared journey. Prepare for moments ofughter, poignant reflection, and perhaps a few unexpected twists that will keep readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see how Evelyn and Axel will navigate the delicate bnce of love, responsibility, and the secrets that bind them. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 223 secret lover 223 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 223,¡± the story revolves around Axel and Evelyn as they share a light-hearted moment filled withughter and affection. Axel yfully reveals that he knows about Evelyn¡¯s surprise party n, which she had hoped to keep a secret. Their banter highlights their close rtionship, with Evelyn expressing mock disbelief at their boss¡¯s inability to keep the secret while Axel teases her about the involvement of their staff. The yful exchange creates a warm atmosphere, showcasing their deep bond and mutual respect. As they drive home, the serene setting sun casts a golden glow, enhancing the intimate mood between them. Axel¡¯s gentle touch and theirfortable silence speak volumes about their feelings for each other. Evelyn reflects on how special this moment is, and Axel reassures her that every moment with her feels like home. Their connection is palpable, filled with warmth and affection, making the drive not just a routine journey but a cherished experience. Upon arriving home, the scene shifts to a joyful reunion with their son, Oliver. His excitement and eagerness to share his day with his parents bring a wave of happiness to both Axel and Evelyn. Oliver¡¯s innocent enthusiasm about his aplishments fills the atmosphere with joy, and Evelyn¡¯s pride in her son is evident as she showers him with affection. The family dynamic is heartwarming, revealing the love and support that binds them together. As the family steps into their home, Axel experiences a profound sense of contentment. This birthday marks a significant change for him; he realizes that the true essence of celebration lies not in corporate gatherings but in the love of his family. The story concludes with Axel recognizing that having Evelyn and Oliver by his side is the greatest gift he could ever ask for, emphasizing the importance of family and love in his life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 223** **CONTENT: 223 The Best Gift He Could Ever Ask For** Axel¡¯s gaze flickered toward her, a mischievous smirk stretching across his face, growing wider with each passing moment. ¡°So, you thought you could keep your little surprise n under wraps? I¡¯m aware of it, you know.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief washing over her features. ¡°No way! Did our little boss spill the beans?¡± ¡°In a roundabout way¡­ not directly, of course,¡± Axel replied, hisughter soft and warm. ¡°But he left enough breadcrumbs for even the dimmest among us to follow. Something about a ¡®super-secret party¡¯ and ¡®Mommy¡¯s shiny present.''¡± Evelyn erupted intoughter, shaking her head in mock disbelief. ¡°Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake! I specifically told him to keep it a secret, not to announce it to the universe!¡± ¡°He tried his best,¡± Axel said, amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°But you know how he is¡ªhis excitement is contagious. He was practically puffing out his chest with pride. You can¡¯t me him for that.¡± Evelyn leaned back against the plush seat, herughter still bubbling softly within her. ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against him. I can just picture him pacing around, biting his tongue to keep from spilling the secret. Poor kid. It must have been absolute torture for him to keep quiet, especially since he loves narrating every little detail.¡± ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Jimmy is in the loop too. He¡¯s probably been interrogated by our little detective all week long,¡± Axel mused, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Of course, he knows,¡± Evelyn replied, a teasing smile lighting up her face. ¡°Jimmy¡¯s the one helping me with the dinner arrangements. And Danny¡¯s in on it as well. Someone has to whip up your favorite dishes, after all.¡± For a moment, Axel simply stared at her, feigning disbelief as if she had just told him the most outrageous tale. ¡°So now my butler and my chef are part of your little conspiracy?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. She attempted to maintain an innocent expression but failed miserably, bursting into giggles as she replied, ¡°They didn¡¯t betray you, I promise! They¡¯re just helping me craft the perfect surprise. You know, teamwork!¡± Axel chuckled softly, shaking his head in mock resignation. ¡°Unbelievable. My own staff has turned against me.¡± Evelyn reached out, her hand gently patting his shoulder, her eyes sparkling with affection. ¡°Oh,e on, Mr. Knight. Don¡¯t look so heartbroken. You¡¯re cherished, that¡¯s all. Everyone just wants to make your day unforgettable.¡± Axel gave her a long, amused look, finally letting out a sigh of defeat. ¡°You really have a way of making that house feel like home, Eve.¡± The sincerity in his voice made her heart swell, a tightness forming in her chest as she blinked in surprise. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured softly, her tone gentle. ¡°But you add the excitement.¡± He chuckled, the corners of his mouth lifting in a yful smile. ¡°That¡¯s how we bnce each other out.¡± Evelyn smiled back, her gaze drifting toward the window as the car glided smoothly along the quiet road. The warm orange glow of the setting sun bathed everything in a golden hue, while the distant city lights began to twinkle like stars awakening from slumber. It was a scene so serene, it felt almost too perfect to be real. After a brief moment, Axel reached over, his hand enveloping hers, his thumb brushing gently over her knuckles, sending a delightful shiver up her spine. She turned to look at him, her heart tugging at the sight of his easy smile¡ªthe one that always made her heart skip a beat. Neither of them spoke; thefortable silence wrapped around them like a warm nket, conveying more than words ever could. Evelyn leaned back in her seat, still holding his hand, a soft smile gracing her lips. ¡°You know,¡± she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°I think this might just be my favorite drive home ever.¡± Axel nced at her, his eyes radiating warmth. ¡°Good,¡± he replied, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°Because every road taken with you leads me home.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes at his smooth charm, but she couldn¡¯t suppress the grin spreading across her face. ¡°You¡¯re such a smooth talker.¡± He chuckled lightly, his eyes still fixed on the road ahead. ¡°Only for you, Mrs. Knight.¡± With that, the car continued down the illuminated street, speeding toward the Valley, where their hearts awaited them. As the vehicle finally came to a stop in front of their home, the front door swung open before Axel even had the chance to engage the handbrake. A small figure darted across the driveway,ughter ringing out like music in the air. ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± Oliver called out, his tiny legs moving with all the speed they could muster. Jimmy followed closely behind, struggling to keep pace, but the four-year-old was far too quick. ¡°Young master, wait! Don¡¯t get too close to the car¡­¡± Axel stepped out of the car, a broad smile breaking across his face as he watched his son barreling toward him. He barely had time to straighten himself before Oliver leapt into his arms, giggling as Axel caught him effortlessly. ¡°Whoa there, slow down, buddy,¡± Axel said, his deep voiceced with amusement. ¡°Someone really, really missed us, huh?¡± Oliver beamed, a mixture of excitement and a hint of distress flickering across his features. ¡°I missed both of you so much!¡± he eximed. Then, noticing Evelyn with her curious and slightly worried expression, he added, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯rete¡­¡± Evelyn had just stepped out of the car when she caught that. Sheughed, leaning in to nt a kiss on her son¡¯s cheek. ¡°Oh, sweetheart, I¡¯m so sorry! Mommy took a bit longer than nned¡­¡± ¡°I waited all day! I didn¡¯t even take a nap because I didn¡¯t want to miss when you got here,¡± he dered, his face falling into a sad expression. Evelyn gasped softly, her hand brushing gently against his cheek. ¡°Oh no! Really? You must be exhausted!¡± Oliver quickly shook his head, determination shining in his eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m strong! I waited because I wanted to tell you¡­ I learned how to ride a big horse today! Mr. Harris said I did amazing!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Axel asked, feigning shock. ¡°Already a horse rider? What¡¯s next, racing cars?¡± Oliverughed proudly, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. ¡°Maybe next week¡ª¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with pride as she showered him with affectionate kisses on his cheeks. ¡°My little rider! Mommy¡¯s so proud of you.¡± ¡°And I practiced piano too!¡± Oliver added, his voice bubbling with joy. ¡°You practiced both piano and horse riding? Wow, that¡¯s impressive!¡± Evelyn eximed, her admiration evident. ¡°Because I¡¯m a big boy now!¡± he dered, puffing out his chest with pride. Axel chuckled softly, shifting him in his arms. ¡°Big enough to stay awake all day, I see.¡± Oliver gave him a sleepy look, though his excitement remained undiminished. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. I waited because I wanted to ask Mommy something.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Evelyn asked, smiling as she brushed a stray hair from his forehead. ¡°What do you want to ask, sweetheart?¡± Oliver leaned closer, whispering conspiratorially, ¡°Mommy, how was your mission to get Daddy¡¯s present?¡± But his voice was loud enough for Axel to overhear. Evelyn bit her lip to suppress herughter, and Axel raised an eyebrow, clearly entertained. ¡°Oh, the mission?¡± She whispered back, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°It was a resounding sess.¡± ¡°Yay! Then Daddy¡¯s going to love it!¡± he whispered back excitedly. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Evelyn replied, her gaze flickering toward Axel, who was observing the exchange with a curious expression. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m sure I will,¡± Axel thought, shifting his focus between his wife and son, a warm smile on his face. ¡°Alright,¡± Axel announced, starting to walk toward the house while securely holding Oliver in his arms. ¡°Now, let¡¯s head inside.¡± Evelyn walked alongside them, her fingers entwined with his free hand. As Oliver rested his head on Axel¡¯s shoulder, he began to hum softly, his eyelids fluttering as sleepiness began to take hold. As the three of them stepped into the warm, inviting glow of their home, Axel felt something stir deep within his chest¡ªa quiet happiness he hadn¡¯t realized he had been missing all those years before Evelyn hade back into his life. This birthday would be different. This year, he wouldn¡¯t be surrounded by business associates or spending time alone in his office, reminiscing about past decisions or mapping out a five-year strategy. Instead, he would celebrate with the only people who truly mattered to him¡ªhis beloved wife and their precious son. And for Axel Knight, that was the greatest gift he could ever ask for.Conclusion As the warmth of their home enveloped them, Axel felt a profound sense of belonging settle in his heart. The chaos andughter of his family filled the air, contrasting sharply with the solitude he had once known. In Evelyn¡¯s eyes, he saw not just the reflection of a loving partner, but a shared journey that had brought them back together, stronger than ever. Their yful banter and the innocent exuberance of Oliver reminded him that life was not about grand gestures or material sess, but about the simple, cherished moments spent with those who truly mattered. This birthday was not just a celebration of another year; it was a testament to the love that had blossomed amidst the challenges, weaving their lives into a beautiful tapestry of shared dreams andughter. Evelyn, standing beside Axel, felt the weight of his gaze and the warmth of his hand around hers. She had worked tirelessly to create a special surprise, but in that moment, she realized that the real gift was the love that surrounded them. Their family was a sanctuary, a safe haven where they could be vulnerable and joyful, and where every small victory, like Oliver¡¯s newfound skills, was celebrated with open hearts. As they moved deeper into their home, Evelyn knew they were embarking on a new chapter¡ªone filled with love,ughter, and the promise of countless memories yet to be made. Together, they would navigate the beautiful chaos of life, and with each passing day, Axel¡¯s heart would continue to swell with gratitude for the greatest gift he could ever ask for: a family bound by love.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect a delightful blend of warmth and suspense as Evelyn¡¯s surprise party for Axel unfolds. With the stage set and the conspirators in ce, the atmosphere will be charged with excitement as the clock ticks closer to the big reveal. Tension will build as Axel, blissfully unaware of the borate ns being orchestrated around him, navigates through the day, interacting with family and friends who are in on the secret. Will he catch on to the whispers and yful nces exchanged between Evelyn and their son? The anticipation of his reaction to the surprise will keep readers on the edge of their seats. Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the emotional connection between Axel and Evelyn. As they prepare for the celebration, moments of vulnerability and affection will illuminate their rtionship, showcasing the growth and depth of their love. Readers can look forward to heartfelt exchanges that reveal not only their devotion to one another but also their hopes and dreams for their family. With the backdrop of a joyous celebration, the chapter will explore the themes of love, family, and the importance of cherishing the moments that truly matter, leaving readers eager to see how Axel will respond to the best gift he could ever ask for. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 224 224 Finally, Meeting Axel¡¯s Mother (1) The next day. Before Axel¡¯s birthday, Evelyn couldn¡¯t rx entirely¨Cshe was still nervous about meeting his mother, Amanda Knight. Today, they will meet Amanda outside their house because Axel didn¡¯t want his mother to meet Oliver before she had a chance to meet Amanda. Evelyn¡¯s reflection stared back at her in the car window, the faint city skyline blurring behind her as Ryan drove. Her stomach had been in knots all morning. She smoothed her palms against her skirt, though it did nothing to calm the storm inside her. It wasn¡¯t that Amanda had a bad reputation, but quite the opposite. Amanda Knight was known as a poised, intelligent woman who rarely appeared in public. Her silence carried power. But what¡¯s really making her nervous is their family history. The Walters and the Knights just haven¡¯t always gotten along well. Their fathers had been rivals for decades, both in business and in terms of influence. Although Axel and she had ovee that barrier, the weight of their families¡® enmity still lingered like a shadow over their love story. Today, however, there was no escaping it. Axel had arranged a private lunch meeting with his mother before his uing birthday. He wanted her to meet Amanda first, just the two of them, without Oliver around. As Ryan drove her to the private restaurant, Evelyn¡¯s phone vibrated. ¡°I¡¯m already here. Waiting for you¡­¡± From: Hubby Her heart skipped a beat. Of course, he¡¯s early. He¡¯s always that way when ites to his family matters. Evelyn smiled faintly but couldn¡¯t stop the wave of nerves that followed. She stared out the window, trying to steady her breathing. 20:35 224 Finally, Meeting Axel¡¯s Mother (1) ¡°Ryan,¡± she said softly, ¡°do I look nervous?¡± Ryan nced at the rearview mirror to see her and said, ¡°No. But, Ma¡¯am, you look like someone about to meet the president.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not helping¡± she said, shaking her head with a nervous smile flickering in her eyes. She knew she shouldn¡¯t ask him. ¡°Then maybe you can pretend this one is just another business meeting,¡± he suggested. Evelyn chuckled discreetly. ¡°Right. Except this one could decide the rest of my life.¡± Momentster, they pulled up to the restaurant. It was small, discreet, and luxurious; one of Axel¡¯s private properties under the Apex Holding Company. The exterior was minimalist, adorned with ss and greenery, which gave it a calm and exclusive feel. And there he was. Axel stood at the entrance, looking casually confident in a ck slim¨Cfit shirt rolled up to his elbow. The sight of him instantly melted some of her tension. When she stepped out of the car, his eyes softened. He walked toward her, his smile already tugging at his lips. ¡°You look beautiful, Eve¡­¡± he said warmly, reaching out to brush a strand of hair from her face. Evelyn smiled nervously. ¡°You always say that.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s always true.¡± His tone was easy and yful, but her mind was elsewhere. ¡°Is your mother here?¡± Axel nodded. ¡°She arrived ten minutes ago. I didn¡¯t want her to wait too long, so I ordered the starters. Come on, she¡¯s looking forward to meeting you.¡± Her pulse raced. ¡°Looking forward to it? Did I look nervous?¡± ¡°Rx. She¡¯s not as terrifying as you think.¡± He squeezed her hand gently. 20:35 224 Finally, Meeting Axel¡¯s Mother (1) ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say that, Axel¡­¡± She sighs softly. ¡°You¡¯re her son.¡± ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve been terrified of her too.¡± He chuckled, leaning close enough for his breath to brush her ear. ¡°As long as you remember what I told you. You will be fine.¡± That made Evelyn even more nervous. She recalled precisely what Axel had told her the night before: ¡°Don¡¯t bring up anything about our family. Don¡¯t mention your father.¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand why Axel had forbidden her from saying those things, she promised not to bring up the issue. They walk toward the empty hall, heading to the VIP room in the far back. Although she tried to soothe her nervousness by thinking about the delicious lunch, it didn¡¯t seem to help much. By the time they finally reach the corner door, the VIP room, Axel suddenly stops, gently holds her hand, and nces at her. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Hmm¡­ I have to¡­¡± she smiles, though her smile doesn¡¯t seem to reach her eyes. He said nothing but held her hand tightly and squeezed it before finally opening the door. When the door opened, Evelyn froze for a brief second. Amanda Knight rose gracefully from her seat, her smile calm yet radiant. She looked elegant in a tailored beige dress, her chestnut hair styled in soft waves. Despite being in herte fifties, she looked barely in her forties. She is refined and confident. Evelyn instantly remembered her from the few media appearances she had made, though pictures didn¡¯t do her justice. There was warmth in her eyes that she hadn¡¯t expected. She entered behind Axel, a nervous smile forming on her lips when she saw Amanda greet her with a warm smile. ¡°You must be Evelyn,¡± Amanda said warmly, her voice soft yet full of grace. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to finally meet you, dear.¡± Evelyn stepped forward quickly, bowing her head slightly. ¡°Mrs. Knight, it¡¯s an honor. I¡¯ve wanted to meet you for a long time.¡± 20:36 224 Finally, Meeting Axel¡¯s Mother (1) Amanda smiled and gently took her hand. ¡°Please, call me Amanda. And you¡¯re even more beautiful in person, Evelyn.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Evelyn replied shyly, returning her warm handshake. She barely had time to react before Amanda pulled her into a gentle embrace. The warmth of it startled her in the best way. ¡°You too,¡± Evelyn murmured with a softugh. ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful in person, Am¨CAmanda.¡± Amandaughed softly. ¡°Oh, please, I¡¯m not beautiful. I¡¯m old now.¡± Evelyn blinked, momentarily speechless. Even the way Amandaughed carried elegance. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Amanda,¡± she said sincerely. ¡°I know you are.¡± Amanda smiled, patting her shoulder affectionately. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe I finally met my daughter¨Cinw.¡± Her eyes shimmered, and Evelyn froze, realizing Amanda was holding back tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we¡¯re only meeting now-¡± Evelyn began, but her words were cut short when Axel cleared his throat softly. ¡°Alright, Mom,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s sit, shall we?¡± 20:36 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 225 secret lover 225 Summary In this chapter of ¡°Secret Lover 225,¡± Evelyn experiences a mix of anxiety and excitement as she meets Axel¡¯s mother, Amanda, for the first time. The initial tension dissipates as they enjoy a beautifully presented lunch at a private restaurant, allowing for lighthearted conversation about art and Evelyn¡¯s phnthropic work. Amanda¡¯s warmth and genuine interest in Evelyn create a cozy atmosphere, making Evelyn feel a sense of belonging. However, the mood shifts when Amanda yfully brings up Axel¡¯s reputation, teasing him about his past rtionships. This leads to a heartwarming moment when Axel reveals to Amanda that he and Evelyn have a son named Oliver. Amanda¡¯s reaction transitions from shock to joy, expressing her gratitude to Evelyn for bringing a grandson into her life. This revtion deepens the emotional connection among the three, as they bond over their shared excitement for Oliver. Despite the joyful moments, a serious undertone emerges when Axel insists that Amanda cannot inform his father about Oliver until he changes his behavior. This creates a tension that Evelyn feels deeply, prompting her to support Axel silently. Amanda¡¯s understanding response alleviates some of the pressure, and the conversation shifts back to lighter topics, with yful banter about gifts for Oliver, showcasing the budding family dynamic. As the meal concludes, the atmosphere is filled withughter and warmth, overshadowing the earlier tension. Amanda expresses her happiness with a heartfelt embrace for Evelyn, solidifying their connection. The chapter ends on a positive note, with Axel yfullyplimenting Evelyn on how well she handled the meeting, indicating a promising future for their rtionship and family.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below **TITLE: Secret Lover 225** **225 Finally, Meeting Axel¡¯s Mother (2)** Evelyn inhaled deeply, a quiet attempt to steady her racing heart, as she felt Axel¡¯s gaze linger on her. He seemed to sense the flutter of nerves within her, his presence aforting anchor in the sea of uncertainty. Turning to him, she managed a small, reassuring smile, though the restless butterflies in her stomach continued to dance. As they settled into their seats, Axel positioned himself beside her, while Amanda, his mother, sat across the table. The palpable tension that had been constricting her chest began to dissipate, reced by a tentative sense of ease. The lunchmenced on a pleasantly light note. The dishes that arrived were a feast for the eyes, their vibrant colors and artistic presentation promising a delightful experience. Each bite was even more satisfying than thest, and Evelyn found herself savoring the vors, her senses awakening to the ambiance of the private restaurant owned by Apex Holdings. This was her first visit, but she could already envision herself returning, drawn back by the serene elegance that enveloped the space, almost making her anxiety feel like a distant memory. Their conversation flowed effortlessly at first, touching on lighthearted topics. They exchanged thoughts on art, shared travel stories, and discussed Evelyn¡¯s phnthropic efforts, particrly her coboration with Hope Medical Centre. Amanda listened with genuine interest, her smile widening with every word Evelyn spoke, creating an unexpected sense of warmth that wrapped around her like a cozy nket. But then, Amanda¡¯s curiosity took a turn, shifting the focus directly onto Axel. ¡°Evelyn, you must know that Axel tends to make headlines in those gossip columns, right?¡± Amanda teased, shooting a yful nce at her son. Axel abruptly halted mid-bite, a wary look crossing his face as he braced himself for the impending teasing. Evelyn bit her lip, stifling augh, and nodded, her cheeks flushing slightly. ¡°Y-Yes, I know¡­¡± Amanda¡¯s gaze flitted between them, her smile widening. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, dear. He has never once brought any of those women to meet me. You are the first. And honestly, this is the best decision he has made to date.¡± A rush of warmth spread through Evelyn¡¯s chest, her cheeks growing warmer still. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment,¡± she replied, her voice barely above a whisper, a hint of shynesscing her words. ¡°It truly is¡­¡± Amanda chimed in, winking at Evelyn before turning her attention back to Axel. ¡°Finally, someone who can handle this stubborn man. Congrattions, son!¡± ¡°Mom, please,¡± Axel sighed, though a smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth, betraying his amusement. Evelyn and Amanda shared augh, the earlier tension melting away into afortable rhythm ofughter, yful teasing, and exchanged nces. As their tes emptied, Evelyn noticed her shoulders had rxed significantly. Amanda¡¯s warmth and kindness reminded her of the true essence of family, filling her with a sense of belonging. Then, Axel set his fork down, his tone shifting to something softer, more serious. ¡°Mom,¡± he said, ncing at Evelyn before continuing, ¡°there¡¯s something important you need to know.¡± Amanda tilted her head, curiosity lighting up her eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± Axel took Evelyn¡¯s hand beneath the table, his grip firm yet gentle, and spoke quietly, ¡°We actually have a son.¡± Amanda¡¯s expression transformed into one of utter shock. ¡°A son?¡± Her eyes widened, disbelief morphing into excitement. She turned to Evelyn, her voice almost breathless. ¡°How old is he?¡± ¡°His name is Oliver. He¡¯s four.¡± Amanda froze for a heartbeat, her gaze darting between them as tears began to glisten in her eyes. Then,ughter bubbled up from her, soft yet incredulous. ¡°Axel Knight, you have a son¡­ and you never told me?¡± ¡°Mom, I wanted to wait until things were calmer between our families. But now¡­ it feels right,¡± Axel exined, his expression softening as he met his mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Thank you, Eve¡­¡± Amanda whispered, her voice barely audible as she fought back tears of joy. ¡°For giving me a grandson.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart soared with affection. ¡°You¡¯ll love him. He¡¯s so much like Axel¡­ stubborn, charming, and perpetually hungry.¡± ¡°Then I absolutely can¡¯t wait to meet him. May I?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Evelyn replied warmly, her smile brightening. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you join us for dinner tomorrow? It¡¯s my birthday, and it¡¯s time you met Oliver properly.¡± Amanda sped her hands together, her eyes sparkling with delight. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world. I will definitely be there¡­¡± However, the mood shifted almost instantly. Axel¡¯s demeanor changed, his expression serious once more. ¡°Mom¡­ you can¡¯t tell Father.¡± His voice was firm, underscoring the weight of his words. ¡°I don¡¯t want him near Oliver. Not until he changes his attitude.¡± ¡°Axel¡­¡± Amanda¡¯s smile faltered, confusion clouding her features. Evelyn felt the tension in the air thicken, her own heart tightening in response. She could see the sadness flickering in Amanda¡¯s eyes and the resolute stubbornness in Axel¡¯s. Silently, she reached beneath the table, squeezing his hand gently, a wordless plea to ease the pressure on his mother. As if he understood her unspoken message, Axel sighed, turning his gaze back to Amanda. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. But I hope you can understand where I¡¯ming from¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, son. I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t say a word.¡± Evelyn quickly jumped in, eager to shift the mood back to something lighter. ¡°Amanda, Oliver would absolutely adore you¡­ He¡¯s obsessed with horses. He talks about them non-stop.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Amanda¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Yes. And he¡¯s so curious about everything¡­ he even asks me why his pancakes aren¡¯t perfectly round!¡± Amandaughed, clearly delighted. ¡°That sounds adorable! Now I know exactly what to get him as a present.¡± ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t buy him a horse. He already has two,¡± Axel interjected, a hint of exasperation in his tone. Amanda raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Two? How do you even know I¡¯m nning to buy him a horse?¡± ¡°I know you too well, Mom¡­¡± Axel replied, rolling his eyes with a grin. Amanda gasped, trying to suppress herughter. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get him a ssic piano then. Eve, you mentioned he¡¯s already yed a song, right?¡± Evelyn smiled, enjoying the yful banter unfolding before her. ¡°Yes, but honestly, Amanda, you don¡¯t have to buy him anything. Just meeting you will be a special gift for him.¡± ¡°No. No¡­ Dear, I will buy him something¡­¡± Amanda insisted, her mind racing with ideas for the perfect gift, ignoring both Axel and Evelyn¡¯s attempts to dissuade her. ¡°You can still get him something else. Maybe a toy horse this time?¡± Evelyn suggested, her tone light and teasing. Amandaughed again, a melodious sound that filled the air. ¡°I suppose I could do that. Though something tells me your son would much prefer a real one that could trample over my garden fence!¡± ¡°Sounds just like him,¡± Axel chimed in dryly, a smirk on his lips. Laughter and warmth enveloped the table once more, the earlier awkwardness fading into the background like an old memory. By the time they finished their meal, Amanda appeared visibly happier, her earlier tears reced by genuine smiles. Soon, the three of them stood up, making their way out of the restaurant. But before Amanda could step into her car, she moved closer to Evelyn, enveloping her in a warm embrace. ¡°Thank you, my dear. You¡¯ve made me so incredibly happy today.¡± Evelyn returned the hug, her voice soft and sincere. ¡°No, Amanda. I thank you¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I will take my leave now,¡± Amanda said, stepping back and preparing to enter her car. ¡°Goodbye, Amanda. See you soon¡­¡± Evelyn waved as the car began to pull away. Axel nodded slightly towards his mother, his hand resting gently on Evelyn¡¯s waist as the vehicle finally disappeared from view. ¡°See?¡± he murmured near her ear, a yful tone threading through his voice. ¡°You handled the meeting perfectly.¡± **226 ssic Gold-Digger Tactics**Conclusion As the afternoon sun dipped lower in the sky, Evelyn felt a profound sense of relief wash over her. The lunch with Axel¡¯s mother had transformed from a daunting prospect into a cherished memory, filled withughter, warmth, and the promise of family. The earlier tension had melted away, reced by a newfound bond that not only reassured her of Axel¡¯s love but also weed her into a circle she had longed to be part of. Amanda¡¯s eptance and genuine excitement about Oliver had ignited a spark of hope within her, a hope that they could navigate theplexities of their intertwined lives together, with love and understanding as their guiding principles. As they walked away from the restaurant, Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with gratitude. She had not only gained a supportive mother-inw but had also taken a significant step toward embracing the family that Axel had always envisioned for them. The weight of unspoken fears and doubts began to lift, reced by a sense of belonging that felt both exhrating andforting. With Axel by her side, she felt ready to face whatever challengesy ahead, knowing that they would do so together, united by their shared love for Oliver and the bright future they were now building as a family.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the uing chapter, readers can expect the stakes to rise as Evelyn navigates theplexities of her new role within Axel¡¯s family. With the initial warmth of her meeting with Amanda now mingling with the tension surrounding Axel¡¯s father, the atmosphere is set for deeper revtions and challenges. As Evelyn prepares to meet Oliver for the first time, she must grapple with the implications of her rtionship not only with Axel but also with his family dynamics. What will it mean for her to step into the role of a mother figure, especially with the shadow of Axel¡¯s father¡¯s disapproval looming over them? Moreover, the chapter promises to delve into the intricacies of Axel¡¯s past and the potential fallout from their decision to keep Oliver¡¯s existence a secret from his father. Will Amanda¡¯s newfound joy in her grandson be enough to bridge the gap between Axel and his father? The tension is palpable, and as Evelyn tries to bnce her burgeoning rtionship with Axel and hermitment to Oliver, readers will be left wondering how she will manage the expectations and pressures thate with being part of a family intertwined with secrets and unspoken conflicts. Expect surprises, emotional confrontations, and perhaps even a few ssic gold-digger tactics as the story unfolds, challenging Evelyn to stand her ground and fight for the love she has found. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 226 secret lover 226 Summary In ¡°Secret Lover 226,¡± Evelyn experiences a mix of emotions after sessfully meeting Axel¡¯s mother, Amanda. She feels a sense of aplishment and joy, as Amanda¡¯s warm eptance exceeds her expectations. However, this happiness is quickly overshadowed when she receives a troubling text from an unknown number, revealing that her father, William, is refusing to meet with Lana, a woman from her past who has caused her distress. Evelyn¡¯s initial joy fades as she realizes that Lana¡¯s interference could disrupt her newfound peace. As Evelyn confronts Axel about the situation, she senses a tension in the air. Axel remains calm and collected, but Evelyn¡¯s suspicion grows as she questions him about his possible involvement with her father. Axel¡¯s yful demeanor hints at a deeper truth, and when he finally reveals that he confronted William about Lana, Evelyn is both shocked and intrigued. Axel exins that Lana has been manipting her father for financial gain, using him as a pawn in her schemes. This revtion leaves Evelyn stunned, as she grapples with the reality of her father¡¯s vulnerability and the extent of Lana¡¯s deceit. The conversation takes a humorous turn when Axel shares how he confronted William with undeniable evidence of Lana¡¯s betrayal, including photos and recordings. Evelyn bursts intoughter at the image of her father fainting from the shock of discovering the truth. Axel¡¯s nonchnt attitude and the absurdity of the situation lighten the mood, allowing Evelyn to momentarily forget the gravity of the situation. Despite the seriousness of the matter, their banter reveals a deepening bond between them, as Axel¡¯s willingness to protect her family showcases hismitment to Evelyn. As the chapter progresses, Evelyn reflects on the implications of Lana¡¯s actions and her father¡¯s naivety. She is grateful for Axel¡¯s support and feels a growing affection for him, realizing that he is willing to go to great lengths for her well-being. The chapter concludes with a sense of camaraderie between them, as they shareughter over the chaos created by Lana, reinforcing their connection and highlighting the strength of their rtionship amidst the turmoil.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 226 ssic Gold¨CDigger Tactics Evelyn exhaled. ¡°I feel like I just passed the most important exam of my life!¡± Axel chuckled as he led her to his car, ¡°You did great. She already adores you. I¡¯ve never seen her adore someone other than her own child before.¡± She shook her head,ughing. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for that. Please don¡¯t be jealous.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He smiled and opened the car door for her. Evelyn climbed and settled on the passenger seat. After Axel helped her with the seatbelt, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how your mother manages to be that graceful. Even when she teases you, it feels¡­ royal but sincere.¡± ¡°She¡¯s had years of practice,¡± Axel said dryly, holding the door, ¡°You¡¯ll get there soon enough.¡± ¡°Oh, so I¡¯ll be the queen next?¡± she teased. He leaned in slightly, eyes gleaming with affection. ¡°Next? No, you already are my queen, Eve. You are my Queen!¡± Her heart fluttered. She quickly looked away before he could see the way his words made her blush. ¡­ As their car pulled away from the restaurant, Evelyn gazed out the window, her mind swirling with everything that had just happened inside. Meeting Amanda had gone far better than she¡¯d dared hope. Her kindness, her warmth, her quiet eptance¡­ it was more than she ever expected. She smiled happily and felt peace. But just as that peace began to settle in her chest, her phone buzzed. She unlocked it, expecting a message from home. Instead, a text from an unknown number appeared. Again. ¡°What have you done? Why is William now refusing to meet with me?¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile faded. 226 ssic Gold¨CDigger Tactics Her fingers froze midair. Of course. Only one woman could ruin her mood this quickly. Lana. Her lips tightened into a thin, irritated line. ¡®Unbelievable¡­¡® she muttered under her breath. She had promised herself she wouldn¡¯t let that woman live rent¨Cfree in her head anymore. Still, apparently, Lana wasn¡¯t done trying to stir chaos. ¡®Why would father refuse to meet Lana? Did they fight? Did Axel¡­ have something to do with this?¡® Her thoughts froze. She turned toward Axel, who looked calm, his sharp gaze fixed on the road as he drove. ¡°Axel,¡± she began carefully, her tone suspicious. ¡°Did you¡­ Do something to my dad?¡± His hands tightened slightly on the steering wheel. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked casually, eyes still on the road. ¡°You know exactly what I mean,¡± she pressed. ¡°How did you get him to keep quiet about¡­ You¡¯re shooting him? I know my father. He would¡¯ve dragged you to court just to prove his ego.¡± Axel exhaled softly, the corner of his mouth twitching. ¡°Ah. That¡­¡± His voice held that dangerous mix of amusement and mystery that made her even more curious. Evelyn¡¯s brow arched. ¡°That? You say it like you only spilled coffee on him.¡± ¡°I was just having a chat with him,¡± Axel replied lightly, finally ncing her way. ¡°Apparently, my words shook him a little.¡± ¡°Shook him?¡± Evelyn blinked, unconvinced. He nodded once, lips curling into that maddeningly proud smile. ¡°Axel.¡± ¡°Yes, my love?¡± 226 ssic Gold¨CDigger Tactics ¡°Did you threaten him?¡± ¡°Threaten?¡± He chuckled, keeping his eyes ahead. ¡°Of course not. How could I? He¡¯s my father¨Cinw.¡± She gave him a long, unimpressed look. ¡°Can you be serious for once? This is a serious matter. I need to know what you did to him?¡± Axel sighed, then stopped at a red light. Turning toward her, his tone dropped. ¡°I did not harm him. I just told him the truth.¡± ¡°The truth?¡± she repeated, wary. ¡°About his mistress.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°Lana?¡± He nodded. ¡°That woman has more secrets than some lowlife crime syndicates in this town.¡± ¡°What kind of secrets?¡± She asked curiously. ¡°Let¡¯s just say,¡± Axel paused slightly for effect, ¡°she¡¯s a professional con artist. Your father was one of her ¡®projects.¡± Evelyn was utterly shocked. ¡°Projects? You mean¡­ That bitch, Lana, used him?¡± ¡°Used him, manipted him, drained his money, and then used thepany¡¯s funds to support her real boyfriend.¡± Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Her what?¡± Axel nced at her with a smile. ¡°Her real boyfriend,¡± he confirmed. ¡°A lowlife but charming young guy about fifteen years younger than your father. Handsome, slick, and just as greedy.¡± Evelyn covered her mouth, too shocked to speak. ¡°Yo¨CYou gotta be kidding, right!?¡± 226 ssic Gold¨CDigger Tactics. ¡°I wish I were.¡± ¡°Oh. My. God¡­¡± Evelyn muttered, shaking her head in shock. ¡°So, she was ying my father all this time? What the hell, Axel! That woman ruined many lives for money!? Wah¡­ I can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± He sounded far too calm about it. ¡°ssic gold¨Cdigger tactics. She had him wrapped around her index finger.¡± Evelyn chuckled and leaned back in her seat. ¡°Unbelievable. No wonder that snake, Lana, texted me. She must be scared to death.¡± ¡°She should be. I gave your father undeniable proof.¡± ¡°What proof?¡± she demanded. ¡°Pictures. Video. Voice recordings, messages. Bank transfers. Everything.¡± He sounded almost proud. ¡°When he saw them, he turned pale. Then he fainted.¡± @ ¡°He¡­ fainted?¡± ¡°Twice,¡± Axel said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°The first time was from shock, the second time because I woke him up too fast and immediately shoved him more evidence.¡± Evelyn gasped. ¡°You woke him up? How?¡± ¡°Of course, I poured water on him.¡± He chuckled. She stared at him in disbelief before bursting outughing. ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I did,¡± Axel said, trying to look serious, but his smirk betrayed him. ¡°I needed him conscious. It was a productive conversation.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh when she imagines that scene, ¡°You are scary, Mr. Knight¡­¡± ¡°Only to those who deserve it, but thank you,¡± he replied dryly. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re telling me my father fainted, woke up, cried, then fainted again after realizing he¡¯d been duped all along by his mistress and that she had a secret boyfriend?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± Axel said, deadpan. ¡°It was quite an unforgettable performance.¡± ¡°Oh my God. I think you traumatized him.¡± ¡°He deserves it,¡± Axel replied smoothly. 416 226 ssic Gold¨CDigger Tactics For a while, silence settled between them. Evelyn turned to look out the window again, still processing everything. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Lana would do that. I knew she was maniptive, but to have a secret boyfriend? That¡¯s insane.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a professional,¡± Axel said with a shrug. ¡°She could¡¯ve fooled your father forever if I hadn¡¯t dug deeper and followed through.¡± Evelyn¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at him. ¡°Axel, you really went that far for me?¡± His lips curved into a small smile. ¡°For you, I¡¯d go further.¡± 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo Purple Light Conclusion As the weight of the revtions settled in, Evelyn felt a mix of disbelief and relief wash over her. Axel¡¯s unwavering support and the lengths he went to protect her from the chaos that Lana had created were bothforting and empowering. Theughter they shared in the car, despite the seriousness of the situation, marked a turning point in their rtionship. She realized that Axel was not just her partner but also her ally in navigating the treacherous waters of her family dynamics. The warmth of his affection, expressed through yful banter and serious truths, enveloped her like a protective shield, making her feel cherished and strong. Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with gratitude as she reflected on how far she hade. From fearing the judgment of Axel¡¯s mother to confronting the maniptions of her own father and his mistress, she had discovered a newfound resilience within herself. Theughter they shared became a symbol of their bond, a reminder that they could face any storm together. With Axel by her side, she felt ready to reim her narrative, no longer a passive yer in her life but a queen in her own right. As they drove into the night, Evelyn embraced the uncertainty ahead, knowing that with love and courage, she could conquer anything that came her way.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Evelyn and Lana to escte dramatically. With Axel¡¯s revtions about Lana¡¯s deceitful nature, Evelyn finds herself grappling with a whirlwind of emotions. Will she confront her father about the truth, or will she take matters into her own hands to protect him from Lana¡¯s maniptions? As she wrestles with her loyalties, the stakes will rise, and the consequences of Axel¡¯s bold actions will unfold in unexpected ways. Meanwhile, Axel¡¯s unwavering support for Evelyn will deepen their bond, but it may also invite new challenges. As Evelyn navigates herplicated family dynamics, she must also contend with the fallout from Lana¡¯s wrath. Will Lana retaliate, and if so, how far will she go to regain control? The chapter promises to be a thrilling blend of drama, romance, and intrigue, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see how Evelyn will harness her newfound strength against the chaos that surrounds her. The question remains: can love truly conquer all when secrets and deception lurk in the shadows? Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 227 secret lover 227 Summary In this chapter titled ¡°This is My Favorite Plot Twist,¡± Evelyn and Axel engage in a conversation about her father¡¯s recent emotional turmoil after discovering the truth about his rtionship with Lana. Evelyn expresses relief that her father is finally facing consequences for his actions, feeling a sense of satisfaction as she contemtes sending a pointed message to Lana, showcasing her newfound strength and confidence. Axel¡¯s pride in Evelyn¡¯s transformation is evident, and their yful banter adds warmth to the tension surrounding the situation. As Evelyn sends the message to Lana, she feels a rush of empowerment, believing that her father will soon regret his past mistakes. However, the mood shifts when she learns that Lana¡¯s son is indeed her father¡¯s child, prompting Axel to reveal his n to manipte the situation further. Instead of feeling horror at Axel¡¯s scheme, Evelyn embraces it, convinced that her father deserves the chaos that will ensue. This marks a pivotal moment for her, as she finally feels a sense of justice for the pain her father has caused her and others. Meanwhile, the narrative shifts to William Walters, who is grappling with the fallout of his rtionship with Lana. As he lies in a treatment room, he reflects on the destruction she has brought into his life. The disgust he feels towards her is palpable, and he confronts her about their rtionship with cold detachment. Lana¡¯s desperate pleas for reconciliation fall on deaf ears, as William hase to see her true nature¡ªa maniptive figure who has caused him immense suffering. William¡¯s rejection of Lana marks a significant turning point for him, as he resolves to end the toxic rtionship that has nearly ruined him. He recognizes her deceit and maniption, and his bitterness towards her is evident as he firmly deres that their rtionship is over. This confrontation encapstes the emotional turmoil of both characters, highlighting themes of betrayal, justice, and the quest for personal redemption. The chapter concludes with William asserting his resolve to break free from Lana¡¯s influence, setting the stage for the unfolding consequences of their actions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 227 This is My Favorite Plot Twist Evelyn smiled at him. ¡°So what now? What did my dad do after you everything?¡± told him ¡°He cried. Then he swore he would never see her again. I think he is finally learning his lesson.¡± Evelyn let out a long breath of relief. ¡°Good. That woman deserves every ounce of karmaing her way.¡± ¡°Speaking of karma,¡± Axel said, eyeing her phone, ¡°are you going to reply to her?¡± A wicked grin tugged at Evelyn¡¯s lips. ¡°Oh, I will. Just not politely.¡± Axel lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡°I think I have learned enough from the master.¡± He chuckled, warm and proud. ¡°That¡¯s my wife.¡± Evelyn opened the message thread, typed quickly, and hit send. ¡°Maybe William finally realized you are the problem. Try reflection, not maniption.¡± She set her phone down and leaned back, feeling a satisfying warmth spread through her chest. ¡°Savage,¡± Axel murmured. ¡°Learned from the best,¡± she replied. Axel reached over and brushed his thumb across her cheek. His touch was soft but carried that quiet confidence she had grown addicted to. Her cheeks warmed under his gaze. She pushed his hand away yfully. ¡°Focus on the road, Mr. Knight.¡± ¡°As you wish, Mrs. Knight,¡± he said with a grin before looking forward again. For a moment, the car settled into a peaceful silence. Evelyn watched the sunlight reflect off passing buildings and felt her heart steady. The chaos that had stalked her these past months finally felt distant, almost unreal. But then a thought shed across her mind, sharp enough to make her sit up straight. 21:05 227 This is My Favorite Plot Twist ¡°Axel,¡± she called, startling him. ¡°How about Lana¡¯s son? Is he actually my dad¡¯s child?¡± Instead of answering, Axel burst intoughter. Evelyn blinked, then beganughing as well, the sound filling the car. ¡°Wow, so he is not my father¡¯s son? This is my favorite plot twist. I bet my father will soon crawl back to Alice, begging for her forgiveness. What a poor soul. He must be regretting every stupid mistake he made in his life.¡± ¡°Well, you are wrong, Eve. That boy is your father¡¯s son.¡± Evelyn stoppedughing. ¡°What? He is? Then why were youughing?¡± ¡°Iughed,¡± Axel said calmly, ¡°because I am going to make your father believe that boy is not his. I will alter every DNA test they have. I will make sure Lana goes crazy trying to convince him.¡± i Evelyn gasped, staring at him with wide eyes. The way he said it, so rxed, as if he were discussing dinner ns, made her throat tighten. His n was undeniably evil. But she did not stop him. She did not even consider it. Because William Walters deserved every piece of the ruin headed his way. He had hurt her, Alice, and Ste so deeply. She even had to spend years drowning in pain. If this were Lady Justice doing, she would not stand in her way. For the first time in years, she felt a deep, overwhelming sense of satisfaction. Her father would finally face consequences for everything he had destroyed. The car continued down the long, sunlit road, and the tension in her chest slowly began to ease. Just as she began to rx again, her phone buzzed. Another message from Lana lit up the screen. ¡°You will regret this, Evelyn.¡± Evelyn smiled and read the message to Axel. He chuckled lightly at the sight of it. She turned to him, a slight worried frown forming. ¡°You are not afraid she will try something crazy? Something dangerous to harm me?¡± Axel reached over and took her hand. His grip was steady, warm, and iming. 227 This is My Favorite Plot Twist His voice dropped to a low, particr tone that sent a strange shiver through her. ¡°Let her try. She will regret it immediately.¡± Evelyn smiled, slow and sure, because she knew he meant every word. Sitting beside him, with the afternoon light catching the edge of his jaw and his fingers wrapped around hers, she felt safe. At the Hope Medical Centre. The quiet of William Walters¡¯s treatment room felt heavy and suffocating. After hours of desperate begging, Lana was finally allowed to enter. She rushed toward him the moment the door closed, but the look in his eyes stopped her in her tracks. His gaze held nothing but disgust. He stared at the woman he once loved, the same woman who had destroyed everything he had spent a lifetime building. Because of her, he had lost his status, his family, his wealth. And with the truth still echoing violently in his mind, he feared he might lose whatever remained of his sanity next. He hated her. But worse, he hated himself for ever falling for her. William sat stiffly on the sofa, his stomach twisting painfully despite the painkillers. Lana sat across from him, her head wrapped in bandages, bruises blooming along her arms and neck from the ident. Yet even her injured state stirred no sympathy in him. Looking at her only made him sick. ¡°Speak. What do you want?¡± William demanded, his voice cold and sharp. Lana¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Will, what happened to you? Why won¡¯t you let me take care of you? Let me stay here with you, please.¡± Her words came out with soft, shaky sobs. William¡¯s fists clenched, knuckles whitening as he fought to contain the fury rising inside him. ¡°Our rtionship is over, Lana.¡± 227 This is My Favorite Plot Twist Her eyes widened, shimmering with tears. ¡°What? Why? Why would you suddenly say that? You told me you would divorce Alicia and marry me. Why did you change your mind, Will?¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks, falling fast and messy. But William felt no guilt, no hesitation. Her performance, once capable of fooling him, now looked painfully obvious. He saw her for what she truly was. A cunning woman. A maniptor. A parasite who had nearly destroyed his life while hiding a secret lover and her own twisted ns. He looked at her with pure pure bitterness. ¡°You think I do not know?¡± William hissed, his voice low and trembling with hurt. ¡°Do not pretend your tears mean anything. I know everything now, Lana. All your lies. All your games. All the ways you nned to use me until I had nothing left.¡± Lana froze, her breath catchin William leaned back, exhausted but firm. ¡°Whatever you were Comment 5 were trying to build with me,¡± he said quietly, ¡°it ends today.¡± Conclusion In the aftermath of revtions and long-buried truths, Evelyn found herself standing at the precipice of a new chapter in her life. The satisfaction that coursed through her veins was not merely about revenge; it was about liberation. With Axel by her side, she felt an unfamiliar strength, a fierce determination to reim her narrative from the hands of those who had sought to manipte and control her. Theughter they shared, even in the face of chaos, was a testament to their bond¡ªa partnership forged in fire and tempered by the trials they had faced together. Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled with hope, knowing that she was no longer a victim but a warrior, ready to confront whatever challengesy ahead. As William sat in the sterile confines of the hospital room, grappling with the consequences of his choices, the weight of his past bore down upon him like a heavy shroud. The disgust he felt for Lana mirrored the self-loathing that had festered within him for years. In that moment of rity, he understood the depth of his own betrayal¡ªnot just to Alice and Ste, but to himself. The foundation of his life had crumbled, and with it, the facade of control he had clung to. Evelyn¡¯s triumph over her father¡¯s maniption was a poignant reminder that justice, though slow toe, had a way of revealing the true nature of those who sought to cause harm. As Evelyn embraced her newfound power, William faced the stark reality of his choices, each moment a step toward his own reckoning.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Evelyn and Axel¡¯s ns against William begin to unfold. With Evelyn¡¯s newfound confidence and Axel¡¯s unwavering support, the couple will dive deeper into the web of deception and revenge they¡¯ve crafted. As they manipte the narrative surrounding Lana and her son, the stakes will rise, and the consequences of their actions will ripple through their lives in unexpected ways. Will Evelyn¡¯s satisfaction in seeing her father face the repercussions of his past choices be overshadowed by the chaos that ensues? Meanwhile, as William grapples with the fallout from his rtionship with Lana, a confrontation looms on the horizon. With Lana¡¯s desperation growing, her attempts to regain control will lead to a dangerous game of cat and mouse. Readers will be on the edge of their seats, wondering if Evelyn¡¯s sense of justice wille at a cost. Will William¡¯s bitterness push him to make reckless decisions, or will he finally confront the truth of his own failures? The chapter promises to be a thrilling mix of emotional turmoil and strategic maneuvering, leaving readers eager to see how these tangled rtionships will evolve. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 228 secret lover 228 Summary In the story ¡°Secret Lover 228,¡± the atmosphere is set for Axel¡¯s first real birthday celebration, taking ce in a cozy cabin illuminated by warm lights as rain gently falls outside. Evelyn has meticulously prepared a special dinner for Axel, creating a warm and inviting environment filled withughter and love. Their son, Oliver, adds a touch of innocence and humor with his imaginative tales, expressing his joy and admiration for his parents. The dinner is a heartfelt moment, showcasing the family¡¯s closeness and the happiness they share together. As the evening progresses, Evelyn and Oliver n a surprise for Axel, intending to wake him at midnight with a chocte cake and gifts. Their excitement is palpable, but as they prepare, Oliver unexpectedly falls asleep, leaving Evelyn in a dilemma. Shemunicates with Axel, who encourages her to let Oliver sleep and assures her that they can still celebrate. This moment highlights the bond between the couple, as they navigate the challenges of parenting while maintaining the spirit of celebration. When the time finally arrives, Evelyn manages to wake Oliver, and together they surprise Axel with the cake and gifts. The joy in the room is infectious as Axel reacts dramatically, and the family shares a touching moment as they exchange gifts. Oliver presents Axel with a gold miniature horse, symbolizing their bond, while Evelyn gifts him elegant cufflinks, deepening their connection. This celebration marks a significant emotional milestone for Axel, as he realizes the true essence of family and love, contrasting it with past birthdays filled with materialism and emptiness. The story culminates in a tender moment between Axel and Evelyn, where they reflect on their love and future together. Axel expresses his desire for another child, revealing his deepmitment to their family. This request surprises Evelyn but resonates with her own feelings, leading to a heartfelt agreement between them. The narrative closes with a promise of love and a hopeful future, encapsted in a passionate kiss, symbolizing their unity and shared dreams.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below Send Gift 228 Hist First Real Birthday 228 Hist First Real Birthday Just a few hours before midnight, the small cabin behind Axel and Evelyn¡¯s house glowed with warm light. O Rain tapped softly against the roof, turning the forest into a quiet, misty haven. Inside, the dinner table was set beautifully with candles, wine sses, and a te of perfectly cooked steak and potatoes. Evelyn had gone all out, wanting tonight to feel special. After all, it was thest dinner before Axel¡¯s birthday officially began. The three of them sat around the table, forming their own small, cozy world. Oliver stabbed his tiny fork into a piece of potato and chewed happily, ¡°Mommy, this is so good. Better than the food at the Pce.¡± Evelyn blinked. She remembered never bringing him dinner at the restaurant called Pce. ¡®Or did I forget?¡® ¡°Pce? What Pce, baby?¡± She asked. Oliver shrugged. ¡°The one in my dreams.¡± Axel burst intoughter before saying, ¡°He means your cooking is dream¨Clevel, sweetheart.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes and served Oliver more steak. ¡°Alright, little prince, eat more¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, mommy.¡± The conversation flowed easily, warm and light. Axel asked Oliver about his day, and as usual, heunched into a surprisingly detailed exnation. ¡°It was raining, Daddy. So I didn¡¯t practice horse riding.¡± Oliver frowned thoughtfully. ¡°So I yed in my yroom. But my teddy bear fell from the chair and didn¡¯t get up again. He fainted.¡± Evelyn choked on her sparkling water. Axel tried and failed to stay serious. ¡°He fainted?¡± Axel asked. 228 Hist First Real Birthday Oliver nodded sincerely. ¡°He needs more sleep. Just like Axel slightly frowned, ¡°Me? Why me?¡± ¡°Because Mommy said you never rest.¡± you do.¡± Evelyn froze, fork halfway to her mouth. Axel can¡¯t help but chuckle as she looks at her. ¡°Mr. Knight, eat your steak¡­¡± Evelyn smiled innocently. Dinner continued withughter echoing inside the small cabin, filling the space with a warmth that settled deep into Axel and Evelyn¡¯s chests. When they were done, Evelyn slipped away quietly to the bedroom to prepare Axel¡¯s gift. Meanwhile, Axel stayed with Oliver, listening to him chatter about horses and how he wanted to grow tall and handsome like Daddy. Later, Axel excused himself and headed to bed, pretending to be tired. He knew exactly what his wife and son were plotting, but he wanted to y along. For them, he would. Up in the loft, Evelyn sat beside Oliver on the bed. The two huddled together, whispering about their master n. ¡°Okay, sweetheart,¡± Evelyn murmured. ¡°At midnight, we take the chocte cake, go into Daddy¡¯s bedroom, and surprise him, right?¡± Oliver nodded hard. ¡°Yes! He will be shocked. And happy. And maybe cry.¡± Evelyn tried not tough. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°We must be quiet,¡± Oliver continued, lowering his voice like a spy. ¡°Daddy must not know.¡± ¡°Yes. Daddy will never know.¡± She nodded solemnly, even though she knew Axel was fully aware and waiting. But halfway through their nning, Oliver began blinking slowly. His eyes grew heavy, his little body leaning into Evelyn. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± he mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not¡­ sleepy¡­ I¡¯m just resting my¡­ eyes¡­¡± The next moment, his head flopped onto her shoulder. < 228 Hist First Real Birthday Fast asleep. Evelyn stared at him, both touched and torn. ¡°Oh no,¡± she whispered. ¡°Baby, not now.¡± She gently shook him. ¡°Oliver? Sweetheart? Your mission?¡± He snored softly. She sighed and pulled out her phone, sending a message to Axel. ¡°Little boss fell asleep. What are we supposed to do now?¡± His reply came instantly. ¡°Let him sleep. Come here. I want you here.¡± Evelyn blinked, shaking her head while smiling. ¡°But he will be sad if he doesn¡¯t surprise you! He was so excited¡­¡± Secondster: ¤à ¡°Alright. Wake him after that.¡± She exhaled in relief. ¡°Yes. Good idea.¡± Twenty minutester, Evelyn gently shook Oliver again, ¡°Baby¡­e on¡­ remember the cake?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°Cake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy¡¯s surprise.¡± He rubbed his eyes with tiny fists. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ cake mission. Hurry, let¡¯s go, mommy¡­¡± Evelynughed as she watched his sleepiness disappear instantly. She carried the chocte cake in one hand, the other holding Oliver¡¯s as they tiptoed toward the bedroom. Oliver¡¯s steps wobbled like a newborn colt, but he was determined. When they reached the door, Evelyn whispered, ¡°Are you ready?¡± < 228 Hist First Real Birthday Oliver nods, his eyes beaming excitedly, ¡°Yes.¡± They burst through the door. ¡°Happy birthday, Daddy!¡± Axel sat up, acting shocked so convincingly that Evelyn wanted to apud him. ¡°What? What is this?¡± Axel gasped dramatically. ¡°Oh my god, you remember?¡± Oliver beamed proudly, pping his hands. ¡°Surprise! Mommy made a n, and I helped with it. I didn¡¯t sleep, Dad¡­¡± Evelyn smiled, holding back herughter. Axel chuckled as he pulled Oliver onto the bed, then blew out the candle after Oliver made him sing ¡®Happy Birthday¡® twice and make a wish. ¡°Mommy¡­ The gift?¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Evelyn hurriedly took their gift. Oliver gave Axel his gift first¨Ca gold miniature horse. ¡°Wow, buddy¡­ This?¡± Axel was genuinely suprised, as this was the first time he finally saw why Evelyn bought it for him. ¡°Daddy, this is for your office,¡± Oliver said proudly. ¡°So you don¡¯t forget me.¡± Axel¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°I could never forget you, Buddy.¡± He said he ruffled his smooth hair. ¡°Alex, this is from me¡­¡± Evelyn handed him a small velvet box. Inside was a pair of sleek, elegant cufflinks engraved with A & E. Axel was surprised, his eyes softening when he saw it. ¡°These are perfect, Eve¡­¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll wear them every day.¡± He kissed her hand, and for a moment, said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Warmth settled deep in his chest, something he had never known he needed. This was his first real birthday. Not with power. Not with money. < 228 Hist First Real Birthday Not with empty crowds. But with Evelyn¡­ and Oliver, his own family. Just when the moment felt full, Oliver yawned loudly, leaned forward, and fell asleep on Axel¡¯sp like a small sack of potatoes. Evelyn and Axle can¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°We should let him sleep here,¡± Evelyn whispered. ¡°I agree.¡± They tucked Oliver under the nket, leaving him sprawled peacefully. Then Axel took Evelyn¡¯s hand and led her quietly upstairs to the loft. Up there, with soft light and rain still whispering outside, he pulled her close and kissed her slowly, deeply. ¡°Happy birthday,¡± she murmured against his lips. He smiled, brushing a strand of hair from her cheek. ¡°There¡¯s still one present missing.¡± ¡°Huh!? I¡¯ve already given it to you. I no longer have a gift for you¡­¡± Axel¡¯s voice dropped, warm and low. ¡°I want another present¡­ A second child.¡± Evelyn was stunned. She searched his eyes and found nothing but love¡­ and the same yearning she carried quietly in her heart. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she whispered. His hand cupped her cheek. ¡°Only if you want it too.¡± Evelyn nodded softly. ¡°I do.¡± He kissed her again, slow and full of promise, guiding her gently toward the bed. Conclusion In the quiet aftermath of Axel¡¯s first real birthday, the cabin felt alive with the warmth of sharedughter and the tender bonds of family. The celebrations, filled with sweet surprises and heartfelt gifts, had transformed a simple evening into a profound moment of connection. Axel¡¯s heart swelled as he realized that true joy wasn¡¯t found in grandeur or des, but in the love andughter of Evelyn and Oliver. The sight of his son, peaceful and innocent in sleep, and the gentle touch of Evelyn¡¯s hand reminded him of the life they were building together¡ªone rooted in love, understanding, and shared dreams. As the rain continued to dance against the cabin roof, Axel and Evelyn stood on the precipice of a new chapter, their hearts intertwined with unspoken hopes for the future. The conversation about a second child hung between them like a promise waiting to be fulfilled. In that moment, they both recognized that their journey was not just about the present joys, but also about the dreams they dared to nurture together. With a shared kiss that sealed theirmitment, they embraced the uncertainty and excitement of whaty ahead, knowing that whatever challenges came their way, they would face them together¡ªunited as a family, filled with love and anticipation for the beautiful chaos that awaited them.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the next chapter of ¡°Secret Lover,¡± readers can expect the tender aftermath of Axel¡¯s birthday celebration to unfold, deepening the emotional connection between Axel and Evelyn. With the warmth of the previous night still lingering in their hearts, the couple will navigate the delicate conversation about expanding their family. As they explore their hopes and dreams for a second child, the chapter promises to delve into their fears and aspirations, revealing the profound love that binds them together. Will they face challenges in their journey toward parenthood, or will this new chapter bring them closer than ever? Meanwhile, Oliver¡¯s innocent charm will continue to shine through as he adjusts to the idea of bing a big brother. His yful antics and imaginative storytelling will add a delightful lightness to the narrative, reminding Axel and Evelyn of the joys of parenthood. Expect heartwarming moments that showcase the family¡¯s bond, punctuated byughter and love. As they navigate this new phase, readers will be left wondering how their lives will change and what surprises lie ahead for this loving family. The anticipation builds as Axel and Evelyn take their first steps toward a future filled with possibilities, leaving us eager to see how their story unfolds. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 229 secret lover 229 Summary In this chapter of ¡°Secret Lover 229,¡± Evelyn is bustling in the kitchen as she prepares for a special family gathering. The atmosphere is filled with excitement as her grandparents are about to arrive, and she is particrly eager for them to meet her son, Oliver. When Jimmy, the family¡¯s assistant, informs her of their arrival, Evelyn¡¯s joy is palpable. She quickly instructs their private chef, Danny, and rushes to greet her family, her anticipation evident in her lively steps. As Evelyn makes her way to the living room, she encounters Oliver, who has been sent by his father to find her. Their yful exchange highlights their close bond, and Oliver¡¯s innocent curiosity about his family lineage adds a lighthearted touch to the scene. When Evelyn exins that he has more great-grandparents, Oliver¡¯s excitement grows, and he whimsicallypares them to ¡°bonus levels,¡± showcasing his imaginative nature. This moment of familial connection sets a warm tone for the impending meeting. When Evelyn¡¯s grandparents, Lucy and Samuel, finally arrive, the reunion is filled withughter and affection. Lucy is immediately taken by Oliver¡¯s charm, and the two share a heartfelt hug that brings tears to her eyes. Samuel also engages with Oliver, making the young boy feel special and appreciated. The atmosphere is filled with joy as they settle into the living room, sharing stories andughter. Oliver¡¯s innocent remarks and yful interactions with his great-grandparents create a delightful scene, further emphasizing the warmth of family ties. However, the mood shifts slightly when Jimmy announces the arrival of the Knight family, causing a mix of surprise and anxiety among Evelyn¡¯s grandparents. This moment introduces a sense of tension, contrasting with the earlier lightheartedness. Ste tries to reassure her grandparents about the Knight family, hinting at their intimidating presence without malice. This foreshadows potential drama as the family prepares to wee another branch of their family tree, leaving readers curious about the dynamics that will unfold in the next moments.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below 229 Other Great¨CGrandparents? The next day. D Late in the afternoon, Evelyn was in the back kitchen checking on the dinner preparations. The aroma of simmering broth filled the room, and pots ttered softly as Danny, their private chef, worked on the side dishes. Evelyn leaned over the counter, tasting a sauce and nodding approvingly. Jimmy entered quietly but with purpose. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± he said, standing a few steps in front of her. ¡°Your family has just arrived. Their car crossed the gate and will be here any minute.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes lit up as if someone had switched on her entire mood. She had been eager for this moment, especially since it was the first time her grandparents would meet Oliver. ¡°Thank you, Jimmy.¡± She quickly turned to Danny and whispered a few instructions about tingter, then hurried out of the kitchen with excitement practically radiating from her steps. She reached the living room just in time to see Oliver tiptoeing down thest few steps of the staircase, muttering something to himself. ¡°Sweetheart, I thought you and Daddy were upstairs?¡± Evelyn said with a smile as she approached him. Oliver puffed his cheeks. ¡°Daddy said he needs to make an important call. And he said I should find you because you might get lost.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh as her son¡¯sedic talent continued to improve. ¡°How can I get lost if I live here, sweetheart?¡± ¡°I know, right? But that¡¯s what Daddy said¡­ I guess he only wanted to make meugh,¡± Oliver said, smiling. Evelyn held back augh. ¡°Well,e with me. Do you want to wee your great¨Cgrandparents with me?¡± < 229 Other Great¨CGrandparents? ¡°Great¨Cgrandma Eleanor and Great¨Cgrandpa Alexander?¡± Evelyn chuckled softly. ¡°No, those are Daddy¡¯s grandparents. These are my grandparents. Your other great¨Cgrandparents.¡± Oliver froze as if someone had just paused him. ¡°Whoa! I have more?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. And you will meet them today.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes beamed excitedly, ¡°Mommy. Why do I have so many grandparents? Do they grow like nts?¡± ¡°What? No. They are part of the family. From way, way in the past.¡± He nodded thoughtfully. ¡°So like¡­ bonus levels?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Yes. Something like that. But this bonus is given. You can¡¯t choose.¡± That exnation seemed to satisfy him because he grabbed her hand immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see the bonus grandparents.¡± They hurried to the front door. Oliver power¨Cwalked with purpose, swinging his little arms like he was marching. Soon, a ck SUV rolled through the driveway and parked neatly in front. Ste hopped out of the driver¡¯s seat the moment it stopped. ¡°Finally,¡± Ste said. ¡°I have been trapped in a car with three very chatty people for one entire hour. Someone give me an award.¡± Alicia stepped out next, sighing. ¡°You volunteered to drive.¡± ¡°And I regret it,¡± Ste dered. ¡°Grandma talked about knitting patterns, Grandpa lectured me about road safety, and Mom gave me life advice I did not ask for.¡± Alicia gave an offended gasp while Lucy poked her head out the window and called, ¡°Ste, dear, you ignored all of Grandpa¡¯s road safety tips.¡± Samuel added gruffly, ¡°She nearly ran over a squirrel.¡± ¡°It was suicidal,¡± Ste defended herself. Evelyn burst intoughter, then hurried to help her grandparents out of the car. She took Samuel¡¯s arm gently, steadying him as he stepped out. 21:00 < 229 Other Great¨CGrandparents? Lucy followed, leaning on Alicia for support. ¡°There she is,¡± Samuel said proudly. ¡°Our lovely granddaughter.¡± Lucy cupped Evelyn¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You look even more beautiful than thest time.¡± ¡°I am so happy you are all here,¡± Evelyn said warmly. But then Lucy spotted the small figure half¨Chiding behind Evelyn¡¯s legs. Oliver peeked around with wide, curious eyes. Lucy gasped. ¡°Samuel. Look at him. Look at that handsome little boy.¡± Oliver stiffened. ¡°Mommy. The new bonus grandparents see me.¡± Evelyn gently pushed him forward. ¡°Sweetheart, this is Great¨Cgrandma Lucy and Great¨Cgrandpa Samuel.¡± Oliver bowed. Literally bowed. It was an awkward little dip that made everyoneugh. Lucy lowered herself slowly, cing a hand over her heart. ¡°Hello, Oliver. I am delighted to meet you. May I have a hug?¡± Oliver studied her as if trying to decide whether she qualified to be on his hug¨Cworthy list. Then he whispered to Evelyn, ¡°Mommy, she looks soft and fluffy. I think she gives warm hugs.¡± Lucyughed with delight. ¡°I do. I promise.¡± Oliver stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her. Lucy hugged him tightly, tears forming instantly. ¡°Oh, sweetheart, you are so handsome. Look at your eyes. Look at your nose. Look at this hair.¡± Oliver patted her head. ¡°Your hair is fluffy.¡± Lucy squealed, delighted. Samuel leaned forward, his broad smile widening. ¡°Oliver, are you a good boy?¡± Oliver nodded seriously. ¡°Y¨CYes¡­¡± Samuelughed heartily. ¡°Wonderful. And did you know you are so handsome and smart?¡± Now, Oliver pinched his eyes and looked like he was thinking about how to respond to it for a second before calmly nodding once more. ¡°Yes¡­¡± They all chuckled as Evelyn guided them inside. Inside the living room, everyone settledfortably. Lucy sat beside Oliver, who had decided she was his new favorite person. He showed her his dinosaur, which she pretended to examine as if it were a priceless artifact. ¡°Oh wow! This dinosaur looks very strong and scary,¡± Lucy said with admiration. ¡°He is. And he can beat Mommy¡¯s cooking.¡± Oliver nods thoughtfully. Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Oliver whispered loudly, as he nced at his mother, ¡°It was a joke, Mommy. Aunty Ste told me jokes are important.¡± From across the room, Ste shouted, ¡°Uhm¡­I don¡¯t remember I said that!¡± Alicia nudged her. ¡°Oh, you absolutely said that.¡± ¡°Well, alright, I likely have,¡± Ste admitted. ¡°But he is a four¨Cyear¨Cold genius boy. He listens and remembers too well for his age.¡± Evelyn brushed it off with a smile and sat beside her grandfather. Samuel adjusted his sses and asked, ¡°Where is your husband, dear?¡± ¡°In his study. Something urgent with work. He will join uster.¡± Samuel nodded, satisfied. ¡°He must be a very busy man.¡± Before Evelyn could answer, Ste leaned over. She whispered, ¡°Grandpa, my brother¨Cinw is so scary in a handsome way. When he looks at you, you feel like confessing things you never even did.¡± Alicia red at her daughter, ¡°Ste, behave.¡± ¡°What? I am helping them prepare. Honesty is important.¡± Ste shrugs before ignoring her mother. Everyoneughed. The mood remained light as they continued chatting. They discussed Ste¡¯s job at the hospital and how she had failed at baking the previous week. ¡°But, heck yeah, it was a cake,¡± Ste said. ¡°It was a brick,¡± Alicia corrected. Ste rolls her eyes, ¡°It was experimental.¡± ¡°It was a weapon,¡± Alicia insisted while Oliver giggled. Dinner was still two hours away, so they took the time to enjoy each other¡¯spany. But the cozy moment was interrupted when Jimmy entered the living room again. And approached Evelyn, ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± He said courteously. ¡°The Knight family has arrived.¡± Samuel and Lucy exchanged a look filled with surprise and a bit of anxiety. Evelyn stood. ¡°Oliver,e with me to wee them.¡± ¡°Is Great¨Cgrandma Eleanoring now?¡± ¡°Yes. And Great¨Cgrandpa Alexander.¡± Evelyn took his hand and guided him toward the entrance, leaving the Walters in the living room. The moment they were out of sight, Ste stretched dramatically across the sofa. ¡°Okay. Grandpa, Grandma, please don¡¯t panic. The Knight family isn¡¯t frightening¡­ well, not in a way that¡¯s dangerous or malicious. More like in a way that¡¯spelling and quite intimidating.¡± Lucy swallowed. ¡°No, I am not panicking.¡± ¡°I can see your hand is squeezing Grandpa¡¯s arm hard,¡± Ste pointed out. Lucy looked down and quickly loosened her hold. Conclusion As the day unfolded, Evelyn felt a rush of warmth and joy enveloping her heart, a feeling that had been absent for far too long. Theughter and yful banter among her family members created a symphony of love that filled the air, reminding her of the importance of connection and the beauty of shared moments. Watching Oliver embrace his great-grandmother with such innocence and trust was a poignant reminder of the lineage that connected them all, transcending generations. Evelyn realized that despite theplexities of her life and the challenges thaty ahead, these moments of pure joy were what truly mattered. They were the threads that wove the fabric of her family, binding them together in a tapestry of love and understanding. However, as the Knight family prepared to arrive, a wave of anxiety washed over her. The anticipation of their arrival stirred up a mix of emotions¡ªexcitement tempered with apprehension. Evelyn understood that the dynamics of family could be both beautiful andplicated, and the presence of her inws added an element of unpredictability to the evening. Yet, as she held Oliver¡¯s hand and stepped toward the door, she felt a renewed sense of hope. This gathering was not just about meeting new family members; it was an opportunity to forge connections, to embrace the past, and to build a future filled with love and eptance. With a deep breath, she resolved to face whatever came next with an open heart, ready to embrace the journey ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter? In the uing chapter, readers can expect a whirlwind of emotions as Evelyn prepares to introduce Oliver to his other great-grandparents, Eleanor and Alexander Knight. The anticipation is palpable, with Evelyn¡¯s excitement mingling with the nervous energy of her grandparents. Will the meeting be as heartwarming as thest? Or will the Knight family¡¯s arrival bring unexpected tension? As Evelyn guides Oliver toward the door, the atmosphere is charged with curiosity and a hint of apprehension. The contrast between the warm wee they received from the Walters and the enigmatic presence of the Knights sets the stage for a captivating encounter. Moreover, the dynamics between the two families promise to unfold in intriguing ways. Ste¡¯s yful warning about the Knights adds ayer of suspense¡ªwhat makes them sopelling yet intimidating? As the two families converge, will they findmon ground, or will underlying tensions surface? Oliver¡¯s innocent perspective will undoubtedly shine through, providing moments of levity amidst the potential drama. With dinner approaching and the atmosphere thick with anticipation, readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to see how Evelyn navigates this delicate family reunion and what secrets may emerge from the past. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 230 secret lover 230 Summary On Axel¡¯s birthday, he finds himself isted in his study while his wife Evelyn entertains her family in the living room. Despite the asion meant for celebration, Axel is preupied by a message from Ethan, a contact he typically avoids unless something serious arises. He reluctantly reaches out to Ethan, who informs him that rumors about his marriage to Evelyn have begun circting in the underground world, apanied by a private photo that could jeopardize their safety. The revtion hits Axel hard, causing a surge of anger and anxiety. He had gone to great lengths to keep his marriage hidden from the dark underbelly of society, wanting to protect Evelyn from its dangers. As Ethan shares details about the photo and its source, Axel¡¯s mind races, pinpointing the moment when the picture could have been taken¡ªduring a private visit to his office. The realization that Maxime Knight, his cousin and rival, is behind the leak intensifies his fury, as he recognizes the threat it poses to both his family and his reputation. Axel¡¯s calm exterior masks the storm brewing inside him as he gives Ethan instructions to handle the situation. He demands Maxime be captured and warns Ethan to ensure that any information rted to Evelyn is swiftly eradicated. The conversation reveals the precarious bnce Axel must maintain between his personal life and the ruthless world he inhabits. His protective instincts for Evelyn take precedence, and he vows to punish Maxime severely for crossing a line that could expose their family to danger. After the call, Axel takes a moment to collect himself, knowing he must present aposed front to Evelyn and her family. He reflects on the implications of the leak, understanding that his enemies now perceive Evelyn as a vulnerability. As he prepares to rejoin the gathering, he resolves to confront the threats looming over them while promising himself that he will not allow anyone to undermine his strength or safety. With a renewed sense of determination, Axel steps out of his study, ready to face the evening with his family. He acknowledges that the underworld and its challenges can wait, but the reckoning for Maxime will be swift and unforgettable. As he closes the door behind him, he steels himself for the duality of his life¡ªcelebrating his birthday with loved ones while plotting a course of retribution against those who dare to threaten his family.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below While Evelyn weed their family in the living room, Axel stood alone in his study, the calm glow ofte afternoon spilling across the floorboards. He should have been in the living room greeting Evelyn¡¯s family, but instead, he stood by the tall ss window, his reflection looking back at him, faceposed but eyes sharp. He had intended to ignore Ethan¡¯s earlier message. It was his birthday. He wanted one quiet evening centered only on his wife and son. But Ethan never reached out unless something had truly gone wrong, and Axel knew better than to dismiss him. After taking another deep sigh, he pulled the special phone from his desk drawer, the one with a single contact, and dialed without hesitation. Ethan answered immediately. ¡°Axel, I¡¯m sorry to text you¡­¡± ¡°Why did you text me?¡± There was a brief rustle on the other end of the line, as if Ethan was carefully choosing his following words. ¡°Something has been circting in the underworld,¡± Ethan began. ¡°People are saying you married Evelyn Walters.¡± The pressure in Axel¡¯s chest tightened instantly. His entire body froze. He shut his eyes for a moment, jaw clenched. He had taken every precaution to keep his marriage hidden for a while. He wanted Evelyn untouched by the dark world, at least before the year changes. Yet somehow, the truth had leaked. ¡°Exin,¡± Axel said, forcing his voice low and steady. ¡°They have a picture of you and her,¡± Ethan continued. ¡°And it is not from the charity g. It looks private, taken somewhere no cameras should have been.¡± Axel¡¯s grip tightened so suddenly the phone creaked under pressure. His mind scanned every ce he had brought Evelyn. Every moment alone with her. Every corner where someone could have taken a photo. Only one stood out. The time when she visits his office. He inhaled slowly, the calm on his face disguising the storm building beneath it. ¡°When did the rumor begin spreading?¡± Axel asked. ¡°This afternoon,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°And it is already considered reliable information. They are spreading it in underground groups.¡± Axel stared outside at the fading sky, the slow shift of colors reflecting the rising anger inside him. ¡°Ethan,¡± Axel said, ¡°send me the leaked picture.¡± ¡°Sending now. Additionally, there are rumors that the Martinez family intends to use this picture to pressure Apex Holding. They are saying you are slipping. That you have be weak because of Evelyn.¡± Axel exhaled through his nose. Not in fear. In quiet fury. ¡°Axel, do you hear me?¡± Ethan asked again. But Axel had already checked his phone screen. The photo filled the disy. A snapshot taken from a dashboard. Evelyn was smiling softly at him, her head leaning slightly closer to him. He recognized the angle instantly. Maxime¡¯s car, from his dashboard. He did not blink. He did not move. His anger was so cold it felt like ice spreading through his veins. Ethan¡¯s voice returned. ¡°Axel, what is your instruction? Do you want me to track who leaked the picture?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°I already know.¡± A beat of silence. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°Maxime Knight!¡± The silence deepened for several seconds. Then Ethan cursed under his breath. ¡°That fool has a death wish.¡± A humorless smile tugged at Axel¡¯s lips. ¡°It appears so.¡± ¡°Do you want him found?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°I want him captured. Bring him directly to me.¡± ¡°Understood. Should I alert our men to prepare for confrontation with the Martinez family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Tell them no one moves without my signal. Please make sure they report to you anything rted to Evelyn¡¯s name or any document with her information. Everything involving her gets cleared immediately.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± ¡°And Ethan,¡± Axel continued, voice low, ¡°no one touches my wife¡¯s picture again. The person who receives it next will pay.¡± ¡°I will handle it.¡± Axel then added several more instructions regarding shutting down information channels and monitoring the Martinez family. Ethan responded quickly and efficiently, his tone sharpened by urgency. ¡°Anything else you wanted to report?¡± Axel asked. ¡°There is more,¡± Ethan added. ¡°News from our casino in Grayenfall. One guest suddenly died. The police are investigating. They are already monitoring staff, finances, and connections. Some people are trying to use this to challenge the Wright Group.¡± Axel¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°No need to worry about the police. Collins will help you as usual¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Alright! Let me know once you capture that bastard!¡± ¡°Yes, boss-¡± After the call finally ended, Axel remained in his ce. He stood before the ss window. His reflection stared back,posed and terrifyingly calm. His mind reyed Maxime¡¯s smiling face. The cousin who always tried to challenge him. The one who envied him. The one he had warned repeatedly. ¡®I told you not to test me, Max. I told you not to touch my family.¡¯ But Maxime had crossed that line. He had not just leaked a private moment; he had also exposed one. He has let the underground world know that Evelyn was Axel Knight¡¯s wife. A likely Achilles heel of the mighty Axel Knight. That alone was unforgivable. Axel ced the special phone back into the drawer, closing it softly. Then he loosened the cor of his shirt and rested his hand on the windowpane, breathing slowly. He tries to push his worries aside. He needs to appear calm. He can¡¯t meet Evelyn and the rest of his family with his emotions, or his smart wife will know something is bothering him. Axel rxed his posture fully, straightened his expression, and took onest look at the moon hanging above the hillside. A silent promise formed in his mind. Whoever wanted to challenge him, whether it was Maxime, the Martinez family, or anyone else, would soon learn how rustless he was at handling things. He stepped out of the study, closing the door behind him, hisposure calm and steady. It was his birthday. He would deal with the underworldter. But Maxime¡¯s punishment would be very, very memorable. Conclusion In the quiet aftermath of the call, Axel stood at the threshold between his hidden life and the fa?ade he maintained for his family. The revtion of Evelyn¡¯s identity as his wife, now exposed to the ruthless underworld, ignited a fierce protective instinct within him. While he had hoped to shield her from the darkness that clung to his existence, the betrayal by Maxime had shattered that illusion. Yet, as he prepared to rejoin Evelyn and their family, Axel felt a resolve solidifying within him. This was not merely about vengeance; it was about safeguarding the life he had built and the love he cherished. The calm exterior he wore like armor would be crucial as he navigated the storm brewing on the horizon. As he stepped into the living room, the warmth of family enveloped him, contrasting sharply with the chill of his simmering anger. Axel¡¯s heart swelled at the sight of Evelyn, herughter ringing like a melody that reminded him of everything worth fighting for. The turmoil of the underworld would have to wait; tonight was about celebrating life, love, and the family they had created together. In that moment, Axel understood that while shadows lurked in the corners of his world, his true powery in his unwaveringmitment to protect Evelyn and their son. With each passing second, he vowed to confront the chaos waiting for him, ensuring that those he loved would never again be caught in the crossfire of his past.What to Expect in Next Chapter? What to Expect in the Next Chapter? As the tension esctes, readers can expect Axel to navigate the treacherous waters of his dual life with even greater intensity. With the revtion of his marriage to Evelyn now exposed, the stakes have risen dramatically. Axel¡¯s calm facade will be put to the ultimate test as he bnces the demands of his family life with the looming threats from the underworld. The chapter is likely to delve deeper into the intricate web of power ys, revealing how Axel ns to shield Evelyn from the fallout while simultaneously plotting his retribution against Maxime. The sh between personal and professional realms will create a gripping narrative filled with suspense and intrigue. Moreover, the dynamics between Axel and Ethan will shift as they strategize to counter the Martinez family¡¯s intentions. Expect unexpected alliances and betrayals that will keep readers on the edge of their seats. Axel¡¯s promise of a memorable punishment for Maxime hints at a darker side of his character that may resurface, showcasing the lengths he is willing to go to protect what is his. As the chapter unfolds, the tension will build, leaving readers eager to see how Axel will reim control over his life and ensure Evelyn¡¯s safety, all while navigating the dangerous currents of the underworld that threaten to engulf them both. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 231 231 (Four New Surina 231 I Found New Grandma The moment Axel stepped into the living room, Ste excitedly gasped and waved at him as if he had just seen a celebrity. ¡°Brother¨Cinw¡­ you finally came A small, warm smile spread across Axel¡¯s lips. ¡°Ste,¡± he said, amused by her exaggerated relief. He continued walking into the room, his gazending on Alicia and two elders he had never met before. They sat close together, looking both warm and slightly tense, and he immediately recognized them as Evelyn¡¯s grandparents. He stopped right in front of them, with his voice respectful, he greeted them, ¡°I am sorry, sir, ma¡¯am. I had an important call I needed to answer.¡± 231 1 Found New Grandma Instead of being offended, Lucy and Samuel quickly stood, smiling kindly as they extended their hands for a handshake. ¡°Oh no, it is all right,¡± Lucy said, gripping his hand lightly. ¡°We have just arrived¡­¡± ¡°Wepletely understand,¡± Samuel added, though his smile looked a little tight. Axel could see the uncertainty in their eyes, the way they were subtly studying him. Samuel and Lucy were doing their best not to reveal how nervous they felt inside. After all, this young man was Axel Knight¨Cthe kind of person they usually only saw on television or read about in a business magazine. ¡°Please sit, Sir¡­ Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Axel said, feeling a faint sense of awkwardness. He rarely dealt with polite family greetings, especially when the other party was the Walters, who had a strange, awkward 15:37 2/10 231 I Found New Grandma rtionship with his own family. Lucy and Samuel exchanged a quick nce before Samuel cleared his throat. ¡°Actually¡­ you can just call us Samuel and Lucy. No need for Sir or ma¡¯am. We are family now.¡± Axel paused. He wasn¡¯t used to addressing elders casually. It felt too familiar, too intimate. ¡°I¡­ am not sure that would be appropriate,¡± he replied honestly. Lucyughed softly. ¡°We insist. If you call us ¡®Sir¡® and ¡®ma¡¯am,¡® we will feel like strangers¡­ And old.¡± Samuel nodded quickly. ¡°Very old.¡± Axel paused for a brief moment while the two elders waited with hopeful eyes. Finally, he gave a short nod. ¡°All right. Samuel. Lucy.¡± Both elders instantly brightened, as if they had 15:37 3/10 231 I Found New Grandma just achieved a great victory. ¡°You are such a polite man, Axel¡­¡± Lucy said with an apparent tone of excitement. Axel stiffened. Ste immediately burst outughing, and Samuel nearlyughed out loud, watching how surprised Axel was to hear Lucypliment him. Still, the mood in the room warmed instantly. Axel politely asked them to sit again before turning toward Alicia. ¡°Alice,¡± Axel greeted with a respectful nod. Alicia¡¯s tension softened. ¡°Axel, good to see you again.¡± ¡°Thank you foring¡­¡± He said before looking at Ste. ¡°Where are Evelyn and Oliver?¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯re at the front door,¡± Ste said. ¡°They went out to meet the Knights¡­ I mean your 15:37 4/10 231 | Found New Grandma : grandparents.¡± Axel turned to the elders and said, ¡°Please excuse me for a moment.¡± He left the living room quickly and headed toward the front door. Just as he reached it, the sight outside made him slow to a stop. He saw his mother walking toward the house, Oliver holding her hand tightly. Behind them, his Grandmother and Grandfather walked beside Evelyn, talking happily. Evelyn shifted slightly,ughing at something Eleanor said, her face glowing warmly under the porch light. Oliver was grinning so widely that his dimples showed when his mother said something to him. The scene loosened Axel¡¯s chest. Just a little. 15:37 5/10 < 231 I Found New Grandma : When Oliver spotted him, the little boy practically lit up like fireworks. ¡°Oh, Daddy! Look¡­ Look¡­¡± He ran forward, dragging Amanda with him. ¡°I got a new grandma!¡± Oliver said proudly. ¡°This is Grandma Amanda. She is so pretty and kind.¡± Evelyn, Eleanore, and Alexander Knight burst intoughter, while Amanda covered her mouth, eyes sparkling with amusement. Axel nearly gasped in surprise upon hearing his son¡¯s words. ¡°Oliver¡­ that is my mother.¡± Oliver blinked as he said, ¡°I know, Daddy. That is why she is my new grandma.¡± Amandaughed even harder. Evelyn held onto Oliver¡¯s shoulder, trying not to fall fromughter. Alexander Knight shook his head with a sigh, 15:37 6/10 ? : < 231 I Found New Grandma though he was smiling. Axel shook his head, exhaling slowly as his wife, his son, and both families filled the doorway withughter. ¡°Alright, buddy, congrattions. You got a new Grandma. Now let¡¯s show the new Grandma your house¡­¡± Axel said while ruffling Oliver¡¯s soft hair. Oliver giggled proudly, and Axel stepped aside to let everyone enter. He followed behind them with Evelyn at his side. As soon as they were far enough from the others, Axel gently took her hand and leaned closer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he murmured, giving her a low, apologetic smile. ¡°I had to take that business call earlier, so you were the one who received them alone.¡± Evelyn smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand. Besides, they¡¯re my family too.¡± 15:37 7/10 231 | Found Now Grandma Axel exhaled in relief and brushed a thumb over her knuckles before letting go as they approached the living room. But the moment they stepped in, the atmosphere shifted immediately. Samuel and Lucy Walters had gone quiet and stiff. Alicia was sitting unusually straight, her expression polite but strained. Even Ste¨Cusually carefree¨Clooked like she had swallowed a lemon. And the reason is because of Amanda Knight. Evelyn had told her family the Knights wereing. Still, she didn¡¯t mention that Amanda would attend this dinner. Her presence alone was enough to freeze the entire Walters side into silence. Luckily, Oliver walked right up to Alicia and 15:37 8/10 < 231 I Found New Grandma Ste. Then, with his cuteness, he pointed both thumbs at Amanda and loudly whispered, loud enough for the whole room to hear. ¡°Granny, look¡­ that¡¯s my new Grandma Amanda. But don¡¯t worry¡­ You are still my grandma, too. Mommy said I can have many¡± Alicia nearly choked on her own breath. Ste burst intoughter, covering her mouth. Samuel and Lucy stared in disbelief and then began tough helplessly. Even Amanda softened, amused by the sincerity on Oliver¡¯s face. Just like that, the tension slowly faded. The Walters family eased up a bit, the Knights chuckled, and both families ended up in the same room without any sign of tension. 15:37 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 232 232 Family Dinner Party Soon, everyone moved to the dining table where Danny, the chef, had prepared a luxurious birthday dinner. 1 The presentation was beautiful, with an inviting aroma, but for the first few minutes, the atmosphere remained stiff. Forks clinked a little too carefully. Napkins were unfolded with unnecessary precision. Everyone kept stealing nces at everyone else, as if unsure which family should breathe first. And then Oliver saved the night. ¡°Daddy¡­ Congrattions on turning a year older¡­¡± he said with his cute voice, full of excitement, looking so proud of his own words that the whole table slowly burst intoughter. 15:37 1/11 232 Family Dinner Party Axel smiled, though there was a slight heaviness behind it. Turning older was not exactly something he enjoyed being reminded of by his four¨Cyear¨Cold son. ¡°Hahaha, brother¨Cinw, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ste chimed in immediately. ¡°You do not look older than your actual age. You are still young as long as you smile.¡± Then, Ste turned to Evelyn and raised her brows dramatically. ¡°Right, sister Eve¡­?¡± Before Evelyn could answer, Alicia chimed in, ¡°Stop teasing your brother¨Cinw,¡± she scolded, giving Ste a smack on the back, though her lips were twitching. Evelyn leaned closer to Axel, whispering softly, ¡°Right, you still look young, the same age as me. As long as you smile often.¡± 15:37 2/11 <232 Family Dinner Party Axel nced at her, his voice lower than before. ¡°Really? We are almost ten years apart, Eve.¡± ¡°I am serious,¡± Evelyn replied as she looked into his eyes. ¡°No one believes you are in yourte thirties. People always assume you are in your early thirties.¡± Axel chuckled quietly and reached under the table for her hand. ¡°Well, I do not mind getting old. As long as you stay beside me, Eve,¡± he said with his affectionate gaze. Her heart swelled. Evelyn lowered her voice even further, her words meant only for him. ¡°I will stay beside you forever.¡± While the two exchanged loving whispers, Amanda Knight, seated beside Oliver, was busyughing with her grandson at his amusing 15:38 3/11 < 232 Family Dinner Party ¡°Oh dear, your daddy is indeed getting old, in fact older,¡± Amanda said as she added more meat onto Oliver¡¯s te. ¡°And one important thing, you need to eat more if you want to grow tall and strong like daddy.¡± Oliver puffed out his cheeks in determination and continued eating. The whole tableughed when he announced loudly through a mouthful, ¡°I will grow tall and strong. Like Daddy!¡± Conversation shifted again. This time, Alexander Knight proudly bragged that Oliver took after him in looks, which made Samuel Walters sit up straight and insist, equally proudly, that the boy clearly looked like the Walters side. Axel and Evelyn can onlyugh at how their 15:38 4/11 < 232 Family Dinner Party family has now grown closer, despite the silent grudge between their fathers. By the time dessert arrived, the entire table was lively. Even Alicia and Lucy, who started the evening tense, were now smiling naturally. When the final tes were cleared, Ste stood and raised her ss excitedly. ¡°Brother¨Cinw, happy birthday!¡± Everyone lifted their sses, even Oliver, who proudly held up his cup of orange juice. Axel, who had not experienced this kind of warm, chaotic, heartfelt birthday celebration since his early teens, felt something unfamiliar rise in his chest. Something soft. He stood slowly and looked at each person at the table. ¡°Thank you, all.¡± 15:38 5/11 < 232 Family Dinner Party That was all he said, but everyone could feel the sincerity behind it. ¡°Brother, here.¡± Ste handed a wrapped box to Evelyn, who then passed it to Axel. ¡°Please ept this cheap present. If you do not like it, please do not sue me¡­¡± Samuel and Lucy hurriedly added their own gifts to the table. ¡°Yes, we are old now. Our gifts are limited,¡± Lucy said jokingly. Evelyn almost spat out her sparkling water fromughing. Her family never failed to entertain her. Axel epted each present with a calm smile. He truly appreciated every one of them. No matter howplicated everything had been between their families, seeing them all here tonight meant far more than he allowed himself to show. After dessert, everyone moved to the living 15:38 6/11 < 232 Family Dinner Party room. All the elders settled into the seating area. At the same time, Oliver squeezed himself into the center, talking excitedly about his horses, Cloud and Browny. The elders listened with a patience only grandparents possessed. Meanwhile, Evelyn and Ste sat together near the wooden stove. Ste leaned close and whispered, ¡°Sis, I think our father¡¯s senses have returned.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ste looked around carefully to make sure no one else could hear before whispering again. ¡°Dad refuses to divorce Mom.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡± Ste shook her head, her voice full of disbelief. ¡°He is the one who kept a mistress and betrayed Mom, but now he suddenly does not want a 15:38 7/11 < 232 Family Dinner Party divorce. Is he insane?¡± Evelyn let out a long sigh. She knew exactly why their father had changed his mind. Lana¡¯s betrayal had wounded his pride. And Evelyn knew for sure, her father was the kind of man who would crawl back only after losing everything. ¡°He must be insane,¡± Evelyn said, shaking with silentughter. ¡°So what did Alice say?¡± Ste¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°You know, Mom¡­ She loves him. And a few times she asks me¡­ should she forgive him?¡± Evelyn gasped in surprise. ¡°Has she lost her mind? How could she even consider that?¡± Ste rolled her eyes. ¡°We really share the same blood, sis. I also reacted exactly like that.¡± Evelyn reached over and patted her sister¡¯s shoulder, trying tofort her. Ste often hid 15:38 8/11 : 232 Family Dinner Party her sadness behind her jokes, but she could read her well¨Cshe is sad. ¡°And you?¡± Evelyn asked softly. ¡°Did you even consider epting Dad again?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ste spat immediately. ¡°I would rather leave the house than ept him back.¡± Evelyn chuckled. ¡°That is my sister.¡± She squeezed Ste¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Do not worry. I will talk to Alice.¡± G 1 Ste exhaled heavily, grateful. ¡°Thanks, sis.¡± The soft glow from the stove flickered across their faces. Laughter from the elders echoed through the room. Oliver¡¯s excited voice floated across the space as he exined how Cloud liked apples more than carrots. Then, Evelyn turned to check Axel, but she didn¡¯t see him in the room. 15:38 9/11 232 Family Dinner Party ¡®Since when did he leave?¡® She wondered. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo~ Comment 2 L 15:38 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 233 233 Kidnapping! At Double Seven Club. Double Seven Club pulsed with loud, hypnotic beats. However, unknown to many, inside one of its VIP rooms, the atmosphere could not have been more opposite. The room waspletely soundproof and well¨Csealed, so not even the vibration from the loud music outside could be felt. And it¡¯s different from any other VIP room in the club. It isrge and luxurious, styled like a private lounge for the rich. Soft neon lights glowed along the ceiling, changing from blue to violet in slow waves. A low ck marble table sat in the center, 15:38 111 < 233 Kidnapping! surrounded by deep leather sofas that had a fragrance like an expensive cologne. The bar counter on one side showcased imported liquor, disyed like precious jewelry. Tinted windows overlooked the beach, but the curtains were drawn, letting the dim, intimate light take over. Expensive drinks were lined neatly on the table. Champagne worth thousands, bottles of whisky, gin, brandy, and a bucket filled with ice and clear crystal sses. There were also fruit tters, macarons, imported choctes, and even Shine Muscat grapes glistening like jewels. Yet none of the men inside touched any of it. Four men upied the room. Three of them sat quietly, listening to the music while drinking only water. 15:38 2/11 233 Kidnapping! Their posture and eyes gave away their identity. They were not here to enjoy the club. They were here on a mission. The fourth man, Ethan Wright, was seated at the far end of the sofa. The faint glow from his phone illuminated his sharp, calm features. He had not touched his drink or even looked at the snacks in front of him. His expression had not shifted once since they entered. For an entire hour, no one spoke. Finally, one of the men cleared his throat carefully. ¡°Boss, should we move now?¡± Ethan lifted his eyes from his phone and stood. ¡°Yes. Do it fast. I will wait in the car.¡± He grabbed a Shine Muscat grape from the table, rolled it between his fingers as if testing its quality, then popped it into his mouth before heading to the door. 15:38 3/11 : 233 Kidnapping! The three men immediately followed him out, but then diverted into the VIP room next door. The moment they entered, the atmosphere shiftedpletely. Inside sat three wealthy young men, clearly the children of the city¡¯s most affluent families. They wereughing loudly, drinks in hand,pletely unaware of the world outside their alcohol cloud. Bottles of tequ, vodka, and cognac were scattered all over the table. One of the men kept insisting he was still sober while nearly falling off the couch. On the other side of the roomy another young man, passed out on a sofa with his arms spread wide. His hair was messy, his shirt was undone, and by the smell alone, it was apparent he mixed alcohol with something he should not have: drugs. 15:38 4/11 : 233 Kidnapping! He was Maxime Knight¡ªthe heir of the powerful Knight family. There he was, drooling slightly on a velvet cushion while the others partied on. One of Ethan¡¯s men approached the other three drunk rich boys. ¡°Gentlemen, sorry to interrupt. We are here to pick up our young master.¡± The three young men stared at the intruders, their expressions filled with confusion. ¡°Our young master?¡± one repeated. ¡°Maxime Knight,¡± Ethan¡¯s second man added helpfully. ¡°Ohhh,¡± the drunkest one said, pointing carelessly at the sofa. ¡°Take him. He said he wants to fly. Said he wants snacks too. Did you bring snacks?¡± Ethan¡¯s men exchanged looks. ¡°What kind of snacks did he ask for?¡± the third 15:38 5/11 233 Kidnapping! man asked with a serious tone, as if the question mattered more than the mission. ¡°Chicken nuggets¡­¡± the rich boy whispered dramatically, then leaned forward as if sharing a secret. ¡°Also fries. And bubble tea. But he never finished the bubble tea. His dog always bottoms it up.¡± ¡°His dog drinks bubble tea?¡± another man echoed. ¡°Yeah. His dog, Snoopy.¡± Their expressions went nk. ¡°¡­Maxime does not have a dog,¡± Ethan¡¯s first man muttered. ¡°He does now!¡± the boy insisted. ¡°He bought it They all stared at him, unsure if he was hallucinating or just drunk. ¡°Anyway, take him. But be gentle,¡± the young man 15:38 6/11 233 Kidnapping! said, patting one of the men on the shoulder. ¡°He is fragile. Emotionally.¡± ¡°We will keep that in mind,¡± the man replied with a straight face. The three men approached the sleeping Maxime. ¡°Young master, time to go home,¡± one whispered. Maxime did not move. ¡°Young master,¡± another tried again, poking his cheek. Still nothing. The third man sighed. ¡°Alright. Grab his legs.¡± They lifted him with practiced ease. Maxime groaned softly, eyes still shut. ¡°Is he alive?¡± asked the drunk boy, leaning close like a curious toddler. ¡°Yes,¡± the man said calmly. ¡°He is just sleeping.¡± 15:38 7/11 < 233 Kidnapping! ¡°Snoopy sleeps like that, too,¡± the boy added proudly. They ignored him. Dragging Maxime out of the VIP room, the three men moved swiftly down the dim hallway. The operation was silent and perfectly synchronized. No staff noticed anything. Even the CCTV cameras had been deactivated twenty minutes earlier. The back door opened quietly. A ck van sat waiting, engine running. The sliding door opened instantly. One of the men inside reached out and pulled Maxime in with surprising strength. The three men climbed in, shut the door, and the van disappeared into the night. It was executed so cleanly that even a trained 15:38 8/11 < 233 Kidnapping! observer would have thought nothing happened. Like a textbook kidnapping; Smooth. Fast. Silent. Inside the van, Ethan sat in the passenger seat beside the driver. He nced behind him. Maxime Knight is sitting in the backseat, sleeping with his mouth open. Every few seconds, he mumbled something iprehensible. At one point, he whispered, ¡°Chicken nuggets¡­ my stupid Dog!¡± Ethan stared at him for three seconds, blinked once, then faced forward again. The driver kept his eyes on the road. ¡°Boss, we will arrive at the basement camp in one hour.¡± ¡°Make it less than one!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The van elerated. 15:38 9/11 233 Kidnapping! Ethan leaned back, pulled out his phone, and typed a message. ¡°Sessfully got the package. Heading to Basecamp. Arrival in less than one hour.¡± After sending the update to Axel, he typed another text to Collins. He needs to make sure they are clear. ¡°We are Done! Make sure there are no traces left.¡± He turned off his phone and rested his elbow against the window, letting the passing lights reflect against his features. The kidnapping had gone exactly as nned. Not a single soul would realize Maxime Knight had been taken. 15:38 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 234 234 A Lesson He Will Never Forget! Axel stood quietly on the backyard porch, the cool night wind brushing against his face as he read the message glowing on his screen.¡± ¡°Sessfully got the package. Heading to Basecamp. Arrival in less than one hour.¡± A low hum left his throat. Ethan¡¯s efficiency never failed to impress him. ¡°You never fail my expectations, Ethan,¡± he murmured, the corner of his lips lifting with satisfaction. Without hesitation, he pressed the dial button. Ethan picked up instantly, just as expected. ¡°Any other instructions?¡± Ethan¡¯s calm voice flowed through the speaker. 15:38 1/12 < 234 A Lesson He Will Never Forget! ¡°No, you can do what is necessary,¡± Axel replied. His tone was rxed, almost gentle, despite the dark intention behind the words. ¡°I will visit tomorrow, early in the morning.¡± ¡°Understood. I will prepare everything.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Axel ended the call and let out a slow breath. For a moment, he simply stared into the night. The silence outside gave him space to collect the storm brewing in his chest. Before he could slip his phone back into his pocket, the door opened behind him with a soft click. ¡°Axel?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice carried a mix of worry and curiosity. ¡°Why are you here? Without your coat?¡± He quickly softened his expression. No trace of anger. No trace of what he nned for Maxime. 15:38 2/12 : < 234 A Lesson He Will Never Forget! Just Axel, her calm, steady husband. He turned around, smiling gently. ¡°I just came to get some fresh air.¡± He stepped closer to her, brushing his knuckles lightly against her arm. ¡°Do you need me?¡± ¡°Sorry to bother you,¡± she replied, though her eyes were still scanning his face carefully. ¡°I just wanted to tell you the elders are about to leave. And you¡­ Are you really fine?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Axel smiled again, reassuringly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Come, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Evelyn wanted to believe him. She really did. But something about the tension in his shoulders told her he was keeping something from her. Still, she knew better than to push him while the house was still full of guests. She let it go, at least for now. Together, they walked back into the warm glow 15:38 3/12 : < 234 A Lesson He Will Never Forget! of the house as they met their family in the living room. It was already past nine, and the families were preparing to leave. The air near the front door buzzed with chatter as Axel and Evelyn Knight escorted everyone out. The Knight family: Alexander, Eleanor, and Amanda, were the first to step toward their car, but, of course, not without drama. Eleanor clung to Oliver¡¯s little hand, pouting. ¡°Why does the night end so quickly? I haven¡¯t even finished ying with my smart, handsome great¨Cgrandson.¡± Amanda folded her arms with equal reluctance. ¡°Yes, I was about to challenge him to another card game. He is very good at ying it, you know.¡± 15:39 4/12 : 234 A Lesson He Will Never Forget! Oliver rubbed his sleepy eyes, yawning hard. ¡°Great¨CGrandma Eleanor, Grandma Amanda¡­ you can visit me tomorrow. I will introduce you to Cloud and Browny.¡± Amanda lit up. ¡°Cloud and Browny?¡± ¡°My horses!¡± Oliver said proudly. Amanda gasped. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, little one, Grandma forgot. Yes, I love it too¡­ I want to ride Cloud.¡± She smiled teasingly. ¡°If Cloud sees you, he will run away,¡± Eleanor teased. Amanda gasped louder. ¡°Eleanor!¡± Everyoneughed. Alexander Knight raised his hand dramatically. ¡°How about me? Can Ie too?¡± ¡°Of course, Great¨CGrandpa,¡± Oliver answered, nodding happily. 15:39 5/12 234 A Lesson He Will Never Forget! 435 Alexander sped a hand over his chest. ¡°Good. I thought I was being left behind.¡± ¡°No. No. I won¡¯t¡­¡± Olive said thoughtfully, earning augh from the three of them. The three elders finally got into the car, still chatting and bickering among themselves. Axel and Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh as they watch their son bring joy to his elders. They waved until the car disappeared down the road. Then, Next came the Walters family. Samuel and Lucy warmly said their goodbyes, hugging Oliver and fussing over him like proud grandparents. They both look at Evelyn and Axel with happy smiles. ¡°Thank you for giving us such a smart and 15:39 6/12 < 234 A Lesson He Will Never Forget! +35 adorable great¨Cgrandson,¡± Samuel said warmly, his gaze fixed on Evelyn, then Axel. ¡°Please don¡¯t discourage us from visiting again, as we look forward to spending more time ying with him.¡± Lucy, listening to her husband¡¯s words, gently nods as she softly holds Oliver¡¯s hand and ruffles his hair with her other hand. ¡°Sure, Grandpa¡­ Grandma¡­ You cane anytime.¡± Evelyn smiles. Alicia and Ste followed, both kissing Oliver¡¯s cheeks before turning to Evelyn. ¡°Rest well, dear,¡± Alicia said. ¡°It was a wonderful dinner.¡± Ste added with an exhausted smile, ¡°Bye, sis¡­ Till we meet again¡­¡± Evelyn smiled and waved to them. She stretched her arms as she murmured, ¡°Finally¡­ It¡¯s over. Wah, I need a warm bath 15:39 7/12 234 A Lesson He Will Never Forget! before I sleep.¡± ¡°Mommy¡­ Can we sleep now?¡± Oliver¡¯s faint voice interrupted her. She smiled, looking at her son already in Axel¡¯s arms, with his head resting on his shoulder. ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± ¡°Very! I didn¡¯t take my nap¡­ I¡¯m so sleepy now.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± She softly ruffled his hair and asked Axel to step inside the house. ¡°Eve, you seem tired too,¡± Axel softly said as they headed toward the stairs. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go upstairs, I¡¯ll help him¡­¡± Evelyn feels grateful that Axel seems to understand her. She doesn¡¯t know what happened to her today, but she feels her entire body aching and has no energy left for questions. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she answers him without a sound and smiles at him. 15:39 8/12 : 234 A Lesson He Will Never Forget! After Evelyn kissed Oliver, and let them go to the second floor. She also dragged her heavy feet toward the bedroom. Dinner was over. The warmth lingered, but exhaustion pulled at her shoulders. Evelyn took a quick warm bath, and it wasn¡¯t long before her head hit the pillow; she had already fallen into a deep sleep. However, Axel¡¯s night felt like it would never end. After making sure his son was asleep, Axel left the bedroom and walked down the hall to his home office. The room was dim, lit only by a deskmp. He opened hisptop and sat. There was information he needed to review before he faced Maxime in the morning. 15:39 9/12 < 234 A Lesson He Will Never Forget! Files. Reports. A few grainy photos of Maxime from the club. Collin¡¯s brief surveince notes. Axel studied everything thoroughly, with cold precision. Maxime had crossed the line too many times. The lines have be dots to him. Family or not, the time hase for him to learn a lesson. And he intended to make sure it would be a lesson Maxime would never forget. 10/12 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 235 235 The Hidden Basecamp The Green Farm near the city border slept quietly under the night sky. 1 To outsiders, the vast fields and scattered barns would give the impression of a peaceful countryside property owned by an entric millionaire. But nothing about this ce was simple. Beneath the grassy hills and livestock pensy an entire underground basecamp, equipped with tunnels, surveince rooms, weapons storage, and private cells. The farm was merely a cover¡ªone of Axel Knight¡¯s base camps in the capital city. The ck van rolled through the gates and followed a stone road lit only by asionalmps. 15:39 1/10 < 235 The Hidden Basecamp. It stopped beside arge gray stone house tucked beneath thick, shadowy trees. By daylight, the house looked picturesque and serene, the perfect rural escape. Tonight, however, the darkness swallowed its charm. The sliding door opened with a click, and Ethan stepped out first. His calm expression did not match the situation, nor did he spare a nce at Maxime Knight, who was still sleeping inside the van like a drunken baby. nked by two of his men, Ethan gave a short order. ¡°Lock him in the underground.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± all three replied. The van moved again, circling the house. It disappeared behind the tall trees and entered a concealed passage disguised as a shed. The secret tunnel sloped downward, hidden from even trained eyes. 15:39 2/10 235 The Hidden Basecamp Then, Ethan continued his step toward the main entrance. Inside the house, Ethan took a breath. The tension around his shoulders eased once he stepped into the quiet living room. ¡°Oh, Ethan, you are here?¡± Liam¡¯s rxed tone floated toward him from the seating area. ¡°I thought you were still in Nevalis. Why are you here?¡± Ethan stopped mid¨Cstep. His eyes narrowed when he spotted Liam loungingfortably with a beer in hand. Beside him sat Lisa, scrolling through her phone with her usual unreadable expression. He slowly walked to them and dropped onto the sofa, opposite them. His eyebrow twitched in suspicion. 15:39 3/10 < 235 The Hidden Basecamp Instead of answering Liam¡¯s question, he asked, ¡°Why are you guys here? Both of you?¡± ¡°Boss told us to rest,¡± Liam replied while gulping from his beer. He tossed another cold can to Ethan, who caught it casually. ¡°Did he rece you with Ryan?¡± Ethan asked while cracking open the can. ¡°No. Nothing like that. He just told me not to go out today. So here I am, enjoying early retirement.¡± Liam shrugged, although the slight smirk on his lips said he was very proud of his temporary freedom. Ethan took a long sip. The cold beer slid down smoothly, refreshing his throat and erasing some of the irritation he carried. His gaze moved to Lisa. ¡°What about you? I thought you were assigned to guard Lady Boss.¡± Lisa lifted her eyes slowly, almost startled by 15:39 4/10 < 235 The Hidden Basecamp Ethan¡¯s question. She lowered her phone and answered in her soft voice, ¡°Same as Liam¡­ Boss. Axel asked me to rest because Lady Boss has no outdoor schedule this week, so I am on standby.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Ethan nodded, staring at them thoughtfully. Then his lips curled into a sly smile. He stood and straightened his jacket. ¡°I will not be a third wheel. Continue your dating, you two.¡± Liam choked instantly, spraying a bit of beer on his own shirt. ¡°What? Dating? Who? Us?¡± Lisa¡¯s phone slipped from her hands and ttered loudly onto the floor. Her face turned bright red in less than a second. ¡°We are not dating!¡± she sputtered, scrambling to grab her phone. Ethan simply waved without looking back. ¡°Enjoy 15:39 5/10 < 235 The Hidden Basecamp : yourselves.¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes widened as if he had spoken a curse. She bolted from the sofa and ran out of the living room so fast that Liam¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Wha¡­ hey! Why are you running away? You are making it look true,¡± Liam shouted after her. He feels annoyed and amused at the same time. Then he stared at the empty doorway, shaking his head. ¡°Tsk. Even she ran without saying anything.¡± His lips stretched into a crooked grin. ¡°I guess even Lisa cannot handle Ethan¡¯s nonsense.¡± With a sigh, Liam picked up another beer. He opened it loudly and drank until it was empty. In the Underground. While Liam and Lisa dealt with Ethan¡¯s teasing 15:39 610 235 The Hidden Basecamp upstairs, the operation below ground progressed smoothly. The van reached a steel tform underground. The ramp behind it sealed shut automatically as the space lit up with white fluorescent lights. Two guards opened the door and hauled out Maxime Knight. He was still unconscious, snoring lightly. ¡°Man, he is heavier than he looks,¡± one guard muttered while adjusting his grip. ¡°Boss will want him awake,¡± another said. ¡°Better put extra water buckets in the cell.¡± They dragged the sleeping Maxime down a narrow hallway until they reached a steel door. The door opened with a beep, revealing a small but secure holding room. They dropped Maxime onto the concrete floor with zero grace. 15:39 7/10 : < 235 The Hidden Basecamp He mumbled something, turned over, hugged his own body, and drooled. One guard blinked. ¡°This is the guy who keeps causing boss trouble?¡± ¡°Apparently so.¡± ¡°Looks¡­ harmless.¡± ¡°Looks deceitful,¡± the other replied. They stepped out and locked the door behind them. Ethan arrived a few minutester. His boots clicked against the concrete floor, echoing through the hall as he met the man who brought Maxime to his temporary cell. ¡°Is he secured?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, boss. Sleeping like a baby.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Good. You guys wait outside!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± 15:39 8/10 235 The Hidden Basecamp Ethan entered the room, and the yellowmp hanging in the center automatically turned on. He saw that Maxime was sprawled out like a starfish, mumbling something again. Ethan shook his head. ¡°Idiot,¡± he muttered before grabbing a bucket of water from the corner and dumping it over Maxime. ¡°Wake up.¡± It took three whole buckets before the man finally stirred. Maxime blinked. Something felt wrong. His back ached. His head throbbed. His mouth tasted like he had chewed on stic. Then another wave of cold water crashed onto his face. Maxime jerked upright with a strangled yell, drenched from head to toe. 15:39 9/10 235 The Hidden Basecamp His blurry vision cleared, and he found a tall man standing above him, holding an empty bucket as casually as if he had just watered a nt. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 236 : 236 Prepare Your Soul! Maxime¡¯s eyes widened. He attempted to stand up and p the man in his head, but the man pressed a firm kick to his shoulder, keeping him on the floor. 1 A scream of pain echoed as his body hit the floor hard. ¡°ARGHHH-¡± His bloodshot eyes fixed sharply on the man. If re could kill, this man would already be dead from his sharp stare. ¡°W¨CWho the hell are you? What are you doing to me?¡± Maxime¡¯s voice shook, his entire body screaming in pain. Ethan said nothing, but he clearly enjoyed watching this foolish man get angry. ¡°Do you even know who I am??¡± Maxime continued, his tone raised, ¡°My family will hunt 19:46 1/11 236 Prepare Your Soul! you down! They will punish you, throw you in jail! Say your name, who the hell are you?¡± Ethan stared at him with the same t expression and a hint of disdain. ¡°Who the hell am I?¡± He finally spoke, crouching down to Maxime¡¯s level, his voice calm and quiet. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you who I am. I am your fucking nightmare.¡± Maxime shivered in horror as he felt this man¡¯s overwhelming aura beginning to suppress him. Meeting the man¡¯s frightened gaze, he realized he was in serious trouble. Whoever this man was, he had kidnapped him and put him in a helpless position. ¡°Why are you doing this? I remember I never did anything to you. I swear! I was only drinking with my friends. And maybe partying. And maybe¡ª¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan interrupted him, voice sharp. ¡°You were doing many things.¡± 19:46 2/11 238 Prepare Your Soul! ¡°Did I offend you? I don¡¯t even know you. Please let me go. Please¡­¡± Maxime pleaded, fear rising in his voice. ¡°Sir, Brother, I will give you a ton of money if you let me go¡­ Please tell me how many you need?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t blink. He grabbed Maxime by the cor and lifted him slightly. ¡°Prepare your soul, young man. After this, maybe tomorrow, you might never see the sun again.¡± ¡°W¨CWhat? What do you mean?¡± Ethan stood and walked to the door. Before leaving, he ordered his men to tie Maxime securely. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± They answer. ¡°Brother, Sir, please let me go¡­¡± Maxime¡¯s loud voicees from inside. Ethan stopped and turned to look at them, saying, ¡°Beat him if he still makes noise!¡± 19.46 3/11 236 Prepare Your Soul! In the middle of the city. The elite bar shimmered with a warm, golden light, its crystal chandeliers reflecting softly off the polished marble floors. Several sofa sets were arranged throughout the entire hall, and a jazz band yed on the small stage, their music smooth enough to rx the people inside. The scent of aged whiskey lingered in the air, blending with notes of expensive perfume and the faint sweetness of cigars. It was the kind of ce where politicians, heirs, and CEOS came to hide from the world. In one of the private corners, Dn lifted his ss, smirking as Jackson and Collins settled beside him. The three had carved out their own quiet space 19:46 4/11 : < 236 Prepare Your Soul! away from the noise, the kind that only longtime brothers¨Cin¨Carms understood. ¡°Cheers to our freedom,¡± Dn dered, raising his ss with azy grin. ¡°And to our boss¡¯s happiness.¡± Collins tapped his ss to Dn¡¯s. ¡°I am happy for him. And for myself. I no longer need to work like a madman because the boss is distracted by his wife and kids.¡± He chuckled, leaning back in his seat. Jackson joined in with a shrug. ¡°Well, even though I am not Axel¡¯s employee, I am happy for him too.¡± He lifted his drink and drained it with exaggerated enthusiasm. After their sses hit the table again, Collins cleared his throat. ¡°But seriously, why only the three of us tonight? Where are the others?¡± ¡°They are busy,¡± Dn replied with a casual shrug. 5/11 < 236 Prepare Your Soul! Collins raised a brow. ¡°Or maybe they are no longer single.¡± ¡°Collins, damn it, can you not remind us of that?¡± Jackson groaned. He poured himself another drink, sshing more than necessary. Dnughed, pointing at him. ¡°Look at this man suffering.¡± Jackson shot him a re. ¡°I am fine. Absolutely fine. Being single is a choice.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Collins teased. ¡°A choice you never made.¡± Dn burst intoughter. Even Collins, usually more serious, cracked up. Theirughter mellowed into afortable silence, broken only by the music and the low murmur of conversation surrounding them. They drank slowly, enjoying the rare peace. With Axel celebrating his birthday with his family, the three of them had slipped away to enjoy their 6/11 236 Prepare Your Soul! own quiet night. But it did notst long. Collins¡® phone buzzed on the table. He picked it upzily, but the moment he saw the name on the screen, his expression stiffened. ¡°Huh? Why is the boss calling me now?¡± he muttered, voice tight enough for Dn and Jackson to hear. ¡°Pick up,¡± Dn said instantly. ¡°Yeah, before he calls one of us next,¡± Jackson added. Collins hurried out of the bar, nearly tripping over a server. The door closed behind him, leaving the two men staring after him. Jackson sighed dramatically. ¡°Poor Collins. He cannot catch a break. It is almost eleven.¡± Dn nodded, but his expression turned serious. 19:46 7/11 : 236 Prepare Your Soul! If Axel called at this hour, something must have happened. He set his drink down and pushed it away. ¡°Man, I will stop here. Axel might need meter. I should stay sober.¡± Jackson rubbed his temples. ¡°You are right. I am starting to get a headache anyway. I should go home.¡± They stood, paid the bill, and walked outside. The night air was cool, carrying the faint scent of rain. Dn waited near the entrance, watching Collins pace while talking on the phone. Whatever Axel had said clearly wiped all color from his face. When Collins finally ended the call, he looked drained. ¡°You done?¡± Dn asked. Collins nodded. ¡°Yeah. I will talk to you tomorrow. I need to get home first.¡± 19:46 8/11 < 236 Prepare Your Soul! They lived in the same building, so Dn naturally fell into step behind him as Collins walked faster toward their apartmentplex, just a few blocks away. The city was quieter at this hour, and only the streetlights cast long shadows across the pavement. Halfway through the park path, Dn slowed. Something felt wrong. Up ahead, a moonlit corner of the small park revealed a girl surrounded by three men. Their voices were low and threatening. The girl had her hands raised in front of her, her posture stiff with fear. Dn exhaled, annoyed. He decided to keep walking. This was not his business. His night was already heavy with worry about Axel. He took another step. 19:46 9/11 : 236 Prepare Your Soul! Then a voice stopped him. A voice he knew. ¡°Stop. Please do not touch me.¡± His entire body went still. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts 19:46 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 237 237 You Made The Wrong Decision Dn¡¯s entire body went still. ? That voice. He knew that voice. It was Ste. 1 Her voice trembled in the dark, ¡°Let me go, please¡­¡± A sharp, cold pressure squeezed his chest. His jaw tightened, and all thoughts of minding his own business vanished like smoke. He stepped forward, quiet and deadly, the kind of movement predators made before striking. The three men surrounding Ste turned at the sound of his approaching footsteps. 19:46 1/11 19:46 : 237 You Made The Wrong Decision Their expressions were ready to snap, ready to curse, well prepared to intimidate whoever dared interrupt. But the moment Dn¡¯s face entered the pale glow of the streemp, everything shifted. A suffocating silence fell. The air felt heavy, almost dangerous. Even the night breeze seemed to pause. For a split second, none of the men moved. Even their breathing halted. Then Ste saw him. Her eyes widened, filled with shock and relief. ¡°Dn¡­?¡± Her voice cracked, trembling with fear, as she tried to hide it. Dn barely returned a small smile, but his eyes were already fixed on one thing. 2/11 < 237 You Made The Wrong Decision The hand gripping Ste¡¯s wrist. His smile vanished. ¡°Let her go,¡± he said quietly. The tone was cold enough to freeze blood. The three men froze again. But it was only for a second. Their false confidence quickly returned, this time sharper than before. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± the man holding Ste spat. ¡°How dare you interrupt our business!¡± Two others stepped beside him, each raising a sharp dagger that caught the dim light. Dn did not flinch. Instead, a slow, dark smile curved on his lips. He nodded toward Ste before turning his gaze to the man who held Ste¡¯s wrist, ¡°Are you dumb? Did you not hear her call my name?¡± 19:46 3/11 237 You Made The Wrong Decision Three men were stunned. ¡°Take care of him. Hurry!¡± the man with the dagger barked. Ste¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Stop! Please stop, don¡¯t-¡± But the first man lunged before her voice could finish, roaring as he shed his dagger toward Dn¡¯s throat. The de sliced through the air. Dn did not step back. He stood perfectly still. Until the veryst moment. Then, His hand shot forward like lightning, gripping the man¡¯s wrist. The de stopped inches from his skin. The man gasped in shock. He tried to push forward, tried to slice through, but his wrist would not move. It felt like an iron mp held 19:46 4/11 : < 237 You Made The Wrong Decision him still. Dn¡¯s eyes darkened, turning cold enough to make the man tremble. A sinister smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°You made the wrong decision,¡± Dn said calmly. A sharp crack echoed through the night. The man screamed. The dagger dropped. Before his scream could even finish, Dn¡¯s boot struck his knee, bending it in a direction no knee should bend. Another sickening crack. The man toppled to the muddy ground, writhing and wailing. Ste gasped and covered her mouth with her free hand, horrified. The other two men froze, eyes widening in disbelief. 19:46 511 : < 237 You Made The Wrong Decision Dn did not wait for them to act. He was already moving. The man holding Ste tried to drag her closer, using her as a shield. But Dn closed the distance with frightening speed, grabbing Ste¡¯s arm and yanking her free before lifting his knee and mming it into the man¡¯s stomach. The man folded instantly, dropping to the ground. Dn ced Ste safely behind him. ¡°Stay there,¡± he said without looking back. The third thug lunged with his dagger raised high. Dn caught his arm mid¨Cswing, twisted it, and drove his elbow into the man¡¯s jaw. The snap was loud. The man¡¯s body hit the ground with a thud, unconscious. 19:46 6/11 < 237 You Made The Wrong Decision The second man, gasping for air, attempted one Still, Dn kicked him squarely in the chest, sending him tumbling several feet away before hended in the mud, groaning in pain. One minute. That was all it took. Three bodiesy on the muddy ground, broken, crying, or altogether on the verge of unconsciousness. Dn exhaled slowly, only then noticing his hands were trembling from the adrenaline rush. When he turned around, he expected Ste either to be frozen, angry, or scolding him. Instead, he saw tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Huh? Why are you crying?¡± he asked, stopping just a few steps away from her. 19:47 7/11 < 237 You Made The Wrong Decision Ste did not answer and continued crying. She ran toward him and threw herself into his chest. Dn was not ready for that, and he froze. Completely frozen. Her arms wrapped around him tightly, her face pressed against his chest. She sobbed quietly, trembling. Dn stood stiff as a statue, arms hovering confused and awkwardly at his sides. This was Ste. Evelyn¡¯s little sister. Lady boss¡¯s sister. A girl he was supposed to help, not hug. ¡°Ste¡­¡± he softly whispered. So soft, he wasn¡¯t sure she could hear it. Before he could say more, Ste choked between 10:47 +15 8/11 237 You Made The Wrong Decision sobs, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you for saving me. I owe you my life, Dn.¡± Her voice was soft, warm, and far too close to his heart. Dn swallowed hard. Her scent, sweet and calming, filled his senses. Her tiny frame trembled against him. Her grip tightened like she was afraid he would disappear. And for the first time in his life, Dn felt something stir inside him. Something dangerous. Something he was not supposed to feel. No woman had ever hugged him like this. No woman had ever made his chest tighten like this. His mind screamed at him. ¡®Stop. She is Evelyn¡¯s sister. She is too young for your old ass, buddy. Stop now before it gets too embarrassing. Dn took a sharp breath, forcing his logic back. He gently ced his hands on her shoulders and pushed her away, though it took more effort than expected. ¡°Ste¡­¡± he said quietly. ¡°Stop crying. Let¡¯s move first.¡± He took her hand and led her toward the bright road. Ste followed silently, still trembling slightly. They walked together through the safer part of the street, the lights chasing away the shadows. Only then did Dn realize something. He was still holding her hand. He quickly stopped, cleared his throat, and released her fingers. ¡°Sorry,¡± he muttered. Ste looked up, wiping her tears. Her eyes were still red, but her breathing had calmed. Silence fell for a moment. Finally, Dn asked, ¡°Why are you here? It is past eleven, Ste. You should not be outside alone.¡± 2 During the event, your votes cast are doubled Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 238 238 She Sounds Scared The next day. 1 Morning arrived with a gentle chill. The sky appeared pale, and the air felt crisp enough to pinch Evelyn¡¯s cheeks as soon as she stepped outside. The trees around the house had started shedding their leaves, exposing thin branches to the cold breeze. Winter wasing, slowly but unmistakably. As usual, Evelyn apanied Axel to the front yard, where his car and Liam were already waiting. She shivered slightly, but it was impossible not to pause and admire him. Axel looked devastatingly handsome in a fitted charcoal suit that hugged him in all the right ces. 19:47 1/10 238 She Sounds Scared The cold air only made him look sharper. Strong jaw. Tousled dark hair. A tie she had fixed for him herself. Her husband looked like the type of man who could ruin entire nations with one nce. ¡®Okay, this is just my wild imagination, okay. Don¡¯t judge me¡­¡® Evelynughed inwardly, hearing her own mind. She would never say that out loud. However, her thoughts can¡¯t easily leave her. ¡®Oh God, with such a face and smile, how could anyone not be tempted to steal him away from me? What if somewhere, somehow, someone is plotting to take this man from me?¡® Evelyn shook her head immediately. ¡®Axel would never betray me!¡® She knew that deep down, even if her imagination asionally tried to scare her for entertainment. 19:47 2/10 < 238 She Sounds Scared Axel slowed beside the car door, stopping just long enough to catch her staring. His mouth curved into a knowing smile. ¡°You are looking at me like that again,¡± he said in a smooth voice, the kind that could warm her even in the middle of winter. Evelyn blinked, straightened, and pretended to scratch her eyebrow. ¡°What look? I was checking if your tie is perfect.¡± Axel leaned closer. ¡°My tie is perfect. My wife made sure of it.¡± He let his gaze drop to her lips before rising again to her eyes, and he whispered, ¡°You look very pretty today. It makes me question if I really need to go to the office.¡± Her cheeks heated, but she maintained her ¡°Go,¡± she said, gently nudging him toward the car. 19:47 3/10 < 238 She Sounds Scared ¡°If you skip work every time you think I look pretty, yourpany will be in trouble¡­¡± He chuckled. ¡°Then I will make you responsible for taking care of me.¡± ¡°Get in the car, Axel Knight!¡± But he didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he asked, ¡°What is your schedule today?¡± ¡°Well, I nned not to go anywhere,¡± She said. ¡°But I got a call from Ste this morning. She sounded serious and a little scared. She wants to meet and talk about something.¡± Axel frowned in surprise. ¡°Why not tell her toe here? You two can talk privately.¡± ¡°She is working at the hospital today. She cannot leave. So I will have lunch with her at Hope Medical Center.¡± Axel nodded slowly. He did not like Evelyn going anywhere without security, but he fought the 4/10 2:38 She Sounds Scared urge to object. Instead, he gently reminded her, ¡°Take Ryan and Lisa with you.¡± ¡°I will,¡± she said. ¡°I promise.¡± He brushed a hand along her cheek, then pulled her into a brief but warm embrace. Their lips met in a soft kiss, one that lingered just long enough to make the cold morning feel warmer. Then. Axel opened the car door. Before stepping in, he gave her onest look. ¡°Enjoy your day, my love.¡± ¡°You too,¡± Evelyn replied. As the car rolled away down the driveway, Evelyn lifted a hand to wave. Axel waved back, smiling through the window. 19:47 5/10 < 238 She Sounds Scared But the moment the car disappeared behind the outer gates, his smile faded. He exhaled sharply, his expression shifting from gentle husband to the man he truly was beneath the polished exterior. The one only his enemies feared. ¡°Liam. Go to the farmhouse.¡± Liam blinked once, eyes widening briefly in the rearview mirror. ¡°The farmhouse, sir?¡± ¡°Hmm! I need to teach my cousin a lesson,¡± Axel said. ¡°Maxime has forgotten his ce and needs a strong reminder.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The car changed direction, heading toward the city¡¯s outskirts. The further they drove, the more open fields reced concrete streets. The wind grew stronger, whistling past the windows. After several minutes, Liam spoke carefully. 19:47 6/10 < 238 She Sounds Scared ¡°Boss, is this aboutst night?¡± Axel gave a short nce, ¡°Last night?¡± ¡°Last night, Ethan suddenly appeared in the basecamp¡­¡± Liam said, ncing at his boss through the rearview mirror. Now Liam understands why Ethan, who rarelyes to this city base, suddenly appears. ¡°Yes, he captured Maxime! I have been patient long enough.¡± Axel looked out the window. ¡°He meddled again.¡± Liam had worked with Axel long enough to understand the meaning behind those words. Maxime had always been a troublesome cousin¨Ca man who was too curious, too reckless, and too entitled for his own good. Axel had ignored him for years. But if Axel personally ordered someone to be captured, that meant thest thread of tolerance had snapped. 19:47 7/10 < 238 She Sounds Scared Liam kept his thoughts to himself. His boss rarely lost patience. When he did, the consequences were never light. Almost an hourter, they entered Green Farm. The farmhouse sat quietly in the middle of vast opennd, surrounded by the pale colors of early winter. The moment the car parked, Axel stepped out, tightening his long coat as the cold wind hit him. Ethan stood waiting in the front yard near the door, hands behind his back. The expression on his face was calm, but his eyes betrayed exhaustion. Axel walked toward him. ¡°How is he?¡± Ethan sighed. ¡°Breathing. And talking too. Loud. But I did noty a hand on him. Maybe just verbally scare him enough to traumatize a little.¡± As they entered the house, the house felt warm, 19:47 8/10 238 She Sounds Scared : but silence filled the space. Only certain people were allowed to be present when he dealt with something personally, so most of the men had cleared out. They walked toward the underground entrance. Ethan typed in the passcode, and the steel door unlocked with a heavy click. As they descended the stairs, Ethan continued, ¡°He cried a little. Or a lot. Hard to tell. He begged to call his family, but I told him no.¡± Axel showed no reaction. Comment 1 L Post your firstment! Vote 16 1 Fandom Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 239 239 The Line You Crossed! ¡°I did not want to torture him unless you gave the order,¡± Ethan said as they walked deeper underground. 1 ¡°You did the right thing,¡± Axel replied calmly. ¡°Because I need to do it with my own hand.¡± His voice echoed through the cold concrete hallway. Ethan gave a quick nod, though his expression remained unreadable. He had seen Axel like this before, only a few times, and it always meant trouble for whoever was on the receiving end. They continued walking until they reached another set of thick steel doors facing each other. The underground facility was built like a maze, intentionally confusing to anyone who did not 19:47 C 1/10 : 239 The Line You Crossed! belong there. Most had been stripped down to bare essentials, leaving only cold walls, locked rooms, and heavy silence. At the end of the hall, Ethan stepped forward and pressed his thumb to a scanner beside one of the steel doors. A beep sounded, followed by the low grind of machinery. Then, The door swung open slowly, letting out a st of cold air. Inside, the room was dim but clean. The air smelled faintly of steel and disinfectant. The only thing out of ce was the figure on the floor. Maximey curled in a pathetic heap, his hands tied behind him. His once¨Cexpensive clothes were wrinkled and dirtied, his hair sticking up 19:47 2/10 239 The Line You Crossed! : like he had been electrocuted. Tear stains streaked down his cheeks. His face was blotchy from crying. He looked miserable, exactly as Axel intended. The sound of the door opening stirred him awake. Maxime¡¯s eyes fluttered open, heavy and unfocused. When he finally managed to lift his head and recognized the silhouette in the doorway, his breath hitched. ¡°Brother¡­?¡± he rasped. He struggled to sit up, failing at first before managing to push himself upright with his knees. ¡°Oh my God, brother Ax¡­ Axel¡­ Is that you?¡± His voice cracked painfully, his throat raw from crying. Tears gathered again in his eyes. ¡°You finally came,¡± he whispered, crawling forward slightly. ¡°You came to rescue me, right? Brother?¡± 19:47 3/10 239 The Line You Crossed! Axel did not answer. He simply stepped forward, his face unreadable, calm, almost gentle. His eyes held a softness that did not reach his mind. Maxime did not see the quiet satisfaction in Axel¡¯s expression; he had already shifted his gaze toward Ethan, who was leaning against the doorframe with a look ofplete boredom. Suddenly, rage exploded across his face. ¡°This motherfucker¡­¡± Maxime snapped, ring at Ethan with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Brother, this man, he kidnapped me. He kicked me a few times. He said he would kill me!¡± His voice rose with fury. A cold smile appeared on Axel¡¯s lips. The moment Maxime saw it, his hope vanished like ice hitting fire. He froze, then trembled violently as realization hit him. ¡°B¡­ Brother¡­ You¡­ You are the one who 19:47 4/10 < 239 The Line You Crossed! kidnapped me?¡± ¡°It seems you have not lost your mind,¡± Axel replied calmly. ¡°Why?¡± Maxime demanded, his lips shaking, torn between outrage and fear. ¡°Why did you do this? You know this is against thew, right?¡± ¡°Law?¡± Axel repeated. He tilted his head back andughed. Not a lightugh. A deep, amused, mockingugh. ¡°Law?¡± he said again, more incredulous this time. ¡°Since when dows apply to me?¡± Maxime stared at him, horrified. For a second, he seemed at aplete loss for words. He forced his aching body into a seated position, ring at Axel like a betrayed child. ¡°Brother¡­ I will report this to my dad. And Grandpa. I will make sure they punish you.¡± 19:47 5/10 < 239 The Line You Crossed! Axel blinked once, his expression turning almost sympathetic. But Ethan snorted loudly before stepping forward. ¡°Boss, should I end him now?¡± he asked casually. They said it like they were discussing lunch options. Maxime let out a squeak. His face was drained of color. His entire body began trembling uncontrobly. ¡°E,¡± Axel said, ignoring Maxime. ¡°Do you think ending him now would be too merciful?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Ethan said with a thoughtful nod. ¡°He has not even apologized for wasting our time.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Also, he cried too much. He is dehydrated.¡± Maxime whimpered, his eyes huge with fear. 19:47 6/10 239 The Line You Crossed! ¡°Please¡­ Please, brother, no¡­¡± He shook his head quickly. ¡°You do not have to end me. I swear I did not do anything. This is all a misunderstanding.¡± Axel¡¯s cold gaze returned to him. ¡°Max, you know why you are here. Do not pretend innocence.¡± ¡°I do not understand¡­¡± Maxime insisted stubbornly. Axel crouched down slightly, bringing his eyes level with him. He gently pped Maxime¡¯s face, initially soft, then with increasing firmness until his face grew slightly red. ¡°I told you before. Never cross the line about my family. And especially not my wife.¡± Maxime shut his eyes tightly, but it was toote. Axel¡¯s tone made the truth impossible to ignore. ¡°And what did you do?¡± Axel continued. ¡°You shared your dashcam footage.¡± Maxime¡¯s eyes snapped open in panic. 19:48 7/10 239 The Line You Crossed! ¡°I did not share it with the media,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I¡­ I was just¡­¡± ¡°You shared it with someone who mighte after me. Or after mypany. Someone who would love to stir trouble. Like the Martinez family?¡± That namended like a stone dropped from the sky. Maxime swallowed hard. His face turned even whiter. He had the look of a man who wished he could reverse time. ¡°Bro, I did not do it intentionally. I swear. I just¡­ I mean¡­ I thought¡­¡± Axel raised his hand slightly. The gesture was small, almost gentle. But Maxime¡¯s voice died instantly. Silence filled the air again. 19:48 8/10 < 239 The Line You Crossed! Ethan looked impressed. ¡°He is very well trained. Like a dog that finally shuts up when its owner raises a finger.¡± ¡°E¡­¡± Axel said. ¡°What? It is true.¡± Ethan yfully smiles. Maxime looked like he might cry again. Axel sighed and straightened. ¡°Maxime. The moment you sent that dashcam file to an outsider, you crossed a line you knew existed. You did it anyway.¡± ¡°I swear it was a mistake¡­¡± Maxime whispered, his voice cracking. ¡°I did not mean for anything to happen. I was angry that day. I acted without thinking.¡± 1 19:48 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 240 240 Your Death? I Will Decide Later! The room was quiet enough that Maxime could hear his own heartbeat pounding inside his skull. Axel finally stood before him, calm but cold in a way that made Maxime¡¯s stomach cramp as if freezing winds struck it. His anger was always quiet but deadly. Loud outrage was predictable. But quiet anger? Quiet meant danger. Quiet meant death. ¡°You are reckless time and time again. You have always acted without thinking,¡± Axel finally speaks. His voice was steady, almost bored, as if he had said this a thousand times and expected nothing better. 19:48 1/11 < 240 Your Death? I Will Decide Later! ¡°And you always expect others to clean up you¡­?¡± after Maxime opened his mouth to defend himself, but he only managed to inhale before Ethan cut him off with a sigh that carried the weight of a man who had already suffered too much stupidity today. ¡°Boss, if he cries one more time, should I at least gag him?¡± Ethan suggested while rubbing his ear. ¡°For the sake of our sanity?¡± Axel hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Maybeter.¡± Maxime released a pathetic sound that was neither a sob nor a word, more like the whimper of a cornered animal. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t give them anything,¡± Maxime whispered desperately. Tears clung to his eyshes. ¡°I only saw them. Trust me, I only made a deal with them.¡± 19:48 2/11 240 Your Death? I Will Decide Later! Axel tilted his head, almost amused. ¡°Deal. Like they would give you a supply of drugs?¡± His tone sharpened. ¡°Help you feel powerful for once. And offer a hand to ruin mypany?¡± The words struck Maxime hard. His body flinched as if Axel had pped him. ¡®How did Axel know about that?¡® ¡°Max, I made it clear that night,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°But you did not listen.¡± His voice was lower now, colder. The air seemed to sink in temperature. Maxime¡¯s breath hitched. His shoulders shook uncontrobly. ¡°Br¨CBrother, please. To be honest with you¡­ I regret it. I regret everything. I swear I will not do it again. I will change. I will listen. I swear.¡± Ethan leaned against the wall with crossed arms, 19:48 3/11 < 240 Your Death? I Will Decide Later! watching the scene with the expression of a man who had seen this too many times to feel sympathy. Axel shook his head slowly. His patience had been thin for a long time, and today it had almost gone. ¡°Maxime, you talk too much.¡± Maxime¡¯s mouth snapped shut. The fear in his eyes grew, spreading like ink. He finally understood that his biggest mistake was not the dashcam, nor the deal, nor the drugs. It was crossing Axel Knight. Axel looked at him with the deep calm of a man who had already made his decision. When he parted his lips to give the final verdict, Maxime suddenly whispered, ¡°I am so sorry, brother¡­ Seriously, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Axel paused. His eyes narrowed slightly. The tone, the phrasing, the desperation. Something about it was¡­ different. 19:48 4/11 240 Your Death? I Will Decide Later! He slowly turned his full gaze back to Maxime. He could see the tears, the red eyes. Maxime looked heartbroken, terrified, and pleading. But was it real? Was he finally showing honesty, or simply performing to save his own life? Maxime swallowed and forced the words out. ¡°Bro, I apologize for my mistake. Please allow me to leave, and I promise I will never try to disappoint you again or seek information about Evelyn Walters or your son, Oliver.¡± Ethan straightened at once, his expression shifting from annoyed to furious. His eyes snapped to Axel. Axel froze. A single name had more power over him than any threat. Oliver. 19:48 5/11 240 Your Death? I Will Decide Later! As if someone had struck his chest, Axel¡¯s heartbeat mmed at full force. His breath turned sharp and heavy. He had tolerated Maxime¡¯s messes for years, given him chances, and cleaned up his disasters. He had even thought, somewhere deep inside, that Maxime might eventually learn. But this? This crossed a line Axel did not allow anyone to touch. After a long, chilling moment, Axel slowly turned his gaze back toward Maxime. His eyes were cold enough to burn. A softness that had once existed for Maxime was gone without a trace. ¡°Who knows about Oliver?¡± Axel asked, his voice was dangerously calm. Maxime¡¯s lips parted. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Your answer will decide your fate,¡± Axel said. ¡°So 19:48 6/11 < 240 Your Death? I Will Decide Later! answer honestly.¡± ¡°No one. I did not say anything to anyone. I swear, brother.¡± Maxime trembled violently. Axel stared at him without blinking. The silence stretched, suffocating. ¡°This motherfucker lies!¡® Finally, Axel rubbed his eyebrow while exhaling slowly. A cold, humorless smile curled on his lips as he looked at Ethan. ¡°Lock him in the punishment room. No food, no drink, until he dies.¡± Maxime let out a horrified gasp. ¡°Brother, Axel Knight, you do not dare. You would not kill me. My parents will know. They wille for you.¡± Axel chuckled softly. Not kindly, not warmly. It was augh that mocked Maxime¡¯s foolishness. ¡°You think I do not have a way to make you die 19:48 7/11 < I 240 Your Death? I Will Decide Later! naturally?¡± Axel asked. Ethan¡¯s eyebrows rose. Maxime¡¯s skin was drained of color. ¡°Oh, I have many ways,¡± Axel continued. ¡°For example, I can arrange a party for you on a yacht. There will be drinks, drugs, andughter. And then the yacht will explode.¡± Maxime¡¯s jaw dropped. He stared at Axel as if he were looking at a devil. Axel¡¯s tone was too casual, too smooth. It sounded real. Too real. Axel smiled. ¡°You have always wanted a dramatic death, have you not? Maybe I¡¯ll burn your house? Well¡­ I will decideter. Maxime did not respond. He could not. His voice had abandoned him. Before turning to leave, Axel paused and asked, ¡°Do you have anything you want to say to your parents?¡± 19:48 8/11 < 240 Your Death? I Will Decide Later! For a moment, Maxime tried to breathe. His lips trembled. Vulnerability shed. Regret flickered. But all of it shattered into anger when pride just took over. ¡°Fuck you,¡± Maxime hissed. ¡°I will drag you to hell. I will¡ª¡± Axel did not stay to hear the rest. Maxime¡¯s curses were meaningless now. Futile. Useless. Nothing he said mattered anymore. Axel patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder once, steady and silent, then walked out of the room without looking back. 19:48 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 241 241 They Know About Oliver? Ethan watched him leave the room, then returned a cold, t stare to Maxime. ¡°Great job. Really. You had one task today. Just one, to make him angry¡­¡± ?? ¡°Sir, please. Please help me, release me,¡± Maxime¡¯s voice shaking, ¡°I will give you money¡­ Not just money, but I will give you all my fortune¡­¡± Ethan coldly stares at him, ¡°You do not understand, kiddo¡­ Axel never forgets who threatens his family. And he never forgives.¡± Maxime let out a choked sob. Ethan ignored Maxime¡¯s desperate plea. He turned to the two guards in the doorway and said, ¡°Take him to the execution room!¡± As the guards dragged Maxime away, he 19:48 1/12 < 241 They Know About Oliver? screamed, kicked, begged, and cursed. But nothing worked. Ethan adjusted his sleeve and followed at a calm pace. He followed them down a different staircase to the floor below. The ce looks entirely different¨Ccold and dark, with stone walls and a stone floor that resembles a medieval dungeon. Then, they stop just before a heavy steel door. Ethan opens the door and coldly says, ¡°Throw him inside!¡± Before shutting the door, Ethan whispered almost thoughtfully, ¡°Honestly, if I were you, I would have kept my mouth shut.¡± The door mmed. Maxime¡¯s screams faded. 19:48 2/12 : < 241 They Know About Oliver? In the house upstairs, Axel walked alone. His hands were cold. His thoughts were sharp. His son¡¯s name rang in his mind like a warning bell. Someone had dared speak Oliver¡¯s name. Someone had tried to look into Evelyn. Someone had crossed into the one boundary Axel never tolerated. He inhaled once, deeply. Calm, he told himself. Calm, or he would kill someone today. But somehow, the question that worries him keeps ying nonstop in his mind: ¡®Did the Martinezes also know about Oliver?¡® He pulled out his phone and dialed Collins. As usual, the first ring connected, ¡°Collins¡­¡± His voice was soft but deadly. 19:48 3/12 < 241 They Know About Olivor? ¡°I need you to find the source,¡± Axel said. ¡°Anyone who tried to look into my son. I want names named, today!¡± There was a pause on the other end. Collins asked, surprised, ¡°They know Oliver¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Yes! That motherfucker, Maxime, knows Oliver¡¯s name, and I didn¡¯t trust his mouth to keep my son¡¯s name to his own knowledge.¡± Collins¡® sigh could be heard from the other end before he said, ¡°Understood, boss.¡± Axel finished the call and stood by the French window. His reflection looked back at him; cold,posed, yet internally ame. It did not take long before Ethan finally appeared behind Axel. His footsteps were steady and unhurried as he approached and came to stand beside him. ¡°Boss, Maxime might not survive the next three 19:48 4/12 241 They Know About Oliver? days,¡± Ethan reported casually, ¡°Did you order anything special?¡± Axel kept his gaze forward. ¡°No. Just do what usually do. And ask Collins to help you with anything.¡± ¡°Got it, boss!¡± Axel said nothing more. He walked out of the farmhouse, his expression unreadable. you He didn¡¯t have time to consider Maxime now; he relied on Ethan to decide how Maxime¡¯s death would happen. At this moment, he needed to get to the office. A business meeting was waiting, and unlike Maxime, his business partners still had functioning brains. When Axel arrived at the office, the elevator doors opened to reveal Dn waiting in front of them like an anxious puppy. His entire posture 19:48 5/12 : 241 They Know About Oliver? said trouble. ¡°Good morning, Boss,¡± Dn said quickly while falling into step behind him. Axel noticed the way Dn¡¯s shoulders were tight and his steps a little too fast. He frowned and cast him a side nce. ¡°Morning. Why do you look so unenthusiastic this morning?¡± Dn hesitated, lips pressed together as he followed Axel into the office. Once they were inside, he shut the door behind them, inhaled deeply, and said, ¡°Boss, I need to report something to you.¡± Axel slid into his chair and powered on hisptop. ¡°What? Did my meeting get canceled?¡± he asked. ¡°Because if it is, I will scold you. You need to inform me beforehand¡­¡± 19:48 6/12 < 241 They Know About Oliver? Dn shook his head hurriedly, ¡°No, Boss, this is not about work.¡± He swallowed. ¡°It is about your sister¨Cinw.¡± Axel frowned. ¡°Ste?¡± Axel asked. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Dn stepped forward and began exining what he had witnessed the night before. He had been walking through a nearby park on his way home when he heard a woman calling for help. He ignored it for exactly two seconds, assuming it was some drunk couple arguing. Then he heard Ste¡¯s voice. The panic in her voice was so loud, and he hurriedly ran toward it. He did not expect to find Ste surrounded by three men. Axel listened, jaw tightening. Dn continued, ¡°So I helped her. I beat the three men who almost harmed her¡­¡± There was no pride in his voice, but there was 19:48 7/12 < 241 They Know About Oliver? something else, a glow. Dn looked suspiciously satisfied. Axel stared at him for a moment, then sighed. He remembered his wife mentioning earlier that Ste had called her urgently that morning. Something important. Something serious. ¡®So this is the matter Ste wanted to talk to my wife about?¡® Axel leaned back for a moment, processing the information. A deep breath left him heavy and controlled. His expression softened only a fraction as he said, ¡°Thank you, Dn.¡± Dn tried to y it cool, but his smile betrayed him. ¡°It is fine, Boss. These things happen. And I was there. Right time, right ce.¡± He cleared his throat and straightened his tie to hide the blush threatening to creep onto his face. 19:48 8/12 : < 241 They Know About Oliver? ¡°Alright, you can return to your work now.¡± Axel dismisses him. ¡°Boss, you have a meeting in fifteen minutes. Actually, fourteen. I thought I should remind you before you forget and me me.¡± Axel stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You think I would forget?¡± ¡°No. Of course not. Definitely not.¡± Axel let out a breath. ¡°I need to check something,¡± he said, turning back to hisptop. ¡°I will be in the meeting room in fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Dn bowed slightly and headed toward the door. Before leaving, he paused and added, ¡°And¡­ about Ste, she is safe now. You do not need to worry.¡± Then he slipped out. 19:48 9/12 241 They Know About Oliver? Axel stared at theptop screen, but none of the numbers or charts made their way into his mind. His fingers hovered above the keyboard without moving. His thoughts drifted. Ste could have been seriously harmed. What if Dn had walked a different route? What if no one had heard her? What if she had been alone? And if something terrible happened to Ste, his wife would be devastated. And knowing Evelyn¡¯s heart, she would me herself somehow. Axel¡¯s jaw tightened. He leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly. His expression remained perfectlyposed, but inside him, a cold anger simmered. 19:49 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 242 242 Did Someone Bully You? At Hope Medical Centre. a 1 The chilly air greeted Evelyn the moment she stepped out of the car. Lisa, her bodyguard, followed closely behind, with her usual calm posture and sharp eyes scanning everything within a twelve¨Cmeter radius. Evelyn had already told her she needed privacyter, especially once Ste arrived. Something felt serious. Ste never refused a simple phone conversation unless the matter was personal, heavy, or both. Evelyn walked toward the entrance while typing a message to Ste. She focused on her phone, trying to text and simultaneously search for the right hallway. 19:49 1/11 242 Did Someone Bully You? Despite having visited the hospital a few times, theyout felt strangely unfamiliar today. Lisa stepped up beside her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I suggest something?¡± Evelyn paused mid¨Ctext. ¡°Sure. Go ahead. Though if it¡¯s a suggestion about me getting lost again, please keep it gentle.¡± A tiny smile flickered across Lisa¡¯s face. ¡°If you n to have a lunch date with Miss Ste, I rmend going to the second floor. They recently opened a small za with plenty of restaurant choices. Much morefortable for private conversations.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°Wait. There¡¯s a za there now?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Let me lead you there.¡± ¡°Good. Because based on how I¡¯m walking, I might end up in the surgical ward instead.¡± 19:49 2/11 242 Did Someone Bully You? Lisa pressed her lips together, probably fighting augh. ¡°I would prevent that, ma¡¯am.¡± They took the elevator up, and as soon as the doors opened, Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. The second floor looked nothing like the hospital she remembered. The lighting was warmer, theyout more spacious, and a string of new shops lined the walkways. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Evelyn asked, surprised, as she now feels more like she¡¯s in a mall than a hospital. ¡°They opened this section two years ago. Have you been here recently? Ah, sorry¡­ I forgot, Boss Axel keeps you hidden and away from the public¡¯s eyes.¡± She grinned. Evelyn almost tripped. ¡°Lisa¡­¡± Lisa cleared her throat and pretended she had 19:49 3/11 242 Did Someone Bully You? not spoken at all. ¡°The Japanese restaurant is on the right, ma¡¯am. I heard from Liam that you like Japanese restaurants¡­¡± she said and walked away without waiting for Evelyn. Evelynughed, delighted as she followed her, ¡°Well, Lisa¡­ I like this new version of you. Very sassy. Please stay with me forever.¡± ¡°I will do my best,¡± Lisa said, though her ears turned slightly red. The restaurant was beautiful, clean, and already smelled promising. Evelyn lit up instantly. ¡°This is it. I¡¯m eating here. Ste can cry, confess, orin in a peaceful, sushi¨Cfilled environment.¡± Lisa led her deeper inside until they discovered a VIP room tucked neatly beside the main dining hall. 19:49 4/11 242 Did Someone Bully You? Evelyn gasped. ¡°A VIP room? In a hospital restaurant? This is perfect. Ste can panic privately without traumatizing innocent diners.¡± She stepped toward the door, but Lisa walked ahead, opened it, and scanned the room like a professional assassin checking for threats. Only after she nodded did Evelyn enter. Evelyn stared at her with yful admiration. ¡°Lisa, if I ever be queen, I¡¯m promoting you to my royal knight.¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± Lisa replied,pletely serious. ¡°Oh, right, you can wait for me in the hall and order anything you like.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­¡± Once Evelyn settled inside, she ordered food and finally rxed. She reached for her phone to call Ste, but her screen lit up with a notification 19:49 5/11 242 Did Someone Bully You? she had somehow missed. A missed call from Axel. Huh? When did he call?¡± Evelyn frowned, ncing at the device as if it had betrayed her personally. ¡°Was I that distracted?¡± Evelyn quickly texted Ste to let her know she was already at the restaurant, then hit Axel¡¯s name to call him back. The phone barely rang twice before Axel answered. ¡°Eve¡­?¡± His voice sounded warm, but she could hear the hint of concern beneath it. ¡°I just saw your missed call,¡± Evelyn said, leaning back in her seat. ¡°Sorry. I think my phone is conspiring against me today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Where are you?¡± Axel asked. 19:49 6/11 242 Did Someone Bully You? ¡°At Hope Medical Centre. I¡¯m meeting Ste for lunch.¡± There was a brief pause. The kind of pause that made Evelyn imagine his brows pulling closer together. ¡°With Ryan and Lisa?¡± ¡°Lisa is here,¡± Evelyn replied. ¡°But she¡¯ll wait outside the room. Ste wants to talk privately.¡± Another silence. Evelyn smiled faintly. ¡°Axel, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s a za inside the hospital. Nothing dangerous here. Unless the sushi fights back.¡± His exhale sounded like a mix of amusement and reluctant eptance. ¡°All right. Just call me when you finish.¡± ¡°I will,¡± she promised softly. ¡°And Axel¡­ did something happen? You sound a little tense.¡± 19:49 7/11 < 242 Did Someone Bully You? ¡°Nothing you need to worry about right now,¡± he said gently. ¡°Enjoy your lunch, my wife.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I¡¯m nervous about Ste¡¯s mysterious problem.¡± ¡°If she cries,fort her. If she annoys you, call me.¡± Evelynughed. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Alright, have lunch too, Axel¡­¡± ¡°I will,¡± he chuckled from the other end. ¡°Bye, my love.¡± The call ended, leaving Evelyn staring at her screen with a faint smile. Not long after the waiter served their food, Ste finally appeared. She looked exhausted, still in her scrub suit with a long ck coat thrown over it. Her hair was tied 19:49 8/11 242 Did Someone Bully You? loosely, strands falling around her face, and she looked like she had sprinted the entire hospital just to get here. ¡°Sister Eve,¡± Ste breathed before rushing forward and hugging Evelyn tightly. ¡°I finally see you again. I miss you¡­¡± Evelynughed, the sound soft but amused. ¡°Are you having amnesia? We literally saw each otherst night.¡± She patted Ste¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Alright, sit. Sit. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving.¡± Ste dropped into the seat across from her, but she didn¡¯t touch the sushi in front of her. Not even her favorite salmon maki tempted her. She just sat there, shoulders tense, fingers fidgeting with the sleeve of her coat. That alone made Evelyn freeze mid¨Cbite. ¡°Why do you look so miserable?¡± Evelyn asked, lowering her chopsticks. ¡°What happened? Did 19:49 9/11 19:49 . < 242 Did Someone Bully You? someone bully you here?¡± Ste didn¡¯t answer immediately. She inhaled slowly, the kind of deep breath people took when they were trying very hard not to explode. Her eyes burned with something close to fury. Then she finally spoke. ¡°Sis¡­¡± Ste¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°that bitch Lana. She sent thugs to capture me-¡± 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts 10/11 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 243 243 Don¡¯t Worry, I Won¡¯t Kill Her! Ste¡¯s voice trembled as she finally spat out the words she had been struggling to say. ¡°Sis¡­ that bitch Lana. She sent a thug to capture me.¡± 1 Evelyn¡¯s chopsticks ttered against the table with a sharp smack. ¡°WHAT THE HELL?!¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice shot up so high the decorative koi in the pond probably flinched. ¡°Capture you? As in kidnap? As in drag you into a van and sell your kidney kind of capture?¡± Ste nodded frantically. ¡°Yes! Yes! That exact kind! But someone saved me.¡± Evelyn leaned forward, eyes wide. ¡°Who?!¡± Ste¡¯s cheeks warmed into a rosy shade. ¡°Dn.¡± Evelyn was surprised to hear that. ¡°D¨CDn? Dn¡­ My husband¡¯s assistant? That Dn?¡± Ste nodded again. Her ears were pink now. ¡°Yes, that Dn¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Evelyn took her ocha* ss and drank it before saying, ¡°Start from the beginning. Why were you about to get kidnapped? When did this happen? And how did Dn suddenly appear like some action hero?¡± Ste slumped in her chair as if all the exhaustion she had been carrying returned. She dragged a long breath in and began recounting the chaotic incident that had left her rattled since the night before. ¡°Last night, after I dropped off our grandparents, Mom and I returned to the apartment. Everything was normal. We reached home safely. But just when I was going to take a shower, someone called me. A man.¡± Evelyn lifted an eyebrow. ¡°A man? In the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ste gritted her teeth in annoyance. ¡°He said he identally hit my car in the parking area.¡± Evelyn stared at her with an expression that silently screamed, ¡°And you believed him?¡± Ste pped her forehead briefly. ¡°I know. I know. It was stupid. I didn¡¯t think twice. I rushed down to check. When I got there, the men waiting looked scary. The gangster kind. They tried to force me into their car.¡± Evelyn¡¯s hands curled into fists, but she held her tongue to let Ste continue. ¡°It was veryte, and no one was around. I parked at the far end, too far from my tower¡¯s main entrance. They cornered me, but I escaped and ran toward the park nearby. It was more lively with passing cars and-¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Wait¡­¡± Evelyn interrupted her, ¡°Why did you run to the park instead of sprinting back to your apartment like any sane person?¡± ¡°Because those bulky men blocked the way to my apartment tower, obviously!¡± Ste threw her hands up. ¡°I even screamed, but no one heard.¡± ¡°Ah. I get it.¡± Evelyn nodded. Ste pushed her bangs aside and muttered, ¡°Well, sis, even though I am not as skilled as you, I have basic martial arts training. I tried to fight. But¡­ Of course, I failed spectacrly. One of them grabbed me. I was sure I was done for. But then Dn showed up. Like a miracle.¡± She paused, cheeks reddening again. ¡°He beat them. Those three grown, thug looking men. Then, he pulled me to run with him and got me safely back to my apartment.¡± A small, relieved smile tugged at Ste¡¯s lips as she remembered the moment. But Evelyn still looked unconvinced. ¡°Earlier, you said Lana sent those men. How do you know it was her?¡± Evelyn asked carefully. The annoyance in Ste¡¯s gaze returned instantly. ¡°Yes. When I thought I was done for, I tried to negotiate. I told them I could give them money. They refused. They said their employer pays better. I asked who their employer was. And one of them identally mentioned Lana.¡± Evelyn did not speak for several long seconds. Instead, she picked up her sushi and began eating again with exaggerated calm. Ste knew the look on her sister¡¯s face. Her sister was already creating strategies, nning punishment, and maybe even writing imaginary arrest warrants in her head. She continued, her voice trembling slightly with leftover fear. ¡°Sis, that woman is crazy. Why would she kidnap me?¡± ¡°Because Dad refused to divorce Alice, and he no longer wanted to continue his rtionship with Lana,¡± Evelyn said with a low chuckle. ¡°And because of that, Lana became crazy.¡± ¡°What the hell! No wonder, he shamelessly wanted Mom to return home¡­¡± Ste can¡¯t help but curse. ¡°He is indeed shameless!¡± ¡°But sis¡­ Why did Dad suddenly change his mind?¡± Evelyn rested her chopsticks. ¡°All this time, Dad thinks Lana loves him. But the truth is, Lana has only been using him. She wanted his money. She has someone else¡­ a younger man she actually loves.¡± Ste nearly choked on air. ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Evelyn sipped her ocha calmly, but her eyes were sharp. ¡°That¡¯s why Dad wants to go back to Alice. He realized Lana would never choose him. And of course, he feels betrayed.¡± ¡°So he wants to run back to Mom because his mistress dumped him?¡± Ste mmed her palm on the table. ¡°And, that shameless old man! I cannot believe he is our father. He destroys his own marriage, humiliates our mother, and now wants toe crawling back because his side woman found a better boyfriend? Ugh!¡± Evelyn nods, ¡°You summed it up perfectly.¡± ¡°I swear, if Dades to meet us and acts like he is the victim, I will throw a brick at him.¡± ¡°You should,¡± Evelyn replied with a straight face. Steughed. ¡°I definitely will.¡± ¡°And make sure you tell Alice this. Dad wants to return, not because he regrets anything. Not because he still loves her. But because his future with Lana is gone.¡± ¡°I will tell her. I want her to know exactly what happened. She deserves to know the truth.¡± They ate their food slowly, talking,ughing, and matching each other¡¯s sarcasm as they cursed Lana and their father. Ste looked more rxed, though now and then she still shivered when she remembered the men who had tried to drag her away. When her te was empty, Ste looked at the time and sighed heavily. ¡°Damn it! I need to get back to work. There are still many patients waiting. And I have not taken a nap yet.¡± ¡°You look like you have not slept for a decade. Go, before you copse on one of your patients,¡± Evelyn teased. Ste stood, grabbed her coat, then hugged Evelyn tightly. ¡°Thank you for listening. And please, sis, do not do anything reckless.¡± ¡°I will only do what is necessary,¡± Evelyn replied with a smile that was notforting at all. Ste paused. ¡°That is what scares me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her¡­¡± *Author Noted. Ocha = Japanese tea Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 244 244 I Need Evidence! Evelyn walked Ste all the way to the door. She was in a hurry, already fumbling in her coat pocket for her phone. 1 However, Evelyn held her shoulder firmly. ¡°Ste, if someone calls you again like that, do not trust them,¡± she said with a firm tone that left no room for negotiation. ¡°I know, Sis. I won¡¯t trust them and surely won¡¯t fall for their tricks again.¡± Ste puffed her cheeks, then wrapped her arms around Evelyn with surprising strength. ¡°Love you, sis. Text me when you get home. Bye¡­¡± She hurriedly left the room toward the hall, waving excitedly before walking out of the restaurant. After Evelyn no longer saw Ste, she finally 17:58 111 244 1 Need Evidence! F:. turned inside and closed the door. She sat down again. Exhaled slowly. Her expression shifted from gentle big sister to something entirely more dangerous, a force of nature quietly simmering. She took out her phone. Her thumb hovered over a contact name. Oscar. She pressed the call. The dial tone rang once. Twice. Then a familiar deep voice answered, warm andzy in a way that immediately contrasted with her mood. ¡°Oscar¡­¡± Evelyn said softly. Her tone was calm, steady, but chilling beneath the surface. ¡°I am sorry to disturb you.¡± 17:58 244 I Need Evidence! ¡°Eve¡­¡± Oscar greeted with his usual cheerfulness. But the moment he heard her voice correctly, his tone shifted. ¡°Everything alright? You sound like you¡¯re about to take someone¡¯s life. Should I be concerned¡­ or impressed?¡± Evelyn did not answer immediately. She pinched the bridge of her nose, willing her anger to settle so she could speak clear words instead of unleashing a storm. After inhaling deeply, she whispered, ¡°Oscar, I need your help.¡± There was a faint chuckle from the other side. ¡°My god, Evelyn¡­ You know you do not have to say it like a confession, right? Of course I¡¯ll help you. Shoot. What happened?¡± Evelynunched into the entire story without stopping for breath. Ste¡¯s panic. The fake phone call. The three gangsters were waiting in the dark. Ste is running for her life. Dn 17:58 311 < 244 I Need Evidence! : appeared just in time. Oscar reacted exactly as expected. ¡°What? What the fucking hell¡­¡± he shouted. ¡°Why are people in your country so bold? Kidnapping innocent women like it¡¯s a Tuesday hobby? Are the movies influencing them? Or did they all fail kindergarten?¡± Evelyn let out a stressedugh despite her anger. ¡°I do not know. But yes, three gangsters almost kidnapped her. I am furious.¡± ¡°Rx,¡± Oscar said. ¡°Do not be angry, or your wrinkles will show more.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Evelyn clenched her jaw, fighting the urge tough and strangle him at the same time. ¡°Oscar Jennings! I am serious!¡± ¡°I know. I know. But I cannot let you grow old before your time,¡± Oscar¡¯s voice gentled, although he still sounded amused. ¡°Sorry, my dear friend. 17:58 244 I Need Evidencol Now go on. Tell me everything.¡± She rubbed her forehead, trying to smooth the lines he teased her about, then continued. The more she exined, the quieter Oscar became. Until Evelyn mentioned the name Lana. ¡°What? That bitch¡­¡± Oscar snapped, then cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Oops. Sorry. I couldn¡¯t control myself. But seriously, that damn woman! She is rotten.¡± Evelyn sighed heavily, sharing the same fury. ¡°I know. She is a witch. A really evil one. She already destroyed our family. And now she wants to ruin Ste¡¯s life too. If she is brave enough to target my sister, I can imagine she will go after Alice next.¡± Oscar inhaled sharply. ¡°Your family drama could win an award. A very bloody award.¡± 17:58 5/11 244 I Need Evidence! Evelyn can¡¯t help but let out a smallugh. ¡°Do not encourage me. I am already imagining cruel things.¡± They spent several minutes calling Lana every insulting name they could think of, Evelyn pacing the floor as she spoke. At the same time, Oscar cackled on the other line. It helped lighten the weight on her chest, the humor acting as a pressure valve to the fury boiling inside her. Once both had exhausted their creative vocabry of curses, Oscar cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Alright¡­ Enough therapy. Now tell me. What do you want me to do?¡± Evelyn paused near the window, staring at the clear sky. ¡°Even though I know Lana sent those men, I still have no evidence. I cannot drag her to the police without proof.¡± 17:59 611 244 Need Evidence! Oscar snorted. ¡°Gotcha. So what you want is for me to dig around, find the evidence, and hand her to the police with a pretty red ribbon on her head?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Evelyn murmured. Then she added darkly, ¡°Honestly¡­ my n A was to kidnap her and torture her. But since I am a good citizen, I will go with n B instead. Report her and send her to jail for a long, long time.¡± The other side of the call wentpletely silent. ¡°Oscar?¡± Evelyn frowned at the phone. ¡°Are you still there?¡± After a long pause, Oscar spoke slowly. ¡°Eve¡­ my dear friend¡­ You have be soft.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You need to be brave,¡± he dered. ¡°Let us follow n A!¡± 17:59 7/11 244 I Need Evidence! ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Evelyn shouted so loudly she startled herself. ¡°No. No. No. I am not doing that.¡± ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Oscar teased. ¡°We could make it look like an educational trip for her.¡± ¡°Educational? Oscar!¡± Evelyn nearly groaned. ¡°Stop influencing me. I am serious. I want the legal route. So please, just find evidence.¡± Heughs. the ¡°Fine, fine. You are such awful citizen. It hurts me. But alright. I will dig into it and get you evidence as soon as possible. Satisfied?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± Evelyn¡¯s shoulders finally rxed. ¡°I will not disturb you anymore. Bye, Oscar.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± he replied, still sounding like he was suppressing augh. The call ended. 17:59 8/11 244 1 Need Evidence! And with it, Evelyn felt the tension in her chest ease. The violent fantasies of beating Lana until she forgot her own name slowly faded. She sighed several times, long and cleansing, before picking up her bag. The restaurant was crowded. She forced a smile to soothe Lisa, who was already waiting anxiously. Outside the hospital, the air was crisp and fresh, brushing lightly against her face. Evelyn breathed it in, letting her thoughts settle. She walked toward the car with a firmer step. However, just a few steps away from their car, someone called her name loudly. ¡°Evelyn.¡± 17-50 911 244 I Need Evidence! She froze. F.. 66 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 245 245 Shameless Woman! ¡°Evelyn?¡± She froze. Her heart tightened. Because she recognized that voice instantly, and it was thest person she expected to meet in this ce. Lana. Of all people. Evelyn felt her soul leave her body for a full second. ¡®Why? Why today? Why here? Did the universe wake up bored and decide to prank me?¡® She did not turn around. She refused. She kept walking toward her car with queen¨Clike grace, even though her inner voice was cursing Lana 17:59 245 Shameless Woman! repeatedly. ¡®How unlucky I am to run into this slut here¡­ What is this, a hidden camera show?¡® Lisa, who had been walking half a step behind Evelyn, picked up immediately on the tension. Her eyes hardened. She leaned closer and said in a low voice, ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like me to stop her?¡± ¡°No. Just ignore her.¡± Evelyn waved her hand lightly, her jaw tight. ¡°Pretend we do not know Lana.¡± But of course, ignoring a shameless person like Lana Scott only fuels their shamelessness. ¡°Wait! Evelyn Walters!¡± Lana called again, her heels clicking loudly as she chased after her. ¡°I know it¡¯s you. Why are you avoiding me? Can we talk? Just a moment!¡± Evelyn almost rolled her eyes out of her skull. 17:59 29 < 245 Shameless Woman! ¡®Walters? Really? Did she get selective amnesia? Or did her brain finally give up on functioning?¡® Oscar¡¯s words echoed in Evelyn¡¯s mind; Lana had manipted her father until he kicked her out of the family. Lana had stolen, schemed, and ruined everything. And now, she still dared to use thatst name, Walters, to call her? How shameless! Evelyn¡¯s lips curled in amusement. ¡®Bold. Stupid. But bold.¡® Just as Evelyn considered turning around to tell Lana exactly where she could shove her fake concern, the woman¡¯s voice sharpened. Lana¡¯s hand slowly raised as she was about to pull Evelyn¡¯s hair, ¡°Evelyn, you bitch-¡± She couldn¡¯t finish the sentence. Lisa moved so fast that Evelyn barely saw it. A sudden snap of movement. 17:50 39 245 Shameless Woman! A strangled shriek. And when Evelyn blinked, Lisa was already gripping Lana¡¯s wrist with one hand; calmly, firmly, and as if she were restraining a stray dog rather than a human being. Evelyn halted, blinking. ¡®Wow, Lisa¡­ Efficiency. Ten out of ten. If she were not my bodyguard, I might be scared, too. Lisa¡¯s voice was chillingly t. ¡°Move a single step, and you will end up in the emergency room.¡± Lana froze. Evelyn watched Lana¡¯s eyes grow wide, pupils dting like a terrified cartoon character. The contrast was almostical. Hurriedly, she casually shifted one step back to avoid any chance of Lana¡¯s cheap handbag touching her. She crossed her arms and let Lisa handle the situation, because frankly, watching 17.50 245 Shameless Woman! Lana suffer was oddly satisfying. However, Instead of fear, Lana¡¯s expression contorted with fury. ¡°Who the hell are you? Let go of me! I need to talk to Evelyn!¡± Her tone was sharp, like she thought she was intimidating. Lisa did not even blink. Instead, the grip tightened by an exact, almost elegant degree. And Lana shrieked. ¡°Huaaa! You lowly woman! What are you doing? Why are you hurting me?¡± Lana¡¯s voice cracked in panic. ¡°My hand! Oh my god! You broke my hand! Let go! I will sue you! I will-¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow. ¡®Broken? Really? She screams as someone steps on her toe. If this is her acting, she should audition for the dramatic White Lotus character in a C¨CDrama!¡® 245 Shameless Woman! Lisa¡¯s face remained perfectly calm, though her jaw ticked with irritation. Her eyes were icy and focused solely on Lana, as if she were a threat that needed to be erased. ¡°Aunty,¡± Lisa said sweetly, her tone as pleasant and gentle. ¡°Maybe dial it down a notch; the hospital¡¯s bustling with patients who actually want to live.¡± Lana froze mid¨Cscream, as if she had been scolded by a teacher. Then her mouth opened again. ¡°You¡­! Do you think you can threaten me? I am important! I am¡­ ow ow ow! Stop! Stop! Please! My wrist!¡± Evelyn covered her mouth to hide theugh threatening to escape. ¡®Important? The only important thing she has is an ego disorder.¡® Evelyn mused. ¡°This woman appears hypocritical. Has she forgotten about the social punishment she faces now? It seems I 17:59 245 Shameless Woman! should consider imprisoning her sooner! Lisa finally spoke again, her voice colder. ¡°You raised your hand toward mydy. That is disrespectful. You will not approach her again.¡± ¡°I did not raise my hand! I was just trying to call her-¡± Lana shrieked. Lisa tilted her head slightly. ¡°Your finger extended in her direction counts.¡± Evelyn giggled softly as she watched Lisa gradually push Lana to her limits. Lana struggled uselessly, her movements resembling a frantic chicken trying to escape from a fence. Her expensive coat pped awkwardly as she twisted and whined. ¡°You¡­ you crazy woman! Let go! I said¡­Let go!¡± Lana snapped, and she turned to see Evelyn, ¡°You tell her to let me go¡­ Or I will sue her!¡± Evelyn finally spoke, lifting her chin gracefully. 17:59 245 Shameless Woman! ¡°Lisa. Release her. She is making too much noise, and I do not want to exin to the police why this shameless woman is crying¡± Lisa obeyed instantly, letting go. Lana stumbled back two steps, clutching her wrist as if her bones were shattered into dust. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Lana pointed a shaky finger at Evelyn. ¡°You will regret this!¡± Evelyn smiled sweetly. ¡°I regret many things. Meeting you tops the list.¡± Lisa coughed lightly to hide augh. Lana opened her mouth, then closed it again, unsure how to respond. She finally stomped her heel like a frustrated child. ¡°Fine! But you will pay for this! Both of you!¡± Evelyn turned away, bored. ¡°Lisa, let¡¯s go.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to entertain that slut. She needs to speed up her n to really throw her in jail. 17:59 245 Shameless Woman! ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± They walked toward the car, leaving Lana sputtering behind them like a wet firecracker. Evelyn¡¯s inner voice was practically dancing. ¡®What a beautiful ending. Very satisfying! Once inside the car, she let out a slow, relieved breath. Finally, peace! Comment 0 L Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 1 Fandom 2 During the event, your votes cast are doubled Swipe left to continue > L Send Gift Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 246 246 Grand n! As soon as Evelyn slipped into the back seat, the door closing behind her with a soft click, Ryan twisted around from the driver¡¯s seat with worry stamped all over his face. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡± 1 Evelyn let out a breath, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really. Let¡¯s go home.¡± She added a tiny smile to convince him that she was alright. However, the truth is, her anger toward Lana is boiling inside. She was busy thinking about countless ns to punish that bitch, Lana. Ryan stared at her as if she had just told him the sky was green. He didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ I know that woman. She is your father¡¯s bitch mistress. Oops, sorry, ma¡¯am. It slipped.¡± 17:59 1/11 246 Grand n! : A smallugh escaped Evelyn before she could stop it. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. The inte calls her that all the time. Honestly, she earned the title.¡± ¡°What title?¡± Lisa asked as she adjusted her seatbelt beside Ryan. ¡°Lana¡¯s title,¡± Ryan answered while turning on the engine. His tone was entirely too calm for the absolute chaosing out of his mouth. ¡°The bitch mistress.¡± Lisa snorted, covering her mouth like she was trying to hold back a whole explosion ofughter. ¡°urate. Very urate.¡± She turned to Evelyn with curiosity shining in her eyes. ¡°But ma¡¯am, why didn¡¯t you confront her? I could easily ruin her Botox and stic surgery for you. And she can threaten to sue me all she wants¡­I doubt she knows where to file awsuit.¡± 17:59 2/11 246 Grand n! Ryan nodded in agreement. ¡°True. She looks like the type who would identally sue herself.¡± Evelyn smiled, amused at her two loyal troublemaker guards. ¡°I appreciate the enthusiasm. Truly. But I already have a grand n for her. There is no reason for me to waste a single breath talking to a gold digger who thinks being a homewrecker is a career choice.¡± Ryan let out a low whistle. ¡°A Grand n? Should I be scared? Excited? Both?¡± ¡°Both,¡± Lisa answered immediately. ¡°Every time ourdy boss smiles like that, someone somewhere is about to cry.¡± Evelyn shook her head, though she did not deny it. She opened her bag and pulled out her phone, her expression shifting to calm focus. Lisa eyed her carefully. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you about to 17:59 3/11 246 Grand n! call Boss?¡± Evelyn held up a hand. ¡°No. Absolutely not. Neither of you will tell Axel anything about this! Both froze. Lisa blinked. ¡°But¡­ ma¡¯am¡­ Boss Axel would want to know.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ryan agreed, eyes wide. ¡°He would burn the city down if he knew that woman tried to approach you.¡± ¡°And that is exactly why you won¡¯t tell him.¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone left no room for argument. ¡°He¡¯s working. He doesn¡¯t need distractions. And I don¡¯t need him storming the streets looking for Lana.¡± Ryan hesitated. ¡°But ma¡¯am¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Evelyn repeated, firm but calm. ¡°Not a word to him. I will tell himter when he is at home¡­¡± Lisa sighed but nodded. ¡°Alright, ma¡¯am¡­¡± 17.50 4/11 246 Grand n! ¡°How about you, Ryan?¡± Evelyn asked. Ryan raised his hand like a solemn oath. ¡°Me too. I won¡¯t.¡± Evelyn only smiled and said nothing more. Her attention returned to her phone, her amusement fading as she scrolled through her messages. No updates. No new text. She frowned. Was Oscar still working on it? Was the search taking longer than expected? Or was there no evidence yet? She typed quickly. ¡°No need to rush. But if you can give me something today, it would be appreciated.¡± She hit send without hesitation. A moment of silence filled the car. Outside, the city passed by, but Evelyn barely enjoyed the 17:59 5/11 246 Grand n! scenery. Her mind kept circling back to Lana, that shameless woman who always managed to ruin her mood without even trying. Evelyn sighed and forced herself to look away from her phone, hoping the city view would help clear her thoughts. It helped for ten seconds. Then Lana¡¯s face popped back into her mind like an unwanted jump scare. ¡®Damn it! Can you leave my mind, bitch?¡® she can¡¯t help but curse. With another sigh, Evelyn unlocked her phone again and pulled up Ste¡¯s contact. ¡°Is Dad still staying in the hospital?¡± She sent the message. Then she sat back, staring out the window, 18:00 6/11 246 Grand n! waiting for any response¨Cfrom Ste, from Oscar -anything that might help untangle the mess that Lana had stirred up once again. Not long after, Evelyn¡¯s phone vibrated. She checked it immediately, hoping it was Oscar. Instead, Ste¡¯s name blinked on the screen. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s still here. But I never visit him. Why did you ask?¡± Evelyn let out a tinyugh. Of course, her sister refused to go near their father while he was still entertaining that parasite woman. ¡®No wonder Lana had shown up at Hope Medical Center looking ready to scream at the walls. Evelyn could almost imagine it. Maybe Father rejected her again. Perhaps he threw her out. She typed her reply quickly. ¡°I met Lana at the main entrance. Well¡­ not met. 18:00 711 246 Grand n! +25 She squawked at me from behind and tried to talk.¡± Ste¡¯s reply came instantly, like she had been waiting for drama to knock. ¡°What the heck? Did you talk to her?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± A secondter. ¡°Damn it! If only I weren¡¯t on ER duty right now, I would track her down and give her a lesson. That woman almost had me kidnapped. I still want to rearrange her face.¡± Evelyn¡¯sugh to read that made Ryan and Lisa nce back to check if she was okay. She cleared her throat and smiled at them before typing furiously. ¡°Ste, stop! Don¡¯t even think about whatever n is forming in your chaotic little brain. Let me 18:00 8/11 < 246 Grand n! handle it! I already have a n to send her to jail.¡± There was a short pause. Then Ste replied. ¡°Got it, sis! Finally! Justice for my trauma and my beautiful face!¡± Evelyn exhaled, amused. Ste was always two steps away from turning into her own action movie. Just as she locked her phone, another vibration came through. Oscar. A slow, cold smile curved her lips. She opened the message. ¡°Perfect! Just perfect. Evelyn, you will love this. Found something juicy. Our girl Lana is about to be in real trouble.¡± Evelyn¡¯s pulse quickened, excitement mixing with something darker. She could practically taste 18.00 9/11 246 Grand n! victory. After all the chaos Lana had dragged into her life, she was finally going to pay. Evelyn leaned back against the seat, her expression calm as if nothing had happened, but her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts 18:00 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 247 247 I Need Your Help That night, Axel was in the middle of a video meeting with one of his overseas offices when a soft knock interrupted him. His brows drew together as he nced at the clock¡­ eleven at night. Jimmy would never disturb him at this hour unless something were wrong. He ended the call immediately and straightened. ¡°Yes,e in.¡± The door opened, and the moment he saw Evelyn standing there, his tension melted. His lips curved instinctively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Evelyn said gently. ¡°Did I interrupt you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Axel closed hisptop without hesitation and walked toward her. ¡°I was about to finish 18 DO 19 247 I Need Your Help anyway.¡± She smiled, a slight, relieved curve that told him something was weighing heavily on her. Axel reached for her hand, and the moment he felt how cold her fingers were, he knew this was not a simple visit. ¡°Do you want me to stay with you until you fall asleep?¡± he asked softly. Evelyn shook her head. Instead of guiding him back toward their bedroom, she stepped into his office, her expression serious. Axel followed and closed the door, watching her closely. ¡°I need your help,¡± she said quietly. Axel paused. She rarely asked him for anything. When she did, it was never with that kind of look. Calm on the outside, but undeniably shaken underneath. He guided her to the sofa, letting her sit before 18:00 247 I Need Your Help settling beside her. ¡°Tell me. What do you need?¡± Evelyn inhaled slowly, collecting herself. Then she exined what had happened. The attempted kidnapping. The gangsters. Ste is almost being dragged away, and Lana is involved in kidnapping her. As the words left her mouth, Axel¡¯s expression darkened. The air around him shifted, and his jaw tightened hard enough to reveal the muscle working beneath his skin. He already knew about this story from Dn, but he hadn¡¯t had time to investigate it yet. And hearing that Lana was the one who caused trouble made him angry. ¡°She sent someone after Ste?¡± he asked, voice cold. ¡°Hmm, I think yeah. Ste heard one of the thugs saying Lana¡¯s name¡­¡± 18:00 247 I Need Your Help Axel leaned back slightly, trying to keep himself grounded. His hands were already curled into fists. ¡°And you said¡­ You identally met Lana today?¡± Evelyn gave a humorlessugh. ¡°Yes. She had the nerve to call out to me. She said she wanted to talk.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I ignored her. She forced me, but Lisa stopped her and nearly broke her wrist.¡± A hint of satisfaction flickered across his face, but a more profound, simmering anger quickly reced it. ¡°You should have told me immediately.¡± ¡°I did not want to distract you,¡± Evelyn replied. ¡°And I did not want you storming out of meeting to crush her.¡± your Axel looked at her, frustrated but touched. ¡°You still should have told me, Eve.¡± He reached out and gently cupped her cheek. ¡°I 18:00 247 1 Need Your Help will take care of this. No one threatens your family and walks away untouched.¡± For the first time that night, Evelyn¡¯s shoulders rxed. Being near him, hearing his certainty, soothed something inside her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. Axel pulled her closer, resting a hand on the back of her head. ¡°Come here,¡± he murmured. ¡°You are safe with me.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Evelyn whispered, finally allowing herself to rx. Her head rested against his shoulder while her gaze lingered on their intertwined fingers resting on hisp. The warmth of his hand helped chase away the cold anger lingering inside her. ¡°I will find the evidence to take care of that woman,¡± Axel said seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t need to 18:00 247 I Need Your Help think about her¡­ She isn¡¯t worth upying your thoughts, my love.¡± Evelyn lifted her head to look at him directly, ¡°Axel, no need. I already have the evidence. Wait¡­¡± she quickly reached into her coat pocket and took out her phone. ¡°I will send everything to your email.¡± Axel blinked, nearlyughing at the surprise. She had only learned about the situation a few hours ago. Yet, she already had aplete set of evidence ready to prosecute. He was starting to ept that his wife operated on a level he would never fully understand. And yes, his suspicion returned. She definitely had a hacker. A good one. A very good one. But he did not ask. He knew Evelyn would deny it, and honestly, he admired the determination behind it. 247 I Need Your Help ¡°That is good if you already collected it,¡± he said with a soft smile, watching her scroll through her phone. ¡°I will handle the rest. That woman will be behind bars soon.¡± ¡°Done.¡± Evelyn turned to him with a small smile of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Alright, let us get some sleep,¡± he said, standing while keeping her hand in his. ¡°You look tired.¡± He was right. She felt as if her entire body had forgotten what rest meant. Every limb ached, and her back was stiff. Sleep sounded heavenly. But just as they reached the hallway, her stomach suddenly growled. Loudly. Both froze. Then burst intoughter at the same time. ¡°My wife, you sound hungry,¡± Axel said, amused. ¡°Do you want to eat something before sleeping?¡± 18:00 : 247 I Need Your Help Evelyn ced a hand on her belly as if she could silence it with a gentle rub. Her stomach disagreed. It growled again. Even louder. Axel looked at her with a mix of teasing and concern. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡± He guided her to the kitchen, but she immediately shook her head. ¡°No, Axel. I only need water.¡± ¡°It is fine,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Your husband will take care of you, including your hunger. Sit here.¡± He helped her onto the stool at the kitchen ind. ¡°Let me check the fridge.¡± He walked to the refrigerator and opened it. Silence. Then he stared. And stared. Inside were stacks of frozen food. Pizza, burgers, 18:00 8.6 247 Need Your Help chicken wings, fries, dumplings, mozzare sticks, and even three boxes of pre¨Cmadesagyva, It looked less like a billionaire¡¯s sleek luxury kitchen and more like a college dorm freezer preparing for apocalypse week, Slowly, Axel turned to look at her. ¡°Did you ask them to put all of this here?¡± Comment 2 View All > L 18:00 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 248 248 Is She Pregnant? Slowly, Axel turned to look at her. 1 ¡°Did you ask them to put all of this here?¡± Evelyn pressed her lips together, trying not to look guilty. ¡°Yes. I was craving those foods. So I asked Laura to put them here for convenience.¡± Axel closed the fridge halfway, took a deep breath, then reopened it as if hoping he had hallucinated the frozen junk mountain. Nope. Still there. He turned to her with a gentle smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about asking our kitchen staff to cook for you. You don¡¯t have to keep this kind of food around¡­ It¡¯s not good for you, my love.¡± 18:00 1/11 248 Is She Pregnant? She slightly shrugs. ¡°Axel, those aren¡¯t unhealthy. Theye from a well¨Cknown brand and are also myfort food. Plus, I like having easy ess to them.¡± He tried to appear unimpressed, but of course, he couldn¡¯t help but notice her innocent expression. A smallugh escaped him. ¡°What do you want to eat now?¡± Evelyn silently sighs. She doesn¡¯t want to eat right now, fearing she might gain weight tomorrow. Yet, she isn¡¯t sure why; she feels intensely hungry, as if she hasn¡¯t yet eaten her dinner. ¡°Do not worry,¡± he added, raising a hand, ¡°I will not cook anything difficult. I value this clean kitchen too much. I will only use the microwave.¡± Sheughed softly. ¡°I was afraid you would lecture me about unhealthy food. Again.¡± 18:00 2/11 : 248 Is She Pregnant? ¡°I would never lecture my hungry wife at eleven at night.¡± His lips twitched. ¡°Tomorrow, maybe.¡± ¡°Good. In that case, pizza.¡± Axel nodded with exaggerated seriousness. ¡°Pizza it is. Tonight, we will eat Italian food¡­¡± He reached into the freezer and pulled out arge box. ¡°Chef Axel will serve you in a moment.¡± Evelyn chuckled, leaning her elbows on the counter as she watched him remove the stic wrap with surprising confidence. Then he put the pizza in the microwave, pressed a few buttons, and stepped back, looking like a man performing a sacred duty. ¡°You know,¡± he said, crossing his arms. At the same time, the microwave hummed, ¡°For someone who eats so elegantly outside, you have very chaotic cravings inside the house.¡± ¡°And?¡± she asked, raising a brow. 18:00 3/11 248 Is She Pregnant? ¡°And I find it adorable.¡± The microwave beeped. Axel retrieved the pizza, sliced it neatly, and ced it in front of her. ¡°One gourmet instant pizza. For my starving wife.¡± Evelyn grinned at him, warmth spreading across her chest. ¡°Thank you, Axel.¡± He ced a ss of sparkling water before her before kissing her forehead. ¡°Eat, then sleep. Nothing will disturb you tonight.¡± Axel sat beside her, tilting his head just enough to watch her eat as if she were the most fascinating thing in the world. He rested his cheek on his palm, his expression both curious and amused. ¡°Eve¡­¡± She hummed softly, ncing briefly at him before 18:00 4/11 248 Is She Pregnant? returning to her pizza. ¡°Eat slowly. I will not steal your pizza.¡± He teases her. Evelyn paused mid¨Cbite, blinking at him. ¡°Axel, you can eat. I cannot finish all this.¡± She pushed the te toward him. Three slices were still untouched, even though she had eaten half of them like a starving wolf. But Axel shook his head. ¡°No. It is all for you.¡± He gently slid the te back in front of her. ¡°Really? This is delicious¡­¡± she asked again, tempted to tease him. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m full¡­¡± He smiled as he watched her lift the fourth slice without hesitation. Within seconds, she devoured it, then reached for the next one like a woman possessed. By the time she finished all six slices, Axel looked 18:00 5/11 248 Is She Pregnant? both proud and slightly impressed. When she gulped thest bit of her water, he rose. ¡°Would you like another one?¡± ¡°No. I think my stomach is about to explode.¡± She leaned back slightly, rubbing her belly. Axel cleaned up the kitchen while shezily watched him. She found herself squinting, wondering if her terrifying, handsome husband, Axel Knight, had be so adorable. When he finished, he took her hand, and they returned to the bedroom. Evelyn changed, washed up, then settledfortably under the nket. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep, but instead of peace, difort rolled in her stomach. She shifted left, then right, then left again. Axel watched her with gentle concern. 18:01 611 248 Is She Pregnant? ¡°Do you want to go outside for a walk? Sometimes it helps.¡± ¡°Too cold,¡± she groaned. ¡°Let us watch a movie instead.¡± He nodded and adjusted the television for her. They sat together on the small sofa at the corner of the bedroom, wrapped in a warm nket. Evelyn leaned on him as they started a romance film. She tried to focus. She really did. But after twenty minutes, she could no longer pretend. She felt too full, too tired, and too warm. Eventually, she stopped reacting to the film altogether. When Axel nced at her, he found her head resting perfectly against his shoulder, her breathing slow and steady. Her lips were parted slightly, her eyshes resting softly against her cheeks. 18:01 7/11 248 Is She Pregnant? A smile softened his entire expression. ¡°Eve, you look so adorable today,¡± he whispered. Carefully, he lifted her into his arms. Evelyn murmured something that sounded like ¡°pizza¡­¡± before snuggling into his chest. Axel chuckled, walking toward the bed. Afterying her down, he gently covered her with the nket. For a moment, he remained seated beside her, studying the peaceful rise and fall of her breathing. But even as he admired her, a thought bothered him. ¡®Why was she eating so muchtely? Why did she tire so easily? The change was sudden. Subtle. But noticeable.¡® He brushed a strand of hair away from her face. 18:01 8/11 21 Sergy ¡°Are you alright? he whispered, even though she could not hear him. Should I call the doctor tomorrow..? He considered it. He really did. But he did not want to wake her tonight. She looked too peaceful, too soft, too vulnerable. So he stayed there, watching her with quiet affection, before finally gently lying down beside her. As soon as he settled, Evelyn instinctively scooted closer, curling against him like she always did when she was half¨Casleep. Axel closed his eyes, cing his hand around her waist. ¡°Good night, sweetheart,¡± he whispered into the darkness. But before he could sleep, a sudden thought crossed his mind¡­ ¡®Is she pregnant?¡® 13:01 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 249 249 6 AM Summon! The next morning arrived far too early for the household staff¡¯s liking. At five thirty, the house was in its usual quiet state. Light from the moon filtered softly through therge windows of the staff lounge, where Jimmy, Ryan, Laura, and Danny sat around the table with sleepy eyes and steaming cups of coffee. Jimmy spread butter on his toast. Laurazily stirred her tea. Ryan flipped through his phone. Danny tried to stay awake by sipping his coffee every twenty seconds. Nothing seemed unusual. Just another peaceful morning before their boss woke up. 18:01 1/11 249 6 AM Summon! Laura lifted her head and squinted at Ryan. ¡°I am surprised you are here this early, Ryan? I thought Lady Boss had no ns today.¡± Ryan ced his phone down with a small sigh. ¡°Boss Axel asked me to stand by. He said Lady Boss might go out again.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I do not know what for¡­ Maybe she wants sushi again.¡± Danny yawned. ¡°Or maybe she wants to hunt someone again.¡± Jimmy choked on his toast. ¡°Danny, she did not hunt anyone.¡± ¡°She did. Remember that time with the thugs at Walter¡¯s house? Did you guys forget what Lisa told us?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­ Well, they deserved it,¡± Laura muttered. ¡°Can you guys stop speaking about that?¡± Jimmy scolded them. ¡°If master Axel hears it, he might 18:01 2/11 249 6 AM Summon! punish you guys¡­¡± ¡°Upss, sorry¡­¡± Laura said weakly. Danny also nods. Before they could continue, Jimmy¡¯s phone vibrated sharply against the table. He nced at the screen, expecting a regr timer. Instead, he froze. ¡°Meeting in my office at six. Bring Laura and Danny with you.¡± Jimmy blinked rapidly. Then, slowly, a frown formed on his forehead. Axel rarely called for early morning meetings. And when he did, it was usually serious. Too serious. ¡°What is it? You look like you saw a ghost.¡± Ryan asked when he saw Jimmy frown. ¡°Boss wants a meeting at six. With us, minus 18:01 311 249 6 AM Summon! Ryan. In his home office.¡± Danny almost dropped his coffee. ¡°Six? At six o¡¯clock? You mean this morning?¡± ¡°Did we do something wrong? Did someone do something wrong?¡± Laura asked, panicked. Their eyes darted at each other. ¡°Alright. Speak. What did any of you do yesterday?¡± Ryan said, staring at them one by one. Danny raised both hands. ¡°Not me. I did nothing. Mrs. Knight and the young master never Ryan cleared his throat. ¡°Maybe it is the fridge. I hear you guys fill it with unhealthy food.¡± All eyes turned to him. He continued, ¡°The frozen pizza. And the burgers. 18:01 4/11 249 6 AM Summon! And the fries. And the nuggets. And the ice cream. And the fish sticks.¡± ¡°What Ryan said is correct. That sounds more like a fast¨Cfood restaurant menu.¡± Jimmy calmly said, but the worry shed in his gaze. ¡°It was the Lady Boss who asked for it,¡± Laura defended. ¡°If Boss Axel is angry, can we say that right?¡± ¡°We will not me the Lady Boss,¡± Jimmy hissed. ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Danny scratched his cheek, trying to find another reason. ¡°What if this is about Young Master Oliver? He refused to ride his horse yesterday. Maybe the boss found out.¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± Ryan seems to enjoy seeing them look panicked. ¡°That definitely sounds like something you guys should be med for. I mean, you, Jimmy¡­¡± 18:01 5/11 249 6 AM Summon! Laura shook her head, ¡°Both of you are ridiculous.¡± Silent. They are all drawn to their own thoughts. Completely forgot to continue their breakfast. Soon after, Jimmy rechecked the time. ¡°It is two minutes to six. Let us go before master Axel summons lightning.¡± They stood, straightened their uniforms, prayed silently in their hearts, and walked to Axel¡¯s home office. Just as they reached the hallway, the master bedroom door opened. Axel stepped out, already looking sharp in his white shirt, sleeves neatly folded, hair styled, and expression focused. ¡°Morning, sir,¡± they greeted in unison. 18:01 6/11 * Amer ¡°Morning¡± Axel replied casually and walked into his office. They exchanged nces and hurried in after him Inside, Axel stood near the window for a moment as if he were gathering his thoughts. The staff sat stiffly on therge sofa, waiting for him to speak. The silence grew heavier with each passing second. Jimmy¡¯s heart thumped loudly. He imagined possible scenarios. ¡®Did Oliver break a window? Did the kitchen explode? Did someone identally switch Axel¡¯s sensitive documents with Evelyn¡¯s skincare products again?¡® Jimmy gulped. Finally, unable to endure the suspense, he spoke. ¡°Sir, did something happen? You look a bit worried.¡± Axel snapped out of his thoughts and turned to 18:01 721 249 6 AM Summon! face them. ¡°Yes. I need to ask you all something.¡± Their collective anxiety reached the ceiling. Axel walked closer, ¡°It is about Evelyn.¡± Three heads immediately lifted. ¡°Young Madam?¡± Jimmy asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Axel sat down across from them. ¡°Has she been acting differentlytely?¡± They exchanged nces. ¡°Sir¡­ different how?¡± Laura asked. Instead of answering her, Axel asked, ¡°Is she eating more than usual?¡± They frowned as they began to recall their memories. Laura nods, ¡°Define more. And, she is also always hungry and asks for snacks.¡± 18:01 8/11 249 6 AM Summon! Last night, she felt hungry again around eleven and ended up finishing an entire medium pizza on her own,¡± Axel said. The staff¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The whole pizza?¡± Danny asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She only eats three slices on a normal day,¡± Laura added. Jimmy also chimed in, ¡°Sir, Lady Boss ate six slices. That is¡­ impressive.¡± Axel nodded. ¡°And she has been easily tired these days. She alsoined about feeling dizzy for two mornings in a row.¡± The staff silently absorbed this information. A single thought suddenly sparked between them. Laura slowly leaned toward Jimmy, whispering 18:01 9/11 249 6 AM Summon! something. Then, Jimmy leaned toward Danny. Danny mouthed silently, ¡°Pregnant?¡± The others stared at him, eyes huge, but none dared to say it aloud. Axel was also surprised to hear how urate their guess was. He cleared his throat. ¡°I want all of you to pay more attention to her. If she suddenly feels unwell, inform me immediately.¡± Jimmy nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°And,¡± Axel continued, ¡°prepare healthier meals for her. Do not give her too much junk food.¡± Jimmy gave Laura a meaningful look, but she ignored him. She said worriedly, ¡°The fridge¡­ In the dry kitchen?¡± ¡°Yes. The fridge. Remove those unhealthy foods from there. Rece them with the new healthy ones,¡± he said, and looked at Danny. ¡°You need to pay attention to what she eats from now on.¡± 18:01 10/11 249 6 AM Summon! ¡°Yes, sir¡­ I will.¡± Danny excitedly said. He appears happy to know theirdy boss is pregnant. do any Axel then added, ¡°But don¡¯t tell her I asked you to of this. I hate to make her worry and ruin her mood. Besides, Evelyn and I need to reassure ourselves whether she is pregnant. We haven¡¯t checked with the OBGYN yet¡­¡± Jimmy bowed slightly. ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Comment 2 View All > 18:01 L Post your firstment! Vote 17 1 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 250 250 Did I Make A Mistake? The moment Jimmy and the others returned to the staff room and shut the door behind them, they found Ryan still sitting there, calmly scrolling through his phone. 1 When Ryan lifted his head and saw their expressions, he raised a brow. ¡°So, who made a mistake?¡± he asked yfully. No one answered. The three of them simply stood there, stunned, blinking at him as if they had forgotten how to speak. Their boss had probably just scolded them all, leaving them shocked and speechless. ¡°Seriously, guys?¡± Ryan asked again, his tone tinged with suspicion. Still, no one answers. They walk inside,pletely ignoring him. 18:01 1/11 250 Did I Make A Mistake? Danny leaned toward Laura and whispered, ¡°So she might be¡­ you know¡­¡± Laura immediately red at him, ¡°Quiet unless you want to die. No one should know about it. Not yet.¡± ¡°My goodness, Laura.¡± Danny chuckled as he shook his head, ¡°I only wanted to confirm if she is pregnant.¡± He whispers. Danny waited a moment, but when Laura didn¡¯t scold him further, he continued, excitement shing in his eyes. ¡°She has been eating more. Tired. Dizzy. Those are signs.¡± Jimmy rubbed his chin slowly, thinking, then saying, ¡°We cannot assume that, Dan. But it is possible. So stop making assumptions. We only need to wait and carry out Master¡¯s instructions.¡± Ryan, hearing bits and pieces of their conversation, cautiously stared at them with growing confusion. 18:01 250 Did I Make A Mistake? ¡°What are you all talking about?¡± Ryan asked, arching an eyebrow as he looked between their overly bright eyes and suspiciously cheerful faces. ¡°And¡­ Boss Axel didn¡¯t scold you guys?¡± he added after they ignored him. They all settled into their chairs as if nothing had happened. Danny grinned, standing up. He needs to start his day by preparing breakfast for their boss. But before Danny left the staff room, he shot Ryan a smug look before dropping the bomb. ¡°Of course not. We didn¡¯t make any mistakes. But you might need to prepare yourself, Ryan¡­ Because our Lady Boss is probably pregnant.¡± He said, then left. Ryan froze. Not breathing, not blinking. Just¡­ frozen. 18:01 311 250 Did I Make A Mistake? A whole fifteen seconds passed before he managed to speak again. ¡°It¡¯s true? Is she really pregnant?¡± Jimmy nodded calmly. ¡°Not certain yet. They have not seen a doctor. But Master Axel is suspicious, and all the signs point to it. But do not tell anyone. Keep it to yourself until they announce it.¡± Ryan slowly sank into a chair, still appearing as if someone had hit him with a shovel made of joy. ¡°Wow. If this is true, Young Master Oliver will jump higher from that sort of exciting news.¡± Jimmy chuckled. ¡°He will probably demand an Arabian baby horse as a gift for his unborn baby brother.¡± Theirughter filled the staff room. But the joyous mood was abruptly interrupted when Jimmy suddenly exhaled, long and heavy. ¡°Alright, focus,¡± he said firmly. ¡°First things first¡­ 18:01 4/11 250 Did I Make A Mistake? we have to hide that fast food from the fridge¡­ pizza and fries before Master sees them.¡± Laura gasped loudly. ¡°Oh, you are right. How could I forget about the fridge?¡± She spun on her heels and bolted out of the room, worried theirdy boss would ask her to heat pizza or a burger again. Jimmy and Ryan were left behind, though only for a moment. Before Jimmy could say anything else, Ryan¡¯s phone buzzed. He checked the screen and stiffened. ¡°Boss Axel,¡± he whispered. Jimmy raised a brow. ¡°Another message?¡± Ryan nodded. ¡°He summoned me too. I need to go.¡± He stood and hurried toward the door. ¡°Good luck hiding the junk food, Jim!¡± And then he was gone. Jimmy let out a long sigh and pressed a hand to 18:02 5/11 250 Did I Make A Mistake? his forehead. Evelyn squirmed awake when a sharp ache twisted in her stomach. It¡¯s not a sickness. Nor stress. But pure, undeniable hunger. She groaned and pressed a hand to her belly, as if she could gently persuade it to behave. Her stomach growled even louder in response, almost offended that she dared to ignore. ¡°Oh, great. Perfect,¡± she muttered, half¨Casleep, half¨Cannoyed. She pried one eye open, but the blinding morning sunlight shot directly into her pupil. She shut it again. Countless questions now dancing in her mind, ¡®Why was the sun so bright? Why were the 18:02 6/11 250 Did I Make A Mistake? curtains so useless? And why did every cell in my body feel as if it wanted another ten hours of sleep?¡® After another try, finally, she managed to open both eyes properly. The room was filled with golden morning light, streaming through the parted curtains and casting soft shadows across the bedroom. The world looked peaceful. However, her stomach did not. Evelyn blinked a few times before turning toward Axel¡¯s side of the bed. Empty. ¡°Oh my god¡­ did he already go to the office?¡± she whispered to herself. Hurriedly, she jerked her gaze to the clock on the nightstand and nearly choked on air. ¡°Seven¡­!?¡± 19.02 7/11 250 Did I Make A Mistake? This is already past seven in the morning, and she, Evelyn Knight, had slept like a hibernating bear. ¡°Oh my, Eve. What the heck. You slept too long,¡± she scolded herself as she left the bed. Her heart raced. She still needed to get ready. Axel and Oliver were probably already downstairs eating breakfast. She could not show up looking like she wrestled with her pillow and lost. She dashed to the bathroom, washed up at light speed, and changed clothes. All in less than five minutes. A personal record. Feeling slightly more human, she stepped out of her walk¨Cin closet. And nearly ran straight into Axel. He had just walked back into the bedroom. He wore a crisp white slim¨Cfit shirt, his hair neatlybed, his expensive watch gleaming. He 18:02 8/11 < 250 Did I Make A Mistake? looked fully ready for a day of work. Her panic only increased. Before she could say anything, his dangerous smile melted her panic. ¡°Oh, you are awake,¡± Axel said while approaching her. His gentle tone contrasted hriously with her frazzled expression. Then he paused, frowning slightly. ¡°Why does my wife look like she was about to eat me alive? Did I make a mistake?¡± Evelyn was silently staring at him, still half¨Cpanicked from oversleeping, half¨Chungry, and entirely embarrassed. 18:02 9/11 < Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 251 9/11 < 251 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Not Trying To Be Cute 251 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Not Trying To Be Cute Evelyn was silently staring at him, still half¨Cpanicked from oversleeping, half¨Chungry, and entirely embarrassed. 1 Her inner voice screamed, ¡®Yes, Axel. You made a mistake. You let me sleep too long. Why did you not wake me up? Why is the sun winning this battle? And most importantly¡­ Why am I starving again?¡® But she took a slow breath, forcing a smile. ¡°No, you did nothing wrong,¡± she said, though her urgency leaked through her voice. ¡°I just woke up and realized I¡¯mte. I thought you had already left for the office.¡± Axel nced at the clock, then at her, amused. ¡°It is only seven. You are notte, my dear¡­¡± 18:02 251 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Not Trying To Be Cuto ¡°For me, that iste,¡± she sighs, ¡°I usually wake up before you. But today, the sun bullied me.¡± His lips twitched, fighting augh. ¡°The sun bullied you?¡± ¡°Yes. It was too bright. My eyes were suffering¡± He stepped closer, tilting her chin lightly to examine her sleepy expression. ¡°Eve, you know what? You look cute with puffy eyes.¡± She pressed her lips together and narrowed her eyes at him before speaking helplessly, ¡°Mr. Knight, I¡¯m not trying to be cute. I just want to look presentable.¡± He chuckled, then leaned down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Rx. You are ready just in time. I was about to wake you to join us for breakfast. Our little boss is already waiting in the dining room¡­¡± 18:02 251 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Not Trying To Be Cute That relieved her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t keep our little boss waiting, or he might file aint with his great¨Cgrandparents.¡± She held Axel¡¯s hand and hurriedly guided him toward the door. Axel can¡¯t help butugh at her words. He walks beside her and asks, ¡°So, my pretty wife, who can kick a dozen gangsters afraid of them?¡± Evelyn nced at him briefly, ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°No,¡± he asked yfully, but Evelyn shot him a re. He quickly exined, ¡°They¡¯re not ghosts¡­why should I be afraid?¡± he shrugged lightly. Evelyn shook her head and chuckled, ¡°You are right. They are not ghosts, but it would be troublesome if our elders side with the little boss. They will grant any sweets for him.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ You are correct about that,¡± Axel said with 18:02 251 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Not Trying To Be Cute a lightugh. ¡°Alright¡­ hurry up.¡± Her stomach growled loudly in response. Axel raised a brow. ¡°Someone sounds hungry.¡± She covered her belly with both hands, ¡°Ignore that.¡± ¡°I cannot,¡± he said, amused. ¡°It is louder than the morning rm.¡± When Evelyn and Axel entered the dining room, Oliver was already sitting at the table, swinging his legs, eyes sparkling like a child who had been starving for days rather than just a few hours. ¡°Mom, Dad, hurry, hurry¡­ I¡¯m hungry,¡± he announced. Then he patted the chair beside him and beamed. ¡°Sit with me here, Mom.¡± ¡°Yes, sweetheart.¡± Evelyn immediately slipped her hand from Axel¡¯s. She went straight to her son, 18:02 < 251 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Not Trying To Be Cute smothering him with abundant hugs and kisses before taking the seat he had reserved for her. She had barely reached for a spoon when Axel, sitting across from her, let out a loud sigh. ¡°Buddy, now you¡¯re stealing my wife again.¡± He said, narrowing his eyes at Oliver. Evelyn almost choked on her own breath. She pressed her lips together to hide augh. She opened her mouth to respond, but her son beat her to it. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not stealing your wife. She¡¯s my mommy. You¡¯re the one who stole her from me first.¡± Axel raised a brow. ¡°I did not steal her. She chose me.¡± ¡°No,¡± Oliver argued confidently. ¡°She chose me first because I was in her tummy. So I win.¡± Evelyn looked at the two of them, feeling both 18:02 < 251 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Not Trying To Be Cute stunned and amused. They appeared so serious, as if they were in a legal battle over her. Meanwhile, all she could think about was the delicious food filling the table. Her stomach could not take another minute of their little love triangle. ¡°Alright, Alright, no one stole me,¡± Evelyn finally intervened. ¡°I belong to both of you. Now, can we please eat? I¡¯m starving.¡± She sent Oliver a pleading smile, then looked at Axel with an expression that said she meant business. Axel recognized that look immediately, and he nodded like a soldier saluting hismander. ¡°Sure, dear. Let¡¯s eat.¡± That was all the permission she needed. Breakfast officially began. For a while, the room grew peaceful, filled with clinks of cutlery and Oliver¡¯s excited humming as he devoured his food. 18:02 251 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Not Trying To Be Cute Evelyn felt her energy returning with every bite. While Axel discreetly observed her, stealing nces between chewing, as if she could disappear if he blinked too long. ¡°So,¡± Evelyn said after a few minutes, looking at her son, ¡°what¡¯s your n for today?¡± Oliver swallowed a spoonful of scrambled eggs before answering proudly, ¡°This is my rest day. I will y with Mommy.¡± Evelyn pinched his cheek, smiling. ¡°That sounds lovely.¡± Axel cleared his throat. ¡°ying is good. But not too much. Mommy might get tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just ying.¡± Axel gave her a tight smile. Internally, he was wrestling with the possibility that she might be pregnant. 18:03 251 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Not Trying To Be Cute He could not jump to conclusions, though, not before talking to his doctor. Until then, he needed Evelyn protected, calm, and very, very safe. ¡°Inside the house is better,¡± Axel added casually. ¡°You know, rxing activities¡­ Read the book. Watching a cartoon¡­ Or ¡°Inside? Why? Oliver and I already made ns.¡± Axel¡¯s hand freezes in mid¨Cair, ¡°ns?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re going to hike to the cabin in the mountains,¡± Evelyn announced lightly, as if she was saying she nned to walk ten steps instead of thousands. Oliver nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes! We will go up, cook yummy food, ande back before dark. Right, Mommy?¡± ¡°Right, sweetheart¡­¡± Evelyn responded while ruffling his smooth hair. If Axel had been drinking water, he would have 18:03 251 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Not Trying To Be Cute choked on it. ¡°Hiking? Why hiking? Why not use a car?¡± ¡°Because I miss walking,¡± Evelyn replied. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busytely. I want fresh air. The scenery will be beautiful today, and the temperature is perfect. Right, Oliver?¡± Comment ¡ã L Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 1 Fandom 2 During the event, your votes cast are doubled Swipe left to continue > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 252 252 Lively Breakfast 252 Lively Breakfast ¡°Right, Mommy¡­¡± Oliver agreed with the loyalty of a tiny soldier following his general. 1 Axel stared at the two of them. They were allies. That meant he lost. He realized he could not forbid her. Not without raising suspicion or making himself look controlling. After emptying his coffee cup, he exhaled slowly. He tried to calm the urge to wrap both Evelyn and Oliver in bubble wrap and keep them inside the house. ¡®Man, stop being so possessive. This is so unlike your usual style, he told himself whileughing in his mind. ¡°Fine,¡± Axel said atst. ¡°If you really want to hike, I will not stop you.¡± 18:04 1/10 Evelyn smiled, pleased and honestly surprised, She had expected a longer argument. ¡°But,¡± Axel continued, tone firm, ¡°Ryan and Lisa will go with you¡± Evelyn frowned and rested her fork on the ce, eyes locked onto Azel¨Cmore confusion than annoyance filled her expression. ¡°Ryan and Lisa? Why? I thought the mountain belonged to us, and so does the cabin.¡± She paused to study his face. ¡°You also told me there are guards everywhere. That ce is safe ¡°Mo¡­ Mommy¡­¡± Oliver struggled to speak with a half¨Cchewed sandwich in his mouth. After he swallowed, he continued, ¡°Maybe Daddy worries Mr. Bear will eat us.¡± Evelyn and Axelughed. ¡°There is no bear around here,¡± Evelyn said with a smile. ¡°Right, Dad?¡± She asks, looking at Axel. 18.04 : 252 Lively Breakfast Axel silently gulped before answering, ¡°My darling wife, I am not sure about Mr. Bear, but this is only for precaution. I feel better knowing they are with you.¡± Evelyn was speechless. She knew there were no bears in the area, having heard from Jimmy that the territory was free of them. ¡°Since when do I need bodyguards to walk up a mountain? To our cabin? You are the one who said that ce was safe.¡± Axel sighed quietly. She was right, of course, but he could not tell her what he suspected. ¡°Maybe you need Ryan to carry Oliver if he bes exhausted,¡± Axel tried. He nced toward his son, hoping for support. ¡°Right, buddy?¡± Oliver finished his milk and then shook his head. Axel stared at him helplessly. 18:04 3/10 252 Lively Breakfast ¡°No, Daddy, I will not get tired. I enjoy hiking just like Mommy.¡± He took a slice of pumpkin pie and continued, ¡°Maybe Uncle Ryan cane along, and if a bear suddenly appears, he will probably try to make friends with it.¡± Axelughed inwardly, not because Oliver agreed, but because the image of Ryan befriending a bear was strangely fitting. He cleared his throat andposed himself. ¡°You are right, Buddy. Mr. Bear might appear.¡± Evelyn watched the two of them, amused and speechless. Axel watched her back, trying not to reveal his tension. Oliver, who seemed entirely unconcerned with their silent stare¨Cdown, returned to his pumpkin pie like a referee who had given up on the match. Evelyn eventually sighed. ¡°Alright. Ryan and Lisa cane.¡± 18:04 4/10 252 Lively Breakfast Axel rxed a little. ¡°Good.¡± She resumed eating, though her suspicions. lingered. Something about Axel was odd. Too protective. Too cautious. But she could not guess what it was. Across the table, Axel watched her again. Every smile she gave Oliver warmed him. Every gentle touch on their son¡¯s hair made him want to pull them both into his arms. But the troubling suspicion in his mind about Evelyn¡¯s possible pregnancy kept returning. He needed answers. He needs to contact the doctor. After the lively breakfast. As soon as Axel left for the office, Evelyn and Oliver were practically excited. A whole day hiking to the cabin was rare, especially with how 18:04 5/10 252 Lively Breakfast busy she had beentely. Oliver ran into the kitchen first. ¡°Mommy, we have to pack lots of food!¡± Evelynughed and followed behind him. ¡°Yes, we do. What do you want to bring?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± he dered with the seriousness of a king nning a feast. Laura entered the kitchen and blinked at the chaos. ¡°Are you two preparing for a pic or a full expedition?¡± ¡°Hiking,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°We will go to the cabin.¡± Oliver puffed his chest. ¡°Mommy and I will spend the whole day there. We will cook there¡­¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then we need a lot of food.¡± She immediately opened the refrigerator and began pulling out containers. Evelyn smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t need too much. I can 18:04 6/10 252 Lively Breakfast only carry a few things, and Oliver can carry his little backpack.¡± ¡°No, Ma¡¯am¡­ Absolutely not. You should not carry anything heavy. Let me help.¡± Laura said. Evelyn paused. That reaction felt oddly intense. ¡°Laura, it is fine. It¡¯s only a short hike. I¡¯m not fragile.¡± Laura pressed her lips together, then whispered, ¡°Still, I do not think you should overexert yourself, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just walking¡­¡± Oliver, chewing an apple slice, said confidently, ¡°Uncle Ryan will carry everything anyway. Mommy will not carry anything.¡± Laura let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Good. That is¡­ good.¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes. Something was very off. Since when did everyone act as if she might 18:04 7/10 252 Lively Breakfast break? Easily? Still, she let it pass. They finished packing buns, patties, meats, fruits, snacks, and a thermos of hot tea. Oliver stuffed cookies into his pack and zipped it up with determination. ¡°Ready, Mommy?¡± he asked. ¡°Ready.¡± Before long, Ryan and Lisa met them in the backyard. Oliver sprinted ahead the moment he saw Ryan, so the two of them started at the front,ughing and racing each other. Evelyn walked behind them at afortable pace with Lisa beside her. The morning air was crisp, and sunlight flickered through the trees. She inhaled deeply, feeling a 18:04 8/10 252 Lively Breakfast rare sense of calm. Until she heard the quiet rumble of an engine behind them. She turned and saw Jimmy and Laura driving slowly, following them from a distance like an overly polite stalker. Evelyn stared at the car, then muttered under her breath, ¡°My goodness. Did Axel ask them to follow me? Why do these people suddenly think hiking a few miles will make me exhausted and need assistance and an ambnce?¡± Lisa pressed her lips tighter. Clearly trying very hard not tough. 18:04 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 253 253 Maybe I¡¯m Pregnant? Lisa pressed her lips tighter. Clearly trying very hard not tough. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Jimmy is¡­ taking precautions.¡± 1 ¡°For what? In case I sprain my ankle?¡± Evelyn said carelessly. ¡°Well¡­¡± Lisa silently gulped, ¡°just in case anything happens.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh. She nced again at the car creeping behind them. She could only shake her head when she saw Jimmy give a thumbs¨Cup as if his presence waspletely normal. ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± she muttered. ¡°At this point, Axel might as well cancel his work and join us instead.¡± ¡°Boss Axel is¡­ concerned, Ma¡¯am.¡± 18:04 1/10 253 Maybe Pm Pregnant? ¡°Concerned about what? The path is safe. The cabin is ours. There are guards everywhere¡± Lisa hesitated. Her eyes shifted forward, then back to Evelyn, unsure whether to speak. Evelyn caught it instantly. ¡°Lisa. Spill it.¡± ¡°I¡­ I cannot say everything. But the boss is worried you may not feel well.¡± ¡°Ohe on, Lisa¡­ You know, I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Then why is he acting like I¡¯m going to faint in the woods?¡± Lisa tried to arrange her words carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ the boss thinks there is a chance you might be¡­ um¡­ a little more tired than usual.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Lisa smiled gently. ¡°It means¡­ he cares.¡± 18:04 2/10 253 Maybe I¡¯m Pregnant? Evelyn sighed in frustration, staring again at the slow¨Cmoving car behind them. ¡°At this rate, he may think I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Lisa tripped slightly on a rock. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Evelyn asked while trying to hold her hand. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Lisa said quickly, as she steadied herself. ¡°Completely fine.¡± Evelyn looked suspicious, but Lisa kept walking, refusing to meet her eyes. Ahead of them, Oliver shouted with joy as Ryan lifted him onto his shoulders. The scenery was breathtaking, the air was perfect, and despite the absurd amount of overprotection around her, Evelyn felt her mood lift. She smiled, thinking that today might actually be wonderful¡­ even if her husband had apparently 18:05 253 Maybe I¡¯m Pregnant? deployed half his people to make sure she did not trip. When they arrived at the cabin, there was no time to rx, as Oliver immediately said he was starving like never before, which was entirely eptable for a boy his age after nearly three hours of hiking for the first time. Evelyn was grateful that Laura and Lisa were there to help her prepare food for everyone. So everyone could eat much sooner. This was not just a simple pic with her son; it was a group outing with her house staff. Lunch preparation in the cabin turned into a small festival of movement and noise. Evelyn was busy chopping vegetables on the wooden counter. At the same time, Jimmy and Oliver are on the porch grilling meat. 18:05 4.10 253 Maybe I¡¯m Pregnant? Ryan and Lisa helped unpack ingredients to prepare another meal, and Laura fluttered between everyone like a general, making sure the troops did not burn down the cabin. ¡°Madam, let me carry that,¡± Laura said for the third time as Evelyn tried to lift the bowl of sd. ¡°Seriously, Laura? It¡¯s sd, not a sack of potatoes,¡± Evelyn joked, sliding it onto the table before Laura could snatch it. ¡°But still,¡± Laura insisted, worried eyes trailing her every move. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking tiredtely¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Evelyn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a little busy with work¡­¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, please, no need to tire yourself. Let Laura, Lisa, and me handle this. Especially carrying anything¡­¡± Ryan is also adding. Then, suddenly¡­ Oliver popped up beside them. ¡°Laura, don¡¯t 18:05 5/10 253 Maybe I¡¯m Pregnant? worry. Uncle Ryan will carry everything for us. Daddy said so.¡± Ryan, who was starting to clean the mess in the kitchen, smiled as he looked at Oliver. ¡°I did not agree to that, young master¡­¡± he teased. ¡°But you are strong, Uncle Ryan¡­¡± Oliver blinked at him. ¡°If the young master insists, then, I don¡¯t have a choice¡­¡± Ryan smiles. Lisaughed. ¡°Young master, no need to worry. He¡¯ll carry it. He pretends toin, but he always does it anyway.¡± ¡°I heard that, Lisa¡­¡± Ryan said, though he did not deny it. They allugh. After a fast and busy lunch prep, they finally gathered in the cabin¡¯s cozy dining area. 18:05 6/10 253 Maybe I¡¯m Pregnant? The table was full: sd, grilled meat, fresh fruit, and an impressive stack of burgers. Jimmy sat stiffly at first, unsure if he should rx or act formal around the madam of the house. But Oliver solved that in three seconds. ¡°Jimmy, tomorrow we¡¯re riding horses. You can¡¯t only watch¡­ You need to try to ride Cloud¡­¡± ¡°Me? Ride, Cloud? I can¡¯t ride a horse. I usually drive cars, Young Master.¡± Jimmy answered. ¡°But you can learn! I¡¯ll use my teacher to teach you,¡± Oliver dered confidently. ¡°Alright, I will try¡­ But if Cloud files aint, you can¡¯t force me.¡± Oliver gasped, then hurriedly nodded, ¡°Alright¡­ I will make sure Cloud doesn¡¯tin.¡± Jimmy pretended to be scared. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m not worried about your horse, Cloud, but I¡¯m 18:05 7/10 253 Maybe I¡¯m Pregnant? worried I might fall¡­¡± he said sincerely. Oliver gave Jimmy a serious gaze. ¡°If you fall, Ryan will catch you.¡± ¡°Young Master,¡± Ryan helplessly looked at Oliver, ¡°Why am I always included in these suicidal missions?¡± Lisa nearly choked on her drink while Laura pursed her lips, trying to hold backughter. Evelyn, who silently eats her grilled meat, can¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°Ryan, you should be honored. Oliver trusts you more than physics.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Ryan said dryly. ¡°I¡¯ll inform gravity.¡± The table burst into warmughter again. While Oliver looked enthused as he told Jimmy about his horse, Evelyn chatted with Laura and Lisa about recipes and the beautiful autumn scenery outside the cabin. 18:05 8/10 253 Maybe I¡¯m Pregnant? Now and then, they all burst outughing because of anotherment from Oliver. ¡°Jimmy, you can¡¯t ride Browny. He can¡¯t carry a big man like you. You¡¯d hurt him if you did.¡± ¡°Hahaha, no worries, young master,¡± Jimmyughed nervously. ¡°I won¡¯t. Riding Cloud already makes me nervous because I don¡¯t think it likes
  1. me. I was terrified all the time because it might
toss or kick me.¡± Jimmy abandoned his lunch, now too anxious to imagine what tomorrow might bring. Lunch stretched longer than any of them expected. It was the first time Evelyn felt such a lively, warm atmosphere with the people who usually worked silently around her. It felt like a small family outing, strange butforting. 18:05 9/10 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 254 254 The Suspect 254 The Suspect Eventually, tes emptied, and the group prepared to leave. A second SUV arrived to pick up Jimmy, Ryan, and Lisa. They washed their dishes, packed their things, and gathered by the door. ¡°Madam, Sir Oliver,¡± Jimmy said respectfully, bowing a little. ¡°We¡¯ll head back. If you need anything, call me. I¡¯ll drive here fast.¡± ¡°Okay. Drive back safely,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°Jimmy,¡± Oliver added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to go to bed early tonight. Tomorrow we ride.¡± Jimmy nodded solemnly, even as heughed inwardly. ¡°I won¡¯t forget young master¡­ I¡¯ll prepare myself mentally, too.¡± Ryan ruffled Oliver¡¯s hair before stepping outside. ¡°Young master, this is a very nice cabin. Please try not to burn it down.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t!¡± Oliver grinned. ¡°Unless an army of bears suddenly appears and attacks us.¡± Lisaughed. ¡°There are no bears in these woods.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Mommy says, too,¡± Oliver whispered dramatically, as if revealing a government secret. With final waves and cheerful goodbyes, the SUV slowly drove away from the cabin, disappearing into the forest road. The cabin fell into peaceful stillness. Just Evelyn and her son. Oliver settled on the soft rug in the living room near the wooden stove, surrounded by his toys and little wooden animals. He hummed happily, asionally roaring his wooden toy. Evelyn smiled when she saw him begin to y with his wooden army. Then, she sank onto the couch and pulled out her phone. She nned to check work emails. Several urgent things had piled up since morning in her inbox, but the moment she unlocked the phone screen, she froze. The headline shing across her cell phone screen stole Evelyn¡¯s breath. 254 The Suspect ¡°A new chapter in the Walters case reveals suspect LS tried to kidnap and nned to murder William Walters¡® daughter.¡± Evelyn blinked twice, stunned. Her brain needed a moment to catch up. ¡®Axel¡­ already released this? So fast?¡¯ She had assumed he¡¯d do it tomorrow, maybe even wait two days. But seeing it sshed across every news site,plete with bold letters and dramatic captions, made her heart thump. Evelyn tapped the article. The report wasid out clearly¡­ The police had received an officialint from the Walters family, including evidence of the kidnapping attempt and the murder n. The suspect, LS, had been arrested. Photos showed Lana¨Chair a mess, eyes wide and frozen in a mix of shock and fright¨Cas officers escorted her into the police station. ¡®Wah, he really did it¡­¡® A smile emerged on her lips. Evelyn continued reading the article: The Walters family requested a speedy investigation to ensure the suspect received appropriate punishment. Once again, she was surprised. Walters¡® family? Her eyes narrowed. ¡®Gosh, Axel¡­ did he call Alice about this?¡® She checked her notifications, but nothing from Alicia. If her stepmother had been called, she would have already sent twenty messages, three voice notes, and probably a long, dramatic rant about how she needed time to breathe. Evelyn frowned. ¡®Wait. He didn¡¯t call my dad, fight?¡± 254 The Suspect The thoughtsted half a second. ¡®No way. Axel would never contact my dad without telling me¡­ Her frown softened into a tiny smile. ¡°Then who did he mean by family¡­?¡® she murmured, but she already knew the answer. He meant himself or me. Her chest warmed. She let the smile linger for a few seconds before scrolling back to the photo of Lana getting shoved into the police station. A slow, satisfied grin spread across Evelyn¡¯s face. Seeing Lana handcuffed, scowling, surrounded by reporters¨Cthe same woman who tried to destroy her life, Alicia¡¯s life, and Ste¡¯s life¨Cit filled Evelyn with a quiet, deep relief. Evelyn¡¯s smile widened. This was what she had been waiting for.. ¡®I should congratte my hubby¡­¡® Her mood instantly lifted. She closed the article and opened her messages with Axel. Her thumbs hovered as she tried to keep herself from sounding too excited. Then she typed: ¡°Axel, I just read the news online. Thank you, Hubby!¡± Her cheeks warmed. She reread it. Twice, before finally hitting send. The message felt¡­ sweet. Domestic. Almost like a newlywed teasing her husband. She let out a slow breath, looking at Lana¡¯s face once more. And mutters silently, ¡°Serves you right¡­Bicth!¡± However, she nearly dropped her phone when Oliver looked up and asked, ¡°Mommy¡­ what¡¯s bitch?¡± ¡®Oh God. Oh no. Did I seriously say that out loud?¡® Evelyn screamed inside her head while forcing every muscle in her face to carve a calm smile. ¡°Sweetheart, that¡¯s¡­ not a word you can say.¡± ¡°But Mommy said it.¡± < 254 The Suspect ¡°No. No. Mommy absolutely did not say that¡­ you heard wrong¡± she corrected him with pure confidence, even though guilt stabbed her right in the conscience. ¡°Oh. Okay¡­¡± he chirped, thoroughly convinced, and went back to ying with his toy. Evelyn released a shaky sigh of relief, right as her phone lit up again. It was Axel¡¯s text: ¡°For my wife¡¯s happiness, I will do anything.¡± A smile appeared on her lips, and her heart fluttered. ¡®Geez¡­¡® She stared suspiciously at the words. ¡®Why is this man suddenly more romantic than usual? And why has he been weird since morning?¡® She remembered at breakfast¡­ his protectiveness, his careful tone, staring at her as if she might disappear. the way he kept The thought of Axel¡¯s possessiveness made herugh. Then she paused. ¡®Pregnant? Was I really pregnant? My period is definitelyte¡­ But No. Impossible. I wasn¡¯t feeling sick. No cravings. No dizziness. No-¡® Her thoughts scattered when her phone suddenly vibrated again. Another message from Axel appeared. ¡°Eve, tomorrow morning, we are going to the hospital.¡± Evelyn froze. Her smile vanished, reced by confusion. Her eyes widened, and she re¨Cread the line slowly. ¡®Hospital?¡® Her heartbeat picked up. A hundred questions flew through her head. ¡®Why? Is he sick? Did something happen? Why tomorrow? Why not now? Did he get injured and hide it from me? Did something happen at his office?¡¯ Her pulse refused to calm. And the more she thought, the worse it got. ¡®No, no, Evelyn, calm down. He just texted that he will go to the hospital tomorrow. < 254 The Suspect Maybe he wanted to visit someone. Right!?¡® Her brain refused to listen to reason. What if he had found a health issue in his checkupst month? What if he scheduled tests? What if¡ª Her stomach twisted. Comment 0 L Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 255 255 This Is Strange! Just thinking about it was enough to twist Evelyn¡¯s stomach. She almost texted him¡­ ¡°Are you okay?¡± Then, ¡°What happened?¡± Followed by, ¡°Are you injured? Again?¡± She deleted all three. No. She needed to stay calm. She needed to breathe. She needed¡­ To panic privately. Evelyn stood from the couch and paced around the cabin¡¯s living room, running a hand through her hair. Her heart was pounding so fast she felt dizzy. Meanwhile, Oliver sat on the floor quietly, ying with his wooden soldiers. He didn¡¯t seem to notice her spiraling thoughts. ¡°Mommy, look!¡± he said proudly. ¡°I built a fortress!¡± ¡°Good job, sweetheart,¡± she smiled at him before Oliver¡¯s attention returned to his toy. Evelyn¡¯s gaze dropped back to her phone. ¡°Tomorrow morning, we are going to the hospital.¡± She swallowed hard after rereading the text. This man¡­ was going to give her a heart attack. Evelyn sat down again, gripping her phone, staring as if it would magically give more exnation. But nothing came. Just silence. Evelyn exhaled sharply and pressed the back of her hand to her forehead before resting her back. Shey on the sofa. She waited another minute. < 255 This Is Strange! Finally, she typed a slow message, hesitant but unable to stop herself. ¡°Why the hospital? Hubby, is something wrong?¡± Her thumb hovered over send. But before she could press it, she stopped. She took a deep breath, then pushed, ¡°Send.¡± ¡­ While in the Apex Tower. Axel sat behind his desk, staring at the screen but not actually seeing anything. The open document in front of him was a financial report he usually would have read in under a minute. Today, he had spent ten minutes staring at the same paragraph without absorbing a single number. He leaned back, exhaled, and pinched the bridge of his nose. His mind kept circling back to one thing. Evelyn. More precisely¡­ the possibility she might be pregnant. He was excited. Finally, they will have a new family member. Finally, he will be there with them to guard and take care of them. However now, He wasn¡¯t sure. He had no proof. And, he didn¡¯t want to assume. He didn¡¯t want to ask her without knowing. And he definitely did not want to worry her unless he had answers. He had already called his personal doctor, David Hamm, first thing this morning. While David shares his perspective, he rmends that Evelyn visit the OB¨CGyn* to confirm the results. Just thinking the word baby made something tight, warm, and terrifying twist in his chest. ¡°Get a grip, man¡­¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°You¡¯re acting like a nervous teenage boy.¡± 210 < 255 This Is Strange! Well, he wasn¡¯t a boy. He was the man who wanted to give Evelyn everything she ever dreamed of¡­ including a family she would feel safe in. Axel tried to go back to work, but his phone buzzed again before he could even pretend to focus. He wanted to say something to her, something he needed to tell her before he backed out. Axel typed before he could overthink. ¡°Eve, tomorrow morning, we are going to the hospital.¡± He stared at the sent message. Then, he immediately imagined her expression¡­ Her eyes widening, her brows knitting together, her mind jumping to a hundred conclusions. She would worry. She would panic. She would overthink. Precisely what he didn¡¯t want. But they needed to go. He needed answers. And he refused to risk missing something important, especially something involving her health. Axel dropped his phone on the desk and rubbed his temples. He had spent the entire morning rearranging his schedule, clearing tomorrow, and instructing his staff to keep a subtle eye on Evelyn during her hike today. Ryan and Lisa were there. Jimmy was following discreetly. Of course, she would notice them. Of course, she wouldin. But he would rather have her irritated than unsafe. He ran a hand through his hair, exhaled, and stood up from his chair,pletely forgetting about his work. Therge windows behind him overlooked the city. People rushing, cars honking, skyscrapers glinting in the afternoon sun. The world kept moving. But for him, it felt strangely still. Because Evelyn¡¯sughter¨Cechoing in his mind from breakfast¨Ckept reying, it kept echoing too because Oliver kept calling him ¡°Daddy who stole Mommy,¡± making him smile like an idiot. < 255 This Is Strange! After some time, he cleared his mind, went back to his desk, grabbed his phone again, and wrote a text to Ryan: ¡°How are things there?¡± He checked the time. Evelyn and Oliver should already be at the mountain by now. ¡°Lady Boss and the young master are still in the cabin, both looking happy. We have already returned to the house as instructed.¡± Good. He needed her and Oliver to be unquestionably happy today. Because tomorrow might bring questions. He ced his cell phone and forced himself to review his schedule. However, it didn¡¯t take long¡­ His phone buzzed. Axel straightened immediately. One message from Evelyn. He unlocked the screen. ¡°Why the hospital? Hubby, is something wrong?¡± Axel read it twice. Then once more, because she was calling him ¡°Hubby¡± He leaned back, staring at those words with a slow, growing smile. God, he loved this woman. He typed instantly. ¡°Meeting my friend¡­¡± When he hit send, a smile appeared on his lips. He knows that¡¯s the correct answer to make her feel less suspicious or worried. Just when Axel thought Evelyn would stop asking about the hospital, another message arrived. ¡°Axel, do not overly concern yourself about me. Take good care of yourself, too. If you¡¯re hurt, let¡¯s go to the hospital. Now.¡± Axel stared at the text, thenughed. Of course, she would think that. < 255 This Is Strange! He leaned back in his office chair, rubbing the bridge of his nose. Evelyn was probably pacing in the cabin, overthinking every possibility. And here he was, trying to figure out how to drag her to the hospital tomorrow without giving away that he suspected she might be pregnant. He nced at his watch. He still had one more meeting this afternoon, although his entire mind was already halfway home. He typed back, firm but gentle. ¡°No. I¡¯m not injured. Not even a scratch. Stop imagining things. I¡¯mpletely healthy and fine.¡± He sent it right away before she could worry more. Then he put his phone on the table and exhaled slowly. ¡°This is strange¡­ Shouldn¡¯t the woman have known first? Why am I the one uncovering this? Are there any husbands out there like me?¡± *A/N: OB¨CGYN is an abbreviation for obstetrician¨Cgynecologist, a medical doctor who specializes in women¡¯s reproductive health. G Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 256 256 You Know? The following day. The morning sun had not even fully risen when Axel and Evelyn left the house. The sky still held soft autumn colors, gold fading into pale blue, and the streets carried that early calm where only themitted few were awake. Even in the car, Evelyn could not stop ncing at him. She had slept beside him all night. She had checked him from head to toe like a paranoid doctor. Not a single injury. Not even a bruise. So why were they going to a hospital? And why so early? She stared at him again as he calmly browsed through something on his iPad. ¡°Axel¡­ why are we going to the hospital so early?¡± she asked, unable to hold it in any longer. ¡°What kind of friend needs to be visited before the staff even finishes their first coffee? Are you sure you¡¯re not taking a part¨Ctime job there? Should I expect you to start wearing a white coat?¡± Axel did not look up from his screen. ¡°Hospitals are open twenty¨Cfour hours, dear.¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes. ¡°That is not an answer. And you know it.¡± He smiled but refused to borate. She sighs helplessly, Eventually, Evelyn stopped questioning him, choosing instead to enjoy the view from her window. Autumn in the city was her favorite. Fallen leaves were scattered on the sidewalks. Trees outside caf¨¦s disyed shades of red and gold. Even the traffic lights seemed gentler this early. She sighed, letting the peace settle in her chest. But as the hospital drew closer, her calm wavered. From a distance, she could see therge sign for Hope Medical Centre, one of the best in the country. However, Axel did not ask the driver to stop at the main entrance. Instead, they turned left and headed through a restricted gate with two guards standing by. 15 < 256 You Know? The VVIP wing. Her heart stiffened. ¡®Oh, his friend might be the patient in this wing. Right?¡® she wondered before slowly turning to Axel. He was now closing his iPad. His face was calm. Too calm. A sudden suspicion hit her so hard she almost choked. He knows. Her fingers tightened on her skirt. She had spent the entire evening convincing herself he was clueless. She carefully nned everything: how to surprise him tonight with her pregnancy test results, how to wrap the tiny box, and how to secretly film his reaction for their memories. 3 So why did he look like a man hiding something? ¡°Axel¡­¡± Her voice came out quieter than she wanted. He raised his brows. ¡°Yes?¡± She tried to remain calm. ¡°Did you know?¡± His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Know what?¡± Evelyn¡¯s shoulders sank in relief. He doesn¡¯t know. Her panic suddenly seemed ridiculous. Sheughed internally at herself. For the past two days, she had been overthinking everything. Every look he gave her felt suspicious. Every gentle touch felt too intentional. Good. She could still surprise himter. ¡°Nothing,¡± she responded, smiling a little too fast. ¡°I just wanted to test your hearing system.¡± Evelyn turned her gaze on the street again, pretending to admire the view while mentally kicking herself. Her hands rested on her thighs, trying to look natural. But Axel was staring. < 256 You Know? +35 He knew her too well. She could almost feel his gaze wrap around her, observing every reaction. Secondster, he raised his hand and gently touched her chin to bring her face back to him. His thumb softly traced her chin, silently asking her to look at him. She turned her head, confused. His eyes softened. Then he asked softly, ¡°You mean¡­ about you, pregnant?¡± The world froze. Her breath seems to have stopped. Even the car seemed to go silent. Liam, who was driving the vehicle, was also surprised as he nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± she managed to whisper,pletely stunned. Axel leaned in toward her slightly, looking far too calm for the bomb he had just dropped. ¡°I said¡­ pregnant. You were asking if I knew about it, right?¡± Her mouth opened. Nothing came out. ¡®He¡­ knew?¡® No. That was impossible. She had hidden the test pack box deep in her bedside drawer. She had not told anyone. She had not shown any apparent symptoms. So how- Axel took her hand and gently wrapped his around it, then looked at her softly. ¡°Eve, rx. You think I would not notice how you have been actingtely?¡± She blinked, still speechless. He continued softly, ¡°You looked exhausted even after a full night¡¯s sleep. Your appetite doubled. You eat a box of pizza alone. You suddenly hated the morning smell of coffee. Andst night, you cried while watching a cooking video.¡± ¡°I did not cry,¡± she muttered weakly. ¡°You were emotional to see the chef make a cake.¡± ¡°Because the chef forgot to add butter, and how beautifully she decorated the cake¡­¡± ¡°And you cried.¡± <256 You Know? She opens her mouth to speak, but no wordse out. He is undoubtedly on point. This could not be real. Axel already knows about it. And of course, her entire surprise n¡­ ruined. Axel gently pulled her hand and kissed her knuckle. ¡°I suspected it. But I did not want to jump to any conclusions. That is why we are here.¡± ¡°You suspected it?¡± Evelyn repeated breathlessly. He nodded. ¡°I asked the doctor to prepare a full checkup. Discreetly.¡± Her cheeks burned with embarrassment. ¡°So you brought me here¡­ because you think I am pregnant?¡± Axel¡¯s voice softened even more. ¡°No. Because I want to be sure you are healthy. And if you are pregnant, I need to know everything is safe for the mother and the baby.¡± Her chest tightened. She swallowed, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Axel¡­¡± He smiled, warm and confident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be with you the whole time.¡± She looked down at her hand in his, and her heart trembled. She had nned to surprise him. Instead, he gently cornered her with logic and love. ¡°I wasn¡¯t afraid¡­ I just felt silly for only now realizing that you could see all those changes in me, even myself not¡­¡± she said while gazing into his gentle, warm eyes. ¡°Eve,¡± his voice sounds gentle, ¡°that¡¯s because I¡¯m waiting for this moment to happen. That¡¯s why I really pay attention to it.¡± < Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 257 257 Pregnancy Test Hope Medical Centre. The car finally stopped in front of the private entrance of the VIP wing. Two nurses stood ready beside a tall man Evelyn recognized instantly: David Hamm, the CEO of Hope Medical Centre. Although it was not yet eight in the morning, David Hamm stood there as if weing the royal family to their hospital. Technically, Axel isn¡¯t a member of the royal family, but he owns the hospital. And Evelyn couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous at the sight of David Hamm. She squeezed her fingers together on herp, her pulse quickening. Axel nced at her and immediately sensed the shift in her mood. He gently squeezed her hand. Leaning closer, he murmured, ¡°Ready?¡± Evelyn inhaled slowly. The flutter in her stomach grew worse. ¡°I should be the one asking that.¡± ¡°For my wife, I am always ready.¡± Her heart softened at his tone, warm and low. She tried to calm herself, but Axel only made it worse by lightly tugging at her coat cor, trying to straighten it. ¡°Rx. This is my hospital. Yours too. Think of it as visiting your own yground.¡± His attempt at humor did not rx her at all. Instead, her panic rose. This was only the second time they had appeared publicly together, like an actual couple. And even though the VIP lobby was nearly empty, she knew they would still run into a few people who would recognize Axel and whisperter. Was she ready for that? Was she ready to be known as his wife? She mentally pped her own cheeks while trying to keep her expression calm. After ensuring she did not look cold, Axel smiled. ¡°Wait here. I will open the door for you.¡± 257 Pregnancy Test Evelyn watched him step out quickly. A secondter, the door beside her opened with a soft click. He stood there with his hand extended, looking tall and impossibly handsome in his ck long coat, which matched hers. She ced her hand in his and stepped out. Even standing close, she hardly reached his shoulder. The warmth of his grip tightened, as if he could feel her nerves through her skin. ¡°Rx,¡± he whispered again. ¡°I try,¡± she whispered back. He chuckled and guided her toward the entrance. David Hamm stepped forward at once, extending his hand. ¡°Mr. Knight. It is nice to have you here this early morning, sir.¡± Axel shook his head with a smile. ¡°No need to speak formally, Dave.¡± David immediately brightened. ¡°Sure, man.¡± ThenDavid¡¯s gaze shifted to Evelyn. He extended a hand politely. ¡°Mrs. Knight, I¡¯m so happy to finally meet you. And, wee to Hope Medical Centre.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Evelyn said, giving his hand an awkward shake. Evelyn had heard plenty about David Hamm from Ste, her little sister, who admired him. ¡°Let us go in,¡± David said while stepping aside. They did not walk toward any registration counter. The VIP wing worked differently. Appointments were already organized, and patients were taken straight to their assigned doctors. And since Axel owned the ce, naturally, David himself escorted them down the quiet corridor. Evelyn looked around in surprise. The entire OB¨CGyn floor was nearly empty. No patients, no nurses rushing by, nothing. Only the faint sound of machines humming behind walls. Before she could ask why, a woman in a white coat hurried toward them. She looked to 257 Pregnancy Test be in herte forties, elegant,posed, and clearly respected by the staff. ¡°Mr. Knight,¡± she greeted with a warm smile. ¡°Mrs. Knight¡­ Wee.¡± David gestured toward her. ¡°This is Dr. Anna Cruise, the head of obstetrics and gynecology. She will be your attending physician from now on.¡± Evelyn smiles, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Dr. Cruise.¡± Anna smiled politely. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can simply call me Dr. Anna.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± They walked together toward the procedure room. Axel kept his hand on the small of Evelyn¡¯s back, guiding her gently. Inside the room, Axel formally introduced Evelyn. ¡°Dr. Anna, please take care of my wife. This is our second pregnancy¡­ But it was a long time ago, already five years ago. So I hope you can take care of her for me.¡± ¡°Of course, sir, ma¡¯am¡­ No worry,¡± Anna said. Soon, Anna shifted smoothly into professional mode. She led Evelyn to the bed, took her vitals, and started a gentle conversation to ease her tension. Blood tests and urine samples were taken. Evelyn chatted with her, slowly growing morefortable as she found her friendly and a good listener. ¡­ Meanwhile, Axel and David sat in the seating area outside the room. David sighed loudly. ¡°I still cannot believe you got married without inviting me.¡± ¡°No one invited,¡± Axel said calmly while checking something on his phone. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°I believe you know how my family and hers are, right?¡± ¡°Well, yes¡­¡± David admitted. Axel nced at him, ¡°Nobody knew we were married¡­only recently did my family find out.¡± < 257 Pregnancy Test David believed him because he had known Axel since university days and trusted his honesty. He won¡¯t ask for more details about how he became Evelyn¡¯s husband or even had a son. ¡°By the way¡­ Jackson said he ising to your son¡¯s birthday party. Yet I did not get an invitation.¡± ¡°You will get yours,¡± Axel said, with his deadpan expression. ¡°When you stopining¡± Davidughed. ¡°Ridiculous. I will wait for next year then¡­¡± Didn¡¯t take long; their conversation ended smoothly when Evelyn and Anna came back and joined them in the seating area. Anna held a clipboard as she said, ¡°We will have the results out very soon, Mr. Knight.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get the answer now?¡± Axel frowned. Before Anna said anything, David chimed in, ¡°We need to wait a few more minutes for the urine test and the blood test.¡± Axel looked at Evelyn. ¡°It looks like we need to wait¡­¡± Evelyn remained silent, merely nodding slightly with a knowing smile. ¡°Man, you can wait in my office. I will prepare coffee.¡± David offered. Axel shook his head. ¡°No need. Send the results to my email.¡± ¡°You really do not want coffee? It¡¯s free.¡± ¡°No.¡± David looked personally offended. ¡°My coffee machine costs more than my car.¡± ¡°Good. That means you¡¯re a man with an excellent taste for coffee.¡± David red at Axel. Axel ignored him. Anna and Evelyn try hard not tough when they hear them. With everything settled, Axel stood and took Evelyn¡¯s hand. He gently kissed her hand before he said, ¡°Alright, we will head home now.¡± David sighed dramatically behind them, but still escorted them to the private exit. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 258 258 You Deserve the Best! 258 You Deserve the Best! The moment they stepped into the car, Evelyn slumped back into her seat and let out a long exhale. ¡°That was fast.¡± @ Liam nced at her through the rearview mirror, politely trying to hide his smile. Axel, seated beside her, loosened the cuff of his sleeve and shot her an amused look. ¡°You expected it to take longer?¡± He asked. She nodded, lips forming a faint, almost nostalgic smile. ¡°Hmm¡­ when I was pregnant with Oliver¡­ I always had to wait every time I went for a checkup. Sometimes for hours. And it was troublesome because I had to drive all the way to Grayenfall just to meet the doctor.¡± The amusement in Axel¡¯s face vanished. ¡°And you were driving alone?¡± ¡°Yeah. Sometimes I took a taxi. But mostly I drove myself.¡± She answered casually, still looking out the window. She did not see how Axel¡¯s entire expression changed. Her words struck him deep, quiet, and sharp. A soft disappointment twisted inside him. He was not there. He was never there. His wife had been pregnant, alone,muting to another city for medical checkups, waiting in long lines, carrying their son in her belly without anyone by her side. He swallowed hard. The ache in his chest was ugly, and it grew heavier the more he thought about it. Without a word, he reached for her hand and held it. Firm. Needing to feel her warmth. Evelyn smiled faintly, oblivious to the storm brewing inside him. She squeezed his hand once, then leaned her temple against the window. ¡°And today everything was just¡­ so smooth. No waiting, no crowds. Everything was done within minutes. It felt surreal. And happy.¡± Axel squeezed her hand gently. He wanted to apologize for the past. He tried to tell her he would not miss a single moment now. But he words tangled with the emotions he refused to show. 18:30 < 258 You Deserve the Best! All he managed was a quiet, ¡°You deserve the best.¡± Evelyn turned her head and smiled at him, soft and warm. ¡°We both do.¡± She did not notice the way he looked away for a moment, swallowing down an ocean of regret. For a moment, the car drifted into a calm silence. The autumn scenery outside glowed soft orange. The city was still waking, breath turning white in the early morning chill. Inside the car, peace stretched gently between them. Axel¡¯s hand stayed tightly around hers. Evelyn let him hold her, enjoying the warmth. Until her stomach growled, slicing through the quiet. She instantly froze. Oh no. Not now. Not in this silent, romantic moment She had eaten breakfast. Enough breakfast. But here she was again. Hungry like she carried a baby dragon who demanded snacks every five minutes. Evelyn silently prayed Axel had not heard it, but Liam slightly lifted his shoulder as if trying not to chuckle. Wonderful. Of course, he heard it. She pressed her lips together, pretending nothing happened. They would reach home soon anyway. She could survive the short ride. She distracted herself by staring at her hands, convinced her stomach was lying to her. ¡°You can eat this.¡± Axel¡¯s voice broke her thoughts. When she turned, she nearly gasped. He held a small, clear food box filled with banana muffins. Her favorite. She stared at the muffins. Then stared at him ¡°You brought this?¡± she asked, stunned. ¡°Hm.¡± A small smile formed on his lips. ¡°Just in case you were hungry.¡± He opened the carpartment and took out a tumbler. ¡°Laura also prepared warm tea for you.¡± The moment she saw the tumbler, she nearly burst outughing. < 258 You Deserve the Best! Now it made sense. Laura and the others had acted strangely yesterday. They had followed her around during the hike, whispering among themselves every time she stepped on a rock or breathed slightly heavier than usual. Even Jimmy looked ready to catch her if she tripped over a leaf. So that was why. They all thought she might be pregnant. Unbelievable. She imagined the scene again. Laura¡¯s stiff smile. Ryan¡¯s exaggerated attempts to carry every bag. Lisa is pretending to watch her every step. Jimmy is trailing them with a car that looks so much like an ambnce, on standby. The only one who did not seem suspicious was Oliver, who simply dered, ¡°Mommy is fine. Daddy is weird.¡± ¡®My goodness¡­ They were incredible yesterday¡­ absolutely hrious. Are they trying to hide their suspicions about my pregnancy? Did Axel tell them everything?¡® Her innerughter grew until she almost choked on the muffin. After finishing two muffins and half the tea, she set the tumbler aside and slowly turned to Axel. He had been staring at her, eyes dark and affectionate, like he was memorizing every expression she made. ¡°You done?¡± he asked as he handed her his handkerchief. ¡°Hm. Do you want one? There is still one left, she teased, lifting the box slightly. ¡°No. You keep it. Maybe you will get hungry again.¡± She took the handkerchief with a shy chuckle. ¡°Thank you, Axel. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t even hungry. I just¡­ well¡­¡± She shrugged. ¡°Then our cute little boss will be happy to get thest muffin,¡± Axel replied with a tiny smirk. ¡°Oh, you are right.¡± She grinned, imagining Over¡¯s bright smile at receiving the snack. ¡°Though,¡± Axel added, pretending to be thoughtful, ¡°if he knows you ate everything except one, he mightin that his mother does not share food.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Heins only when it is food he likes!¡± 18:30 < 258 You Deserve the Best! ¡°So in other words, always.¡± She nudged his shoulder. ¡°You are so right¡­¡± Axel chuckled. Then Evelyn turned her gaze to look out the window. For the next few minutes, the car filled with theforting sound of jazz from the hidden speaker. Axel kept his hand holding hers. Not moving. Not teasing. Just touching, as if needing reassurance, she was still there. Evelyn felt warm. Safe. Loved. Maybe too loved. Because she could almost swear he kept ncing at her stomach every few seconds, as if expecting it to grow suddenly. She sighed inwardly. 66 Please continue to vote with Power Stones, Golden Tickets, or send a gift to help this book grow! Thank you 18:30 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 259 259 The Result! ¡®This man¡­ I wonder what face he will make when he finds out I already know I¡¯m pregnant. And that I kept it to surprise him¡­D Evelyn bit the inside of her lips, fighting the smile that kept tugging at her lips. She could already picture Axel¡¯s reaction. First, that sharp, stunned confusion he always had when something caught him off guard. Then the disbelief, the softening of his eyes, the way he would pull her close as if she was something precious he had almost lost. Knowing him, he would scold her gently for not telling him sooner. After that, he would hug her so tightly she would barely be able to breathe. Just thinking about it made her cheeks warm The car sped up the long road leading to the Valley. Liam drove steadily in the front seat. And it didn¡¯t take long before they finally arrived. The iron gates recognized the car¡¯s license te and opened smoothly. Security guards nodded respectfully as they passed. Evelyn leaned back in her seat, feeling an unusual sense of calm after the whirlwind morning. The hospital visit had been fast, smooth, and strangely quiet. There had been no drama, no waiting, no hassle. The only thing left now was the result, lying somewhere in the hospital¡¯s system and making its way to Axel. Her stomach fluttered slightly. That was when Axel¡¯s phone vibrated. The slight sound broke through thefortable silence. Axel nced down at his phone, puzzled, then reached into his coat pocket. Evelyn followed his movement, curious. A notification shed on his screen. [Email received: Hope Medical Centre ¨C Priority Results.] 18:30 259 The Result! Axel¡¯s pulse quickened. His posture stiffened for a split second. He stared at the notification as if his entire world was contained inside that one Email. Evelyn saw the change in him immediately. She leaned slightly closer, her voice soft. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The result.¡± Just two words, but his tone carried weight. Her heart leaped. Even though she already knew the answer, adrenaline rushed through her body. She watched him anxiously as he tapped the screen, opening the Email. Axel¡¯s eyes moved back and forth, reading. Then he froze. For a full heartbeat, he did not breathe. Evelyn swallowed. ¡°Axel¡­?¡± He blinked, exhaled, and slowly turned his head toward her. His eyes were warm. Brighter than she had ever seen them. Filled with something profound and overwhelming. ¡°Eve,¡± he said quietly, ¡°congrattions.¡± Even though she already knew, hearing him say it felt different. Real. A warm heaviness pooled in her chest. She smiled widely, tears filling her eyes. Their gazes locked. Axel¡¯s hand reached for hers, pulling it into his grip. And in one swift movement, she was already in his arms, pressed against him as if he had waited years for this moment. ¡°We are having a baby,¡± he whispered against her hair. ¡°Congrattions. Thank you, Eve.¡± His voice trembled slightly, enough to make er tears spill. She said nothing. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly, letting her silent joy answer for her. The car slowed to a stop in front of the house¡¯s main entrance. Liam, knowing better than to interrupt, quietly stepped out and walked away, leaving them alone. 18:30 < 259 The Result! Inside the car, Evelyn and Axel remained locked in their embrace. Axel gently pulled back and pressed his forehead against hers. His voice was soft. ¡°Thank you for giving me another chance to stand by your side during this pregnancy, Eve.¡± Her heart clenched. She smiled through her tears. ¡°We will do it right this time.¡± ¡°Hmm! We will¡­¡± Then, Axel gently leaned in and kissed her. A slow, tender kiss that grew deeper with every passing second, as if he wanted to pour all his emotions into it. The world blurred into warmth and breath, as Axel¡¯s hand slowly slid up her back. They were so lost in each other that neither of them saw the main door open. Oliver had run out of the house the moment Jimmy told him his parents were home. He dashed to open the front door and hurried outside. But when he reached the car, he saw only Liam adjusting his suit jacket. ¡°Uncle Liam?¡± Oliver tilted his head. ¡°Where are my mommy and daddy?¡± Liam hesitated, then cleared his throat. ¡°Still inside the car. Uhm¡­I think they are talking about something¡± ¡°Talking?¡± Oliver curiously asked. ¡°Why talk inside the car? They have a whole house for that.¡± Liam scratched the back of his head, realizing he had no sensible exnation. ¡°Adults sometimes like¡­ quiet ces to talk.¡± ¡°But we have quiet ces in the house too.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Liam searched desperately for a reason. ¡°¡­the car is extra quiet.¡± Oliver narrowed his eyes suspiciously. ¡°Are they fighting?¡± ¡°No, no, no,¡± Liam waved both hands. ¡°Definitely not fighting.¡± ¡°Wait! Are they hiding snacks from me?¡± ¡°What? No. I do not think so.¡± Oliver pouted. ¡°Ugh. Adults are weird.¡± Liam nodded quickly. ¡°Yes. Adults are bizarre Now, if you¡¯re really wondering, maybe 18:31 < 259 The Result! you can knock?¡± He sighed, then marched to the back seat window and knocked hard. Inside the car¡­ Axel was in the middle of kissing Evelyn breathless and passionately when the knocking thundered through the window. He growled under his breath, sounding genuinely murderous. ¡°Who dares-¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened in horror. She pushed at his chest. ¡°It is Oliver!¡± Axel froze. Evelyn scrambled to fix her coat, her hair, her blouse. Her lipstick was slightly smudged, and she frantically rubbed it with her finger. Axel watched her silently, his eyes dark with amusement and something else. ¡°You did this,¡± she whispered usingly. ¡°You almost ripped my ¡°You kissed me first,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°I did not.¡± ¡°Ah, yeah, I¡¯m the first to kiss you¡­¡± clothes.¡± She shot him a re, then checked her reflection in the dark window, desperately trying to hide every trace of their almost¨Cmoment. Knock. Knock. Knock. Oliver knocked again, louder this time. ¡°Mommyyyy. Daddyyyy. Why are you taking so long?¡± Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 260 260 Tell Oliver A New Little Secret Axel inhaled slowly, controlling his urge to kiss Evelyn again. He opened the door, stepping out withposed dignity. Oliver immediately ran toward him. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing in there?¡± ¡°Talking,¡± Axel calmly replied. ¡°For so long?¡± Oliver asked, his little brow knitted. Axel was speechless as he watched his son interrogate him. Suppressing augh, he calmly responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Silent. But the suspicion still shes in his gaze before he continues to ask, ¡°Daddy, are you sure you are not hiding my snacks?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m not, buddy.¡± ¡°Is Mommy inside, too?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Then why talk in the car? The house has couches that are veryfortable for talking.¡± Axel sighed and picked him up, ignoring Oliver¡¯s little gasp. Their eyes met as he said, ¡°Buddy, because sometimes your mom and I need a private moment.¡± Oliver blinked innocently. ¡°In a car? Why?¡± ¡°Because we do.¡± ¡°That does not make sense.¡± ¡°No, it does not,¡± Axel agreed. Evelyn, who was watching her son, Oliver, interrogated his father like a detective¡­ couldn¡¯t help butugh. Not wanting to see Axel be more intimidated by their four¨Cyear¨Cold son, she hurriedly stepped out of the car to rescue her poor husband. For a brief second, she feared Oliver would notice her swollen lips, but luckily, he was too busy staring at Axel¡¯s face. 260 Tell Oliver A New Little Secret Oliver swung his legs lightly before announcing loudly, ¡°Mommy, Daddy is acting werd again.¡± His round eyes blinked, staring back at her. Evelynughed briefly as she said, ¡°When is your daddy not acting weird? Her words were enough to make Oliver giggle, ¡°True¡­ Axel is utterly speechless. As Axel was about to speak, Evelyn gently interrupted with a warm smile, saying, ¡°Sweetheart, I have a snack for you.¡± Evelyn handed him a snack box that contained a single banana muffin, ready to brighten his day. ¡°Muffin¡­¡± Instantly, the suspicious glint in Oliver¡¯s eyes disappeared. He grabbed the snack box and opened it. Axel rolled his eyes at both of them but held Oliver securely with one arm. With his other hand, he reached back and intertwined his fingers with Evelyn¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside¡­¡± Axel said and started to walk. Evelyn smiled as she walked beside him. She was excited because they were going to share the good news with their son. As they entered the house, Oliver suddenly twisted in Axel¡¯s arms, struggling to break free. But, of course, he didn¡¯t seed. ¡°Dad, can you put me down? I can walk on my own now,¡± he protested, crumbs stuck to the corner of his mouth as he finished thest bite of his muffin. Axel did not even blink. He kept walking deeper into the house as if he carried a feather instead of a four¨Cyear¨Cold boy. Only once they reached the living room did he finally set Oliver onto the floor. The moment his small foot touched the rug, Oliver bolted toward Evelyn with all the enthusiasm of someone who had just been set free. ¡°Mommy, thank you. The muffin is delicious,¡± he announced proudly, blinking his bright, round eyes in a way that made Evelyn¡¯s heart melt instantly. Evelyn gently took his hands as they sat on the sofa and pulled him onto herp. Oliver shifted slightly until he found the perfect spot against her, then tilted his head up to look at her again. < 260 Tell Oliver A New Little Secret ¡°Mom¡­¡± he started, but the sentence trailed off. His eyes blinked rapidly, almost he was buffering. Evelyn smiled, brushing his hair back. ¡°Do you want more muffins?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, Mommy. But I¡¯m curious why you suddenly went to the hospital.¡± Before Evelyn could open her mouth, Axel, who had sat down beside them, straightened slightly. ¡°Who told you we were going to the hospital?¡± Axel asked. Oliver looked over at him. ¡°Uncle Liam.¡± Then he immediately turned back to Evelyn with pure concern. ¡°Mom, are you feeling unwell?¡± he asked, his hand touching her cheek, worry shing in his eyes. ¡°No, sweetheart. I¡¯m alright,¡± Evelyn said softly, feeling touched to see how concerned her little one is now. Evelyn then nced at Axel. It was a small look, but both of them knew what it meant- the time hade. They had agreed not to hide it from Oliver. He was still young, but he deserved to know that soon, he would have someone new to share the world with. Axel shifted closer, resting his arm along the back of the couch. ¡°Buddy, Mom and I want to tell you something important.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Axel and asked, ¡°What is it? Is it about martial arts teacher? Or Grandpa? Or the horses?¡± Evelyn tried not tough. ¡°Sweetheart, no¡­¡± Axel leaned in and gently ruffled Oliver¡¯s smooth hair, saying, ¡°You¡¯re going to be a big brother next year.¡± Oliver froze. Completely frozen. If someone had dropped a pin, it would have sounded like an explosion. His eyes went even wider, his mouth parted slightly, and he stared at them as if trying to load new information into his tiny brain. ¡°Big¡­ brother?¡± he repeated. His eyes remained fixed on his parents. ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn said, stroking his cheek. ¡°There will be a new baby in our family.¡± 260 Tell Oliver A New Little Secret Oliver stayed silent for another second, and for a moment, Evelyn worried he might burst into tears or panic, and hated the idea of having another sibling. Instead, he suddenly pped his palms onto his cheeks. ¡°Really? A baby? Like¡­ a real one? A living, breathing one? Not the talking doll Aunt Ste bought me?¡± Axel chuckled. ¡°Yes. A real one.¡± Oliver blinked rapidly again, then a slow smile spread across his face. ¡°Yay! I¡¯m happy¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart swelled. ¡°You are?¡± He nodded hard. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m happy.¡± Then his expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°But¡­ if I¡¯m the big brother, does that mean I need to share my muffins?¡± Evelynughed into his hair. ¡°Eventually, yes.¡± Oliver sighed heavily, as if epting a lifelong sacrifice. ¡°Alright. But only if the baby is nice and kind.¡± Evelyn kissed his forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure the baby is nice and kind.¡± Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 261 261 Train Him To Do What? After a moment, Evelyn asked gently, ¡°Sweetheart, do you prefer a baby brother or a baby sister?¡± @ Oliver answered without a single second of thought. ¡°Of course, a boy!¡± Both Evelyn and Axel were stunned. ¡°A boy?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Why so fast?¡± Oliver puffed out his small chest with pride, then stared Axel in the eyes, ¡°Because I want to train my little brother. Obviously.¡± Axel raised an eyebrow, confused. ¡°Train him to do what?¡± ¡°Everything, Dad¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes gleamed with confidence as he answered, ¡°I¡¯ll teach him how to ride a horse so he doesn¡¯t fall as Jimmy did. And y the piano. And go hiking. And how to do that ninja roll that Uncle Liam showed me.¡± Evelyn covered her mouth to stop herself fromughing. ¡°Oh, Sweetheart¡­ that is a lot to teach a baby¡± ¡°It¡¯s important, Mommy,¡± Oliver insisted, gently tapping her knee. ¡°If I don¡¯t train him from birth, how will he be my follower? Every big brother needs one,¡± he said with his earnest seriousness. Then he turned to see his father, ¡°Right, Dad?¡± Axel let out a softugh. ¡°Ah. So that¡¯s the n.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver said firmly. ¡°But, if the baby is a girl, she can¡¯t be my follower because a little baby girl will boss boys like me around. And that¡¯s okay.¡± Evelyn smacked Axel lightly when he started choking on his ownughter. ¡°Oliver,¡± she said gently, ¡°girls don¡¯t always boss boys around.¡± Oliver gave her a doubtful look. ¡°Mommy¡­ you boss Daddy around every day.¡± Axel lifted a hand in surrender and looked at Evelyn. ¡°He has a point.¡± Evelyn red at both of them. ¡°I never do that!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­¡± Axel answered teasingly. Oliver grinned, proud of his logic. 15:00 261 Train Him To Do What? Evelyn pulled him into a warm hug, and Oliver snuggled against her chest, still exci still buzzing with new thoughts about his mysterious future sibling. As she held him, Evelyn felt a deep warmth blooming inside her. Oliver¡¯s softness against her, Axel¡¯s quiet presence beside them, the shared happiness between the three of them. She felt her heart overflowing Last year, her only future was with Oliver. She never imagined she would have a home like this, a man like Axel, and now another child growing inside her. At that moment, she felt grateful for everything. For her little family. For the new life about to join them. For the peace she never thought she would find. The day flew by quickly, and soon enough, the news of Evelyn¡¯s pregnancy had spread throughout the entire house. Every staff member, every guard, every person who so much as walked past her now knew she was expecting. She received endless warm congrattions. From the moment she stepped out of her room in the morning until evening arrived, someone was always smiling at her, bowing politely, or greeting her with overly enthusiastic joy. She was happy, of course, delighted, but also a bit worried. It felt as if she had suddenly be a fragile crystal ornament that might shatter someone breathed too hard. Laura and Jimmy were the worst offenders. Axel had entrusted both of them to watch over her, and they took the assignment a little too seriously. Jimmy practically forbade her from doing anything that required effort. Even picking up a pillow was considered ¡°too heavy.¡± Laura, meanwhile, had been feeding her almost every hour¨Cfruit, pastries, soups, cookies, vitamins, herbal drinks, and then more fruit. By early evening, Evelyn feared that if she kept eating, her morning sickness might return simply out of protest. And when the night came, she was exhausted in every possible way. After a long, warm bath and slipping into her soft nightgown, she felt herself ready to 15:00 < 261 Train Him To Do What? copse. The bed seemed to glow invitingly, calling her name with the promise offort. She lifted a foot to climb onto it. Right then, footsteps echoed from outside the room. The bedroom door opened, and Axel appeared. He still wore his dark gray suit from the afternoon, his hair slightly tousled, looking handsome enough to steal her breath even though she was already half¨Casleep. ¡°Axel¡­¡± She greeted him as she walked toward him. He wrapped his arms around her immediately, pulling her into a tight embrace. ¡°Why are you not asleep yet?¡± His lips pressed a gentle kiss to the top of her head. ¡°I was about to sleep just now. But then you came.¡± She lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°I thought you said you would onlye back at ten. Why are you home now?¡± He raised a brow. ¡°You do not like to see your husbande home early?¡± he asked with a hint of teasing. He loosened his embrace and allowed her to start helping him remove his suit. Evelyn gently unfastened his tie, her eyes filled with affection. ¡°I am happy you are home. But earlier, you said the dinner had important people. You mentioned the president, politicians, and high¨Cranking military officials. You said it might end veryte.¡± Axel watched her quietly as she pulled off his tie and neatly set it aside. Only after she finished folding his suit jacket did he answer. ¡°You are right. Those people were there.¡± He leaned back slightly, annoyed just thinking about it. ¡°But they were very boring. I could not stand them. Better toe home and apany my pretty wife than sit with old men who cannot even smile.¡± Evelyn burst intoughter and reached up to lightly brush the tip of his nose. ¡°Mr. Knight, you are so funny¡­¡± ¡°I am honest,¡± he argued,pletely serious. She did not press him further. Instead, she nudged him gently toward the bathroom. ¡°Go clean up ande back quickly. I want to sleep, and I want you beside me. I feel so sleepy, my soul is about to leave my body,¡± she said while yawning. 261 Train Him To Do What? ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­¡± Axel let out a low chuckle and obeyed, disappearing into the bathroom with the same obedient attitude he only ever showed her. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 262 262 She Lives Like Royalty While waiting, Evelyn slipped under the nket and sank against the cozy, soft pillows. Her eyes closed before she even realized it, her body melting with relief. The house was finally quiet. No, Laura, who loves offering snacks. Nor Jimmy, who likes hovering behind her like a worried mother hen. Just herself, hubby, and the peaceful silence of her room. Evelyn had almost fallen asleep by the time Axel returned from the bathroom. The door opened again, and Axel walked in wearing only his pajama pants. His upper body was bare, his skin still damp from his shower. He ran a towel through his hair while leisurely making his way to the bed. Her first sleepy thought was that it was incredibly unfair for a man to look that good after a long day. Her second thought was that she was far too tired to react appropriately. After turning off the light and leaving only the dim yellowmp in the corner, Axel climbed into bed beside her and slid one arm under her shoulders so she could rest against him. She hummed softly in satisfaction, already sinking back into half¨Cdreams. Yet Axel suddenly spoke. ¡°Did you know about your pregnancy before we received the result?¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes snapped open again. She blinked slowly, adjusting to the sudden change from sleep to conversation. A faint smile tugged at her lips as she answered in azy voice, ¡°Hmm¡­ I did the test packst night. Two times.¡± Axel stared at her. ¡°You already know?¡± he asked, just to make sure he didn¡¯t hear it wrong. ¡°Hmm, I know.¡± ¡°Why did you not tell me?¡± 10:34 C 1/5 202 She Lives Like Royalty ¡°I nned to tell you tonight,¡± she said, still sleepy, ¡°but you messed up my n.¡± Axel can¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh, staring at his sleepy wife in disbelief. ¡°I messed up your n?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She snuggled closer into his chest. ¡°You rushed things. You insisted we go straight to the hospital this morning. You ruined my dramatic moment to surprise you¡­¡± Instead of annoyance, Axel broke intoughter. A deep, warm, amusedugh that rumbled through his chest and vibrated softly against her cheek. She smiled wider, eyes drifting closed again. Herughter mixed with his, though hers was much softer. Axel brushed his fingers through her hair. ¡°So you wanted to surprise me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°And you are not angry that I found out first at the hospital?¡± ¡°No. I am too tired to be angry.¡± She sighed, content. ¡°And you looked happy. That is what matters.¡± Axel kissed her forehead gently. ¡°I was delighted.¡± Evelyn¡¯s breathing slowed again. She could feel sleep pulling her downward. Wrapped safely in his arms, she felt her exhaustion fade intofort. Right before she dozed offpletely, she felt Axel whisper something near her ear. ¡°Next time, tell me immediately. I want to know everything with you.¡± She smiled again, too sleepy to reply, but her heart answered for her. Tonight, she felt grateful. For Axel. For their growing family. For this new, beautiful chapter. And with that warmth in her chest, she finally fell asleep. Two days passed, and Evelyn had begun to notice just how different this second pregnancy felt. With Oliver, she had done everything on her own. No one cooked for her. No one reminded her to rest. No one stood by her when she felt dizzy, hungry, or exhausted. 10:34 262 She Lives Like Royalty Her first pregnancy had been a quiet, lonely battle she had survived, hiding from the world. But now¡­ now she lives like royalty. Not just Axel, but everyone in the house treated her like she was made of delicate porcin. Laura followed her around with snacks. Jimmy hovered like an anxious shadow. Even Oliver, her energetic four¨Cyear¨Cold, acted as if he had been appointed her personal guardian. At first, the attention overwhelmed her. She refused, insisted she could do things herself, and tried to assure everyone she wasn¡¯t weak. But eventually she gave up and let herself enjoy the pampering. It felt nice. Strange, but nice. Especially when the attention came from her husband and son, they bothpeted in the most amusing ways, as if there was a trophy for ¡°Best Caregiver of the Year.¡± Just like this morning, after their lively breakfast. Axel had been lingering for almost ten minutes, pacing near the dining table, adjusting his watch, checking his phone, and sighing¨Canything to avoid leaving for the office. Oliver caught him instantly. ¡°Daddy¡­ My teacher said we can¡¯t make promises we can¡¯t keep,¡± Oliver announced with the confidence of a tiny professor. Axel froze mid¨Cstep. His eyes widened. He slowly turned to Evelyn, as if asking, ¡°Did he just say what I think he said?¡± She covered her mouth, trying not tough. Before Axel could defend himself, Oliver continued, ¡°You said you have a morning meeting. But now you are walking around and not going.¡± Evelyn choked on her smoothie. Axel¡¯s mouth opened, then closed again. He looked genuinely offended, as if the four¨Cyear¨Cold had delivered a fatal blow to his reputation. ¡°Buddy¡­¡± Axel cleared his throat and returned to his seat. ¡°I was just making sure your 262 She Lives Like Royalty mom is fine before I leave.¡± Oliver nodded wisely. ¡°It is fine, Daddy. You don¡¯t need to worry, I will take care of her¡± Evelyn¡¯s shoulders trembled, trying to keep herughter quiet. Oliver¡¯s tone was serious, his small hand patting Evelyn¡¯s arm like a little gentleman. ¡°Yes, Mommy will be fine. I will protect her. I am very responsible.¡± Axel looked at his son, feeling defeated. He couldn¡¯t believe his son¡¯s choice of words; it truly shocked him. ¡°Responsible¡­?¡± Evelyn finally spoke, smiling sweetly as she brushed Oliver¡¯s hair. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart. You really are the best little brother-¡± Oliver immediately raised his hand, like a traffic cop stopping a car. ¡°No. No, Mommy. Don¡¯t add little or brother. Just call me Oliver. Or sweetheart. That is nicer.¡± ¡°Alright, sweetheart,¡± Evelyn said, then bit her lip to keep fromughing. Axel silently sighs, realizing he had somehow lost an argument to his own son. He straightened his suit. ¡°I will go to the office. Buddy, watch your mom. Make sure she doesn¡¯t work too hard. If she does, call me.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad. I will.¡± Oliver nods solemnly. Evelyn shook her head, amused beyond words. If she tried to say something to both of them, she would be stuck here until noon. Axel leaned in to kiss her forehead. ¡°Take care. And don¡¯t let this little man boss you around too much.¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± Oliver corrected him, hands on his hips. ¡°I am not little. I am big.¡± ¡°You are four,¡± Axel muttered as he walked toward the door. Oliver nodded proudly. ¡°Exactly. Huge boy.¡± Evelynughed, watching the two most important men in her life, both equally dramatic and precious. ADMINJ secret lover 263 263 The DNA Test Result: Match! Later that afternoon, while Oliver slept peacefully in his room, Evelyn finally had a quiet moment to check her work. She sat at her office desk, opened herptop, and began scrolling through the crucial emails waiting for her reply. She barely managed to read the first two messages when a sudden knock broke her focus. Her eyes shifted to the time on the corner of her screen. Only ten minutes had passed since she tucked Oliver in. Her brows lifted. ¡®Did he wake up already? That fast?¡® ¡°Come in,¡± she called. Laura peeked into the room. Strangely, she carried no tray of snacks or fruit this time, which immediately put Evelyn on alert. No tray meant something unusual. ¡°Yes, Laura?¡± Evelyn asked. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ someone requests to see you.¡± Evelyn was surprised. Meetings were not part of her schedule today. ¡°Is it Eleanor and Andrew? Did theye earlier than nned?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Then who?¡± Laura hesitated a moment. ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Alicia.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°Alice? With Ste?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am. Alone.¡± That alone was shocking enough to make Evelyn sit straighter. Alicia never visited without her daughter. Alicia never visited unannounced. Alicia never did anything unnned. So this, by default, was suspicious. ¡°Alright. Let her in. I will meet her in the living room.¡± 10:35 175 263 The DNA Test Result: Match! Once Laura left, Evelyn grabbed her phone. She found a missed call from Alicia and a text she somehow overlooked. ¡°Eve, I¡¯m on my way to your house.¡± ¡°No warning? No exnation?¡± Evelyn muttered under her breath. ¡°No warning? No exnation?¡± Eve Before she couldin further, a notification popped up on the corner of herptop screen. She nced at it. Then she held her breath, and her eyes caught it. The email subject read: [Important Notice: The DNA test result: Match!] Cread the Words, half curious and half Her pulse instantly quickened. She blinked and afraid they would disappear. ¡°Match? Someone matches my DNA¡­¡± Her voice trembled before fading to a whisper. For a moment, she could only stare at the glowing subject line. She had been waiting months for this. She had sent her blood sample earlier this year in hopes of finding her maternal family. A family she had never known. A family that her mother and father never spoke about. Her hand moved to click the email. But before she could, her phone buzzed. It was Alicia again. ¡°Eve, I¡¯m here.¡± Evelyn¡¯s breath was still shaky. Her heart hammered as if fighting its way out of her chest. She wanted to open that email. She wanted to know who it was. She wanted to know everything. But Alicia was waiting, and Evelyn knew herself well enough. If she opened that email now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear anything Alicia said. With a long inhale, then a slow exhale, she closed herptop. She would open itter when her mind was calm. 215 263 The DNA Test Result: Match! She draped her cardigan over her shoulders and headed for the stairs. However, halfway down, her thoughts rushed back to the email again. Each step felt heavier because her curiosity was pulling her in the opposite direction. ¡®Who is it? So, they have been searching for me, too? What if¡­they are not someone I expect them to be?¡® Countless questions are now dancing in her mind. She shook her head lightly and forced herself to stay focused. Once she reached the first floor, she spotted Alicia sitting in the living room. Alicia looked unusually pale and restless, clutching her handbag as if it might run away. ¡°Alice¡­¡± Evelyn called, walking quickly toward her. ¡°What happened? Why did you suddenlye?¡± Alicia stood, her worry so visible that Evelyn momentarily forgot about her own anxiety. ¡°Eve, tell me¡­ tell me the truth. What happened?¡± Alicia demanded. Evelyn slightly frowned at her question, ¡°Truth? About what?¡± Alicia sat down again, and Evelyn followed as her mind was guessing the correct answer to that question. ¡°I am sorry, Eve,¡± Alicia said, gripping Evelyn¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°But I am very worried. I have been trying to ask Ste sincest night, and she refuses to answer properly. She only said you were fine. She did not tell me the details.¡± ¡°Details of what?¡± Evelyn asked, baffled. Alicia took a deep breath, gathering courage. ¡°About Lana.. she tried to kidnap you!?¡± Evelyn stared at her for a moment. Then she understood. Her lips curved slowly. ¡°Oh¡­ so that is what this is about.¡± ¡°Yesterday, I read news about William Walters¡® daughter nearly being abducted by Lana. They didn¡¯t specify which daughter, but he has only two: you and Ste¡­¡± Alicia paused to take a deep breath before continuing, ¡°And, since Ste didn¡¯t reply to me, I initially thought¡­ I thought it was you.¡± Evelyn tried not tough. Not because it was funny, but because Alicia¡¯s face showed pure horror, andughing might terrify her even more. 10:35 @ 263 The DNA Test Result: Match! ¡°No, Alice. Lana did not try to kidnap me.¡± Alicia frowned. ¡°If not you?¡± ¡°It was Ste¡­¡± Alicia¡¯s relief disappeared instantly. Her face became ghostly white. ¡°Ste?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Evelyn nodded gently. ¡°That bitch Lana tried to kidnap Ste.¡± Alicia pressed a hand to her chest as if she needed support to continue breathing. ¡°Ste¡­ so that bitch Lana tries to kidnap Ste?¡± ¡°Technically, an attempt to kidnap. She failed.¡± Evelyn tried to soften it. ¡°Also, she didn¡¯t do it alone. Someone help her.¡± Alicia¡¯s jaw dropped. Then her eyebrows furrowed in anger. ¡°Ste! She could have told me that!¡± In Evelyn¡¯s mind, she could already imagine Ste rolling her eyes at her mother¡¯s panic and refusing to exin anything. Evelyn sighed softly and continued. ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t want you to worry, Alice¡­¡± ¡°That girl is driving me crazy. She needs to tell me what bothers her. Especially something like this. Why is she silent about something this horrible?¡± Alicia¡¯s voice trembled, unable to hide her worry and anger. the ¡°Don¡¯t be upset with her, Alice. At least she¡¯s okay now,¡± Evelyn said with a smile tofort Alicia. ¡°Yes, I feel relieved. But you should know, Eve, that I was prepared to go to the police station if anything had happened to you.¡± Alicia¡¯s smile finally returned. Evelyn smiled again, but deep inside, her heart slowly pounded at the memory of the email waiting upstairs. There was another truth she still needed to face. A truth she had been waiting for her entire life. A truth that could change everything. ADMINJ secret lover 264 264 This News Truly Saved My Day Evelyn needed something, anything, to shift Alicia¡¯s thoughts away from worry. Her stepmother had been tense ever since the news about Lana surfaced again. Even though she had already exined that Lana¡¯s n had failed, Alicia still looked like she was about to burst into tears or throw something at the wall. As Alicia continued venting about her miserable life and concerns for the future, Evelyn also searched for something to distract her. And the only thing that could make Alicia stop worrying was about her pregnancy. However, she had nned to announce her pregnancy to the whole family this weekend. She feels confused. Before Evelyn could find the right words to start, Alicia suddenly leaned in and took both her hands. ¡°Eve, don¡¯t worry about me¡­ I will not change my mind and go back to William. Even if he kneels, begs, or dresses like a clown, I will not. I promise you.¡± Her eyes practically sparked with fire. Evelynughed softly and gently patted her hands. ¡°Alice, I am genuinely happy to hear that. I agree with you¡­Never give my father a second chance because he never learns and he never will.¡± Alicia nodded, but her expression quickly shifted into frustration again. ¡°But still, I feel so upset with Lana. How could she ruin our family and keep trying repeatedly? What if she tries again? What if she goes after you or Ste again?¡± ¡°Alice, listen.¡± Evelyn finally interrupted before Alicia could break into tears or choke on her own anger. ¡°There is no way Lana can do anything else. Axel will make sure she stays in prison for many years. You have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Alicia blinked, still unconvinced. Evelyn had said this at least four times today, 10:35 264 This News Truly Saved My Day yet she could not calm down. ¡°Yes, really.¡± A tiny smile appeared on Evelyn¡¯s face. She squeezed Alicia¡¯s hands once more before taking a breath. ¡°Actually, there is something I want to tell you.¡± Alicia stiffened instantly. ¡°What is it? Eve, please do not tell me anything that will make my blood boil again. I cannot take another bad thing today.¡± Alicia said while forcing a nervous smile. ¡°It is not bad news.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Evelyn inhaled again and said softly, ¡°Alice¡­ I am pregnant.¡± Alicia was utterly shocked. Her eyes widened. Her mouth opened, but no sound came out. Then, all at once, tears gathered in her eyes. ¡°Eve¡­ you are¡­ pregnant?¡± she choked out. ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn answered softly with a smile, watching how funny Alicia¡¯s expression is now. Before Evelyn could say more, suddenly, Alicia grabbed her hand and pulled her into a tight embrace. ¡°Oh, thank God,¡± Alicia cried loudly. ¡°Thank God, thank God. I am so happy. I am so happy for you. My sweet girl is having another baby.¡± She sniffled, wailed again, and hugged her once more. ¡°I cannot believe it. I am going to be a grandmother again!¡± Evelynughed helplessly. ¡°Alice, stop crying. You will make me cry, too.¡± ¡°I cannot stop. I am overwhelmed. I¡¯m too happy for you. Oh dear, this is why I should not have worn mascara today,¡± she sobbed while wiping her eyes. ¡°Look at me, I look like a panda. ¡°You still look pretty¡­¡± Evelyn teases her. ¡°And thank you, Alice.¡± Just then, small footsteps approached. 215 264 This News Truly Saved My Day Oliver appeared in the living room with sleepy hair. He blinked at the sight of Alicia crying and immediately rushed toward them. ¡°Grandma? Why are you crying?¡± he asked with an adorable but serious little face. ¡°Grandma, did Mommy scold you?¡± Alicia gasped as if someone had stabbed her. ¡°Oh, my baby, of course not. Your mommy would never scold me.¡± She smiles while ruffling his smooth hair. Oliver narrowed his eyes suspiciously at his mother. ¡°Mommy, did you?¡± ¡°No, sweetheart. I did not scold Grandma.¡± ¡°Then why is Grandma Alice crying?¡± he asked, looking betrayed that adults were making no sense again. Evelyn tapped his nose gently. ¡°Grandma cried because she was happy.¡± ¡°Happy?¡± He paused. ¡°But people do not cry when they are happy.¡± ¡°Adults do.¡± Evelyn¡¯s answer. Oliver looked even more confused. ¡°Why?¡± Alicia sniffled and pulled him into a tight hug. ¡°Because your mommy told me you will have a little sibling.¡± Oliver paused. Then his eyes grew huge. ¡°But¡­ Mommy¡­¡± he said. ¡°We were only supposed to tell Grandma this weekend. You said it is a secret until Saturday. I kept the secret for two whole days.¡± He held up two tiny fingers for emphasis. ¡°Two days¡­ That is a long time.¡± Evelyn covered her mouth to stop her giggle. ¡°I know. I know¡­ I am sorry. But Grandma was very tired and stressed. I needed to cheer her up a little by telling her now.¡± Oliver crossed his arms, looking exactly like a tiny Axel. ¡°Mommy, you used my baby sibling as medicine?¡± Alicia burst intoughter. Evelyn nodded, holding back augh, as she looked at how adorable her son was. 264 This News Truly Saved My Day ¡°Yes. Yes. It is very effective. Look now, Grandma no longer cries. Now sheughs¡­ happily.¡± Oliver nods while looking at Alicia. Dis Then he turned to see Evelyn again, ¡°But Mommy, is so unfair. I wanted to say it first. I even practiced how to say it.¡± Alicia wiped her happy tears and pulled her grandson into a hug. ¡°Oh, sweetheart¡­ I am so proud of you. Thank you for keeping the secret¡­¡± Oliver nodded proudly. ¡°I kept it so tight. But now the secret has escaped.¡± Evelyn and Alicia burst intoughter at the same time. Alicia giggled and kissed the top of his head. The atmosphere changed from heavy and tense to warm and bright, just as Evelyn had hoped. They talked for another hour. Alicia kept congratting Evelyn, while Oliver shared funny stories that made everyone forget about Lana. Eventually, though, Alicia had to say goodbye. ¡°Eve, thank you. This news truly saved my day,¡± she said. ¡°But, I need to go home now. I have to wait for Ste. She is not escaping this time. I will scold her for hiding things from me.¡± Evelyn chuckled. ¡°Good luck.¡± Alicia kissed Oliver¡¯s forehead, hugged him again three times, and finally left the house. ADMINJ secret lover 265 265 Mom, I Might Finally Find Them! After Alicia¡¯s car disappeared down the driveway, Evelyn stretched her shoulders and let out a long breath. Just as she was about to return to her office, her phone rang. It was Axel. She answered immediately. ¡°Yes, Axel?¡± ¡°Eve, I am at the Knight residence. Grandpa asked me toe urgently. Something big happened in the family.¡± A chill ran through her. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I do not know yet.¡± His voice was steady but tense. ¡°I will tell you as soon as I get the details.¡± ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡± ¡°I will. And Eve¡­?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I miss you already.¡± Her heart warmed. ¡°I miss you too, Axel¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to end the call now¡­¡± ¡°Bye-¡± They hung up, but Evelyn could not shake the uneasy feeling settling in her heart. Something serious had happened.o She could sense it. ¡°Mommy-¡± Oliver¡¯s small, cute voice pulled Evelyn out of her thoughts. She turned toward the doorway and saw her son standing there, eyes wide with concern. ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡± he asked, blinking rapidly as if he had caught hermitting a crime. ¡°Hurry, Mom,e inside, or Daddy will get angry if he finds out you¡¯re standing in the cold.¡± 10.35 265 Mom, I Might Finally Find Them! Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her four¨Cyear¨Cold suddenly acting like a miniature patrol guard was too adorable to ignore. ¡°You are right, sweetheart. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± She walked toward him and reached out, attempting to lift him into her arms. But he stepped back as if avoiding danger. ¡°No, no, Mommy. I¡¯m too heavy for you to carry.¡± He ced both hands on his hips with impressive seriousness. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for the baby.¡± Evelyn froze. She blinked at him slowly. Someone was clearly spreading false pregnancy rules, and she wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or scold. She lowered herself to his level. ¡°Sweetheart, listen. You are not that heavy. I can still carry you.¡± He shook his head firmly. ¡°No. Daddy said pregnantdies need to be careful.¡± He paused. ¡°And Uncle Jimmy said so too. And Laura said you must not lift anything heavier than a pillow.¡± Evelyn stared at him. ¡®A pillow¡­?¡® Just as she was about to argue, footsteps sounded behind Oliver. Jimmy and Laura appeared at the end of the hallway, looking pale and guilty, as if they had been hiding behind the wall waiting for her reaction. Jimmy cleared his throat. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Oliver is correct. You should avoid lifting heavy things.¡± ¡°Jimmy,¡± Evelyn said slowly, ¡°He is my son. I have been lifting him for four years.¡± ¡°Yes, but now you are pregnant. Things are different.¡± Jimmy said nervously. Laura stepped forward, supporting Oliver¡¯s nonsense with impressive loyalty. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I also told Oliver that you need to avoid stress and any physical activity. Even carrying him might strain your back.¡± Oliver gasped. ¡°See, Mommy. Laura knows everything.¡± Evelyn pressed her lips together, fighting the urge tough and cry at the same time. ¡°Laura, I am barely five weeks pregnant. Nothing has changed yet.¡± ¡°But still, Ma¡¯am. Why take the risk?¡± ¡°Because I am his mother,¡± Evelyn replied patiently. 265 Mom, I Might Finally Find Them! Oliver crossed his arms dramatically. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t make me call Daddy. He said I am in charge of you when he is not home.¡± Jimmy and Laura stiffened. Evelyn closed her eyes for a brief moment. There was no way to win against the three of them. She took a deep breath, smiled sweetly, and patted Oliver¡¯s cheek. ¡°Alright, sweetheart. You win. I won¡¯t carry you.¡± But internally, she ns to discuss this with Axel. Oliver brightened immediately. ¡°Good. Come on, Mommy. I will walk with you.¡± He took her hand and led her inside. Jimmy and Laura both let out relieved sighs, as if they had just saved her life. ¡°Actually,¡± Evelyn said softly, ¡°I need to return to my office. I still have work to finish.¡± Oliver nodded with exaggerated maturity. ¡°I will stay with Laura and Jimmy. Don¡¯t worry about me, Mommy¡­ I¡¯m a big brother now. I can y with them.¡± ¡°Alright, go y with them¡­¡± Evelyn said, trying to bite her lip to keep fromughing. She gave his head a quick kiss, smiling at his adorable seriousness, then turned around and headed back to her office, already thinking about what silly rule they¡¯de up with next. Upon arriving at her office, Evelyn immediately opened herptop again. The email notification still sat in the corner of her screen like a glowing button she was almost afraid to touch. Her heart skipped a beat. That same email she had forced herself to ignore earlier was still there, waiting for her to finally open it. This was the day she had been waiting for. The day she had imagined countless times since she decided to search for her mother¡¯s family, the family she had never known, the pieces of her identity that had always been missing. All her life, she had only known one person on her mother¡¯s side: her grandmother. And even then, she had never met her. She had only seen a faded photograph among 265 Mom, I Might Finally Find Them! her mother¡¯s belongings, tucked away with the kind of care that suggested painful memories. As for her grandfather, she didn¡¯t even have a picture. Only ast name. Taylor. When she was a teenager, she once dared to ask her father about her mother¡¯s family. Still, William refused to answer, as if the topic itself was forbidden. And, when she asked her paternal grandparents, it was the same. They knew her mother¡¯s name, Madison Taylor, but nothing beyond that. No rtives. No history. Just a nk page. Evelyn¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she reached for her mouse. She clicked the email. The message opened with a polished, formal tone that instantly reminded her of hospital paperwork. Dear Ms. Evelyn Taylor, Thank you for your patience. Due to the confidentiality and sensitivity of your DNA match results, we are unable to disclose the match status through email. To receive the results, please visit Grayenfall Medical Centre in person. Kindly contact our administrative line at 0100-19100 to schedule an appointment at your earliest convenience. We look forward to assisting you. Respectfully, Grayenfall Gic and Medical Research Centre Evelyn read the email twice. Her breath stalled. A match. They wouldn¡¯t request her presence unless the result was meaningful. ¡°So, I have to return to Grayenfall?¡± she whispered to herself. Her pulse quickened. Grayenfall was far more than just distance; it was in emotional weight. Returning there meant facing the answers she had searched for her entire life. Her fingers curled against her chest. ¡°Mom¡­ I might finally find them!¡± ADMINJ secret lover 266 266 Maxime Knight Dies! 266 Maxime Knight Dies! After hanging up the phone with his wife, a cold smile pulled at the corner of Axel¡¯s lips. He already knew why his grandfather had summoned him so suddenly. It was about Maxime. News spread fast in their world, and the moment word of Maxime¡¯s death reached the Knight elders, they would not sit still. A quiet sense of relief settled in Axel¡¯s chest. It felt as if a thorn loo had finally been pulled out. ep inside him Maxime had been a threat for years, an unpredictable snake that slithered too close to him and also the Knight¡¯s family. Now that bastard was gone, and the air around Axel felt lighter, cleaner, easier to breathe. But that relief instantly faded the moment Liam steered the car into therge front yard of the Knight estate. Axel¡¯s expression hardened instantly. Parked directly in front of the mansion was a ck Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom he recognized all too well¨Chis father¡¯s car. And not far from it were two others, both belonging to his uncles. All of them here at once. Perfect. Just what he needed. He exhaled slowly, forcing down the irritation crawling up his spine. If there was something he disliked more than political dinners, it was family meetings filled with hypocritical smiles and fake concern. sted on his presence, Axel would have chosen to be Had his grandfather not anywhere else. But skipping such a meeting would only raise suspicion. Not today. Not when the timing of Maxime¡¯s death was too convenient. ¡°Sir, we have arrived¡­¡± Liam¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. Axel didn¡¯t move immediately. He sat still for a moment, staring ahead at the imposing 266 Maxime Knight Dies! house he had practically grown up in. Everything felt colder than usual, as if the walls themselves were preparing to swallow him whole. Finally, he turned to Liam. ¡°Pay attention to whoes and goes. If you notice anything suspicious or out of the ordinary, text me immediately.¡± ¡°Will do, sir.¡± Liam nodded firmly, already scanning the surroundings with sharp eyes. Axel pushed the door open and stepped out into the chilled afternoon air. e settle on The moment his shoes hit the gravel, he felt the weight of the ent his shoulders. He straightened his coat, set his jaw, and walked forw¡­.with the effortless confidence of a man who feared nothing and trusted no one. The Knight family had gathered. And judging by the cars outside, this would not be a simple conversation. It would be a war fought with polite words and hidden knives. Axel was ready for it. Prepared to ignore them all as he usually did. Before he reached the living room, Axel saw Alfred, his grandfather¡¯s butler, walk quickly to greet him. ¡°Young master, wee. I am sorry¡­ I could not greet you outside.¡± Alfred bowed slightly, and Axel responded with a brief nod. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Alfred. I know you must be very busy,¡± Axel said, stopping in front of him. His tone shifted, sharp with curiosity. ¡°What happened? Why did Grandpa suddenly ask me toe here?¡± Alfred¡¯s expression fell into something dark and heavy. ¡°It¡¯s about Young Master Maxime, Sir. He¡­ was found dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Axel¡¯s voice came out a bit more sharply than he intended. The shock on his face made Alfred look even more troubled. ¡°Dead? How?¡± he asked. Before Alfred could exin, Amanda¡¯s voice called from inside. ¡°Axel, atst you arrived.¡± Her tone was gentle, but her trembling gave her away. She moved toward him, eyes swollen and red. ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Axel asked, stepping closer. He had not seen her look this shaken in years. ¡°Maxime¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Oh dear, you know. Yes, he died. Come here Amanda whispered, grasping his hand. 266 Maxime Knight Dies! ¡°They are exining it inside. Join us first.¡± Axel let her lead him deeper into the house. The air felt heavy, as if the walls themselves were holding their breath. When they reached the living room, the entire Knight family was already gathered. Andrew and Eleanor sat quietly in their usual seats. Axel¡¯s father and two of his siblings were there as well, stiff and tense. Several cousins filled the remaining couches, all wearing the same expression: shock mixed with disbelief. Conversations halted the moment Axel appeared. fenry Their eyes flickered toward him for only a second before turning b Knight, Maxime¡¯s father, who sat at the center of the sofa, shoulders trembling. Even the military uniform Henry Knight wore couldn¡¯t make him look strong; his shoulders shook, and his eyes were red, clearly showing he had just cried. Axel settled beside his mother at the far end of the L¨Cshaped sofa. He said nothing, waiting for someone to speak. Waiting to hear what news they get about Maxime¡¯s death. ¡°Henry, how did they find him?¡± Andrew Knight finally broke the suffocating silence, his stern gaze fixed on his second son. Henry looked up, his eyes trembling as if he were holding back an ocean. His throat bobbed once before he managed to speak. ¡°They found him around noon today at our family cabin in the northern mountains. Our gardener found him when he visited the cabin to prepare the ce for winter.¡± A little gasp went through the room, kind of like a cold breeze. Axel leaned back in his seat, expression unreadable but mind sharp. He felt the weight of every stare shifting toward Henry, felt the unspoken questions hanging like storm clouds. His jaw tightened. ¡®So it begins.¡¯ ¡°My team has already arrived at the scene to investigate the cause of his death,¡± Henry continued. He checked his watch with a shaky hand. ¡°Last I heard, they were transporting the body to the capital. They should arrive in less than two hours.¡± At that moment, the woman beside Henry broke down. ¡°My son¡­ my only son¡­¡± Melinda Knight¡¯s sobs cracked the already¨Cfragile atmosphere. ¡°Why did he die so suddenly? Oh, Henry, we must find out why our son, why Maxime died there¡­ Why¡­ why¡­?¡± 266 Maxime Knight Dies! She grabbed Henry¡¯s arm with both hands and shook him, desperate for an answer he clearly didn¡¯t have. Henry¡¯sposure crumbled, tears spilling down his cheeks as he held her trembling hand. Soon, nearly half the room was crying, though no one came close to Melinda¡¯s grief¨Cstricken wails. Her voice echoed through the room like a mother cursed with a punishment she didn¡¯t deserve. Comment 1 View All > L Leave the firstment for this chapter. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 267 267 Investigate Maxime¡¯s Death! Andrew Knight, the patriarch of the family, pinched the bridge of his nose before speaking again. ¡°Henry, are you going to perform an autopsy to know the cause of his death?¡± ¡°Father,¡± Henry wiped his face. ¡°I don¡¯t n to Because when they found him, he was in his sleep, and¡­¡± His voice trailed off, the following words clearly too humiliating¡­ or inconvenient to admit. ¡°And what?¡± Andrew pressed, his voice cutting through the room and briefly quieting the sobs. Everyone waited, tension thick enough to choke on. Before Henry could answer, Erick Knight, the youngest, leaned back in his chair and casually dropped the bomb everyone else avoided. ¡°Of course, Max must¡¯ve overdosed, right?¡± he said, giving his father a deadpan stare. The room froze. Then shame and pity swept over the group like a sudden gust of wind. Everyone knew about the scandal. It had been stered all over the inte for weeks¨CMaxime Knight, the promising young heir, exposed as a heavy drug user. Some articles even implied he¡¯d been dealing. The noble Knight family name had been tarnished so much that it hardly looked like what it once was. Henry slowly lifted his gaze, clearly affected by Erick¡¯s blunt remark. He can see all the grief in the room thickened into a heavy silence. The younger generation lowered their heads, while the older members exchanged ufortable nces. However, Henry couldn¡¯t say anything. He was speechless. Andrew Knight exhaled sharply. His gaze sharpened as he looked at his younger son before saying, ¡°Erick, why are you speaking poorly about your own nephew?¡± Erick¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. His cold stare now shifted to his father. ¡°Dad¡­I¡¯m only speaking the truth. Everyone in this country has seen the news headlines. It¡¯s useless to pretend we don¡¯t know what he was involved in.¡± Erick shrugged lightly, though his tone carried an edge. ¡°Why ask Henry about a reason when the reason was already obvious?¡± 267 Investigate Maxime¡¯s Death! ¡°I didn¡¯t need to hear your fucking reason!¡± Andrew snapped, though some part of him looked like he wanted to rub his temples. ¡°Your brother and sister¨Cinw are grieving.¡± Melinda gasped and covered her mouth as another wave of tears spilled down her cheeks. She red at Erick with all the fury of a wounded lioness. ¡°Erick Knight, how dare you insult my son when he hasn¡¯t even been buried yet? He deserves peace!¡± Henry clenched his jaw, torn between anger and humiliation. He holds his wife¡¯s hand while staring at his little brother, ¡°Erick, please¡­ this isn¡¯t the time for such Erick didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I didn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t deserve peace, did I? I¡® ignoring reality will not help anyone. A sudden death in a cabin, alone, while sleeping¡­ what do you expect people to think?¡± g that ¡°Enough,¡± Henry snapped. His eyes narrowed at his brother. ¡°Erick, one more word leaves your mouth, and I will punch your face!¡± Erick rolled his eyes but remained silent. He didn¡¯t want to make his brother¡¯s pain worse. However, even though Erick no longer speaks up, someone else does. ¡°Uncle Henry, Aunt Melinda, Grandpa¡­¡± A young woman¡¯s cold voice could be heard from the seat behind. She was Henry¡¯s eldest daughter, Emily. Emily¡¯s eyes linger on Hendry before she continues. ¡°You can¡¯t me my father for his words. If you teach your son to behave properly in public, we won¡¯t have to face this kind of humiliation before the masses.¡± ¡°Emily-¡± every time I ¡°No, father!¡± Emily interrupted, ncing at Erick. ¡°Please don¡¯t stop me from telling my back every them this! I¡¯m sick and tired of people gossiping about me behind go out. They¡¯ll talk about Maxime¡¯s attitude and how they see me, our family, the Knight is no longer the same.¡± Emily¡¯s words added an even more eerie and somber atmosphere. And she didn¡¯t stop there; she turned her gaze back to Henry. ¡°Uncle Henry, Aunty Melinda¡­ We are sad because of Maxime¡¯s sudden death, but you also can¡¯t be mad at my dad like that!¡± ¡°I beg you all,¡± Eleanor finally spoke, her voice gentle enough to silence the room. < 267 Investigate Maxime¡¯s Death! ¡°Please, please, stop ming each other. Now let¡¯s focus on what we need to prepare before Maxime arrives.¡± ¡°Yes, mother¡­¡± ¡°Agree, mother¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, Grandma¡­¡± Henry exhaled deeply, struggling to steady himself. He finally said, ¡°As I was trying to say¡­ When they found him, he was in bed. Fully dressed, nothing was out of ce. The military doctor who was also there checked him and said his body showed no signs of struggle or violence. The local police said it looked peaceful. As if he fell asleep and never woke up.¡± Melinda wiped her tears with trembling hands. ¡°My boy¡­ if only I had visited him two days ago when he texted me he was visiting our cabin¡­ if only I had called¡­¡± No one knew how tofort her. Even Henry seemed helpless, patting her shoulder gently as he murmured, ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault. None of this is your fault.¡± Andrew¡¯s hands sped. His voice returned to its controlled, authoritative tone. ¡°Henry, regardless of how Max died, we must handle this properly. Inform the public as soon as the body arrives. Prepare a statement. I do not want rumors to spread further.¡± Henry nodded, though exhaustion washed over his features. ¡°I will prepare everything. But Father¡­ I truly do not wish for an autopsy unless necessary. Let him rest. He suffered enough when he was alive.¡± For a moment, Andrew didn¡¯t respond. Then he let out a long breath, his face softening just slightly. ¡°Very well. If the initial medical report is clear, we will proceed with the funeral arrangements.¡± Melinda broke into tears again, clutching Henry¡¯s hand as if it were herst anchor. The room fell quiet once more. Across the room, Alexander, Axel¡¯s father, sat stiffly, arms folded, with a stern expression, and he said nothing. While Axel, sitting across from his father, watched the exchange silently, his expression was t, unreadable. Inside, however, Axel felt the cold click of a puzzle piece begin falling into ce: Maxime¡¯s scandals, debts, crimes, and thest attempt he made on Evelyn¡¯s life. 267 Investigate Maxime¡¯s Death! He had been waiting for this day. A quiet, discreet, calcted relief settled deep in his chest, a thorn finally removed. Surrounded by grieving family, he kept his face calm, as if he were merely absorbing the news like the rest of them. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo < Comment 6 L PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter! Vote 27 ??? ?? View All > ͼ Fandom Send Gift 2 During the event, your votes cast are doubled Swipe left to continue > Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 268 268 He Must Be Feeling Sad Meanwhile, in The Valley¡­ Evelyn was about to m herptop shut and call it a day when her phone buzzed on the table. She didn¡¯t even look at the screen. In her mind, there was only one person who would text her at this hour. Axel. But when she finally nced at her phone, her expectation was shattered. Oscar. And the message? Shockingly short¡­ suspiciously short, in fact. ¡°Check the inte!¡± Evelyn stared at her screen, blinking slowly. 1/10 < 268 He Must Be Feeling Sad ¡°What else is on the inte?¡± she muttered, rubbing her temple. Thest thing she needed was another trending scandal, celebrity meltdown, or political circus to ruin her appetite. Still, curiosity dragged her right back to herptop. She reopened itzily and clicked on her usual news site. The page loaded, and the headline at the top nearly punched the air out of her lungs. [Maxime Knight has been dered dead due to a heart attack.] Her eyes widened in disbelief. The article thumbnail was a grainy, poorly lit photo¡­ but she recognized the face instantly. She¡¯d seen Maxime Knight in Axel¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house, the same face that bore the cold, aristocratic Knight features. 2/10 < 268 He Must Be Feeling Sad Her heartbeat stumbled. She clicked the article. ¡°Maxime Knight was discovered dead in one of the family¡¯s mountain cabins. A preliminary autopsy indicates he died of a heart attack¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s hand trembled as she scrolled. The words blurred for a moment, and she forced herself to blink until her vision returned. Suddenly, Axel¡¯s silent phone made sense. His abrupt return to the Knight residence made sense. He had gone home to deal with this. And she hadn¡¯t heard from him since. Her heart tightened with worry. Part of her wanted to throw herptop aside and call him immediately. Still, she forced herself to keep reading, searching for any detail, any hint, that might exin what happened. 3/10 268 He Must Be Feeling Sad When she finally reached the end of the article, her stomach felt heavy. She shut theptop with a soft click, grabbed her phone, and hovered her thumb over Axel¡¯s name. But she froze. Axel was dealing with his family. Thest thing he needed was her interrupting the storm he was walking through. She inhaled, then exhaled slowly. Instead of calling, she typed a short message: ¡°Axel, I just read the news online. My condolences¡­ She reread it twice, worried it sounded too stiff, too formal, too¡­ distant. But what else could she say? She couldn¡¯t joke. She couldn¡¯t offerfort he wasn¡¯t ready to take. She couldn¡¯t pretend 4/10 268 He Must Be Feeling Sad everything was normal. So she pressed send. The moment the message left her screen, Evelyn let out a shaky breath. Her chest ached with worry, but she forced herself to set her phone aside. She hoped, with everything in her, that he was okay. And she hoped he would text back, soon. However, Axel didn¡¯t reply to her message at all. Not even a quick call. Evelyn stared at her phone long enough for the screen to dim twice. The longer the silence stretched, the more her stomach tightened. She felt awful. Useless. Uncertain. Should she call Eleanor? Or Amanda, her mother¨Cinw? Should she send condolences? 5/10 268 He Must Be Feeling Sad Flowers? Or Something? Nothing felt appropriate. Nothing felt right. By the time dinner ended, she still hadn¡¯t figured out what to do. She forced herself to stay focused, apany Oliver, and get him ready for bed. Still, her thoughts continually wandered back to Axel. When she was about to read a book to her son to sleep, Jimmy appeared in the doorway. He asked to speak for a moment. ¡°Sweetheart, please wait. I¡¯ll speak to Jimmy first¡­¡± ¡°Ok, Mom¡­¡± he says, nodding as he runs to her bookshelf. ¡°I will choose the book tonight.¡± She smiled before leaving the bedroom. ¡°Yes, Jimmy?¡± she asked after closing the door behind her. 6/10 < 268 He Must Be Feeling Sad ¡°Forgive me for interrupting, Ma¡¯am¡­ do you know about Young Master Maxime?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Evelyn let out a soft sigh. ¡°I read the news. I tried to contact Axel to talk about it, but he didn¡¯t reply to my text.¡± Her voice was small, helpless. Jimmy nodded. ¡°I just received news from Liam. He said Master Axel was busy earlier at the Knight family house. His cell phone battery ran out. But don¡¯t worry, they are heading home now.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡®Liam.¡® How could she have forgotten that the forever¨Ccalm shadow was practically glued to his side? She should have contacted Liam earlier. 111 ¡°Oh¡­ I see. No wonder he didn¡¯t reply.¡± A faint smile tugged at her lips. Of course, Axel wasn¡¯t ignoring her; he was just caught in the chaos. Jimmy added, ¡°Liam also said they¡¯re already near 268 He Must Be Feeling Sad the Valley.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Jimmy.¡± She gave him a grateful nod. Once Jimmy excused himself, Evelyn went back to Oliver¡¯s bedroom. Oliver was already under his nket. ¡°Mommy read this book¡­¡± She took it and started to read it. Her voice softened as she read, though she kept ncing at the door, half¨Clistening for footsteps downstairs. By the time Oliver drifted to sleep, she was gently kissing his forehead when the bedroom door opened. Axel stood there. He wore a faint smile, but exhaustion clung to him like shadows. His eyes were softer than < 268 He Must Be Feeling Sad usual, reflecting both relief and weariness. Evelyn quietly turned off the bedroom light, stepped outside, and closed the door gently behind her. Axel was leaning against the wall, waiting for her like she was the only steady thing left in his world. No words came from him. None were needed. She could feel his exhaustion. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± she asked softly. He shook his head. Before she could say anything else, he reached out, and she was already in his arms. His embrace started gentle, then tightened with a quiet desperation, as if he feared she might slip through his fingers. Evelyn didn¡¯t resist. She melted into his hold, knowing precisely what he needed. Having lost a family member today, he must be feeling sad. L 268 He Must Be Feeling Sad She let him hold her for as long as he wanted. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll cook something warm and delicious for you.¡± It took him a moment to loosen his arms, but when he finally pulled back and looked at her, Evelyn blinked in surprise. Comment 2 ADMINJ secret lover 269 269 A Quiet Night After The Storm Evelyn blinked in surprise. 1 The exhaustion in his eyes had faded. The heaviness she expected to see was gone. Instead, his gaze looked calm, almost content. Relief bloomed inside her chest like a small flower. At least he looked lighter now than before. ¡°No need to cook. I do not want to tire my pregnant wife,¡± Axel said. His hand gently cupped her jaw, sliding upward before his thumb brushed her lips in a teasing stroke. His eyes were soft when they met hers again. ¡°Mr. Knight, can you stop thinking your wife is weak?¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°I am only cooking dinner, not lifting weights.¡± 269 A Quiet Night After The Storm ¡°Eve.¡± His voice dropped to a soft tone as he leaned in for a kiss. Evelyn leaned back slightly, and Axel chuckled under his breath. ¡°Do you know how cute you are when you pout like that?¡± Her lips broke into a reluctantugh. ¡°No cooking tonight.¡± His teasing slowly faded as his face returned to something more serious. ¡°I will ask someone to prepare dinner. You only need toe and eat with me. How does that sound?¡± She nodded. ¡°Sounds like a good n, sir.¡± ¡°But I need to shower,¡± he added, tapping her nose in a yful gesture. ¡°Meeting so many people today makes me feel dirty.¡± Sheughed softly. ¡°Yes, you definitely need a shower. Let¡¯s go, then.¡± They walked downstairs hand in hand. Axel¡¯s grip was warm and steady, as if he were 269 A Quiet Night After The Storm quietly telling her he did not want to let go. Not now, not after the day he had been through. As they descended the stairs, Evelyn voiced the question that had been heavy in her thoughts. ¡°Axel, how did Maxime suddenly die? Does he really have a heart problem?¡± Axel shrugged. He looked far too casual for the topic, almost rxed. ¡°I do not know. Maybe it was the right time for him to meet our ancestors.¡± Evelyn stopped walking and stared at him, disbelief and bafflement mingling. She slightly opened her mouth, but then quickly sealed it tight again. There were too many questions in her head. Eventually, she simply shook her head. He was grieving. He was strange. She would let this one pass. 269 A Quiet Night After The Storm ¡°Alright, go wash up. Do not keep me waiting too long, or I might fall asleep.¡± Axelughed and dashed into the bathroom. When they finally sat at the dining table, Evelyn was surprised to see the warm food already arranged neatly on the table. It was a surprisinglyforting spread for a cold evening. There was chicken soup, a te of ginger¨Cgarlic stir¨Cfried vegetables, steamed salmon with lemon, and a small bowl of warm sweet potato porridge made especially for pregnant women. Evelyn hadn¡¯t felt hungry earlier, but as soon as she smelled the food, her appetite came back strong. She picked up her spoon and started eating almost immediately. Axel joined her, eating quietly at first. 269 A Quiet Night After The Storm When she brought up her earlier question again, he no longer avoided it. He answered everything patiently, as if the shower had washed away thest bits of heaviness. But then Evelyn brought up thements she had seen online. Comments fromizens who spected that Maxime had died because of drugs, and not a heart attack. Axel¡¯s hand froze midway to his mouth. His gaze shifted to her, steady and calm, but sharper than before. ¡°They are not wrong about that.¡± Evelyn¡¯s spoon slipped, ttering softly against the bowl as she stared at him. ¡°For real?¡± Axel ced his fork down. 269 A Quiet Night After The Storm ¡°You know Maxime¡¯s father is a respected military general, right?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied quietly. Everyone in the country knew that Andrew Knight had three sons. Axel¡¯s father was now the CEO of Knight Group. Henry Knight was a military general with a firm reputation. Erick Knight was the youngest; despite his age, he was a bright and popr politician, elected to parliament twice by the people, and is serving his second term. ¡°My uncle decided not to do an autopsy,¡± Axel exined. ¡°But it was obvious he died because of drugs. To prevent suspicion and avoid embarrassing the family, they made an official announcement saying it was a heart attack.¡± Silence hung between them for a moment. Evelyn was shocked. There were no words to describe her feelings. All she could do was feel a 269 A Quiet Night After The Storm surge of sympathy for Maxime¡¯s parents. Losing a child in such a way was a wound that would never heal. Axel saw the look on her face and gently rubbed her back. ¡°No need to feel bad. This is the best for Maxime. He did many things that eventually led him to his death.¡± Evelyn allowed out a soft sigh. She said nothing. She remembered the reports Oscar had shown her. Maxime was a walking red g. Everything about him screamed trouble. At least now, things hade to a quiet end. ¡°Alright,¡± Axel said, brushing aside the heavy mood. ¡°Let us stop talking about him.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Evelyn nodded, reaching for her dessert, a delicious slice of cheesecake. However, before she could take a bite, Axel spoke P: 269 A Quiet Night After The Storm again. ¡°You need toe to the funeral. It is the day after tomorrow.¡± Her fork froze in the air. Again. She was stunned. She turned to him with widened eyes. ¡°You wille as my wife,¡± Axel continued. Evelyn gasped, utterly shocked. ¡°Axel¡­ you¡­¡± +15 She blinked rapidly, shocked to her core. If she went to Maxime¡¯s funeral, everyone would see her: the entire Knight family, their rtives, their high¨Csociety guests, reporters, and half the country. ¡°Did¡­ did you n to reveal our marriage in public?¡± She asked worriedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Axel¡¯s answer came without any hesitation. ¡°There is no reason to hide it anymore. I want 269 A Quiet Night After The Storm everyone to see who my wife is.¡± Evelyn stared at him as her heart flipped and twisted. Shock. Panic. Curiosity. A tiny bit of excitement. All of it blended into a confusing whirl in her mind. Axel leaned back slightly, his eyes glinting with confidence. There was one more thing he did not voice aloud, although his thoughts shouted it clearly. The underground world already knew Evelyn Walters was his wife. He can¡¯t hide it from them. So there was no point keeping her anonymous to the public. In fact, revealing her would make things easier. ADMINJ secret lover 270 270 You Are Nervous To Meet My Father? Evelyn swallowed hard. ¡°Why do you seem unhappy about appearing in public as my wife?¡± He asked. Evelyn shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like that, Axel. I¡¯m happy. But¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ what?¡± he asked, curious why she didn¡¯t finish her sentence. ¡°You really want to announce it during a funeral? Would that not be awkward? Out of ce? People are crying and mourning, and then suddenly we appear together like we are walking down a red carpet.¡± Axel smirked. ¡°It is not a red carpet. If anything, it is only a funeral carpet. ¡°Axel, that is even worse.¡± Heughed. ¡°I am not going to make an announcement out loud with a microphone. People will simply see us together, and we let them draw their own conclusions. And that is it.¡± ¡°What if they ask questions?¡± Evelyn asked. ¡°Then I will answer.¡± ¡°What will you answer?¡± ¡°That you are my wife,¡± he said casually as he reached for his drink. She stared at him for a slight moment, ¡°You really are nning to shock the entire Knight family.¡± ¡°They need something to distract them from Maxime¡¯s scandal,¡± Axel replied, all matter¨Cof¨Cfact. ¡°Our marriage will work perfectly.¡± ¡°You mean I am a distraction.¡± ¡°You are the most beautiful distraction I have.¡± ¡°Axel Knight, that is not apliment.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°It is from me.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh, even though her nervousness still lingers in her mind. 10:24 270 You Are Nervous To Meet My Father? She yed with the pieces of cheesecake on her te, pretending to eat while her mind drifted far from the dining room. Axel was rxed beside her, leaning back in his chair, looking far too at ease for a man who had just returned from a family tragedy. Meanwhile, her stomach kept twisting. Axel nced at her te. ¡°You¡¯re not finishing that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ thinking,¡± she murmured. ¡°Oh?¡± He turned to her fully. ¡°About what?¡± She hesitated, biting her lower lip. ¡°About your family.¡± Axel¡¯s brow arched, amused. ¡°Which one of them?¡± ¡°All of them,¡± she huffed quietly. ¡°I already met your grandparents and your mom. They were lovely. But the rest¡­¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°Especially your father.¡± That got his attention. Axel leaned his elbow on the table, facing her more seriously now. ¡°Eve¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± she muttered, eyes on her dessert like it held the answers to life. ¡°You¡¯re nervous to meet him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± She stopped, sighing. ¡°Okay, maybe I am. A little.¡± ¡°A little?¡± Axel repeated, amused. ¡°You look like you¡¯re preparing for a corporate merger.¡± She red at him, cheeks warming. ¡°Your father is intimidating, Axel. And don¡¯t try to forget¡­ That he didn¡¯t like myst name. I mean, Walters!¡± ¡°He is¡­ Intimidating¡± Axel admitted with a smallugh. ¡°Trust me, even I avoid him when he¡¯s in a bad mood.¡± ¡°That does not help,¡± she whispered sharply. Axel smiled. He took her hand and brushed his thumb over her fingers. father hated ¡°Eve¡­ You don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. No need to worry about how my yourst name. What¡¯s important now is that you are part of the Knight¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± she corrected him. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ uneasy.¡± She exhaled slowly. ¡°I mean, your 270 You Are Nervous To Meet My Father? father and my dad. What if I say something wrong or do something wrong? Or-¡± ¡°Eve,¡± Axel squeezed her hand gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk to him. Well, he might not ask you anything, either.¡± She lifted her eyes to him, and the warmth she found in his gaze steadied her nervousness a little. ¡°What¡¯s important is, my mother and grandparents already like you,¡± he said. ¡°And the rest will too. As for my father¡­¡± Axel paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°He will like you too once he meets you and sees that you¡¯re different from your father.¡± Her chest tightened, not from fear, but with something warm and fragile. Hisst words give her hope. Perhaps in the future, Alexander Knight will ept her. ¡°And I¡¯ll be with you the entire time,¡± he added. ¡°I¡¯m not tossing you to the wolves and running away. If I¡¯m busy there, your mother¨Cinw and grandma will be there, right?¡± She nods softly. ¡°But I prefer you. As long as you are on my side, I will be able to meet them¡­¡± Axel smiled to reassure her before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll hold your hand the whole time, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡± She turned her attention back to her dessert and took her time savoring each bite. When she finally finished, she looked at him with a soft, eager smile and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready to meet them all¡­¡± Axel¡¯s smile turned warmer, softer, filled with something proud. ¡°Thank you, Eve. They¡¯re going to like you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ optimistic.¡± ¡°Realistic,¡± he corrected. ¡°You¡¯re easy to love.¡± Her face heated instantly. ¡°Axel-¡± He leaned closer, brushing a kiss against her temple. ¡°Too shy now? But brave enough to face my father?¡± She punched his arm lightly, unable to stop herself from smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not teasing,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯m reminding you you¡¯re stronger than you think.¡± Slowly, the knot in her chest loosened. She was still nervous. Of course, she was. 270 You Are Nervous To Meet My Father? Meeting Alexander Knight was no small thing. But she wasn¡¯t alone. Axel would be right beside her. They continued discussing the necessary preparations for Maxime¡¯s funeral, about the guest list, the security arrangements, and even the clothes Evelyn should wear. Axel insisted she wear somethingfortable. Evelyn insisted she could handle heels. Axel gave her a look that silently said, ¡°Absolutely not!¡± And of course, Evelyn pretended not to see it. By the time they returned to their bedroom, both of them were mentally drained. Evelyn slipped under the nket first, snuggling into the warmth. Axel joined her a momentter and immediately wrapped himself around her like a very possessive, very muscr octopus. She let him, resting her cheek against his chest. Just as she felt sleep tug at her, something jolted her memory. Her eyes opened. ¡®Grayenfall¡­¡® She shifted slightly, trying to turn and face him. Instead, Axel tightened his hold. ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡± he asked, instantly alert. ¡°Are you still hungry? Want me to bring you some snacks?¡± She stared at him, offended. ¡°No. Why do you always assume that?¡± ADMINJ secret lover 271 271 She Felt Nervous And A Little Excited! ¡°Because you¡¯re pregnant. Pregnant people get hungry.¡± Axel said it as if it were a universalw, unchangeable and written in stone. ¡°Well, Mr. Knight, this pregnant person is fine.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then why is there a frown on your forehead?¡± She exhaled softly and refocused on her current concern. ¡°Axel¡­ I¡¯m going to fly to Grayenfall.¡± That wiped the teasing right off his face. His arms loosened. His expression shifted into something sharper, more serious. ¡°Why? When?¡± ¡°I was supposed to leave this weekend,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I canceled it to stay with you. I¡¯ll go after the funeral.¡± Axel looked at her as if she had just announced she wanted to move to Mars. ¡°You want to go to another city. And now you canceled it because of me?¡± ¡°Of course. You needed me.¡± The seriousness in Axel¡¯s face softened for only a heartbeat before a familiar warmth settled into his gaze. He pulled her closer again, brushing his lips over her forehead. ¡°I always need you, Eve.¡± He said yfully. She narrowed her eyes, a warning glint sharp enough to make him loosen his embrace, ¡°Axel. Focus.¡± ¡°I am very focused.¡± His brows lifted as he asked, ¡°So¡­ tell me. Why did you want to go there? Are you nning to visit Aunty Martha?¡± Evelyn shook her head gently. ¡°Not like that.¡± He blinked, confused and trying very hard to hide it, which only seeded in making him look even more confused. Then he sighed, slowly standing from his chair. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wrap things up here and talk about Grayenfall in the bedroom.¡± Evelyn nodded quickly. Her stomach was full, stretched, and one more spoonful of soup might have made her explode. They headed to their bedroom, settling onto the three¨Cseater soft sofa near the 271 She Felt Nervous And A Little Excited! windows. The lights glowed warmly, casting a cozy ambience around them. Axel draped his arm across the back of the sofa, waiting patiently. However, his eyes kept subtly scanning her face for any sign she might be hiding something serious. Evelyn took a quiet breath. Then she began. She told him everything¡­ About how she had started searching for her mother¡¯s family early in the year. How she had sent her DNA sample to Grayenfall Medical Centre, in hopes of finding even the slightest trace of her mother¡¯s past. And how, after months of waiting, she finally received a notification earlier today. Her DNA had matched someone. Axel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯ve been¡­ searching this whole time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice was soft but steady. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone until I had something concrete.¡± As she spoke, Axel recalled something from when they finally met again¡­ Evelyn suddenly visits Grayenfall Medical Centre. When he thought she might be ill, he asked Collins to investigate. Still, Collins reported that the CCTV footage from the hospital in Grayenfall couldn¡¯t be retrieved. Now, hearing her story, he finally understood. ¡®So, the visit was to the gic department, to check the DNA sample of her¡­¡® He wondered. ¡°You said someone matched the DNA sample?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Yes. But the match information can¡¯t be sent digitally. I need to go there in person to receive the identity and the full report.¡± Axel fell silent again. He had known about her and her family, Walters. But this one, quietly searching for the family she lost, affected him differently. Evelyn looked at him with hopeful eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why I need to fly there. I was supposed to leave this weekend, but I canceled it. I want to stay with you for Maxime¡¯s funeral. After that¡­ I hope you¡¯ll let me go.¡± 271 She Felt Nervous And A Little Excited! Axel rubbed his jaw, lost in thought. His schedule shed through his mind, along with his n to fly to another country and the chaos of recent news about his family. She hurried to continue. ¡°Axel, I won¡¯t stay long. I¡¯ll fly in the morning ande back the same day. Or¡­ I can even wait a few more days after the funeral, if needed.¡± Axel finally turned his gaze back at her and asked, ¡°Can we fly there on Tuesday?¡± Evelyn stared. ¡°We?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Axel said casually, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± ¡°Axel, you don¡¯t have to. Really. Ryan and Lisa cane with me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°No.¡± He reached for her hand, holding it in both of his. ¡°This is the day you find your mother¡¯s family. I need to be there.¡± Her heart melted instantly. He was a busy man, an incredibly busy businessman. Running a massive group ofpanies, dealing with so many matters, handling family chaos, and yet he still made space, made time for her. A slow warmth spread through her chest. ¡°Axel, you have work. You don¡¯t need to-¡± He lifted one brow. ¡°Are you rejecting your husband¡¯s support?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not rejecting anything.¡± She squeezed his hand. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trouble me. You are the only part of my life that isn¡¯t trouble.¡± Evelyn stared, then casually said, ¡°My husband still has his romantic side¡­ I thought you had already forgotten about it.¡± ¡°I know. You married a literary genius.¡± ¡°More like a dramatic CEO with too much confidence.¡± He leaned forward, smirking. ¡°You like my confidence.¡± ¡°Debatable.¡± ¡°Evelyn.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± < 271 She Felt Nervous And A Little Excited! ¡°You¡¯re smiling.¡± She rolled her eyes, but she was smiling indeed. He sat up straighter. ¡°So, Tuesday, after the funeral. We fly to Grayenfall. Together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll be okay leaving thepany for a day?¡± He chuckled, ¡°I built thatpany. It can survive a few hours without me.¡± She exhaled. ¡°Alright. Tuesday. Together.¡± Axel leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to her lips. ¡°Alright, that settles then!¡± he said. ¡°Hmm¡­ thank you, Axel,¡± she whispered. He pulled her into his arms, holding her close against his chest as if she belonged there. ¡°Always.¡± Evelyn closed her eyes and leaned into him, her mind crowded with thoughts. Start from about their public appearance as a married couple and about her maternal family, something she had been eager to learn since her mother died years ago. At this moment, her world was shifting, secrets unfolding, and the future uncertain. She felt nervous and a little excited. ADMINJ secret lover 272 272 Unexpected Neighbor! While in the middle of the city. 1 Ste nearly jumped out of her seat when her phone vibrated on the dashboard. She didn¡¯t even need to look. She already knew who it was. Her mother. Again. The glowing name ¡°Mommy¡± shed like an rm siren. Ste sighed. This wasn¡¯t the first time her mother had called today. Or the second. Or even the fifth. Since five in the afternoon, her mother had been calling her every thirty minutes. Yes, every thirty minutes. She had told her she was handling an emergency 00:32 1/12 272 Unszpected Neighbor! patient and wouldn¡¯t be home until around ten. And now, with only five minutes left to ten, her mother was calling again¡­ as if she was on the verge of being kidnapped, murdered, or swallowed whole by a medical textbook. She pressed the answer button and turned on the speakerphone. However, before Ste could even say hello, Alicia¡¯s panicked voice boomed through the car. ¡°Ste, where are you? Are you alright?¡± Ste stared at the road in disbelief. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Why do you sound like I¡¯m trapped in a burning building?¡± ¡°Oh. So you are fine.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Mommy, for your attention,¡± Ste said, injecting extra sunshine into her voice in hopes of calming her worried mother. 272 Unexpected Neighbor! But of course it failed. ¡°Where are you now? Still at the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m driving home now. I¡¯ll arrive in five minutes.¡± ¡°Alright, I will heat your dinner. Take care.¡± The call ended instantly. Ste exhaled a long, exhausted sigh. She loved her mother. Deeply. But sometimes¡­ her mother had enough nervous energy to power a small city. Finally, she turned into the parking lot of the Pearl Garden Apartments. Her eyes lit up when she saw a free slot right near the entrance. Ste pulled in quickly, grabbed her bag, and practically sprinted toward the building, heading to the elevator. Footsteps echoed behind her. 272 Unexpected Neighbor! She ignored them at first. Probably another tenant. But when the steps came closer, curiosity forced her to nce over her shoulder. Her eyes widened. ¡®Dn?¡® He had been mid¨Cstep and paused, just as surprised to see her. For a moment, Ste wondered if she was hallucinating from exhaustion. She blinked. Still Dn. She blinked again. Still Dn. Still handsome. Still calm. Still breathing the same air. ¡®Why is he here?¡® she murmured under her breath. Then another thought hit her. ¡®Wait. Is he here to see me?¡® Dn approached, stopping beside her with a 272 Unexpected Neighbor! soft smile. ¡°Hi, Ste.¡± ¡°Hi¡­¡± She stared at him, mildly suspicious. ¡°Why¡­ are you here? Are you following me? And how did you get through the main door?¡± His eyebrows shot up. Heughed. ¡°Following you? No. Rx. I live here.¡± She froze. ¡°You. Live. Here?¡± she repeated dumbly. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Her mind scrambled. Did he move in after learning she lived here? Did he somehow track her down? No. That sounded ridiculous. Right? Still, she had to ask. ¡°Since when did you live here?¡± 272 Unexpected anchor Dn frowned slightly as if calcting, ¡°Almost five years, I think¡± She felt her soul leave her body. ¡°So¡­ you were living here first. Long before us. ¡°Yes. I moved in when the building was justpleted.¡± A sound escaped her¡­ halfugh, half wheeze. ¡°Ah. So I was the one who unknowingly moved into your building¡± He chuckled. ¡°Seems so.¡± ¡°Which floor do you live on?¡± ¡°The top.¡± Ste swallowed hard. The penthouse. The entire top floor, with its private elevator, private balcony, and private everything. She remembered her mother mentioning that the penthouse was a single, massive unit. Meanwhile, she lived on the tenth floor with excellent lighting but entirely normal floor space. ¡°This man¡­ my brother¨Cinw¡¯s secretary is living like a king¡® She quickly pressed the elevator button before her brain could embarrass her further. ¡°How about you?¡± Dn asked. ¡°Tenth,¡± she answered sheepishly. He nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Alright. Talk to youter, Ste.¡± He walked toward the VIP elevator, swiping his card for ess. She watched him go, clutching her bag like a protective shield. Her mind reyed theirst meeting. The night thugs had almost kidnapped her, and Dn had literally appeared from the shadows like some < 272 Unexpected Neighbor! action movie hero. She remembered hugging him tightly afterward, emotional and shaky, her face buried in his chest. Ste¡¯s face burned at the memory. And the way Dn had smiled at her just now¡­ gentle, warm, a hint of something else. No. She was imagining it, right? Right! She shook her head frantically and stepped into her elevator. When Ste reached her apartment and opened the door, she nearly screamed. Her mother stood directly in front of her. In the dim light. With an expression that could make demons flee. 272 Unexpected Neighbor! ¡°M¨Cmommy?¡± Ste squeaked, pressing a hand to her thudding chest. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you scaring me like that? What are you doing standing there? And what¡¯s with that face? I thought I saw a demon.¡± Alicia didn¡¯t answer. She grabbed Ste¡¯s wrist and dragged her toward the dining table like a general hauling a soldier to interrogation. ¡°Go wash your hands ande sit here quick,¡± Alicia ordered. Ste obeyed. Fast. Then, she sat down slowly. The silence was suffocating. ¡°Mom? Can you say something?¡± she asks, eyeing her mother with worry. ¡°Your silence is giving me goosebumps. Did I make a mistake?¡± She asked before she started eating herte dinner. 272 Unexpected Neighbor! Alicia finally spoke, her tone trembling with betrayal and anger. ¡°Tell me. Why did you hide the kidnapping incident from me? Why did you not tell me it was YOU?¡± Ste froze, mid¨Cchew. Her spoon ttered onto her te. ¡°M¨CMom¡­ H¨Chow do you know?¡± Alicia red. ¡°Your father has only two daughters. You and Evelyn. Of course I know!¡± ¡°That was my sister-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Ste Walters! I met your sister today. She told me everything.¡± Ste gasped. Her jaw dropped. One thought sted through her head like an explosion. ¡®Geez, sister Eve, you traitor!¡± Her mother wasn¡¯t done. 10/12 272 Unexpected Neighbor! ¡°Do you know how I felt? Hearing from someone else that criminals almost abducted my daughter?¡± Alicia took a deep sigh before she continued, ¡°So, Dn had to save you? And you kept it a secret from your own mother?¡± Ste swallowed hard. ¡°Mom¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to worry. You faint easily.¡± 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ ADMINJ secret lover 273 273 A Dinner Invitation Alicia narrowed her eyes at her daughter and said, ¡°I do not faint easily!¡± 1 ¡°You fainted when the dog barked at youst year.¡± ¡°That dog was huge!¡± ¡°It was a corgi,¡± Ste deadpanned. ¡°That corgi had a killer aura!¡± Ste blinked. ¡°¡­Mom. It was waddling.¡± Alicia pped her arm lightly, ¡°Stop arguing with me. You are not my cute baby, Oliver, alright!¡± Instead of saying anything, Steughed, hearing her mother¡¯s words. ¡°The point is, you should have told me!¡± Alicia continues. ¡°Do you know how dangerous that was? What if that young man did not save you?¡± 1/11 273 / Dinner Invitation Ste¡¯s cheeks reddened, ¡°Mom¡­ don¡¯t call him a ¡®young man.¡¯ He¡¯s in his thirties. And he has a name¡­Dn!¡± Alicia waved a hand. ¡°Nonsense. I saw him at Evelyn¡¯s housewarming. He looks younger than you and for a guy in his thirties!¡± ¡°He does not!¡± ¡°He does!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Alicia leaned forward, eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you like him?¡± Ste choked on air. ¡°W¨Cwhat? Mom! No!¡± Alicia gasped loudly. ¡°You do! Oh my goodness! My daughter likes a mature, handsome man who saved her life.¡± ¡°Mom. Please stop!¡± Alicia wasn¡¯t listening. Her imagination had 2/11 273 A Dinner Invitation entered hyperspeed. ¡°Does he like you? Did he confess? Did something happen when he saved you?¡± ¡°NOTHING happened¡ª¡± ¡°Well, he hugged you back, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ste¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Your sister Eve, of course.¡± Ste clutched her hair. ¡®Sister Eve¡­ why do you hate me¡­¡® Alicia¡¯s expression softened¡­just slightly. ¡°Ste. This man saved your life. You should thank him properly. Invite him to dinner.¡± ¡°Mom, please-¡± ¡°Do it!¡± ¡°Mom-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cook!¡± 273 A Dinner Invitation Ste sandwiched her face with her hands. Her entire life had turned upside down in under ten minutes. Worse, the man her mother wanted to invite¡­ Lived in the same building. On the top floor. Probably overheard her screaming in the elevator just now. Alicia ced aforting hand over her daughter¡¯s. ¡°Ste, sweetheart. A man like that is rare. Brave. Mature. Employed. And he probably doesn¡¯t live with his parents.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I was just joking about your feelings for Dn. However, I am genuinely serious about inviting him for dinner. Since tomorrow is Friday, go ahead and invite him. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± 4/11 273 A Dinner Invitation Ste stared at her dinner te as if it might swallow her whole. Her mother was unstoppable. Her sister was a traitor. And Dn¡­ lived fifteen floors above her. This was going to be a long week. Ste had never eaten dinner so fast. The moment she finished thest spoonful, she stood up with an excuse so quick it could have been written on a prescription pad. ¡°Mom, I need a bath. And sleep. Urgently.¡± Alicia gave her suspicious eyes but let her escape. Ste practically slid down the hallway, shut her bedroom door, and leaned against it with a groan. Now that she was alone, exhaustion finally hit 273 A Dinner Invitation her. After washing up, the moment shey on her bed, her mother¡¯s ridiculous idea popped back into her head. Again. Suddenly, she was wide awake again, staring at the ceiling as her brain spun like a washing machine set on violent mode. A dinner invitation. For Dn. In her house. With her mother. Ste dragged the pillow over her face and screamed silently. This was bad. Very bad. If Dn came, her mother would notice the way her heart tried tounch itself out of her ribcage whenever he was nearby. Worse, her mother would absolutely tease her about it. Forever. Until the end of her days. 273 A Dinner Invitation : And she did not even understand what those feelings were. Every time Dn stood near her, her heart acted like it had forgotten basic biology. It would race, flutter, skip, and asionally feel like it was choking her from the inside out. She med his face. And his voice. And the way he had held her that night after pulling her away from danger. A man should not be allowed to smell that good after fighting off thugs. Right!? ¡°Nope. Nope. Stop thinking. Sleep, Ste!¡± she scolded herself, flipping to her side. She shut her eyes tightly. Five secondster, she opened them again. Still awake. She turned to the other side. Closed her eyes. She opened them again. < 273 A Dinner Invitation : Still awake. ¡°Oh,e on,¡± she groaned, mming her face. into the pillow. The clock glowed mockingly from the nightstand. Twelve eighteen. Her morning shift started in eight hours. Eight hours was already not enough sleep, and she had not even drifted off yet. Her brain refused to shut up. She tried bargaining with it. ¡°Please. Just sleep. You can panic tomorrow.¡± Her brain ignored her entirely. Finally, after five minutes of tossing around and mentally insulting her own mind, Ste grumbled and grabbed her phone. She had already rehearsed this message at least ten times in her head. Maybe twenty. Possibly fifty. Ste typed, slowly and carefully. 273 A Dinner Invitation ¡°Hi Dn, my mother knows about you helping me that night. And she asks you toe to dinner with us this Friday night.¡± She stared at the sentence. Then reread it again. And again. Was it too formal? Too casual? Too obvious? Too stupid? Should she add an emoji? No, emojis were dangerous! They could convey all the wrong things. Imagi sending a heart by ident. She would immediately move to another city. She hit send before she could change her min 273 & Dinner invitation A Her heart instantly tightened like it was trying to shrink into the size of a raisin. She waited. One minute passed. No reply. She waited again. Another minute passed. Still nothing. Great. Now the silence was killing her. Maybe he was asleep. Or busy. Orughing at her message. Or reading it out loud to his friends. Or taking a screenshot and sending it to Evelyn. Who would absolutely tell Axel? Who would absolutely tease her to death. Panicking, she typed another message. ¡°There is no need to reply now. Please respond 10/0 273 A Dinner Invitation tomorrow. Sorry for bothering you in the middle of the night.¡± She hit send. Then tossed her phone onto the nightstand like it was a bomb. Comment 0 L Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 7 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > ADMINJ secret lover 274 274 Do You Like Her? ¡°There. Done. Over. Finished. I can sleep now,¡± Ste whispered, forcing herself to lie on her back again. 1 Miraculously, her body finally started to rx. Her mind slowed down. Her eyelids grew heavy. Sleepiness washed over her like a warm wave. She was just drifting off when her phone vibrated. Her soul left her body. She stared at the nightstand. The phone vibrated again. Her heart pounded wildly, but she did not reach for it. Not yet. 1/13 274 Do You Like Her? Touching it felt like opening a cursed artifact that might explode in her face. Finally, very slowly, she extended her hand, grabbed the phone, and took a deep breath before looking. Dn¡¯s name glowed on the screen. Her heart did a weird flip. She nervously opened the message. It was short. Very short. Only one word. ¡°Ok!¡± Ste blinked. Then blinked again. That was it? No questions? Noints? No confusion? No 2/13 274 Do You Like Her? panic? No long paragraph politely declining? Just Ok! She stared at the screen for a long moment, stunned. Her heart, which had been ready to sprint away, softened instead. And, before she even realized it, a small smile tugged at her lips. She did not know why she was smiling. She told herself it was a relief. Her heart, however, knew better. Meanwhile, on the twenty¨Cfourth floor, Dn sat on Collins¡¯s couch with a cold beer in hand. The television was muted, the city lights glowed through the tall windows, and Collins was happily retelling the parts of the story Dn wanted to 3/13 274 Do You Like Her? hear. A few minutester¡­ Collins leaned back and exhaled loudly. ¡°Well, man, you know the rest. It was all over the news that Lana sent gangsters to kidnap Ste.¡± Dn¡¯s jaw tightened in a way only a trained observer could notice. ¡°Yeah, I read it. I still can¡¯t believe that woman had the guts to do that,¡± he said casually. However, his eyes betrayed a sharp annoyance that made Collins squint suspiciously. Collins rubbed his forehead as a frown formed. Something did not add up. Dn looked too invested. Too tense. Too¡­ something. He crossed his arms and studied him with full suspicion. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask about it?¡± Collins asked slowly. 274 Do You Like Her? Dn took a sip of his beer. ¡°Just curious¡­¡± he replied, although his tone was a little too quick. Collins narrowed his eyes more. He can¡¯t ignore his curiosity. ¡°Curious? You? When did you start getting curious about women outside the ¡°Nothing,¡± Dn answered, trying to sound bored. ¡°Man, did you forget I¡¯m the one who helped her that night? Damn! You¡¯re overthinking.¡± ¡°Well, man, I think just enough,¡± Collins muttered. ¡°Hold on¡­ no way. Are you interested in her?¡± His face brightened in slow realization. ¡°You are, aren¡¯t you? You are absolutely into her!¡± Dn choked on his own beer. ¡°What? No. Why would you say that?¡± ¡°Because you are acting strange, Dn. Very strange. Strange enough to make me think you possibly like Ste.¡± 513 < 274 Do You Like Her? Dn cleared his throat and set the beer aside. ¡°You watch too many dramas. Stop assuming!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. Well, you look weird and avoid eye contact every time I say her name.¡± ¡°No, I do not.¡± ¡°You just did.¡± ¡°I did not.¡± ¡°You are doing it right now.¡± ¡°Collins, stop talking.¡± Collins threw both hands up. ¡°Alright. I will stop. But you know I¡¯m right.¡± Before Dn could argue back, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He assumed it was Axel. Only Axel ever contacted him thiste. He pulled the phone out and froze. Not Axel. But it was Ste. 6/13 274 Do You Like Her? His heart did a tiny, unexpected flip. He opened the message quickly. ¡°Hi Dn, my mother knows about you helping me that night. And she asks you to to dinner with us this Friday night.¡± His entire brain went silent. Dinner. At her house. With her mother. Dn stared at the message as if it were a time bomb. And, Collins noticed his expression, he asked, ¡°Man, who is it? Boss Axel?¡± ¡°No. It is not him,¡± Dn muttered, already standing up. ¡°Then why do you look like someone who has just 274 Do You Like Her? heard someone confess their love to you?¡± Collins asked, whileughing. Dn ignores his nonsense. ¡°Oh, ha ha! Shut up, Collins! I got to go. There is something I have to take care of.¡± ¡°Wait. What? Now? It is the middle of the night!¡± But Dn was already halfway out the door. ¡°Dn! Buddy! Come on¡­At least finish your beer. You shouldn¡¯t waste a good beer!¡± Collins called after him. The door shut. Collins stared at the empty seat Dn had left behind. ¡°Yup. He is absolutely in love,¡± Collins concluded with anotherugh. Dn moved quickly through the hallway, 8713 274 Do You Like Her? stepping into the private elevator that led directly to the penthouse. His heart thumped in an unfamiliar rhythm he refused to acknowledge. Ste had texted him. And invited him to dinner. He reached the top floor and walked toward his door. Before he could unlock it, his phone buzzed again. He stopped walking. ¡°There is no need to reply now. Please respond tomorrow. Sorry for bothering you in the middle of the night.¡± He let out a quietugh of disbelief. ¡°Damn it. Why is she impatient?¡± he muttered, unlocking the door. He entered the dark, quiet apartment. 274 Do You Like Her? The sound of the door clicking shut was barely audible. He walked into the living room, staring at his phone like it was something fragile, as if the texts might vanish if he blinked for too long. He sat down, ced the phone on the coffee table, leaned forward, then leaned back, then leaned forward again. Dn had no idea why his heart was behaving like this. It beat too fast. Too uneven. Too warm. It was ridiculous. She had only asked him toe to dinner. At her house. With her mother. He exhaled slowly, rubbed the back of his neck, and after several seconds of overthinking, he finally typed his reply. ¡°Ok!¡± 274 Do You Like Her? He hit send and set his phone down. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He tried to suppress it, but it remained soft and impossible to hide. Dn leaned back on the couch, staring up at the ceiling. He had no idea what Friday night would bring. But for the first time in a long while, the thought of something unknown felt oddly exciting. 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! ADMINJ secret lover 275 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! The day before Maxime¡¯s funeral, news about him spread like wildfire across every major outlet. The headlines ran nonstop. Senior government officials, militarymanders, and high¨Cranking politicians all expressed their condolences through somber statements and carefully crafted social¨Cmedia posts. Some even rushed into studios for live interviews, each trying to sound more heartbroken and patriotic than thest¡­ All those condolences they sent to Henry Knight and his family. Evelyn could not escape any of it. Every time she unlocked her phone, a new article popped up. 1/11 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! Every time she turned on the television, anothermentator analyzed the tragedy. But one detail made her pause. All the spection about Maxime¡¯s drug use from the day before had disappeared. Completely. No media outlet has discussed the rumors anymore. Posts thatizens had made on forums and social tforms also disappeared. Evelyn exhaled and gave a small smile. She knew exactly what this meant. Maxime¡¯s family had stepped in. And when that family wanted something erased, the entire nation obediently turned the page. Evelyn continued monitoring the updates while 2/11 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! staying home with Oliver. The loyal maid and butler hovered around her from morning until evening, feeding her healthy meals every hour and treating her like a fragile princess. They acted as if letting her walk from one room to another would cause her to copse. She had given upining. On this quiet afternoon, Laura entered Oliver¡¯s yroom with her usual gentle knock. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I brought you¡­ warm tea and your favorite blueberry donut,¡± Laura said with a bright smile. Oliver perked up the moment he spotted the tray. ¡°Laura¡­ Is that for me too?¡± Lauraughed. ¡°Of course. Hot chocte and a donut just for you, young master.¡± 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! Oliver pped excitedly and scooted closer to the coffee table. ¡°Thank you! You are the best!¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Evelyn added with a smile. ¡°Laura spoils us.¡± ¡°That is my mission, ma¡¯am,¡± Laura replied yfully before excusing herself. Once she left, Evelyn and Oliver both dug into their treats. Oliver watched his cartoon with full concentration, asionally giggling at whatever chaos happened on screen. Evelyn sipped her tea and returned her attention to theptop resting on herp. She had be an expert at multitasking between news updates, motherhood, and enjoying her afternoon snack. But then her phone vibrated. 4/11 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! It was a text message from Oscar. She raised a brow and opened his message. ¡°Eve, I just saw the news. I¡¯m so sorry, my friend. Please ept my condolences.¡± Evelyn smiled, amused at his dramatic text. She typed back: ¡°Thank you. You are so kind, my friend.¡± He did not reply. Instead, her phone started ringing. A call. Evelyn frowned, staring at her cell phone. Oscar absolutely wanted to gossip. And she absolutely did not want Oliver to hear any of it. So she set her donut aside and immediately stood
  1. up.
¡°I¡¯ll be right back, sweetheart. Stay here, okay?¡± she told Oliver. Oliver nodded, eyes glued to the cartoon again. 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! Evelyn slipped out of the yroom and hurried next door into her office. She sat down on the soft sofa by the window, took a breath, and returned the call. Oscar answered instantly. No greeting. No hello. Nothing. ¡°Eve¡­ do you believe the news?¡± he demanded. A faint smile yed on her lips. She already knew where this conversation was headed. Instead of replying to him, she asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it at all,¡± Oscar replied, followed by a crisp, delightedugh. ¡°The whole thing screams nonsense.¡± ¡°You are suspicious of everything, mister,¡± she teased. ¡°Well, someone has to be. You know these elite 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! families. A little silence here, a little pressure there, and boom. Suddenly, the whole city forgets what it saw yesterday.¡± ¡°Oscar, you sound like a conspiracy theorist,¡± Evelyn said, even though part of her agreed. His indignant gasp was loud enough that she pulled the phone slightly away from her ear. ¡°Excuse me. I am a realist. There is a difference.¡± He said. She chuckled. ¡°Alright, realist. What exactly do you think happened?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know,¡± he said dramatically. ¡°But I have feelings. ¡°You and your feelings¡­¡± ¡°They are very urate feelings.¡± Evelynughed softly, shaking her head. Oscar¡¯s energy was exactly the distraction she needed 275 P¡¯m Sorry, I can¡¯t! today. ¡°But really, Eve,¡± he continued in a lower voice, ¡°people do not stop talking this fast unless someone powerful tells them to keep quiet. That¡¯s why I¡¯m suspicious.¡± She didn¡¯t reply but smiled. ¡°Would you like me to look into it and confirm whether my suspicion is correct?¡± Oscar offered. Evelyn leaned her head back against the sofa. ¡°Oscar¡­ no need. Axel already told me about the truth.¡± ¡°I knew it! I knew something was suspicious¡­ So what is it?¡± ¡°Drug use! And his family was too afraid of their reputation.¡± Oscarughed, ¡°Poorizen¡­¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh, too. 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about him,¡± Evelyn said. They stop talking about Oscar and continue discussing their business. But it didn¡¯t take long; Evelyn remembers the DNA result she really wanted to know. She feels impatient waiting several more days. ¡°Oscar, could you please hack to see the gic results at Grayenfall Medical Centre?¡± Silence. Evelyn frowned, wondering if the connection had dropped. But the call was still active. ¡°Oscar?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t. Have you forgotten that you your once asked me to search for traces of mother? I tried to find them, but someone with abilities simr to, or perhaps more powerful than mine, shielded the government files in your 9/11 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! country.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ sorry. I was just hoping you could do it since this one is through the hospital.¡± ¡°Even so, the DNA database in your country is protected by the government. I¡¯ll be in trouble if I try again, Eve. Sorry.¡± Evelyn felt disappointed, but she couldn¡¯t me him. She understood what it meant when he said something was dangerous. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They already have the match result, but I need to be there in person to ept it. I¡¯ll be flying there on Tuesday.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Oscar sounded genuinely excited. ¡°Yeah- ¡°Congrattions, Eve. I¡¯m happy for you, my friend!¡± They chatted for a few more minutes before he 10/11 L 275 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t! ended the call, leaving Evelyn shaking her head with a helpless, warm smile. Her quiet afternoon was gone, but somehow her mood felt lighter. She turned toward the window, letting her gaze drift over the view, when her phone began ringing again. ¡®Ste!?¡¯ Comment 0 ADMINJ secret lover 276 276 Matchmaking Mission 276 Matchmaking Mission ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ste¡¯s hurried voice rushed through the line. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy that I still haven¡¯t replied to your text.¡± Evelyn smiled softly, as if Ste were standing right in front of her with that guilty expression she always made when she thought she had disappointed someone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯re busy at the hospital, helping other people. I¡¯m proud of you, little sis.¡± Ste giggled. ¡°You tter me, sis.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°Driving. Heading home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already back at this hour?¡± Evelyn nced at the digital clock on her table. It was only four. ¡°Yeah, Mom asked me toe home early. We¡­¡± 1/11 Ste suddenly paused, Evelyn instinctively checked her screen, thinking the connection had dropped, but the call was still active. She pressed the phone closer to her ear. Before she could ask, Ste continued, voice softer with worry, ¡°Sis, you said in your text that you¡¯re going to Maxime Knight¡¯s funeral?¡± Hearing the name again made Evelyn¡¯s stomach twist. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the n.¡± ¡°Wah, I need to prepare myself,¡± Ste sighed heavily, earning a frown from Evelyn. ¡°Prepare for what?¡± ¡°Did you forget, Sis? I work at your husband¡¯s hospital.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Evelyn blinked, suddenly imagining Ste surrounded by gossip¨Chungry coworkers. 276 Matchmaking Mission ¡°I¡¯m notining,¡± Ste continued. ¡°But I need to mentally prepare in case people start connecting the dots and realize why the hospital CEO is suspiciously kind to me.¡± Evelyn froze. She truly hadn¡¯t considered that. But she also couldn¡¯t hide her rtionship with Axel forever. ¡°Ste, I hope you survive,¡± she teased gently. ¡°That¡¯s the onlyfort I can offer you.¡± Ste burst intoughter. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll be fine. Actually, this might be good for me. Once people know my brother¨Cinw Axel Knight, they¡¯ll forget about Dad¡¯s epic scandal.¡± Evelyn sighed at that, a helpless smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Well¡­ I agree with you.¡± ¡°But speaking of surviving¡­¡± Ste hesitated for a moment before her voice grew smaller. ¡°Mom invited Dn to our house for dinner tonight.¡± 3/11 276 Matchmaking Mission ¡°What?¡± Evelyn sat up straight, eyes widening. ¡°Tonight?¡± ¡°Yes. Tonight. As in right now. As in, I am currently driving to my doom.¡± Evelyn burst intoughter. ¡°Oh my. Look at you panicking. Are you nervous because you like him?¡± ¡°I do not like him,¡± Ste dered instantly. ¡°This is Mom¡¯s idea, not mine.¡± ¡°Of course¡­ Of Course¡­¡± Evelyn said, voice dripping with amused disbelief. ¡°It must be a life¨Cthreatening situation for you, sitting across from that handsome, tall, polite man. Tragic.¡± ¡°Sis!¡± Ste groaned. ¡°I¡¯m innocent. Completely innocent. I didn¡¯t ask him toe. I didn¡¯t even remind Mom that he exists!¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± 4/11 270 Matchmalding Mission ¡°Don¡¯t uh¨Chuh me!¡± Evelynughed even harder. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll stop teasing. For now.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ste muttered, relieved, as if Evelyn had saved her from great suffering. ¡°But seriously, I don¡¯t know what Mom is thinking. She¡¯s been smiling suspiciously since morning. It¡¯s scary.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Evelyn said, still amused, ¡°maybe she senses something you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°There is nothing to sense!¡± Ste insisted. ¡°He helped me once. That¡¯s it. End of story.¡± ¡°Your heartbeat says otherwise.¡± ¡°My heartbeat is perfectly normal!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°It is!¡± Evelyn softened her voice. ¡°Rx. Just eat dinner, be polite, and breathe. Mom likes him, and you¡­ 270 Matchmaking Mission Well, you don¡¯t dislike him.¡± ¡°That is not a confession,¡± Ste warned. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was.¡± Ste sighed. ¡°I just want peace, sis. A quiet evening. But knowing Mom, she¡¯s going to treat him like her future son¨Cinw.¡± Evelynughed again. ¡°Good luck then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need it.¡± They talked a little longer, switching to lighter topics until Ste finally said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m reaching the gate. I¡¯ll call youter, sis.¡± ¡°Alright. Enjoy dinner,¡± Evelyn said. Ste groaned onest time. ¡°Goodbye, traitor.¡± Evelynughed as the call ended. Her afternoon might have been interrupted, but her heart felt warmer than ever knowing her little sister had finally found her other half. 276 Matchmaking Mission However, the smile lingering on Evelyn¡¯s lips slowly faded. A sudden thought hit her. Axel had told her earlier that he would be homete and probably wouldn¡¯t be having dinner with them tonight. If Axel stayedte at the office, Dn would naturally remain as well. ¡°No. No. I need to help them. This is a crucial moment for Ste and Dn!¡± she dered dramatically to the empty room, as if she had been assigned a sacred matchmaking mission. Without wasting a second, she grabbed her phone. ¡°Hubby, I miss you¡­.¡± She typed the words, stared at them, then winced so hard her shoulders tensed. Delete! ¡°No. Too cringe. Axel might think I¡¯ve been 276 Matchmaking Mission possessed.¡± She shook her head and typed again. ¡°Could you please get me some pho? I¡¯m suddenly craving it and really want to eat some.¡± She reread the message three times. A gentle, mischievous smile curled on her lips as she imagined Axel reading it¡­ Then, confused, scrambling, maybe even dropping everything for her food craving. Perfect. She hit send. Sure enough, not even a full minute passed before her phone rang. Axel¡¯s name shed across the screen. Evelyn couldn¡¯t stop the wide smile forming. She answered cheerfully, ¡°Axel¡­ I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Are you busy?¡± ¡°No. Not at all.¡± 8/11 ¡°Are 276 Matchmaking Mission you sure?¡± she asked, suspicious of how fast he had replied. ¡°Yes. Eve, what kind of food is that? Pho?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s a delicious Vietnamese rice noodle with sliced beef and a light, delicious soup. I happened to eat it in Grayenfall, and suddenly I¡¯m craving it. Again.¡± Silence followed. The kind of silence meant Axel¡¯s brain was working too hard. Thinking! Then he spoke. ¡°So you want me to send someone to buy that in Grayenfall?¡± Evelyn froze. She did not expect that response. She also did not expect Axel to treat distance, even if it were optional. Before she could speak, Axel continued, ¡°No need to worry. I will send someone¡­ Or Dn to Grayenfall now. Give me the restaurant address so I can prepare the jet.¡± 9/11 270 Matchmaking Mission Evelyn¡¯s soul left her body. ¡®Oh, no! This isn¡¯t my n. She stared at the ceiling as if begging the universe for strength and perseverance. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ PurpleLight Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 277 277 Boss Already Approves! Sending Dn away was the opposite of what Evelyn wanted. She was trying to help Dn¡­ not ship him off on a four¨Chour mission for Vietnamese noodles. ¡°No, no, Axel. There¡¯s no need,¡± she said quickly, nearly panicking. ¡°Just¡­ forget it. Can you maybe¡­e home earlier instead? Can we have dinner together?¡± Another pause. Axel¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°Eve¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said instantly, sounding exactly like someone doing something. ¡°Mrs. Knight, I can¡¯t help but notice that you seem to be hiding something from me¡­¡± Evelyn held her phone tightly. : 277 Boss Already Approves! +25 ¡°Could you please tell me? I¡¯m curious about why you suddenly wanted to try some unfamiliar food, and then, just momentster, decided to cancel it!¡± he asked. She held up her free hand, even though he couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Okay! Fine! I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Evelyn took a breath, then told him, ¡°Ste just called me, and she said that Alicia invited Dn to dinner tonight. At their house.¡± Silence again. Then Axel asked, ¡°So you sent me a Pho emergency to prevent Dn from working overtime?¡± Evelyn covered her mouth with her hand, trying to hold back her foolishugh. ¡°I was trying to help them. It¡¯s romantic!¡± Axel chuckled. ¡°You almost sent him on a four¨Chour trip in the name of romance.¡± 2/12 277 Boss Already Approves! ¡°I panicked-¡± ¡°I can tell.¡± Despite her embarrassment, Evelyn melted at the sound of his warmughter. ¡°So,¡± Axel said teasingly, ¡°am I still buying you pho?¡± ¡°No. I like to eat pho fresh at the restaurant. So, juste home early,¡± she muttered. ¡°On my way, my love. But, I can ask Danny to learn how to make pho, if you seriously crave it.¡± ¡°Hmmm. You know what, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± she smiled. And just like that, her matchmaking mission was back on track. While at Apex Tower. 2/12 277 Boss Already Approves! Axel smiled at his cell phone, still shaking his head in disbelief. His wife, his elegant andposed Evelyn, had just tried to trick him with a pho crisis so Dn could leave work early for a potential love¨Cblossoming dinner. The idea was ridiculous, adorable, and strangely impressive. But his smile gradually faded as a thought crossed his mind¡­ Dn, his best friend, has finally found the woman he likes. A mischievous grin reced his earlier amusement. He reached for hisndline and pressed number one. The phone rang once. ¡°Boss?¡± Dn¡¯s voice answered. ¡°Dn,e to my office.¡± 977 Boss Almady Approvest He didn¡¯t give the man a chance to respond. He hung up. It didn¡¯t take long for Dn to appear at his door, expression stern and professional as usual. ¡°Boss, do you need me?¡± he asked, stepping inside. Axel turned off hisptop and leaned back in his chair. He didn¡¯t speak. He only stared. Hard. Dn stiffened almost immediately. Axel finally said, ¡°I need you to fly to Grayenfall. Now.¡± Dn was stunned. The shock he tried to hide was almostical. His lips parted slightly as if he wanted to protest, but he swallowed it down like a good soldier. Before he could find his voice, Collins barged into the office. 542 277 Boss Already Approves! ¡°Boss! You called¡­ Oh. Why does Dn look like someone stole his wallet?¡± Axel waved toward the sofa. ¡°You two sit.¡± They obeyed. Dn looked like he had forgotten how to breathe. Collins looked like he was ready for popcorn; he could see the tension in Dn¡¯s face. Axel joined them, settlingfortably across from the two men. ¡°So. Dn¡­¡± Dn sat straighter, jaw tight. ¡°Yes, Boss?¡± ¡°I need you at Grayenfall right away.¡± Collins quickly turned to Dn. ¡°What did you do? Did you break something in Grayenfall?¡± ¡°What? No! I didn¡¯t break anything,¡± Dn answered, giving him a murderous look. Then he looks at Axel, ¡°Boss, why so sudden? I already : 277 Boss Already Approves! have a n.¡± Axel looked thoughtful, ¡°You might have to stay there overnight, depending on the situation.¡± Dn¡¯s eyes twitched. He feels like his soul has left his body. ¡°Overnight?¡± he asked, voice cracking slightly. ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden,¡± Axel continued, ¡°but sometimes work demands sacrifice.¡± Collins whistled and then whispered. ¡°Man, there goes your big dinner n.¡± Dn stiffened. ¡°What dinner n?¡± The question came out too fast. Too desperate. Axel smirked. Collins smirked but remained unsure. ¡°Wait. There¡¯s something about the way you mentioned the dinner n. Earlier, I was just teasing you joking about it, so it must be true, huh?¡± and 7/12 <277 Boss Already Approves! Dn mentally strangled invisible versions of them both. Axel can¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Yeah. So, you do have ns. Dinner ns. With who?¡± ¡®Damn it!¡® Dn cursed internally. ¡®Can they read my mind?¡® Collins, now fully invested, gasped loudly. ¡°Are you having a date, Dn? Are you finally dating? Of course you are¡­¡± Dn clenched his teeth. ¡°I am not dating anyone, Collins! Stop assuming!¡± Axel raised an eyebrow. ¡°So you¡¯re not meeting Ste and her mother tonight?¡± Collins¡® jaw dropped. ¡°Ste? You¡¯re dating Ste?! Wow!¡± ¡°I am not dating her!¡± Dn snapped, half rising from his seat. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner. Her mother invited me. That¡¯s it.¡± 8/12 277 Boss Already Approves! Collins pped like a delighted seal. ¡°This is amazing. I knew something was going on between you and her. Why else would you suddenly care about her? You came to my house only to ask about her. Damn man! Congrats!!¡± Dn closed his eyes, praying for strength. ¡®God! I hate this man.¡® ¡°Ste invited you?¡± Axel crossed his arms casually. ¡°Her mother,¡± Dn corrected quickly. ¡°Not her.¡± ¡°So you agreed because of her mother?¡± Axel asked. Collins gasped again. ¡°So you like Ste more than her mom? Dn, my friend, that¡¯s Scandalous.¡± ¡°I swear to God-¡± Dn exhaled through his nose, trying to maintain whatever dignity he had left. ¡°Stop twisting my words!¡± Axel watched him with a knowing smile. ¡°Rx. I 9/12 277 Boss Already Approves! was joking about Grayenfall.¡± Dn¡¯s shoulders dropped so fast it was a physical copse. ¡°You¡­ what?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not sending you anywhere.¡± ¡°Axel, please don¡¯t joke like that.¡± Dn looked like he had just returned from war. Collins pped his knee. ¡°Man, you were about to cry. I could feel your pain.¡± ¡°I was not going to cry,¡± Dn muttered, although his ears betrayed him by turning red. But his relief didn¡¯tst. A momentter, Dn frowned. He stared at Axel, ¡°Boss¡­ how did you know about my dinner?¡± he asked carefully. Axel didn¡¯t answer. His expression did. ¡°Ste told you?¡± Axel¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Interesting. So it is true.¡± He stood up, brushing off invisible dust from his 10/12 277 Boss Already Approves! sleeves. ¡°I have to go. I have a date with my wife.¡± Collins grinned. ¡°Double date tonight?¡± ¡°We are not dating,¡± Dn said, narrowing his eyes at Collins. Axel paused at the door and turned to them. His tone was light, but his eyes were sharp. ¡°Dn.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y with her feelings. She is my sister¨Cinw.¡± Dn was rendered speechless. Collins burst into loudughter, stood up, and patted Dn¡¯s shoulder hard. ¡°Congrattions, man. Your Boss already approves.¡® Dn stared at both men and wondered if jumping out the window would be less painful than enduring this conversation. 11/12 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 278 278 The Doorbell They¡¯re Waiting For Pearl Garden Apartment. D Ste was utterly speechless as she watched her mother march back and forth like a stressed general. From the dining room to the living room, then to the door, and repeat. She had been doing this for five whole minutes. She was genuinely worried her mother might faint before Dn even showed up. ¡°Oh my God, Mom, can you stop pacing?¡± Ste finally says, showing her concern. Alicia halted in her steps and hurried to join Ste in the seating area. She dropped herself onto the single sofa, looking far too anxious for a woman waiting for a guest who wasn¡¯t even her date. ¡°Can you check on him? Is he going to bete or something?¡± Alicia demanded. ¡°It¡¯s already six thirty. Why isn¡¯t he here yet? Are you sure you told him?¡± Ste exhaled silently. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Her mother was acting like a teenager waiting for her crush. If anyone else walked in, they might genuinely mistake the situation and think her mother was the one secretly in love with Dn. ¡°Yes, I told him,¡± Ste answered. ¡°And he also said¡­ okay.¡± Alicia narrowed her eyes, ¡°Did you tell him what time?¡± ¡°No. But I told him dinner.¡± Alicia clutched her chest as if she had been personally attacked. ¡°There, there¡­ silly Ste. You must tell him we usually have dinner at seven. Maybe he didn¡¯t know.¡± Ste silently prayed that Dn would suddenly remember a meeting, a project deadline, or, better yet, a spontaneous trip to the moon. Anything would be better than himing here tonight. Because looking at her overly enthusiastic mother right now, Ste felt a shiver. If this continued, her mother might start nning a wedding theme before the appetizers were served. ¡°Ste, hurry, call him. I am worried he might forget.¡± Alicia urged again. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ste took another deep breath. ¡°Maybe he is busy at the office. You know he is Axel Knight¡¯s secretary, right!?¡± < 278 The Doorbell They¡¯re Waiting For ¡°Should I call Axel to let him go-¡± ¡°No, mom! Please, no!¡± Ste shot up in a panic, hands raised as if to stop a crime in progress. Thest thing she needed was her mother calling her billionaire brother¨Cinw to personally request that her possible future husband be released from work. That would be a humiliation she would never recover from. Alicia crossed her arms. Her eyes narrowed, ¡°Then call him now. Do not make my cooking cold.¡± Ste slumped back down, defeated. Her mother was unstoppable tonight, and she had reached the point where resistance was useless. With a heavy sigh, she grabbed her cellphone. As she searched for Dn¡¯s name in her contacts, she couldn¡¯t help but vent her frustration silently, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m the one being forced into an arranged marriage¡­¡± Alicia tilted her head. ¡°Did you say something?¡± ¡°No, Mom,¡± Ste said with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m calling him now.¡± Her thumb hovered over Dn¡¯s name as her soul quietly left her body. This was going to be the longest and most awkward dinner of her life. However, Before Ste could scroll further in her contacts, her phone suddenly vibrated. Dn¡¯s name shed on the screen. Her heart tripped over itself. She stood up from the couch and hurried to stand by the window, far away from her mother¡¯s ears. ¡°Hi, Dn¡­¡± she greeted softly, trying her best to sound like she wasn¡¯t internally waiting for his call. ¡°Hi Ste,¡± his calm voice was enough to make her heart even more chaotic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to call just now. What¡¯s your house number?¡± ¡°Oh! Sorry, I forgot to tell you. It¡¯s 101.¡± She pped her forehead silently. ¡®Nice, Ste. How could you forget to tell him the house number? Brilliant.¡® < 278 The Doorbell They¡¯re Waiting For ¡°I¡¯m heading to your house now.¡± ¡°O¨Cokay¡­ I¡¯ll wait.¡± The call ended. But her heart was still making strange, squeaky noises. ¡°Who¡¯s calling you?¡± Alicia¡¯s voice popped up right behind her enough to make Ste almost trip on her feet. ¡°M¨CMom! You scare-¡± Before she could finish her words, the doorbell rang. Ste looked at her mother in sheer panic. ¡°He¡¯s here. Please. Mom, I beg you¡­ Please act casual. Don¡¯t look at him like you¡¯ve already chosen tuxedos for the wedding. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± er Alicia¡¯s entire face glowed. Hands sped in front of chest, eyes twinkling like Christmas lights. ¡°Of course, dear. I will be very casual and won¡¯t embarrass my own daughter. Now go! Open the door. I¡¯ll heat the dinner!¡± Ste stared at her. That smile¡­ That sparkle¡­ That suspicious enthusiasm¡­ Yeah. There was no way her mother would behave casually. With a doomed sigh, as if epting her fate, Ste rushed to the front door. She opened the door to find Dn standing there, still dressed in his light gray suit, his hair neat and his expression calm. It seemed he had just returned from his office. ¡°Hi,¡± Ste said, trying to ignore the sudden swooping in her stomach. ¡°Sorry for making youe all the way here from your office¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Dn replied smoothly. ¡°I just happened to not have work¡­ And came to my own house early.¡± He pointed to the top floor to remind her he also lives in this building. The tiny pause told her¡­ he was absolutely lying. She stepped aside, lowering her voice. ¡°Before we go in¡­ Please ignore my mom. She¡¯ll¡­ overreact. She might try to set us up or call you her future son¨Cinw. Just 278 The Doorbell They¡¯re Waiting For pretend you don¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Dn nodded calmly. ¡°No need to worry.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± They walked inside. Alicia was already waiting for them in the dining room, smiling like she¡¯d won the lottery. ¡°Dn, wee, dear. Come,e¡­sit. Dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡± Dn bowed slightly, respectful as always. Ste sat down, bracing for impact. Alicia set dishes before them. Then fix her attention on Dn. ¡°Dn, I still haven¡¯t thanked you properly for saving my daughter from those awful gangsters. You are our family¡¯s savior. We owe you-¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Ste said under her breath, cheeks heating, ¡°please¡ª¡± But Alicia continued, eyes shining with gratitude and excitement. ¡°We owe you a lot. If not for you, I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened to her. You¡¯re such a good young man.¡± Ste just wanted to crawl under the table. Dn, on the other hand, was chill, giving a polite little smile and totally unfazed by Alicia¡¯s intensity. < ADMINJ secret lover 279 279 Elevator Confession Dinner was finally over. Ste felt like her soul had just survived a battlefield. Between her mother¡¯s endless praise of Dn, his dramatic recounting of the gangster incident, and her mother practically calling Dn ¡°future family,¡± Ste was seconds away from melting into the floor. So the moment her mother stood up and chirped, ¡°Shall we chat more in the living room?¡± Ste shot Dn a subtle look, ¡°Run. Now!¡± Thankfully, he understood. He offered Alicia a polite smile before saying, ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, Ma¡¯am. I still have an online meeting tonight. I should head back.¡± Bless him. He was quick. Smooth. Efficient. But Ste was not so lucky. ¡°Ste, walk Dn to his car,¡± Alicia said sweetly, already collecting dishes, ignoring her daughter¡¯s protest. 1 ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine-¡± ¡°No arguing.¡± And that was it. Ste had no choice. If Alicia had any idea Dn lived in the same building, she would¡¯ve fainted from joy¡­ or worse, moved the wedding to next Sunday So Ste was silently grateful Dn remained tight¨Clipped about his real address. She led him out of the apartment as if escorting him to the parking area instead of¡­ the elevator ten steps away. The moment the door closed behind her, Ste exhaled long and deep, feeling her chest finally loosen. ¡°You seem stressed as you walk me to my car. ah-¡± Dn paused, eyes flickering with amusement. ¡°I mean, to the elevator.¡± Ste stopped mid¨Cwalk and turned around. He was standing in the middle of the hallway, hands in his pockets, looking at her with 279 Elevator Confession that gentle teasing expression that made her stomach misbehave. She managed a weak smile before turning back around and continuing onward. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I know you must be exhausted.¡± Dn moved beside her, his brow slightly furrowed. He pressed the VIP elevator button, then returned his gaze to her face. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Ste. I¡¯m not tired. But you look tired.¡± He said it softly, but the concern in his eyes made her entire face warm. ¡®No, no, no¡­don¡¯t blush. He¡¯ll misunderstand. Ste tries to calm herself. But Dn noticed anyway. He looked at her, confused, thoughtful¡­ then something in his expression shifted. ¡®Wait¡­ why is she blushing?¡® he wondered. And then¡­ Horrifyingly, she realized something. ¡®No way. Does she¡­ like me?¡® Dn¡¯s mind scrambled so hard he had to look away, fixing his eyes on the elevator door. Meanwhile, Ste was trying to keep herself from sinking into the floor. ¡°Working in the ER doesn¡¯t give me a chance to rest. My whole body aches like I¡¯ve run a marathon. I really need to rest¡ª¡± But her exnation halted on her lips when she saw Dn¡¯s expression change; Calm. Reserved. And behind it¡­disappointment. Before she could ask what was wrong, he gave her a thin, cold smile. ¡°Sorry. I won¡¯t take up your time then.¡± Her stomach tightened. The elevator arrived with a soft chime, the doors sliding open. Dn stepped inside. ¡°No. Don¡¯t say sorry. Dn, hold on-¡± she gasped, grabbing the door before it closed. He turned to her. ¡°You misunderstood,¡± she blurted, breathless. ¡°I never said you were wasting my time. I didn¡¯t feel that way at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± His tone softened, but his eyes stayed on her, searching. ¡°Yes. I just¡­ wanted to be honest about my¨CShe mped her mouth shut. < 279 Elevator Confession Why was she exining herself? Why was she terrified he¡¯d take her words the wrong way? Why was she suddenly acting as if she needed him to understand? She didn¡¯t have answers! Just a swarm of whys crashing through her head. Silence stretched between them. Neither of them moved. Neither of them spoke. They simply stared, absorbing each other¡¯s presence like two people caught in a quiet, idental confession. Then Dn cleared his throat, breaking the tension. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Ste blinked. ¡®What kind of question is that?! ¡°No,¡± she answered quickly. Too quickly. She bit the inside of her lower lip in regret. Another quiet moment passed. Then he asked, ¡°Can I call you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Again, too fast. Too enthusiastic. Ste can¡¯t help but scold herself in her mind ¡®Great. Perfect. Amazing, Ste! How could you embarrass yourself!?¡® Dn¡¯s lips twitched, his voice sounded gentler, ¡°Alright. Now But her feet refused to move. She just stared at him. At Now go inside.¡± ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll call youter,¡± he promised, offering a smile that sent her heart flipping. ¡°Goodnight, Ste.¡± That smile snapped her out of her trance. ¡°O¨Cokay. G¨Cgoodnight¡­¡± she whispered hurriedly, pulling her hand away from the elevator door just before it slid shut. The moment it closed- 279 Elevator Confession Ste froze. Then- ¡°Oh no,¡± she breathed, cing both palms on her ming cheeks. ¡°No no no no¡­ why did I answer so fast?!¡± Her heartbeat was ridiculous. Loud. Wild. Almost apparent. She turned and leaned her back against the wall, eyes wide as if someone had just confessed they saw her rob a bank. Her legs felt like tofu. Her brain was mush. Her entire soul was shaking. ¡°What is wrong with me¡­¡± she whispered, covering her face. She pushed herself away from the wall and started walking back to her apartment door. Except she was so dazed that she bumped her shoulder into the decorative nt outside her neighborhood¡¯s apartment. The nt shook. Dirt spilled. ¡°Oh my god¡­ Sorry¡­¡± Ste whispered to the nt, as if apologizing would magically fix it. Still flustered, she fumbled with her door lock, instantly forgetting the door passwords. ¡°Heaven! Seriously, what just happened to me?¡± She rubbed her forehead, trying to remember her door passwords. Finally, after thinking for a few more minutes, she was able to open the door and slip inside. But entering her house was a mistake. Because her mother was still there, she immediately looked up from the couch. ¡°Why your face so red? Did something happen?¡± is Ste froze. ¡°E¨Cexercise,¡± she answered randomly. ¡°At the elevator?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± 279 Elevator Confession Alicia narrowed her eyes. Ste sprinted to her room. ¡°Goodnight, Mom!¡± She closed the door behind her and leaned against it, heart still thundering. Dn¡¯s smile shed in her mind. His question, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Her own ridiculous responses. And the way he had said ¡°Goodnight, Ste¡± like he meant much more than just goodbye. Ste pressed a hand to her chest. Her heart pounded again, and she whispered to herself, ¡°You are in trouble, Ste!¡± 66 This marks the end of Volume Six. Thank you for your support! Let¡¯s proceed to Volume 7! Purple Light Creator¡¯s Thoughts ADMINJ secret lover 280 280 The Funeral Day Finally, the day of Maxime¡¯s funeral arrived. If someone asked Evelyn whether she was nervous, the answer would have been obvious. Absolutely. Completely. One hundred percent. From the moment she and Axel left the house, her heartbeat had been thumping wildly, growing louder and faster with every passing minute. Her palms felt cold. Her stomach twisted. And even Axel¡¯s fingers curled securely around hers did nothing to quiet the storm inside her chest. As their car approached the area where the Knight family graveyard was located, Evelyn felt her throat tighten. Her heart gave another series of uneven thumps. 09:51 1/11 280 The Funeral Day :. This was the first time she would appear in front of Axel¡¯s entire extended family. Not only that, most guests were military officers who worked with General Henry Knight or high¨Cranking government officials who held the Knight name in the highest regard. And to make matters worse, even though the funeral was private, some media outlets were allowed to cover it. Meaning: her identity as ¡°Mrs. Axel Knight¡± would be exposed publicly. She stared ahead as the car continued moving, watching the scene grow more overwhelming. Luxury cars lined the roads inside and outside the family graveyard. Security personnel guided VVIP guests. Family members gathered beneathrge white tents. 2/11 ¥é 280 The Funeral Day Her heart felt like it was being punched from the inside. The car finally slowed to a stop at the family entrance. Evelyn swallowed hard and turned toward Axel. He was watching her with warm eyes. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± he asked softly, the moment their gazes met. Evelyn tried to smile. Unfortunately, her face was so tense it came out more like a grimace. ¡°If I say no, would you believe me?¡± Axel didn¡¯t answer. He simply chuckled and lifted a hand to rub her cold cheek. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re freezing,¡± he murmured. ¡°Rx. You¡¯ll be fine. My mom and grandparents are already inside. We¡¯ll meet them first.¡± He adjusted her coat gently before stepping out of the car. Within seconds, he opened the door 311 280 The Funeral Day for her. Evelyn¡¯s heart thrashed wildly again. She forced a calm smile and took his hand. Axel leaned in slightly as she stepped out. ¡°You¡¯re doing great,¡± he whispered teasingly. ¡°No fainting, no trying to escape. I¡¯m proud.¡± She red at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on escaping¡­¡± ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t consider entering the car again and asking Liam to drive home?¡± She stifled a smile, cleared her throat, and answered him, ¡°I¡¯m not that dramatic, Mr. Knight!¡± ¡°I recall a certain someone trying to cancel to avoid my father.¡± ¡°Axel!¡± Heughed, the sound low and warm, but he still 4/11 280 The Funeral Day squeezed her hand. ¡°Just keep holding on to me. I¡¯m right here.¡± Light as the banter was, Evelyn¡¯s nerves refused to settle. Because the moment she stepped fully out of the car- Click. Click. Click. Click. The media stationed at the designated spot reacted instantly. Cameras pointed toward them. Voices whispering. Shutters shing like a thousand tiny explosions. Evelyn¡¯s hand clenched Axel¡¯s tightly. Her breath seems to stop as dozens of eyes lifted toward them from the funeral seating area. Axel leaned slightly closer and murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They already love you.¡± 611 290 The Funeral Day ¡°No, they love you. I¡¯m just the person identally standing next to you.¡± Axel leaned in closer to her and said, ¡°Exactly. So they love you by association.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how it works!¡± But he only squeezed her hand again and continued walking her forward. Guests bowed their heads respectfully as Axel passed, some whispering quietly, others observing Evelyn curiously. Their stares made her shoulders stiffen, but Axel¡¯s steady presence kept her going. She was grateful to conceal her nervous eyes behind her sunsses. Soon, he led her toward the front seating area reserved for the Knight family. Waiting there was Amanda Knight. 280 The Funeral Day Axel¡¯s mother brightened the moment she saw them. ¡°Oh, Eve,¡± Amanda said warmly, taking Evelyn¡¯s hands before pulling her into a soft embrace. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re here.¡± Evelyn felt a wave of relief envelop her. Amanda¡¯s gentle voice and loving embrace made her chest loosen just a bit. A secondter, another familiar figure stepped forward¡­ Eleanor, Axel¡¯s grandmother. ¡°My dear, thank you foring,¡± Eleanor said, grasping Evelyn¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°You look lovely. And so nervous. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re doing just fine.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m trying,¡± Evelyn admitted shyly. Amanda squeezed her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re right here, sweetheart.¡± Their warmth steadied her more than she 280 The Funeral Day expected. Axel smiled at the sight of his mom and grandmotherforting his wife. But soon, he touched Evelyn¡¯s back lightly. ¡°Come. There¡¯s someone else we need to greet.¡± Evelyn nodded and followed him, though her heartbeat once again picked up speed. They approached Maxime¡¯s parents, Henry and Melinda. Henry looked exhausted, with dark circles beneath his eyes and a stiff, grief¨Cstricken posture. Melinda looked pale and worn out, barely able to stand. When they saw Axel and Evelyn approaching, they straightened slightly. ¡°Uncle Henry¡­ Aunt Melinda,¡± Axel greeted softly. Melinda¡¯s eyes widened when she noticed Evelyn beside him. Her lips parted slightly in surprise. 8/11 280 The Furieral Day Henry¡¯s brows lifted as well. ¡°This is my wife,¡± Axel said gently, cing a hand on Evelyn¡¯s back. ¡°Evelyn.¡± Evelyn bowed her head deeply. ¡°My condolences, Uncle Henry. Aunt Melinda. I¡¯m so sorry for your loss.¡± For a brief moment, Melinda and Henry looked stunned. Then Melinda slowly reached for Evelyn¡¯s hand, voice trembling. ¡°Thank you¡­ foring.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn. And Axel¡­ thank you for bringing her.¡± Evelyn squeezed Melinda¡¯s hand softly before stepping back. They didn¡¯t stay to chat with Melinda and Henry for long because they needed to wee other guests and family. 280 The Funeral Day Axel held Evelyn¡¯s hand tightly and guided her away, back toward Amanda and Eleanor. ¡°Eve, I need to help Uncle Henry greet a few important guests,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°Stay with Mom and Grandma for a little while, okay?¡± Evelyn nodded. ¡°Hmm¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Axel brushed his thumb along her hand before letting go. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He walked away, leaving Evelyn standing between Amanda and Eleanor. Amanda immediately linked their arms together. ¡°He¡¯ll be busy. Focus on breathing for now.¡± Evelyn gave a faint smile. She knew Amanda and Eleanor were aware of her worry about attending this funeral, and she appreciated their help in making her feel at ease. ¡°I¡¯m surprised I¡¯m not panting, or worse, fainting,¡± Evelyn said. 10% 280 The Funeral Cay ¡°Oh dear¡­ You¡¯re doing more than alright. You¡¯re doing great,¡± Eleanor whispered. Comment 0 L Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 281 281 Finally, Meeting Alexander Knight ¡°Oh dear¡­ You¡¯re doing more than alright. You¡¯re doing great,¡± Eleanor whispered. ¡°Everyone is looking because you¡¯re new, not because they dislike you.¡± 1 Evelyn nodded slowly, though she didn¡¯t entirely agree. Because she still heard a faint whisper from Axel¡¯s family members sitting in the back row, as they started gossiping about her. She straightened her coat and took a slow breath. But her fragile calm was shattered the moment someone else arrived. Heavy footsteps stopped near the front row. A cold aura swept in like a winter breeze. 1/12 : 281 Finally, Meeting Alexander Knight Evelyn stiffened. From the corner of her eye, Evelyn saw him, her father¨Cinw, Alexander Knight. He appears tall, severe, and imposing. Alexander Knight¡¯smanding presence naturally caused everyone, including Evelyn, to straighten their spines. He didn¡¯t nce at Evelyn at all; instead, he warmly greeted Amanda, then sat down beside her. Evelyn kept her back straight, trying to look calm even as her pulse raced. She could feel his presence like a shadow crawling over her skin. She didn¡¯t dare turn her head. Her eyes only focus on the Maxime coffin sitting in front, waiting to be buried. But then- Evelyn had barely calmed down when she heard 2/12 440 281 Finally, Meeting Alexander Knight Alexander¡¯s voice¡­ meant to be a whisper but painfully clear in the quiet hall, enough to make her heart tighten. ¡°Why did Evelyn Walterse here? With Axel?¡± Alexander Knight¡¯s tone was low but sharp enough to slice through Evelyn¡¯sst bit of Her heart feels like it¡¯s dropped. Just like that, she feels all the air vanish from her lungs. Only four people in the Knight family knew about her and Axel. Now Maxime was gone¡­ That left three. Axel¡¯s grandparents and Amanda. Definitely not Alexander Knight. Judging by his tone, he either had no idea or tried to ignore her existence as Axel¡¯s wife. And she prayed it stayed that way. Her hand tightened on herp, knuckles turned 3/12 281 Finally, Meeting Alexander Knight white as she stared straight ahead. She tried to tune them out, to pretend she didn¡¯t hear anything. But Alexander Knight¡¯s voice was deep, thick, and impossible to ignore. ¡°Why don¡¯t you seem bothered by her being here, dear?¡± he murmured again. ¡°Have you forgotten about that bastard? What he does-¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Amanda snapped, her voice trembling even as she matched his volume. ¡°Please, not today, Alex¡­ Today is Maxime¡¯s funeral.¡± But the words still cut like a cold de in Evelyn¡¯s ears. Instantly, the memory of the long¨Cburied dispute between her father and Alexander surfaced. It feels sharp and hazy at the same time. She had never known the exact cause of their deep hatred. 4/12 281 Finally Meeting Alexander Knight Neither Axel ever spoke of it again, as if the past were something they¡¯d buried alive and refused to dig up. And because her bond with Axel¡¯s grandparents, especially Amanda, grew so naturally¡­ she had almost forgotten about it. But Alexander apparently had not. ¡°Is she really married to Axel? No way! It¡¯s impossible¡­ Axel only ys with her, right? He does that to make me angry, right? Tell me-¡± ¡°Alex!¡± Amanda¡¯s tone hardened. Her eyes sharpened as she looked at Alexander Knight, her voice trembling. ¡°I will be very angry with you if you continue this topic. Drop it.¡± Evelyn swallowed. Her spine stiffened. She wished, more than anything, that she hadn¡¯t sat next to Amanda and heard their conversation. She wished she could just vanish into thin air like 91 Fly (Asingan ng mist and get away from the weight pressing on her chest. Because she didn¡¯t need to see Alexander¡¯s face to feel his displeasure, his cold, observant gaze drilled into the side of her head. Like he was dissecting her, pulling apart every piece of her existence and judging each one. Then a soft, fragile warmth wrapped around her fingers. Eleanor. Sitting on Evelyn¡¯s other side, Axel¡¯s grandmother gently ced her hand over Evelyn¡¯s and gave it a light squeeze. Evelyn turned, and the old woman leaned closer, her eyes full of concern. ¡°My dear,¡± Eleanor whispered, ¡°breathe. You look as though you¡¯re about to pass out. And I cannot have my granddaughter¨Cinw fainting in front 281 Finally, Meeting Alexander Knight of those dreadful reporters.¡± Evelyn tried to smile, but, of course, it never reached her eyes. Eleanor, ever the optimist, attempted to lighten the mood further. ¡°Besides, if you faint, Alex will probably me me for not taking care of you. And I quite like my peaceful life, thank you.¡± It was meant to be humorous, but humor only worked when your lungs actually functioned. Still, Evelyn appreciated it, even though it did absolutely nothing to steady her heart. Her gaze drifted anxiously across the hall, searching, desperate for an anchor. And then she found him. Her husband. Axel. Standing several rows away, conversing with a man. But his eyes were fixed directly on her. 281 Finally, Meeting Alevant Wright As if he could hear the way her pulse hammered from across the room. As if he could sense every emotion she tried so hard to hide. The moment his eyes met hers, the pressure in her chest loosened. Just a little. Enough to inhale properly again. Axel shifted his attention to the man beside him. clearly excusing himself. But when that man turned, and Evelyn saw his face¡­ Her entire body froze. Finley Morgan! Her breath caught mid¨Cair. Her heart squeezed so tightly she felt lightheaded. ¡®Finley Morgan? He¡¯s here?¡® she whispered in shock. Of course, he would be. Henry Knight had political, military, and business ties spanning decades. High¨Cprofile figures would naturally 2011 #Marty 1 show up. But knowing that didn¡¯t make it less terrifying Because Finley Morgan wasn¡¯t just a powerful politician. He was her client. A presidential candidate she had assisted, indirectly, through her encrypted work as Lexxy, the anonymous data analyst buried behind Oscar¡¯s unbreakable cyber firewall. No one knew her real identity. No one could connect Evelyn Walters to Lexxy, the ghost behind the screen who unearthed political skeletons and wiped digital footprints clean. Still, fear crawled across her skin. ¡®Rx. He doesn¡¯t know you. He only knows Lexxy.¡® She repeated it silently. 281 Finally, Meeting Alexander Knight But the panic along her spine refused to disappearpletely. Evelyn forced herself to tear her gaze away from Finley before he drew suspicion. She looked back at Axel, her one point of calm. He was already walking toward her. The tension in her shoulders eased automatically. ¡°Eve,e¡­¡± he said softly when he reached her, his voice deep but gentle. He extended his hand to her. ¡°Let¡¯s sit over there.¡± Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 282 282 I¡¯m Famous Axel pointed toward an empty row near his grandfather. Far, far away from his father. Amanda exhaled a quiet sigh when she heard Axel, though she managed a supportive smile at Evelyn and didn¡¯t protest. Evelyn could see the apology in her gaze. She leans closer to Amanda and whispers, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, she ced her hand in Axel¡¯s and rose. His grip was warm, firm, and grounding. Each step he guided her through felt like walking out of a suffocating cloud. When they finally took their seats, close enough for her to lean on his shoulder if she wished. Conversations slowly dwindled. And then, the funeral began. A somber hush descended over the entire space as the officiant stepped forward. The sound of soft crying mingled with the low hum of grief. The weight of loss settled over everyone like a heavy veil. Evelyn¡¯s hands remained sped tightly in herp. And Axel¡­ Axel kept his hand resting near hers, close enough that their fingers brushed slightly with every shift. When she nced at him, he held her hand tightly, as if he wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe. I¡¯ve got you.¡± Evelyn exhaled slowly, letting the atmosphere settle into her bones and allowing Axel¡¯s presence to steady her amid the swirling tension in her mind. She tries to set aside those worries because today wasn¡¯t about herplicated rtionship with Finley Morgan. Or the mystery between her father and Alexander Knight. Or even the silent whisper from those people who were shocked to see her with Axel. 282 I¡¯m Famous Today was for Maxime. And sitting beside Axel, feeling the quiet strength radiating from him, Evelyn finally managed to breathe in that heavy, sacred moment. The funeral had begun. Evelyn had hoped to slip away quietly after the funeral, to avoid the cluster of reporters and the heavy gazes from Axel¡¯s family. She imagined she could return home, change intofy clothes, and y with her son, Oliver. Unfortunately, reality didn¡¯t care about her hopes. Once the funeral ended and the guests gradually left the family graveyard, Axel turned to her with a calm expression that hid nothing. ¡°We are going to my grandparents¡® house.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± There was no room for negotiation. Not that she eagerly expected any. Axel walked ahead to greet a rtive, and she stood still for a moment, trying to gather her courage. She wished she could tell him to go without her, but she swallowed the thought. She was already here. It was toote to run. S The drive back to Axel¡¯s grandparents¡® house was quick, taking less than ten minutes. The graveyard sat close to the old estate. Inside the car, Axel kept his hand wrapped around hers. His warm grip was enough to steady her nerves. Then, Her phone vibrated against her palm. Then again. Then again. It seemed to buzz constantly without pause. She hesitated before checking it. One look told her everything she needed to know. Oscar had sent her a flood of messages¡­ 282 I¡¯m Famous Some were simple updates. Others were screenshots of headlines. Her presence at Maxime Knight¡¯s funeral with Axel had immediately overshadowed news about the funeral itself. Articles and gossip threads repeated their names endlessly, along with clips of Axel speaking to reporters. Apparently, her very existence at the funeral had be public property. Not only Oscar, but also her family and friends who knew about her rtionship with Axel had congratted her. They teased her for finally going public. Evelyn smiled faintly as she closed their texts. She wanted to call Oscar immediately to gossip andin, but she held back. She would save that conversation forter, especially because she needed to tell him about her unexpected encounter with Finley Morgan. She had to make sure her identity as Lexxy remained buried in the shadows where it belonged. Axel noticed the silence. ¡°Who is calling you?¡± Evelyn raised her eyes as he shook her head. ¡°Not a call but a text message,¡± she gave him a helpless smile, unable to hide her amusement. ¡°Axel¡­ I am famous now.¡± Axel had made a public statement at the funeral, addressing the reporters directly. He had mentioned her name boldly and clearly. Oscar also let her know that Axel had made an official announcement earlier, confirming he was married to her. The thought made her chest feel warm, yet her stomach twisted with worry. Axel tightened his hold on her hand, reading her emotions with ease. ¡°My wife has always been famous.¡± ¡°Now I am worried¡­Your die¨Chard fans will hunt me down. I will be their worst nightmare.¡± Axel frowned. He clearly disliked her joke. 282 P¡¯m Famous ¡°There is no such thing. I do not have die¨Chard fans. Those are just media nonsense and online noise.¡± Before Evelyn could answer, Liam, who was driving, cleared his throat. Then he said, ¡°Boss, what thedy boss said is right. You have plenty of female fans out there¡± Evelyn turned to Axel with a faint smile. ¡°See? Even Liam agrees.¡± Axel shot Liam a cold re. Liam immediately regretted speaking, but continued anyway. Loyalty only carried him so far. ¡°It is true, boss. People online call you the perfect heir. They say you are handsome, rich, and mysterious¡­ Apparently, thatbination is out of this world.¡± ¡°Hear that?¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°You are a fantasy. An actual walking fantasy. I bet your fans will start sending me threats by dinnertime.¡± Liam added with enthusiasm, ¡°Hahaha, Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t do that. But- Axel cleared his throat, long and pointed. Liam froze. Evelyn burst intoughter at Liam¡¯s attempt to shrink into his seat. Axel¡¯s difort only made it funnier, though she tried to behave. ¡°Alright¡­ Alright¡­ I will stop teasing you. I only wanted to distract myself.¡± Herughter faded into a quiet sigh as the car slowed down and finally came to a stop. They had arrived. This is her second visit to the house, and Evelyn felt the tension just as strongly as before. 283 She is Not Like Her Father! ADMINJ secret lover 283 283 She is Not Like Her Father! They had arrived. This is her second visit to the house, and Evelyn felt the tension just as strongly as before. The kind of tension that made her want to turn around, sprint down the driveway, and pretend she had never been here at all. Axel squeezed her hand gently, a silent reminder that she was not walking into this alone. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she lies, her heart tight in her chest. Liam stepped out and opened the door. Evelyn drew in a slow breath and tried to hold herself gracefully. Still, her heart was pounding, as if it had its own thoughts and refused to cooperate. A small crowd waited by the entrance. Some familiar faces from the funeral. Some new. All of them were polite on the surface, yet their eyes scanned her with curiosity, sympathy, or quiet judgment. She could not tell which one was worse. Axel stepped closer, his presence steady and warm. ¡°We will not stay long,¡± he murmured. ¡°You are with me.¡± It helped. Not enough to calm the chaos inside her, but enough to keep her feet moving. ¡°Thank you, hubby,¡± she whispered back, hoping humor would loosen the knot in her chest. Axel¡¯s lips curled. ¡°You should start calling me that from now on until the rest of our lives. It feels exceptional.¡± (1) She gave him a narrow look. ¡°You just want me to stop calling you Axel because everyone else does?¡± 09:59 1/5. 283 She is Not Like Her Father! He leaned in slightly. ¡°Exactly. Should I wear a name tag that says ¡®Only My Wife May Call Me Hubby¡­?¡± Despite her nerves, she let out a softugh. ¡°I will try. No promises. And I might slip and call you Commander Knight out of panic¡± ¡°Then I will definitely kiss you in front of everyone,¡± he replied with a perfectly straight face. Her eyes widened. ¡°Do not threaten me, Mr. Knight.¡± ¡°Then behave,¡± he said lightly, lifting her hand and brushing his thumb across her knuckles. They walked toward the entrance together, she quietly practiced her breathing, getting ready to face whatever subtle judgment or heavy silences awaited her inside, especially from Alexander Knight. Evelyn notices the entire Axel family gathered inside the living room, except for Henry Knight and his family. She learned from Axel that they had returned to their own home. Now, All eyes turned to them the moment Axel and Evelyn entered the living room. It was not subtle, either. The entire room seemed to pause, like someone had pressed a silent pause button. Every gaze slid down to their intertwined hands, and Evelyn instantly felt as if she had stepped into a spotlight she never asked for. Disbelief. Shock. Confusion. A few expressions she could not even categorize. Wonderful. Exactly what she needed. She tried her best to avoid meeting their eyes, focusing instead on the two familiar faces that grounded her: Axel¡¯s grandparents. Andrew and Eleanor smiled at her warmly, silently encouraging her to breathe. Then Axel suddenly halted, scanning the room as though searching for the right ce to sit. Before he could choose, Andrew raised his hand. 283 She is Not Like Her Father! ¡°Axel, Eve,¡± he called out, waving them over. ¡°Come and sit here with us. He gestured to the empty seats beside Eleanor. ¡°Yes,e here, Eve,¡± Eleanor added, her tone warm and familiar. Her casual fondness surprised nearly everyone in the room. Alexander Knight¡¯s brows rose sharply, and a few rtives exchanged looks, whispering behind their hands. Still holding Evelyn¡¯s hand, Axel guided her forward. They took their seats beside Andrew and Eleanor. Evelyn tried not to shrink under the curious, probing stares. She reminded herself that she had survived the funeral; she could survive this, too. Once everyone settled, Andrew cleared his throat. The room suddenly became silent. ¡°I asked all of you to gather here,¡± Andrew began, his deep voice carrying authority, ¡°because there is something I must announce regarding Axel and Evelyn.¡± Evelyn felt her breath catch. Axel squeezed her hand gently. ¡°They are married,¡± Andrew continued with a warm smile. ¡°Legally married. Eleanor and I have known about their rtionship for quite some time. Amanda is aware as well.¡± A ripple went through the room like a silent shockwave. The tension thickened noticeably. Alexander looked as if someone had just handed him a bowl of vinegar to drink. Amanda, however, smiled at her son and daughter¨Cinw, her eyes soft and weing. Erick Knight, Andrew¡¯s youngest son, sat frozen for a moment before he slowly blinked in surprise. His wife was no better, and their two daughters looked as though they had just discovered a major family plot twist. They had all read the media headlines about Axel Knight¡¯s wife being Evelyn Walters, but seeing her sitting here now and their grandfather announcing it made it real. 283 She is Not Like Her Father! Andrew took a breath, scanning the room with steady eyes. Then, he continued his words, ¡°So, from today onward, I hope all of you will stop speaking negatively about Evelyn. She is part of our family now.¡± His calm tone carried a weight that left no room for argument. He turned to Alexander, fixing him with a firm stare. ¡°And you, Alex. Stop your hatred toward Evelyn. She¡¯s Nothing Like His Father! The past between you and William Walter has nothing to do with her or Axel.¡± Alexander inhaled sharply. ¡°But Father-¡± Andrew raised his hand, stopping him before he could speak further. ¡°Enough! Stop your stubbornness,¡± he said, voice sharpened with a sharp warning. ¡°Look at Amanda. She is the one who had every reason to react as you do, yet she does not. She loves Evelyn. That is what matters.¡± The silence that followed was thick, nearly suffocating. Alexander clenched his jaw but said nothing more. Erick finally stepped in, clearing his throat. To break the heavy tension in the room, ¡°Father, you do not have to worry about my family and me.¡± He shifted his gaze to Axel and Evelyn, offering a warm smile. ¡°Congrattions, Axel. And Evelyn¡­ wee to the family.¡± ¡°Yes, wee, Evelyn,¡± Erick¡¯s wife added sincerely. ¡°Wee, Sister Evelyn¡­.¡± his daughters chimed in cheerfully, waving at her. Their sincerity softened Evelyn¡¯s anxiety, warming her chest. She returned their smiles. ¡°Thank you¡­ truly.¡± But her relief vanished when her gaze identally drifted to Alexander. 283 She is Not Like Her Father Andrew took a breath, scanning the room with steady eyes. Then, he continued his words, ¡°So, from today onward, I hope all of you will stop speaking negatively about Evelyn. She is part of our family now.¡± His calm tone carried a weight that left no room for argument. He turned to Alexander, fixing him with a firm stare. ¡°And you, Alex. Stop your hatred toward Evelyn. She¡¯s Nothing Like His Father! The past between you and William Walter has nothing to do with her or Axel.¡± Alexander inhaled sharply. ¡°But Father-¡± Andrew raised his hand, stopping him before he could speak further. ¡°Enough! Stop your stubbornness,¡± he said, voice sharpened with a sharp warning. ¡°Look at Amanda. She is the one who had every reason to react as you do, yet she does not. She loves Evelyn. That is what matters.¡± The silence that followed was thick, nearly suffocating. Alexander clenched his jaw but said nothing more. Erick finally stepped in, clearing his throat. To break the heavy tension in the room, ¡°Father, you do not have to worry about my family and me.¡± He shifted his gaze to Axel and Evelyn, offering a warm smile. ¡°Congrattions, Axel. And Evelyn¡­ wee to the family.¡± ¡°Yes, wee, Evelyn,¡± Erick¡¯s wife added sincerely. ¡°Wee, Sister Evelyn¡­.¡± his daughters chimed in cheerfully, waving at her. Their sincerity softened Evelyn¡¯s anxiety, warming her chest. She returned their smiles. ¡°Thank you¡­ truly.¡± But her relief vanished when her gaze identally drifted to Alexander. ADMINJ secret lover 284 284 We Are Expecting Another Child Alexander Knight was still staring at her. Coldly. As if her existence alone disturbed the air he breathed. 1 Evelyn¡¯s fingers tightened unconsciously around Axel¡¯s hand. Axel immediately noticed, his eyes flicking to her pale knuckles. He turned back toward his grandfather and Uncle Erick. ¡°Thank you, Uncle¡­¡± he said sincerely. ¡°I appreciate your eptance.¡± His voice held a calm confidence, but the protective edge beneath it was unmistakable. Then Axel looked straight at his father. ¡°Father,¡± he began in a calm tone, but his eyes 3/11 284 We Are Expecting Another Child showed his anger, ¡°I am not asking for your approval. But I will not let you hurt my wife¡¯s feelings.¡± Evelyn¡¯s breath caught. Alexander frowned, staring at Axel. ¡°I hope,¡± Axel continued, his gaze never wavering, ¡°¡­you will not say anything that will harm her again.¡± The room froze. Alexander stiffened, his lips pressing into a hard line, clearly displeased but unable to retaliate under the watchful eyes of his own father. Evelyn felt a rush of conflicting emotions: worry, relief, gratitude, and a warmth spreading through her chest. Axel¡¯s words echoed in her mind. He is not asking for approval, but refusing to let anyone hurt her. 09:55 2/11 284 We Are Expecting Another Child In that moment, she felt her grip loosen on his hand only because she realized she had begun clinging to him too tightly. She looked at him, and he turned his head slightly, giving her a reassuring smile. It was small, brief, but enough to calm her racing heart. Andrew nods, slightly satisfied. ¡°Good. Now that the matter is clear, let us not turn this into more drama.¡± Eleanor gently patted Evelyn¡¯s knee. ¡°Now, I can officially say wee to the Knight family, dear¡­¡± she whispered softly. It makes Evelyn feel even more at ease. ¡°Thank you, Grandma¡­ Conversation slowly resumed around the living room. The tension lessened. Not fully, but enough for Evelyn to feel she was 3/11 284 We Are Expecting Another Child not drowning in it anymore. Even though her father¨Cinw, Alexander, still looked at her as if she were an unwee shadow. But she had Axel. She had Amanda, Andrew, and Eleanor. She had Erick and his family. She had people in this house who had epted her¡­ no questions asked. Evelyn softly exhaled, a gentle smile on her lips. The living room¡¯s atmosphere had settled, recing earlier tension with a warmer feeling. However, her smile gradually faded as Axel unexpectedly surprised her with an announcement he boldly shared, catching her off guard. ¡°Evelyn and I have a four¨Cyear¨Cold son¡­¡± Axel 4/11 284 We Are Expecting Another Child paused when he felt Evelyn¡¯s hand tighten around his. He turned to her with a reassuring smile and gently squeezed her hand. Then he continued, looking at his father: ¡°His name is Oliver Taylor Knight.¡± His tone carried no hesitation. Although his grandparents and mother already knew, Axel wanted Alexander and Erick to hear it from him directly. Oliver deserved to be acknowledged. ¡°Oh my God, Axel¡­ why did you hide it from us?¡± Erick protested, sounding more delighted than offended. His eyes were shining with excitement. ¡°Congrattions again, Axel. Evelyn¡­ congrattions.¡± 1 The almost silent room instantly burst into softughter and broad smiles. 5/11 284 We Are Expecting Another Child Even Eleanor and Andrew pped with joy, and Amanda smiled with excitement, her eyes glowing. Only Alexander remained silent. His posture stiffened slightly, yet his expression had changed. The gloom that had shadowed his face earlier had softened. Surprise flickered in his eyes, and there was even a brief spark of something that looked like restrained joy. He tried not to look at Axel and Evelyn. Instead, he turned toward Amanda as if silently interrogating her. Amanda simply patted his arm, clearly telling him they would discuss itter. Evelyn noticed everything. The shift in Alexander¡¯s demeanor eased the tightness in her chest. ¡°So tell us about Oliver. How is he?¡± Erick asked. His wife, Sandra, nodded enthusiastically beside him. 6/11 284 We Are Expecting Another Child ¡°He must be adorable,¡± Sandra added. ¡°Axel, Evelyn, can we meet Oliver?¡± Evelyn looked to Axel, silently asking whether she should answer. Axel gave her a slight nod along with a warm smile, encouraging her. Evelyn returned his smile before turning to Erick and Sandra. ¡°Of course. We would love for you to meet Oliver. We can arrange a visit to our home¡­¡± Erick and Sandra lit up instantly, their excitement almost overflowing. Even their daughters leaned in, eyes bright. ¡°We want to meet him too¡­¡± one of the girls said with a shy grin. Evelyn smiled at them, ¡°Sure. We will arrange it soon¡­¡± Sandra ced a hand over her chest. ¡°Amanda, Andrew, and Eleanor met him already. That is so unfair,¡± she teased with jealousy. 7/11 284 We Are Expecting Another Child Andrew chuckled. ¡°That is the advantage of great¨Cgrandparents¡­¡± The family burst into another round ofughter. For a moment, they all forgot about the heavy grief of the funeral and theplicated history surrounding Evelyn¡¯sst name. Now, they simply talked like a family. A real, warm family. And Evelyn soaked in every second of it. The eptance, theughter, the curious questions, and the genuine joy. She felt her world settle into a peaceful ce. When Evelyn sensed it was time for them to head back home, Axel seemed to think differently. ¡°There is one more thing I want to tell you,¡± Axel said calmly. His voice made everyone turn toward him. Even 8/11 284 We Are Expecting Another Child Alexander looked up this time. Axel showed no tension. Only a warm, gentle smile touched his lips, rare enough that even Evelyn blinked in surprise. ¡°What is it?¡± Andrew asked, leaning forward, clearly impatient. Eleanor stared at Axel with curiosity sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Yes, tell us.¡± Amanda tilted her head, also eager to hear whatever secret he was holding. But Axel did not look at any of them. Instead, he gazed at Evelyn, his eyes softening with a loving, meaningful warmth that made her heart race. Then he faced his family again. ¡°We are expecting another child. My wife is now pregnant.¡± The room froze. 9/11 < 284 We Are Expecting Another Child Eleanor¡¯s jaw dropped. Amanda gasped loudly. Erick¡¯s eyes widened from his chair as if unsure whether tough happily or hug someone. Sandra covered her mouth in delight, and the girls squealed. Andrew blinked several times. ¡°Pregnant? Again? Now? Really?¡± Evelyn¡¯s cheeks flushed as she nodded shyly. For a moment, the room exploded louder than before. Eleanor pped her hands. ¡°Oh, Eve, this is wonderful news!¡± Amanda practicallyunched herself at the young couple, wrapping Evelyn in a tight, warm hug. ¡°You are giving us another grandchild,¡± she said with emotionalughter. ¡°I wish I could frame this 10/11 284 We Are Expecting Another Child moment.¡± Erick grinned widely. ¡°Three congrattions in one day. Axel, you are full of surprises.¡± Even Alexander, though quiet, no longer had anger on his face. He seemed overwhelmed, confused, yet unmistakably softened. Axel slipped an arm around Evelyn¡¯s shoulders. Evelyn smiled shyly as everyone showered her with questions and blessings. Comment 1 ADMINJ secret lover 285 285 I Want Evelyn Walters¡® Life! Axel and Evelyn had tried to escape Andrew Knight¡¯s house the moment their sudden family meeting ended. But thebined persistence of Eleanor and Andrew was a force much more potent than any enemy Axel might have faced outside. The grandparents insisted,manded, and emotionally ckmailed them into staying for lunch. So there they were, surviving the first¨Cever full¨Cfamily Knight lunch, minus Henry and his family, until dessert ended. tes were cleared,ughter had softened the earlier tension, and even Evelyn¡¯s nerves had settled now that no one was interrogating her like she was an undercover spy infiltrating the Knight family. 00:50 285 I Want Evelyn Walters¡® Lifol By the time they managed to stand up from the dining table, Eleanor¡¯s eyes were already suspiciously glossy; half emotion, half refusal to let them leave. Thankfully, Axel had one secret weapon. Oliver. His chubby and smart son, with too much charm and too little awareness of the power he held over his great¨Cgrandparents. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa,¡± Axel said with a perfectly timed sigh, as if this were a heavy confession, ¡°we really have to head home. Oliver is waiting, and you know how he gets when we¡¯rete. He¡¯s been crawling to the door every five minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma¡­ We already promised him that we would be home before lunch. But we¡¯re stuck here,¡± Evelyn added. Eleanor gasped as someone had just reported a national emergency. ¡°Oh no, my baby boy must 2/11 < 285 I Want Evelyn Walters¡® Life! be worried.¡± ¡°Terribly,¡± Axel added, smoothly. Andrew instantly straightened, already reaching for the doorway, ¡°Axel, Eve, hurry¡­ You can¡¯t make Oliver wait.¡± And just like that, their release was approved. Outside, Axel and Evelyn were escorted all the way to the car by Eleanor, Amanda, and even Alexander, who walked behind them like a silent bodyguard. The goodbye stretched so long it could¡¯ve qualified as another meal. Evelyn smiled, genuinely lighter now. ¡°Thank you, Grandma¡­ Grandpa¡­ for lunch.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be thest,¡± Eleanor said immediately, her hand wrapped firmly around Evelyn¡¯s arm as if she nned to drag her back inside at any moment. ¡°Next time, you have to bring Oliver 285 I Want Evelyn Walters¡® Life! here. We¡¯ll make something he likes.¡± ¡°And something you like too,¡± Amanda added warmly, her gaze fixed on Evelyn. ¡°You hardly ate. Was it the food? Should I cook next time?¡± ¡°I totally agree with Eleanor¡­ bringing Oliver here sounds like a wonderful idea!¡± Amanda also added. Before Evelyn could say something, Axel slid in with another strategic distraction. ¡°Mother, Grandma, why don¡¯t you bothe to our house tomorrow? Oliver already misses you.¡± Eleanor lit up. Amanda pped softly, delighted. ¡°We¡¯ll go,¡± they said in unison, before theyughed together. Andrew nodded approvingly. ¡°I¡¯ll join. He should spend time with all of us.¡± Alexander said nothing. He merely stood there, gazending on Evelyn. It wasn¡¯t warm, not yet. 4/11 285 I Want Evelyn Walters¡® Life! But the icy sharpness from earlier had thawed into something neutral¡­ tolerable. eptance? It could be a tiny fraction of it. At least Alexander no longer looked like she was one wrong step away from being escorted out by security. He gave a curt nod and let them go. Axel opened the car door for her. The gate finally closed behind them as their car rolled down the driveway of the Knight residence, leaving behind the grand estate, the lingering tension, and the overwhelming Knight¨Cfamily energy. Evelyn let out a long breath. ¡°I survived.¡± Axel smirked. ¡°They¡¯re not that scary.¡± ¡°You say that because they¡¯re your family. I walked in feeling like I was meeting a royal council that might execute me if I made the wrong facial expression.¡± 285 1 Want Evelyn Walters¡® Life! ¡°You did fine,¡± Axel assured, his tone warm. ¡°You even made Uncle Erickugh. That¡¯s a miracle. He doesn¡¯t enjoyughing. He only smirks at things he disapproves of and spends the rest of the time judging people quietly.¡± Evelynughed, leaning her head back. ¡°Honestly¡­ it felt good. At the beginning, I thought they hated me. But they epted me. Even your father wasn¡¯t cold anymore. For a moment, I thought he might even smile at me.¡± Axel shook his head slightly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t smile. That was probably just him stretching his jaw.¡± She narrowed her eyes at him, ¡°Oh, stop it. Well, I could see your father trying to ept me.¡± Axelughed softly as he held her hand. ¡°Axel, I¡¯m happy. Really. Seeing all of them, your whole family, together like that¡­ it felt like stepping into a real home.¡± 6/11 285 1 Want Evelyn Walters¡® Life! Axel nced at her, ¡°Eve, it is your home.¡± ¡°Even with Alexander staring at me like he¡¯s measuring the weight of my soul?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what he always does. And he does that to everyone.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help butugh, feeling the final bits of tension in her heart melt away. It was such a relief and brought a big smile to her face. As the car carried them away, she turned to Axel and whispered, ¡°Thank you¡­ for bringing me into your family.¡± Axel reached over, resting his hand on her cheek as he said, ¡°Thank you, Eve¡­ for surviving them.¡± She says nothing but smiles. At the same time, at the Luxury penthouse. The entire living room looked like the cover of a 7/11 285 I Want Evelyn Walters¡® Life! luxury magazine. However, suddenly, the crash of a crystal vase echoed through the penthouse, sharp and ringing like shattered ice. Pieces scattered across the marble floor, glittering under the soft golden lights. Natalie Martinez stood in the middle, her cheeks burning with anger as she looked at the tablet in her hand. The man sitting across from her flinched at the sound but did not dare speak. He watched his boss with the careful stillness of someone who understood her temper all too well. ¡°How dare this ugly woman steal Axel from me?¡± Natalie hissed. Her voice sliced through the room. She didn¡¯t look at her assistant, only red at the glowing screen. 8/11 285 I Want Evelyn Walters¡® Life! ¡°Evelyn Walter. You are not pretty at all. You are not as rich as I am. How could Axel be interested in you? You must trap him, right?¡± A vicious curse burst from her mouth. Her grip tightened. Then she hurled the tablet at the floor. The pitiful table hit the marble with a loud crack, causing the screen to break instantly before it skidded to a stop near the broken vase. Her assistant swallowed hard. He had seen her angry, but this was something else entirely. Natalie slowly lifted her gaze to him. Her eyes were bloodshot, wild with jealousy and humiliation. For a moment, the only sound in the penthouse was her uneven breathing. ¡°I want Evelyn Walters¡® life,¡± she said. Her voice dropped to a cold, terrifying calm, the kind that 9/11 285 I Want Evelyn Walters Lifet made the man¡¯s stomach knot. He nodded, not because he agreed, but because refusing her was never an option. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts ADMINJ secret lover 286 286 Fly Back to Grayenfall It has been three days since Maxime Knight¡¯s funeral. 1 The past three days had been nothing less than a storm wrapped in chaos. Ever since the media revealed Evelyn as Axel Knight¡¯s wife, the quiet rhythm of her life had exploded into noise, attention, and endless buzzing from every device she owned. Her phone barely stopped ringing. Alicia, Ste, rtives, and friends who still know her reached out to her by phone, social media, and email, as if she had just won the presidential election. She tried to respond politely to everyone, though half of the time she ended upughing in disbelief. 1/10 286 Fly Back to Grayenfall Plus, her work schedule doubled, and she still had deadlines. Luckily, she managed everything from home, since going outside felt like volunteering in a lion¡¯s den. A quick nce at the headlines was enough to remind her of the chaos waiting outside her front door. Every journalist in the country wanted an interview. Social media detectives were investigating her as if she were a missing princess from a fantasy novel. People online debated whether she truly lived in Grayenfall until several reporters flew there to interview locals who imed to have seen her. And then there was Ste, her cheerful little sister, who called three times a day to report 2/10 < 286 Fly Back to Grayenfall ¡°Sis, you have be the most wanted woman in the country. Honestly, even A¨Clist actors don¡¯t get this much attention. You should start charging appearance fees.¡± She could onlyugh, hearing that. She had never imagined bing a celebrity, much less the kind who identally broke the inte just by existing as Axel Knight¡¯s wife. Her days at home were busy, exhausting, but strangely beautiful. She spent most of her mornings ying with Oliver, who had be clingier now that he understood she was suddenly famous. Her son kept asking if people knew he was ¡°the cutest Knight,¡± and she almost thought he would soon demand his own fan club. Their house became lively over the weekend as 3/10 < 286 Fly Back to Grayenfall both sides of the family visited. Her grandparents arrived with bags of fruit and numerous gifts for Oliver. Axel¡¯s family followed shortly after, filling the ce withughter, stories, and enough food to feed a small vige. Evelyn felt overwhelmed, but in the best way possible. Still, nothing made her heart flutter quite like today. It was finally the day she would fly to Grayenfall. She had been excited for thest few days. Nervous too. Her mother¡¯s family was waiting, and although she tried to set low expectations, a part of her hoped the meeting would be warm and easy. But another part of her worries. It had been years. What if they were disappointed in her? 4/10 < 286 Fly Back to Grayenfall What if she said the wrong thing? What if they won¡¯t ept her? Axel, thankfully, wasing along. Not only because he wanted to support her, but also because he had work in Grayenfall. And since Oliver had a week off from his toddler program, Axel suggested they all go together. Oliver squealed in joy when he learned he would get to ¡°ride the big ne again.¡± The best part, at least for Evelyn, was that they would also stay for a while at their beach house in Willowcrest. She missed her home terribly, even though she had only been away for two months. She missed the sound of the ocean. She missed the way the morning sun painted the windows gold. Most of all, she missed Aunt Martha, whose cooking could cure almost any of her bad moods. 5/10 286 Fly Back to Grayenfall Now, as she zipped thestpartment of her suitcase, Evelyn felt her pulse quicken. She stood by the window, gazing into the backyard, where she watched her son say goodbye to his horse and pony. ¡°Eve, are you ready?¡± Axel¡¯s voice pulled her from her thoughts. She smiled despite her nerves. ¡°More ready than my heart feels.¡± He stepped inside, wrapped his arms around her waist, and kissed her cheek. ¡°Do not worry. I will be by your side the whole time. And if your mother¡¯s family gives you trouble, just hide behind me. I am tall enough to block half the world.¡± Sheughed, precisely as he hoped. ¡°What about the other half?¡± ¡°I will ask Liam and the others to stand there,¡± he 6/10 286 Fly Back to Grayenfall said with a straight face. ¡°Let them take care of the rest. Evelyn rolled her eyes, her smile widening. Her worries did not vanish, but with Axel beside her, they suddenly felt bearable. Today would mark a new chapter. And she was ready to step into it. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to meet that person¡ª¡± The two¨Chour flight to Grayenfall felt strangely long for Evelyn. Every minute seemed stretched, as if the ne stubbornly refused to move faster. Her thoughts kept circling the same point, the same worry. The DNA match. The hospital visit. The answers are waiting for her. Fortunately, she had Oliver. 7/10 286 Fly Back to Grayenfall Her little boy was a ball of sunshine, wiggling excitedly on herp as he pressed his small hands against the window. His wide eyes sparkled at the sight of the clouds outside. ¡°Mommy,¡± he whispered, ¡°I am thanking you.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°You are thanking me? For what, sweetheart?¡± ¡°For taking me back to Willowcrest, of course.¡± He nodded withplete confidence, patting her leg like a gentleman twice his age. ¡°I am thrilled today. Very, very happy.¡± She smiled, her worries softening. ¡°Really? What makes you so happy?¡± ¡°Because I will meet Grandma Martha¡­¡± Oliver pped his hands. ¡°She will cook my favorite food and give me big cookies and lots¡­ Lots¡­. of muffins.¡± Evelyn smiled, trying to keep her voice low. 8/10 < 286 Fly Back to Grayenfall ¡°Oh yeah. That sounds great, doesn¡¯t it? Mommy is happy if you are happy.¡± Evelyn tousled her soft hair. Oliver leaned back against her chest, content and humming happily. His tiny fingers yed with her ne as he said, ¡°I am also happy because we are going to the beach house. The ocean is calling me, Mommy. I heard it say, ¡®Oliver,e swim.¡°¡± ¡°Oh? The ocean talks now?¡± ¡°Yes. I have big ears. I can hear everything.¡± Evelyn kissed the top of his soft hair, her heart warm. She still carries her fears, but with Oliver beside her, they feel lighter and less scary now. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 287 < 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential Finallynding smoothly at Grayenfall. 1 Usually, this city felt like home, like safety. But today, the city felt distant and huge, as if it were holding something she was not ready to face. They headed straight to Grayenfall Medical Center. The ride should have taken fifteen minutes, but the moment their car parked in front of the hospital, Evelyn froze. She had not left the car for several minutes. Her heart pounded harder and faster, as if trying to break out of her chest. Every worst possibility shed through her mind, gripping her breath tight. 1/11 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential While she was still battling her worry, Axel¡¯s gentle voice pulled her back. ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Evelyn turned toward him. Axel sat rxed while Oliver sat on his father¡¯sp, swinging his legs happily, oblivious to the storm in her head. She wanted Axel beside her, but she also wanted him to stay with Oliver, just in case the conversation inside became too heavy. Evelyn shook her head with a smile. ¡°No need. Let Lisae with me. Besides, whoever that person is, he might faint if he sees you.¡± Axel chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not that scary. Right, buddy?¡± Oliver gave an earnest nod. ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t scary. Unless he¡¯s upset.¡± Axel blinked in surprise. 2/11 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential Evelyn burst intoughter, her anxiety easing slightly. ¡°Have you ever seen Daddy angry?¡± she asked.. Axel shifted, ncing down at their son as if bracing for his answer. Oliver nodded seriously. ¡°Yes. Daddy scolded Browny when he almost dropped me.¡± ¡°I was not angry. I only reminded him to be careful¡­¡± Axel corrected, lifting his chin. Oliver wrinkled his small face, raising his eyebrows in an exaggerated imitation. ¡°No. You were like this. Your eyebrows went up so high, Daddy.¡± Evelynughed, covering her mouth. ¡°That is exactly you, Axel.¡± Axel could only shake his head, feeling defeated. He never wins against his wife and son. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right in. I won¡¯t take long,¡± she said 3/11 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential firmly. Then, Evelyn leaned toward Oliver and kissed his forehead before pressing a quick kiss to Axel¡¯s lips. It was enough to pull strength from him before she stepped out of the car. Lisa waited outside, silent as always, but Evelyn noticed her stiff posture. Everyone was tense. Axel¡¯s security team. Lisa. Probably even Axel himself, though he hid it behind his calm expression. They all knew why she came here today. Evelyn walked ahead, already familiar with the hospitalyout. She hade here a few times in the past year, hoping to find even a small connection to her mother¡¯s family. Today, she would finally get an answer. They reached the gics department. The familiar staff member, Diana, greeted her with 4/11 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential professional warmth. Another staff member gestured for her to follow. They guided her to a small meeting room she had never entered before. The room was surprisingly neat. A rectangr meeting table sat in the center with four chairs facing each other. One wall was made entirely of ss, offering a wide view of Grayenfall¡¯s skyline. The sky hung clear and bright, the sea stretching endlessly in the distance. Yet it did nothing to calm her. She noticed another door in the corner of the room, tightly closed, with no sign of whaty behind it. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ After you,¡± Diana let her enter first, then stepped in after her. While Lisa remained outside the door, keeping watch silently. 5/11 < 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential Evelyn sat slowly, her knees feeling weak as she watched Diana take the seat across from her. ¡°Ms. Diana, please do not make me more nervous. Just give me the result now,¡± Evelyn said cheerfully, though her voice trembled. ¡°Ms. Taylor-¡± Diana paused, her eyes widening slightly as she remembered. The news about Evelyn being Axel Knight¡¯s wife had spread everywhere yesterday. A smile tugged at Diana¡¯s lips before continuing, ¡°I should call you Mrs. Knight now.¡± Evelyn flushed faintly and smiled. It still felt strange to be addressed that way, as if she were suddenly someone important. ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Knight. I am very happy for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Diana reached into her file folder and ced a 6/11 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential white envelope on the table. She gently slid it toward Evelyn. ¡°Mrs. Knight, this is the result. I have not seen the details myself. Not even ourb analyst saw it.¡± Evelyn¡¯s breath wavered. Her hands trembled as she reached for the envelope. She slowly opened it, carefully. Her eyes scanned and then perused the paper inside. Then she blinked. The confusion hit instantly. ¡°Ms. Diana,¡± Evelyn whispered, ¡°why is the name empty?¡± Diana sighed softly. ¡°Now I know why my superior said he woulde to talk to you about the result himself. If I may guess, your DNA might match that of someone influential in this country. 7/11 < 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential And whoever that person is, their name cannot be printed.¡± ¡°But do not worry, Mrs. Knight, my superior or that person himself will be here soon. Please wait a few more moments.¡± Diana continues. Evelyn went utterly stunned. Her mind suddenly fills with so many questions; Influential? Influential enough to hide his identity in a national gics database? Who had that kind of power? The thought made her chest tighten. Her pulse thudded painfully in her ears. Evelyn turned to see Diana again. ¡°Did he know about me?¡± ¡°Yes. Your name was written in the envelope he received. But your name is written there, Evelyn Taylor. So, I guess he didn¡¯t know anything about you as Mrs. Knight.¡± 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential ¡°I see¡­¡± Evelyn feels a bit relieved. wait ¡°Alright,¡± Diana said gently. ¡°I will let you here. He wille in through that door.¡± She nodded toward the tightly closed door in the corner. Then she stood and left the room, closing the door quietly behind her. Evelyn was alone. The silence felt heavy. Every sound in the hospital hallway faded as if the room had swallowed it. She stared at the closed door. Her fingers still clutched the empty¨Cname paper, the single phone number printed neatly at the bottom. Her breathing grew shallow. What kind of man could override the system like this? 9/11 < 287 Your DNA Matches Someone Influential Her knee began to bounce. She sped her shaking hands together and forced herself to inhale slowly. She tried to look out therge window to distract herself. The view was stunning, but her eyes kept darting toward the door. 66 Thank you so much for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue. We need to raise the rank to give this book more opportunities. Xoxo PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 288 288 Did They Make Any Mistakes? ¡®Would he be a stranger? A politician? A wealthy businessman? Someone dangerous? Someone powerful enough to avoid identification?¡® Evelyn found her mind swirling with thoughts, and a nervous twist formed in her stomach. She reached into her bag and pulled out her phone. For a moment, she considered texting Axel. But she stopped herself. He was waiting outside with Oliver. She didn¡¯t want him worrying more than he already was. Instead, she ced her phone face down and squeezed her eyes shut. ¡®Please let this be good, she whispered to herself. 140 ¼¾ 288 Did They Make Any Mistalos? ¡®Please let this be something I can ept! The room remained still, too still. Even the faint hum of the air conditioner sounded loud, Her heartbeat echoed in her ears. Her gaze shifted back to the door again. And finally, the door swung open- The moment the door opened, Evelyn instinctively straightened her posture, preparing herself for anything. Anything but this. Her eyes widened, and her breath caught when she recognized that man standing there. Finley Morgan. Her client. The presidential candidate. The man she had seen at Maxime¡¯s funeral. The man whose handshake she had once considered painfully firm. The man whose entire security 2/10 288 Old They Make Any Mistakes? detail was practically allergic to smiles. For one terrifying second, she thought she was hallucinating. ¡®No way! Impossible!¡® She blinked a few times. But Finley Morgan remained in the doorway, frozen just like her. He looked equally stunned, his usually sharp,posed expression gone. His eyes, which generally looked focused and unreadable, were wide with disbelief. It¡¯s not only Evelyn who is shocked. But Finley Morgan, too, had a thousand thoughts racing through his mind. ¡®Evelyn Knight? Axel Knight¡¯s wife? The woman all over the news? And this woman was his aunt¡¯s granddaughter? The granddaughter they spent years trying to find?¡® ¡°The granddaughter whose DNA match had 288 Did They Make Any Mistaken? caused chaos in the Morgan family group chat for the past seventy¨Ctwo hours? And she was¡­ this Evelyn?¡® Among all the women possible, he never thought the person they were searching for was this close. Finley Morgan was utterly speechless. He saw Evelyn¡¯s mouth open, but no sound came out. She looks as if her brain were still rebooting. After another minute had passed, Finley was the one who finally moved. He cleared his throat quietly and stepped inside, closing the door behind him. ¡°Mrs. Knight,¡± he greeted, though even his usually steady voice wavered. ¡°Or¡­ Evelyn.¡± Hearing her name snapped her out of her daze. ¡°Mr. Morgan?¡± she whispered, as if saying it softly might make him vanish. But of course, he didn¡¯t 10 288 Did They Make Any Mistake? vanish. He offered an awkward smile. ¡°It seems we are¡­ rted.¡± He gestured to the seats. ¡°May I?¡± Evelyn nodded stiffly. ¡°Please.¡± They sat across from each other. The silence between them was thick with shock, curiosity, and a hint of panic. Evelyn¡¯s heart thumped wildly. Her mind keeps reying a sentence she can¡¯t stop: ¡®Heaven! Finley Morgan? From all people, I thought, and this man? Did they make any mistakes?¡® Finley observed her thoroughly, waiting patiently for her to speak. But after a few more minutes, Evelyn only looked at him silently. Finally, he exhaled. ¡°Well¡­ this is unexpected.¡± Evelyn finally found her voice, barely more than a whisper. ¡°Is it really you? The man whose DNA matches mine?¡± 288 Did They Make Any Mistakes? Finley nodded, a small smile pulling at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Yes, that is right. Our DNA matches, and it is real.¡± Her hand pressed against her chest as if she could steady the rhythm of her heart. ¡®So, it is true¡­? Is this man my mother¡¯s family? My family?¡® ¡°I know this must be a shock,¡± Finley added gently. He observed her carefully, noticing how her shoulders stiffened and her gaze lowered to the floor, as if making eye contact could break whatever smallposure she still maintained. ¡°Just like you, I was also shocked,¡± he continued. His voice lowered, carrying a mix of disbelief and something softer. ¡°I never imagined the woman sitting here would be my aunt¡¯s granddaughter.¡± That sentence snapped through the fog in her mind. Evelyn¡¯s head lifted instantly. Their eyes 6/10 PAB Did They Make Any Mistakoay met, and her breath seemed to stop. ¡°T¨CTell me,¡± she stammered, her voice trembling ¡°please¡­ tell me about my grandma¡± Finley exhaled slowly, as if preparing himself to tear open old memories, ¡°Giselle Morgan. That is her name.¡± His expression shifted, the confidence he carried as a presidential candidate melting into a vulnerable honesty. ¡°She is my father¡¯s twin sister. Something happened in the family many years ago. A terrible fight. Hurtful words. I wasn¡¯t born yet when that happened¡­¡± He paused, a shadow crossing over his eyes before he forced himself to continue. ¡°She ran away. She cut ties with all of us. No warnings. No exnations. She simply disappeared. My father searched for years. My grandfather hired people to look for her. But she was gone as if the earth swallowed her. We never 7/10 288 Did They Make Any Mistakes7 found a trace of her.¡± His voice cracked slightly, not enough to be dramatic, but enough to reveal the quiet ache he had carried for years. Evelyn felt the air leave her lungs. She blinked rapidly, trying to steady her vision as tears threatened to rise. ¡®Giselle. My grandmother¡¯s name was really Giselle¡­ Evelyn thought. The world seemed to stop beneath her. Her fingers curled against her knees, grounding herself. All this time, she had thought she was chasing a ghost. Her entire life, she knew only Taylor. When she tried to dig into her grandfather¡¯s identity, everything had pointed to dead ends. Fake documents. Altered records. A family tree cut down to nothing but a stump. 288 Did They Make Any Mistaken? She had taken the DNA test, expecting nothing or, worse, expecting a connection to something dark. A terrible family. A dangerous history. Something she should have stayed away from. And she never imagined sitting across from Finley Morgan, the man she knew as a client¡­ and one of the most watched political figures of the country. She never imagined hearing him speak about Giselle¡­ Her grandmother. Her throat tightened painfully. And this man looked at her with a tenderness she was not prepared for. Before she was able to say anything, suddenly he spoke again, ¡°Evelyn, I¡­ I do not know what you are thinking right now. And I do not want to overwhelm you. But when I saw you But when I saw you in person, I felt something shift. A door opened after years of 9/10 288 Did They Make Any Mistakes? believing it was sealed.¡± Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote §ã§Ý 5 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > ADMINJ secret lover 289 289 Utterly Miserable Evelyn bit her lower lip, fighting the rising tremble in her chin. ¡°I do not know what to do,¡± she admitted, the truth spilling out before she could filter it. ¡°I have wanted answers my whole life. But now that you are here, I am¡­ nk. I do not know if I should meet the rest of the family or walk away. I do not know what I am supposed to feel.¡± Finley softened, leaning slightly forward. ¡°Then do not decide anything yet.¡± His tone was calm and reassuring. ¡°For now, just breathe. We can figure this out together. You are not alone in this.¡± Her eyes glistened as she saw him. Before Evelyn could gather her thoughts or decide what to say next, Finley spoke again, his voice steady but careful, as if afraid to push her too far. : 289 Utterly Miserable ¡°Tell me about your grandmother, your mother¡­ and you.¡± The wordsnded heavily in the quiet room. For a brief moment, Evelyn felt as though the air had been sucked from her lungs. Her mind stalled, caught between memories and emotions she had never allowed herself to explore fully. She lowered her gaze to the polished surface of the table, her fingers unconsciously twisting together as she searched for the right words to begin. ¡°I¡­ never met my grandmother,¡± she finally said. Her voice was calm, but her chest felt tight. ¡°I only know her through pictures.¡± She paused, swallowing hard. ¡°And my mother¡­¡± 219 : 289 Utterly Miserable Evelyn inhaled deeply, forcing herself to steady her breathing as images of Madison Taylor surfaced in her mind. Warm smiles. Gentle hands. A familiar scent she could never reasonably describe but still remembered. The tightness in her chest worsened, but she pushed through it. ¡°Her name is Madison Taylor,¡± she continued softly. ¡°She died when I was six. Even though my memories of her are limited, I still remember her very clearly. Her voice. Herugh. The way she brushed my hair before bed.¡± Finley¡¯s expression changed instantly. Theposed, controlled man she knew as a client softened, his eyes darkening with genuine sorrow. But he said nothing, he waited till she finished. ¡°And¡­ about me,¡± Evelyn said quietly, her voice trailing off as memories of life under William Walters¡® roof pressed against her chest. 289 Utterly Miserable She had never imed her childhood was utterly miserable. There were moments of warmth, ofughter, of feeling safe. But those moments were scattered, fragile, and easily overshadowed by what was missing. Love. Or rather, the kind of love a child expects from a father. ¡°You know my father is William Walters, right?¡± she asked, lifting her eyes to Finley. ¡°Yes,¡± Finley replied at once. There was no hesitation. A flicker of anger crossed his face, sharp and unmistakable. ¡®Of course he knows, Evelyn thought bitterly. ¡°My father never truly loved my mother,¡± she continued. ¡°Even when she was still alive, I don¡¯t remember him being warm. He was distant. Critical. Always there, but never present.¡± Her fingers curled slightly on herp. 609 289 Utterly Miserable ¡°And after my mother died¡­¡± Her voice faltered. She paused, breathing in slowly, forcing herself to continue. ¡°Everything became heavier. Quieter. Colder.¡± She swallowed hard before going on. ¡°He remarried just a few monthster. I was still grieving, still trying to understand why my world had ended, and suddenly there was a new woman in my home¡­¡± Evelyn let out a soft, humorless breath. The room felt smaller as she continued: ¡°I grew up learning to stay quiet. To not ask for too much. To survive without expecting affection from him.¡± She lifted her gaze again, meeting Finley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Maybe you already read about me. Five years ago, my father finally made it official¡­¡± Her lips curved into a faint, bitter smile. ¡°He kicked me out of the family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear that, Evelyn,¡± he said quietly. 289 Utterly Miserable His voice cracked, just slightly, as if the weight of her loss had reached him more deeply than he expected. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Everything is in the past now. I¡¯m now happy with my life.¡± She said softly. She could see him smile. A genuine smile shed on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you,¡± Finley said, reaching under his suit jacket and pulling out a leather wallet. From it, he carefully slid out an old photograph, its edges slightly curled with age. ¡°This,¡± he said, cing it gently on the table, ¡°is your grandmother. She¡¯s standing beside my father. His name is Theodor Morgan.¡± Evelyn leaned forward without thinking. The moment her eyesnded on the photograph, her breath caught. She knew that woman¡¯s face. 289 Utterly Miserable Her fingers trembled as she picked it up. It was the same woman in the old picture she had cherished for years, the one she kept hidden among her most treasured belongings. Evelyn¡¯s heart tightened as she saw her grandmother standing tall beside a young man with sharp features and kind eyes. Her ck hair framed her pale face perfectly, her blue eyes bright and confident. She looked alive. ¡°She looks exactly like my mother,¡± Evelyn whispered. Finley nodded. ¡°That picture was taken a year before she vanished from the family.¡± Evelyn¡¯s vision blurred as she stared at her grandmother¡¯s face. The resemnce was undeniable. The same eyes. The same delicate structure. The same quiet strength that seemed to radiate even from a faded photograph. 289 Utterly Miserable ck hair. Blue eyes. Pale skin. The traits had passed through generations, carried silently, without exnation. Her heart ached as she wondered what kind of woman Giselle Morgan had been. What fears had driven her to run away? What pain had forced her to cut ties so thoroughly on every aspect that even her own family could not find her again. Slowly, Evelyn ced the picture back on the table before she reached into her bag. She pulled out another photograph, one she had protected for years as if it were fragile ss. ¡°This is my grandmother,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°not long after she died. And the woman beside her¡­ that¡¯s my mother.¡± Evelyn pushed the photograph across the table toward Finley. 289 Utterly Miserable ck hair. Blue eyes. Pale skin. The traits had passed through generations, carried silently, without exnation. Her heart ached as she wondered what kind of woman Giselle Morgan had been. What fears had driven her to run away? What pain had forced her to cut ties so thoroughly on every aspect that even her own family could not find her again. Slowly, Evelyn ced the picture back on the table before she reached into her bag. She pulled out another photograph, one she had protected for years as if it were fragile ss. ¡°This is my grandmother,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°not long after she died. And the woman beside her¡­ that¡¯s my mother.¡± Evelyn pushed the photograph across the table toward Finley. ADMINJ secret lover 290 290 What if I Didn¡¯t Belong There? Evelyn pushed the photograph across the table toward Finley, The moment Finley touched the photograph, hisposure began to falter. His hand trembled as he lifted the picture, his gaze fixed on the two women frozen in time. For the first time since entering the room, Finley Morgan looked truly shaken. ¡°Madison¡­¡± he murmured. He traced the outline of his cousin, Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s face with his finger, as though doing so might bring her back to life. ¡°She looks just like her mother¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn said softly. ¡°They were both so beautiful.¡± She smiled faintly, though her eyes felt warm. Reaching into her bag again, Evelyn pulled out a small gold frame. Inside was a faded photograph of two six¨Cyear¨Cold children standing in front of a two¨Cstory house. Time had dulled the colors, but the expressions remained clear. ¡°And I found this in my mother¡¯s belongings,¡± Evelyn said, cing it on the table. ¡°For years, I thought it was my mother and her brother or her friend. But now I understand¡­ The picture must be my grandma and her twin brother.¡± Finley stared at the image, his breath catching. ¡°That¡¯s her,¡± he said. ¡°And that¡¯s her twin brother, my father,¡± Finley said. His eyes glistened as he looked back up at Evelyn. ¡°We have this picture too. It¡¯s still hanging in your great¨Cgrandparents¡® house.¡± Her heart skipped painfully to hear that. ¡°You need to meet them, Evelyn,¡± Finley continued. ¡°They¡¯re still alive. Not as strong as before, but they¡¯re here. They¡¯ve waited their whole lives without knowing what happened to their daughter.¡± Her hands went cold. Meet them. The words echoed loudly in her mind. 00:11 290 What if I Didn¡¯t Belong There? She had spent years searching for answers, yet now that the door was open, fear rushed in alongside relief. What If meeting them changed everything? ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready, Evelyn admitted softly. Her voice trembled despite her effort to sound calm. ¡°I¡¯m worried they won¡¯t ept me. I don¡¯t want to disrupt anyone¡¯s life or open old wounds that should have stayed closed so they could be healed.¡± Finley listened without interrupting, his expression gentle and patient. When he finally spoke, his voice carried a quiet sincerity. ¡°Evelyn, please understand something. We have been searching for Aunty Giselle for years. Not to me her. Not to question her choices. We just wanted to know she was alive. Or if not, then at least to find her family.¡± He paused, letting his words settle. ¡°Finding you is not a disruption. It is something we have hoped for.¡± Evelyn¡¯s hands sped tightly in herp. She understood what he meant, truly. If she were honest with herself, she had wanted this too. That longing was the reason she had dared to take the DNA test in the first ce. Yet now that the truth was right in front of her, it felt overwhelming. The Morgan name echoed in her mind. Powerful. Influential. Intimidating. And her grandmother had once been part of it. ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± Evelyn whispered. ¡°What if I don¡¯t belong there?¡± Finley¡¯s gaze softened even more. ¡°Your great¨Cgrandparents deserve to know that their daughter left something beautiful behind. And you deserve to know where you came from, Evelyn. Blood does not disappear just because time has passed.¡± Silence stretched between them, heavy but not ufortable. Evelyn stared at the table, her thoughts tangled with memories of her past. Then slowly, she lifted her head. ¡°Yes,¡± she said atst, her voice steadier. ¡°I will meet them.¡± Finley¡¯s smile widened, filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn. Thank you for trusting us.¡± Then, almost hesitantly, he added, ¡°And¡­ I would also like to meet your husband. If possible. Can I see him? I wanted to introduce myself to him officially as your uncle¡­¡± 09:11 2/49 290 What if I Didn¡¯t Belong There? Evelyn blinked in surprise. She had not thought that far ahead. But considering Finley already knew Axel, she didn¡¯t have a reason not to allow them to meet. She nodded lightly. ¡°Yes. You can meet him.¡± Meanwhile, outside the hospital. Axel sat in the back seat with Oliver perchedfortably beside him, one arm loosely around his son¡¯s small shoulders. The hospital entrance stood right in front of them, ss doors opening and closing as people came and went. Each time the doors slid apart, Axel¡¯s attention snapped toward them. Nearly an hour had passed. He checked his phone again. No messages. No missed calls. Nothing. Not even any emails from Evelyn. Axel exhaled slowly, forcing himself to remain seated. More than once, he had been tempted to step out of the car and go inside, to find her and make sure she was alright. But he restrained himself. This was Evelyn¡¯s moment with her family. Oliver, however, had far less patience. ¡°Daddy,¡± he said, swinging his toddler legs, ¡°why don¡¯t we just go down there and follow Mommy?¡± Axel nced at him and smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure that¡¯s a good idea, Buddy. Because we would then disturb Mommy, and she is meeting someone important.¡± ¡°How important?¡± Oliver tilted his head. ¡°More important than me?¡± Axel chuckled softly. ¡°Buddy, I can assure you, no one is more important to Mommy than you. Even I, I am less important than you¡­¡± Oliver considered that, seemingly satisfied, until another thought struck him. ¡°Then how about we go buy donuts?¡± ¡°Donuts?¡± Axel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver nodded eagerly. ¡°There¡¯s a very delicious donut inside the hospital. 00:11 < 290 What if I Didn¡¯t Belong There? Mommy always buys it for me. With sugar on top and delicious cream inside¡± Axel nearlyughed out loud. Of course, Evelyn had bribed him with pastries when they visited this ce. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea right now,¡± Axel said gently. ¡°Why not?¡± Oliver frowned. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll share.¡± Axel opened his mouth, then closed it again. He wanted to say that too many eyes were watching, that someone might take photos, that it was safer to stay in the car. But how did one exin that to a four¨Cyear¨Cold without making his still¨Csimplistic view of the world moreplicated and heavy? He ruffled Oliver¡¯s hair instead. ¡°How about we let Uncle Liam buy them for us?¡± Oliver¡¯s face lit up instantly. ¡°Okay!¡± Axel leaned forward and nced at Liam through the rearview mirror. ¡°Can you get some donuts? The kind with sugar on top.¡± Liam grinned. ¡°On it, boss.¡± As soon as Liam stepped out, Oliver leaned closer to Axel, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. ¡°Daddy, why do I already miss Cloud and Browny?¡± admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 291 291 Are You Threatening Me or Inviting Me? ¡°Daddy, why do I already miss Cloud and Browny?¡± Axel smiled. ¡°I remember you already said goodbye to them before we left?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. But I miss feeding them. I hope Jimmy remembers to give them plenty of apples.¡± ¡°He will. I will remind himter¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy¡­¡± he said, leaning on his shoulder and looking at the hospital entrance. When Axel thought his son would sleep, his soft voice broke the silence again. ¡°Daddy, did mommy remember to tell Grandma Martha we¡¯re heading to the beach house?¡± ¡°I think Mommy remembers.¡± Oliver suddenly sat up straighter and pped his hands, eyes shining as he looked at his father, ¡°Daddy, you know¡­ Grandma Martha always makes cookies. And, Blueberry muffins. Banana muffins. Chocte muffins, too.¡± Axel raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of muffins.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­A lot. And she lets me eat two,¡± Oliver said proudly. ¡°Sometimes three. But never four or more.¡± Axel shook his head in amusement. ¡°I see why you miss her.¡± Before Qliver could list more baked goods, Axel noticed movement at the hospital entrance. His heart stilled. Evelyn appeared, walking beside Lisa. Axel straightened immediately, relief washing through him. Almost at the same time, Liam returned with arge donut box. ¡°Mommy!¡± Oliver eximed, pressing his face to the window. Axel smiled, his worry easing as the car door opened and Evelyn finally came back to them. 291 Are You Threatening Me or Inviting Mo? ¡°Sorry, I made you wait so long, Evelyn said as soon as she slid into the passenger seat, her voice filled with genuine apology. Axel smiled while helping Oliver settle into his car seat in the back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We were having fun here, right, buddy?¡± he said, giving their son a yful blink. ¡°Yes, we are having fun here, Mom¡­¡± Oliver dered loudly, craning his neck to peer around the car. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry. Uncle Liam, where is my donut?¡± ¡°No worries, young master,¡± Liam replied. ¡°I bought many donuts for you.¡± Evelynughed as she buckled her seatbelt, the tension she had carried inside the hospital finally loosening. Hurriedly, she took the donut box from Liam and opened it, the sweet smell filling the car. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, ncing at the back row, pretending to be serious. ¡°My favorite, Mommy,¡± Oliver replied without hesitation. She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Which one is that?¡± ¡°The biggest one,¡± he answered proudly, ¡°with many choctes inside.¡± Axel chuckled. ¡°Hmmm¡­I¡¯d say you have a particrly unique taste bud, buddy.¡± Evelyn shook her head, amused, and handed Oliver a generously sized donut. ¡°This is why you and Daddy get along so well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Daddy also likes to eat a lot,¡± Oliver said innocently. Axel coughed. Evelyn burst outughing, while Liam and Lisa quietly focused on the road as if nothing had happened. Once Oliver was happily busy with his donut, the car finally pulled away from the hospital, heading toward Willowcrest. The city slowly faded behind them, reced by open roads and distant mountain scenery. Axel reached for Evelyn¡¯s hand, his thumb brushing lightly over her knuckles. He leaned closer, lowering his voice. ¡°You look happy. Was the meeting a sess?¡± The question held the worry he had kept to himself for the past hour. He had feared bad news,plicated histories, or people who might hurt her. 00:11 291 Are You Threatening Me or Inviting Me? ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn replied softly, her eyes shining. ¡°It was a sess.¡± She leans slightly toward him. ¡°I met my mother¡¯s cousin. His father is actually my grandmother¡¯s twin brother. He¡¯s kind¡­ Really kind. Completely different from the person I was afraid I might meet.¡± Axel felt the tension in his chest ease. He squeezed her hand gently. ¡°I am thrilled to hear that, Eve.¡± ¡°So am I,¡± she said, her smile lingering. ¡°I feel happy.¡± After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Oh, right. He wants to meet you. Meet my family.¡± Axel was slightly surprised, ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Not now. Since we were outside, it wasn¡¯t appropriate. So I invited him to dinner at our house instead. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Mind?¡± Axel smiled warmly. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯d love to meet him.¡± From the back seat, Oliver suddenly chimed in, his mouth full. ¡°Who are we meeting?¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s family,¡± Axel replied. Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Do they like donuts?¡± Evelynughed, leaning back in her seat. ¡°I think they will, especially if you share.¡± Oliver considered that seriously. ¡°Okay,¡± he said atst. ¡°But only one.¡± Axel and Evelyn exchanged amused nces, the car filled with warmth,ughter, and the quiet sense that something important had finally fallen into ce. The drive to Willowcrest felt shorter than usual, the familiar underground lights guiding their car into the basement parking area. The engine fell silent, and for a brief moment, everything felt calm. Axel checked the time on his phone and sighed quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t go up with you,¡± he said, regret clear in his voice. ¡°I have to head back to the city for a meeting¡± Evelyn nodded. Axel stepped out first and gently helped Oliver out of the car, lifting him with ease. ¡°Alright, buddy, you wait with Lisa on the elevator.¡± 291 Are You Threatening Me or Inviting Me? ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Oliver is already sprinting toward the elevator with Lisa following him behind. While Evelyn was standing next to the vehicle, she watched Axel for a moment before calling out, ¡°Make sure you return before dinner, Axel. I won¡¯t greet my uncle without you.¡± He smiles, tugging at his lips. ¡°Are you threatening me or inviting me?¡± ¡°Both,¡± she replied lightly. Axel closed the distance between them and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly as if he was memorizing the moment. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± he murmured against her hair. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss this for anything.¡± Evelyn rested her forehead against his chest. ¡°Drive safely,¡± she whispered. ¡°And don¡¯t bete.¡± He gently lifted her chin and kissed her, slow and reassuring. ¡°I won¡¯t bete, my Her heart softened at his words. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he replied with a grin. ¡°I love you too.¡± dear.¡± Sheughed softly as he finally stepped away. Axel gave her onest look before joining Liam, and soon, the car disappeared up the basement. Evelyn exhaled and turned toward the elevator. Just as she reached for her phone, it vibrated. A message appeared on the screen. ¡°Eve, have you arrived yet?¡± From: Martha A smile appeared in her eyes as she quickly typed her reply, ¡°Yes, aunty. We are at home now. See you¡­¡± 292 She is Our Family admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 292 292 She is Our Family The Presidential Suite at the Imperial Hotel was wrapped in quiet luxury. Floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows overlooked the city, sunlight glinting off ss towers far below. Plush carpets muted every sound, and the air carried a faint scent of polished wood and fresh flowers arranged on the marble table nearby. Finley Morgan sat on the cream colored sofa, his posture straight despite the long day. His phone rested in his palm, the screen lighting up as the call connected. One by one, familiar faces appeared, filling the screen with a mixture of anticipation and restrained emotion. ¡°Finley, how is it?¡± Nichs Morgan asked immediately, leaning closer to the camera. His eyes were bright, and his voice could not hide his excitement. ¡°Did you meet that person? Who is he?¡± Before Finley could answer, another voice joined in. ¡°Is he your aunt¡¯s son?¡± Theodor Morgan asked, his brows drawn together. ¡°And is he from Grayenfall?¡± Nichs added, barely pausing for breath. Finley could not help smiling. Seeing his grandparents and father together on the screen filled him with warmth. They had been waiting since morning, counting the hours, knowing today was the day he would finally meet the person whose DNA matched their family. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡°he¡°,¡± Finley said gently, his smile widening. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®she¡°.¡± The effect was immediate. ¡°She?¡± Nichs echoed, stunned. ¡°She is Aunt Giselle¡¯s granddaughter,¡± Finley continued, his voice steady but filled with emotion. Silence fell across the screen. Finley watched as the expressions of the three elders shifted from confusion to disbelief. 00:11 292 She is Our Family His grandfather¡¯s face paled, while his grandmother¡¯s lips parted slightly, as if the air had been knocked from her chest. He fixed his gaze on his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, Aunt Giselle passed away a long time ago.¡± Theodor¡¯s hand trembled as he adjusted his sses. ¡°What?¡± His voice cracked. ¡°My little sister¡­ she died? Why? She was still young.¡± Emma Morgan, Finley¡¯s grandmother, covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°Giselle¡­ my daughter,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. ¡°How could this be? Why did she die?¡± The screen blurred slightly as Emma¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She tried to hold herself together, but her quiet sob escaped, heavy and raw. Nichs reached for her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders, his own expression strained with grief. ¡°This is because of you, Nick. If you hadn¡¯t said those words to her, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± Emma said, trembling as she began to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡± Nichs¡® voice faltered as he hugged his wife. Finley inhaled slowly, steadying himself. He had known this moment would be painful, but seeing it unfold still tightened his chest. ¡°I will exin everything when I return,¡± he said softly. ¡°There is a lot to tell. But she lived. Aunt Giselle lived long enough to have a daughter, and that daughter had a child.¡± Emma looked up at him through her tears. ¡°Where¡¯s Giselle¡¯s daughter? Did you meet her, too?¡± Finley¡¯s expression grew tense as he remembered that Madison had already been dead before they found her. ¡°Grandma, Aunt Gisell¡¯s daughter also passed away, leaving only her daughter, whom I met earlier,¡± Finley exined carefully, not wanting to make them even sadder. The three of them were shocked. Finley says nothing more, waiting for them to speak. Nichs straightened, gradually calming as his shock faded. ¡°Then you must bring her to us,¡± he said firmly. ¡°We need to see her. She is our family.¡± 292 She is Our Family Somewhere out there, Evelyn was preparing to meet him again tonight, unaware of the emotional storm that had just passed through his family. He checked his watch. He had an important meeting to attend before dinner. Straightening his suit jacket, Finley allowed himself a small smile. Fate had been cruel, but it had also been strangely kind. After decades of loss, the Morgan family had finally found a piece of what they thought. was gone forever. And he feels grateful to have finally found his aunt¡¯s granddaughter. Later, A gentle knock echoed through the suite, breaking the quiet. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time,¡± his secretary said softly as she stepped inside. Finley nodded. He set his phone in his pocket, smoothed the front of his suit, and took a steady breath before heading out. His thoughts briefly flickered to Evelyn, then he pushed them aside. Business first. The meeting room was already prepared, sunlight spilling through the tall windows and reflecting off the polished table. As Finley stepped inside, he spotted a familiar figure approaching him. ¡°Mr. Morgan,¡± Axel greeted, extending his hand with a calm, confident smile. Finley sped his hand firmly, returning the smile with ease. ¡°Axel, no need to be so formal. Just call me Finley. We¡¯re not standing in front of reporters right now.¡± Axel chuckled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was afraid I¡¯d have to rehearse my manners.¡± Finleyughed, the tension of the day easing almost instantly. ¡°You¡¯re doing fine. Besides, I prefer honest conversations over stiff titles.¡± ¡°I can agree with that,¡± Axel replied, gesturing toward the table. ¡°Shall we? I promise I won¡¯t bore you with endless slides.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Finley said as they took their seats. ¡°Because I left my patience in my other suit.¡± 292 She is Our Family Axel raised an eyebrow, amused. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make this quick and worthwhile Finley leaned back slightly, his expression warm but sharp. ¡°I like that confidence. Let¡¯s see if your proposal matches it.¡± The atmosphere shifted smoothly into focus, professional yet rxed. Two powerful men sat across from each other, not as rivals or strangers, but as allies about to begin a conversation that would shape far more than just business. 293 Let me Help You, Auntiet admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 293 293 Let me Help You, Auntie! The gentle chime of the doorbell echoed through the house, halting Evelyn and Oliver mid¨Cexploration. They had just finished checking every corner, including the pantry Oliver insisted might hide ¡°secret snacks.¡± Both turned toward the door at the same time. Oliver gasped, his eyes shining as he ran to Evelyn and grabbed her hand. ¡°Mommy? Is that Daddy?¡± Evelynughed quietly and shook her head. ¡°No, sweetheart. It¡¯s not Daddy.¡± She bent slightly and brushed his hair back. ¡°Go on. Open it.¡± Oliver stared at her, blinking as if trying to read her face. Then he frowned, suspicious. Oliver stared at her, blinking as if trying to ¡°You¡¯re smiling.¡± She grinned wider. ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, the guest might leave.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± His eyes widened dramatically. ¡°Grandma Martha?¡± Before Evelyn could answer, Oliver squealed and bolted toward the door. ¡°Grandmaaa ¨C!¡± Evelyn chuckled as she followed more slowly, already knowing what chaos awaited on the other side. The door swung open to reveal Aunty Martha, arms full of shopping bags, her face lighting up with joy and excitement at the sight of Oliver. Behind her stood Lisa, holding even more bags, looking slightly resigned but amused. ¡°There¡¯s my handsome boy!¡± Martha eximed. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Oliver threw himself forward, wrapping his arms around her legs. ¡°You¡¯re Marthaughed. ¡°Excuse me? I brought food. That means I¡¯m always on time.¡± ¡°Blueberry muffins?¡± Oliver asked while sniffing the air. ¡°And apple pie,¡± Martha added proudly. ¡°Plus banana muffins, because youined 293 Lot mo Help You. Auntie! Oliver gasped. ¡°You remembered.¡± ¡°I remember everything,¡± Martha said smugly, then attempted to lift him. She barely managed an inch before groaning. ¡°Oh no, no, no. Grandma¡¯s back has officially retired.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Granny, I can walk¡± Evelyn moved closer with a warm smile. ¡°Wee, Aunty¡­ Thanks for cooking for us.¡± Martha turned and pulled her into a careful hug. ¡°Look at you. Still beautiful as always. I missed you.¡± ¡°I missed you, too,¡± Evelyn said softly. She took the bags from Martha¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s get inside.¡± The house quickly filled withughter and the tter of bags as Lisa set everything on the kitchen counter. Evelyn insisted on helping, and Lisa agreed after only minimal protest. Lunch turned into a feast. There was roasted chicken with herbs, buttery mashed potatoes, saut¨¦ed vegetables, fresh sd with citrus dressing, and warm bread that filled the kitchen withfort. For dessert, Marthaid out muffins, apple pie, and a small chocte tart she imed was ¡°just in case.¡± They gathered around the table, the room buzzing with easy conversation. ¡°So,¡± Martha said between bites, eyeing Evelyn closely. ¡°You¡¯re glowing. Don¡¯t deny it.¡± Evelynughed. ¡°You sound like Axel.¡± Oliver suddenly straightened in his chair, chewing his chicken. ¡°Grandma¡­ Do you know what? Mommy has a baby.¡± The room went silent. Martha froze, fork hovering mid¨Cair. ¡°A what?¡± ¡°A baby,¡± Oliver repeated proudly. ¡°In her tummy. Daddy put it there.¡± Lisa coughed so hard she nearly choked on her water. ¡°Oliver-¡± Evelyn was speechless. She had already nned to tell Aunty Martha, but 293 Let me Help You, Auntie! her clever son stole the chance. ¡°Oh dear, Eve¡­ You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Martha asked while mming her fork down and standing up. Evelyn nodded,ughing nervously. ¡°Yes. Five weeks¡­¡± Martha crossed the room in three steps and wrapped Evelyn in a fierce hug. ¡°Oh my goodness. My girl. Congrattions. I¡¯m so happy for you¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunty¡­¡± Evelyn feels her heart warm as she hears Aunty Martha sob with happiness about her pregnancy. Simrly, when she told her she was pregnant with Oliver. Martha pulled back, eyes reddened from her happy tears. ¡°Your house just got even warmer. There will be two adorable babies in the house¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not a baby anymore. I¡¯m the big brother.¡± Oliver protests. ¡°Yes, you are big brother now¡­¡± Martha said, pinching his cheek before she settled in her seat again. ¡°And I expect you to help your mommy take care of the baby.¡± ¡°Sure, Granny. I will teach the baby about muffins,¡± he dered. ¡°That¡¯s essential education,¡± Martha agreed. Laughter filled the room again, warm and genuine. The house felt alive, full in a way it hadn¡¯t been for months. Evelyn watched them, her heart swelling. This town had once been her hiding ce, a quiet refuge. Now, it felt like home again. She is happy toe back here and meet Grandma Martha.
  1. 24.
After lunch, when Oliver finally settled in his bedroom, the house grew quiet again. The afternoon light softened the living room, casting warm shadows across the sofa where Evelyn sat with Martha. A bowl of sliced apples and oranges rested between them as they talked. Martha listened intently as Evelyn spoke about her pregnancy. She frowned more than < 293 Let me Help You, Auntie! once, worrying aloud about city food, pollution, stress, and everything a grandmother could possibly worry about. ¡°You know how those city people eat,¡± Martha muttered. ¡°Too much salt, too much oil. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°Aunty, no need to worry. Axel hired a chef just for me. He watches my meals like a hawk. Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m being supervised.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it should be,¡± Martha said firmly. ¡°A man should take responsibility.¡± Evelyn nodded, her smile turning gentler. She spoke about Axel, who always rested protectively on her back, the way he never forgot her vitamins or doctor appointments. As she spoke, Martha¡¯s shoulders slowly rxed. ¡°Eve¡­ I¡¯m d,¡± she said quietly. ¡°This time, you¡¯re not alone.¡± That sentence lingered between them. After a moment, the warmth shifted. Martha¡¯s fingers tightened around a slice of apple, and her gaze drifted toward the window. ¡°My son¡¯s birthday ising up,¡± Martha said suddenly. ¡°Still nothing. No calls. Until today, there¡¯s no news about the DNA test I submitted at the hospital.¡± The smile she had worn all afternoon fadedpletely. Evelyn¡¯s chest tightened. She knows Aunty Martha has been waiting for the DNA test results for years, but there¡¯s still no word. She reached out and gently squeezed Martha¡¯s hand with hers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma,¡± she said softly. Martha inhaled deeply, nodding once. ¡°I keep telling myself he¡¯s alive. Somewhere.¡± Evelyn feels her heart ache for Martha. She pulled her into a gentle embrace. ¡°Let me help you, Auntie,¡± she said before she could stop herself. Martha stiffened. She gently pushes Evelyn away to see her in the eyes, ¡°Help how?¡± she asked. 4/19 293 Let me Help You, Auntie! ¡°I¡¯ll ask Axel,¡± Evelyn said, her voice steady despite the weight of the promise. ¡°He has resources. Connections. If there¡¯s anything to find, he will.¡± For a split second, hope flickered across Martha¡¯s face, ¡°Eve¡­ Thank you. I¡¯ll send you everything I have. Every photo. Every name. Every lead.¡± Thank meter, Aunty, if we get a lead. Evelyn patted her hand and smiled, but she was worried inside. She tried to help through Oscar, but he found nothing. The info they have is the same as Martha¡¯s: her son died in a warehouse explosion. Nobody was found, and no DNA test matched. That¡¯s why Martha still believes her son is missing. She never epted her son¡¯s death. 66 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 294 294 Who is The Guest? Martha did not stay long. As the afternoon stretched toward evening and the sky outside the windows slowly turned orange, she excused herself with a soft smile and a lingering hug for Evelyn. ¡°Granny, why not have dinner with us?¡± Oliver said, reluctant to let her go. Martha gently ruffled Oliver¡¯s hair and said, ¡°No, dear, I need to go home. I¡¯ve been tired all day from cooking our lunch.¡± ¡°Aunty, I told you there¡¯s no need to cook, but you insist. Now, I feel bad¡­¡± Evelyn said worriedly. ¡°Hahaha, I was just joking. Martha gently patted Evelyn¡¯s arm. ¡°But I need to head home now¨Cthe caf¨¦ is about to close.¡± ¡°Ah, you are right,¡± Evelyn said, understanding Martha¡¯s meaning. ¡°Auntie, I will visit the caf¨¦ with Oliver tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Ok, I will wait¡­¡± Martha said excitedly. She kissed Oliver¡¯s hair, reminded him to behave, and asked him toe to her house tomorrow. When the door finally closed behind her, the house felt quieter, but not empty. Evelyn barely had time to sit before she was on her feet again. By the time Axel arrived home, she was already busy at the dining table, carefully arranging cemats, straightening cutlery, and adjusting the small vase of fresh flowers she had chosen earlier. She hummed softly to herself, entirely focused, unaware that the front door had opened. Axel stopped just inside the hallway. He leaned against the wall, folding his arms as he watched her. Something was soothing about the way she moved, gentle but purposeful, as if hosting dinner was not a task but a ritual she enjoyed. The warm light from themp softened her features, and for a moment, Axel simply stood there, quietly admiring his wife. 13:24
  1. 176.
294 Who is The Guest? Less than two minutester, the silence was shattered. The bedroom door flew open, and Oliver¡¯s voice rang through the house like a trumpet. ¡°Daddy¡­ you¡¯re back!!¡± Axel barely had time to straighten before a small bodyunched itself at him. He caught Oliver easily, lifting him into his arms. ¡°How¡¯s your day, buddy?¡± he asked while pinching his nose. ¡°I¡¯m happy because Grandma Martha visits us and brings many muffins¡­¡± Oliver excitedly said. Evelyn spun around, startled. ¡°Axel?¡± she said, blinking in surprise. ¡°When did you get back? Why didn¡¯t I hear you?¡± Axel smiled, walking toward her with Oliver perched happily on his arm. ¡°I just returned. You looked very busy.¡± Oliver wrapped his arms around Axel¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t make a sound. He¡¯s sneaky.¡± Axel chuckled. ¡°I was nning to surprise Mommy, but someone ruined it.¡± Oliver blinked a few times. ¡°But, I helped. Right?¡± Evelynughed, shaking her head. ¡°Alright, you two. Go wash up. Chef and Lisa will arrive soon with the food.¡± She gently pushed Axel toward the bedroom. ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself. Dinner is almost ready.¡± D Axel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hmmm. That sentence would suit you more.¡± ¡°Nope. It suits you more because I¡¯m absolutely fine and well¨Crested,¡± Evelyn replied lightly, already turning back to the table. Axel took a step, then felt Oliver squirm in his arms. ¡°Dad,¡± Oliver said seriously. ¡°I want to help Mommy. So, would you let go of your hug?¡± ¡°Alright. But before that, you have an important mission, buddy.¡± Axel lowered him carefully. 33:24 Oliver stood straighter. ¡°What mission?¡± ¡°Go tidy the living room,¡± Axel said. ¡°Make sure no toys or books are left behind.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Oliver said while nodding solemnly. He marched toward the living room, picking up a toy car and a picture book. Axel watched him for a second beforeughing quietly and heading to wash up. Not long after, the doorbell rang again. Lisa arrived with the private chef, Danny, both carrying neatly packed containers of food. The aroma filled the house almost instantly. ¡°Ma¡¯am, let us handle everything,¡± Lisa said firmly as she stepped inside. ¡°Lisa, I can help,¡± Evelyn began. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Danny said politely, smiling. ¡°You need to rest. Entertaining an important guest takes energy.¡± ¡°I only moved tes and arranged flowers.¡± Evelyn protests. Lisa smiled at her, ¡°Exactly, Ma¡¯am¡­ That¡¯s enough. It must be tiring for you to handle the other things.¡± Evelyn sighed, shaking her head. ¡°My goodness, why am I being oppressed in my own house?¡± Dannyughed softly. ¡°Please sit. Or at least supervise from afar, Ma¡¯am.¡± When Evelyn believed she had escaped from Jimmy and Laura, who never allowed her to carry anything in the house, she was mistaken. Because here, there were Danny and Lisa. Feeling defeated, Evelyn stepped back and watched them work. They moved efficiently, transforming the dining table into something elegant but warm. When she turned toward the living room, she froze. Oliver was still tidying. He ced a stuffed dinosaur neatly on the shelf, then paused, holding another toy. He nced at Evelyn. 294 Who is The Guest? ¡°Mommy, does the dinosaur stay here or here?¡± ¡°Why are you working so hard?¡°She asked, approaching him. Oliver frowned in concentration. ¡°Because Mommy has a guest. Guests like clean houses.¡± She smiled and kissed his cheek. ¡°Thank you, my little gentleman.¡± He grinned. ¡°Daddy said it¡¯s my mission.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh. Soon, everything was ready. Lisa and Danny left after double¨Cchecking the table. Axel emerged from the bedroom wearing a white slim¨Cfit shirt and navy trousers. He joined Evelyn and Oliver on the sofa. The three of them sat together, waiting. Axel nced at the dining table, then at Evelyn. ¡°So,¡± he said casually, ¡°are you going to tell me who this guest really is? Maybe his name?¡± Evelyn smiled but said nothing. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like suspense,¡± Axel said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll survive,¡± she replied. Oliver, who had been swinging his legs, suddenly looked up. ¡°Mom, Dad, who will dine with us?¡± Evelyn tilted her head, pretending to think. ¡°Your grandfather.¡± ¡°Woho!¡± he shouted. ¡°I have another grandfather?¡± Axelughed, startled. ¡°Apparently.¡± Before Evelyn could exin further, the doorbell rang. She stood and took a deep breath. ¡°Axel, can you open the door?¡± Axel rose, his curiosity fully awake, and walked toward the entrance as Evelyn watched from behind, her heart beating just a little faster. 13:24 @ Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 295 295 Evelyn¡¯s Uncle? Axel had faced aggressive boardrooms, ruthlesspetitors, and political negotiations. that could sway an entire market without batting an eysh. Yet now, standing in front of his own front door, he found himselfpletely frozen. He stared at the man before him, blinking several times, as if his eyes were ying a cruel joke. His mind raced faster than it ever had during an aggressive takeover. ¡®What happened here? Why did Finley Morgan end up in my house? Did he need something urgent and follow me here?¡® His gaze stayed fixed on Finley¡¯s familiar face, his calm posture, and that faint, knowing smile. ¡®Wait. Why did no one tell me he wasing? And how did security allow him up to this floor?¡® Axel did not move. Not an inch. ¡°Axel ley said mildly, amusement shing in his eyes, ¡°why are you looking at me e justmitted something terrible?¡± sound of Finley¡¯s voice finally snapped Axel back to reality. He cleared his throat nd stepped outside, carefully pulling the door closed behind him. Whatever this was, it would not be discussed in front of his wife and son. ¡°I apologize, sir,¡± Axel began calmly, professionalism slipping into ce out of habit. ¡°But I do not recall giving you my address or inviting you to my house.¡± Finley chuckled softly,¡± us, there is no need f Despite the appa being casual waste off ¡°Alr have been over this many times. When it is just the two of malities. Call me Finley.¡± ge gap and status difference, Finley had always insisted on m. Axel had learned long ago that refusing his request was a exhaling. ¡°Finley. Tell me. Did you need something from me? You me here. Just pick up your phone, call me, and I will help.¡± 290 Evelyn¡¯s uncle? Finley tilted his head, clearly enjoying himself. ¡°Why do you ask that, as I arrived with bad news? Of course, I came to visit.¡± Axel frowned. ¡°Visit?¡± ¡°Yes. Visit,¡± Finley repeated cheerfully. Axel¡¯s instincts red. ¡°Finley, I respect you as my business partner and my friend. But this is my¡­¡± His voice trailed off mid¨Csentence as a realization mmed into his mind. No. That is impossible. His eyes widened slightly. ¡®Is Finley Morgan really Evelyn¡¯s uncle?¡® Before he could fully process the thought, Finley reached out and patted his shoulder, warm and approving. ¡°Thank you, Axel,¡± Finley said sincerely. ¡°You care for my niece very much.¡± Axel froze again. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Finley said, smiling. ¡°I am your wife¡¯s uncle.¡± Axel stared at him, speechless. ¡°So¡­ Uncle Theo¡¯s sister,¡± Axel said slowly, testing the words, ¡°is Evelyn¡¯s grandmother?¡± Finley nodded. For a long moment, Axel said nothing. His mind reyed every conversation he had with Evelyn, about her past, her family she was looking for, the family that matched her DNA. And now, The truth had been standing in front of him all along, and he had never seen iting. Before he could form a response, the door behind him opened. ¡°Axel,¡± Evelyn said, her tone half curious, half amused, ¡°why are you blocking Uncle Finley outside?¡± She stepped forward and smiled brightly when she saw Finley. ¡°Wee, Uncle. Pleasee in.¡± 13:24 C Finleyughed, clearly pleased, and stepped past Axel after giving his shoulder another friendly pat. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn. Your husband looks like he has just seen a ghost.¡± Axel muttered under his breath, ¡°Something like that.¡± He follows them inside and leans in to Evelyn, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me your Uncle is Finley Morgan?¡± ¡°I want to surprise you¡­¡± Evelyn shot him a yful look before closing the door and guiding Finley inside. The moment Finley entered the living room, his steps slowed. Standing near the sofa was a small boy with neatlybed hair and wide, curious eyes. Oliver stared at the stranger with shirt. ascination, his fingers clutching the hem of his ¡°Eve,¡± Finley said quietly, disbelief slipping into his voice, ¡°this is¡­¡± ¡°My son,¡± Evelyn said softly, her hand resting on Oliver¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oliver. He is four.¡± Axel leaned closer to Finley and whispered, ¡°He is my son. Evelyn¡¯s and mine.¡± ¡°You did not tell me this.¡± Finley turned to Axel, then Evelyn, genuinely stunned. Evelyn smiled apologetically. ¡°I did not think the timing was right earlier.¡± Finley looked back at Oliver, his expression softening almost instantly. ¡°Oliver,¡± Evelyn said gently, nudging him forward, e and greet your Grandpa Finley.¡± Oliver hesitated, then took a small step forward. ¡°Hello,¡± he said shyly. ¡°G¨CGrandpa Finley, my name is Oliver Taylor Knight. I¡¯m four¡­¡± He raised his hand and showed his four fingers. Finley crouched slightly to meet him at eye level. ¡°Hello, Oliver. It is very nice to meet you finally!¡± Oliver studied him thoughtfully. ¡°Mommy said I have many grandpas.¡± Finleyughed, surprised. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver said, nodding. ¡°But you are new.¡± 13:24 <295 Evelyn¡¯s Uncle? Axel covered his mouth to hide a grin. Evelyn cleared her throat, trying not tough. ¡°I am honored,¡± Finley said solemnly. ¡°Being a new grandpa sounds like a significant role.¡± ¡°Do you bring cookies?¡± Oliver asks seriously. Finley burst outughing. ¡°I should have prepared better.¡± Axel finally rxed, the tension melting away as he watched the interaction. The sight of Finley Morgan kneeling in his living room, negotiating cookie privileges with his son, was something he never imagined he would witness. They moved to the sofa soon after, Oliver sitting close to Evelyn while Finley took the armchair across from them. Axel sits on Oliver¡¯s other side, still adjusting to the surreal turn of events. ¡°So,¡± Finley said lightly, ¡°you have a beautiful home. And a beautiful family.¡± Axel nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Oliver peeked at Finley again. ¡°Grandpa Finley, do you like donuts?¡± Finley smiled. ¡°Very much.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Oliver said seriously. ¡°Then you cane again.¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°He has strict guest requirements.¡± ¡°I can see that,¡± Finley replied warmly. ¡°This is just our vacation house,¡± Axel exined. ¡°We are now living in ris.¡± ¡°I hope to visit your house, Axel.¡± ¡°Sure. You can visit us anytime.¡± As the conversation continued, the initial awkwardness faded. Finley asked Oliver about his toys, his favorite animals, and whether he liked living in ris. 13:24 C Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 296 296 Unanswered Questions After a hearty, fun family dinner, Evelyn helped Oliver clean up and tucked him into bed. The little boy, full from dessert and excitement, insisted on telling her onest story about meeting another grandfather before finally drifting off to sleep. She tucked him in, kissed his forehead, and lingered for a moment, watching his chest rise and fall, her heart warm and heavy all at once. Meanwhile, Axel led Finley to his study. The room was quiet and refined, lined with dark wooden shelves and floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows that reflected the bright moon outside. A bottle of champagne rested on the table between them, already opened, the two sses half full. Alone with Finley atst, Axel leaned back in his seat, studying the man across from him. Even now, it felt unreal. ¡°Seriously,¡± Finley said with augh as he lifted his ss, ¡°why do you still look like are interrogating me? Do you think I forged a DNA report and stole your wife?¡± Axel snorted softly and took a sip of his champagne. you He chuckled before responding, ¡°I am not suspicious. I just cannot believe it. I spent years knowing you, working with you, and never imagined the family Evelyn was searching for was already right in front of me.¡± Finleyughed softly. ¡°Trust me, I understand. The first time I saw her at the hospital, I thought my eyes were deceiving me. When the report listed her name as Evelyn Taylor, I never would have guessed it was the same Evelyn Walters.¡± His smile faded slowly. The warmth in Finley¡¯s eyes darkened, giving way to something sharp and cold. ¡°Axel,¡± Finley said, his voice suddenly serious, ¡°did you know how terrible William Walters was toward Evelyn?¡± The air in the room shifted. 298 Unanswered Questions Axel set his ss down on the table with deliberate care and leaned back, his jaw tightening. The humor drained from his face, reced by a chilling calm. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered quietly. ¡°I know.¡± Finley watched him closely. ¡°That man,¡± Axel continued, his voice growing colder with each word, ¡°is shameless, evil! What he did to Evelyn, what he allowed to happen under his roof, is unforgivable. If his blood did not run through my wife¡¯s veins, I would have ended him the first day I learned the truth.¡± Finley exhaled slowly, his fingers tightening around his ss. ¡°Then we agree.¡± They shared a look, silent and heavy, an unspoken understanding forming between them. For a brief moment, Finley forced a smile. ¡°Well, at least one good thing came from this. We now have amon enemy.¡± Axel let out a short, humorlessugh. ¡°That man has a rare talent. He makes everyone hate him eventually.¡± Finley nodded, then straightened. ¡°Evelyn will visit our family home in a few days. I want her to meet them properly first. No pressure, no overwhelming attention.¡± Axel agreed without hesitation. ¡°That is fair. She deserves that.¡± ¡°You and Oliver,¡± Finley added. ¡°We will meet you both officiallyter, when everything is settled.¡± Axel nodded again. ¡°I will be patient.¡± ¡°I appreciated that, Axel¡­¡± Finley said, raising his ss with a warm smile. Their conversation shifted naturally toward business, a familiar territory for both men. They discussed strategies, influence, and long¨Cterm nning. Axel confirmed what had already been decided months ago. Hispany would be a prominent supporter of Finley Morgan¡¯s presidential campaign. He would publicly stand beside him, lending his name, resources, and influence. This alliance had been forged long before Evelyn entered his life. Now, it felt strangely personal. After several minutes passed¡­ Then Finley said something that made Axel stiffen. ¡°Axel,¡± Finley said casually, swirling the champagne in his ss, ¡°there is something! am still confused about.¡± Axel met his gaze calmly, though his heart tightened. ¡°Which part?¡± Finley smiled faintly. ¡°I wanted to ask carlier, but Oliver was there. That child is too clever. I know he listens even when he pretends not to.¡± Axel¡¯s fingers curled slightly against the armrest. ¡°Indeed. My son is way, too clever for his age.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Finleyughed. ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter you wanted to ask?¡± Axel questions. ¡°How did you let Evelyn and Oliver live in this small town for so many years?¡± Finley asked. His tone was calm, but his eyes were sharp. ¡°And why did you never acknowledge her status publicly?¡± The questionnded heavily in Axel¡¯s chest. Axel closed his eyes briefly and inhaled deeply. He had known this moment woulde. Finley Morgan was not a man who ignored unanswered questions, especially when it came to family. Before Axel could respond, a soft knock sounded on the door. ¡°Yes?¡± Axel called. The door opened slowly, and Evelyn appeared, her hair loose over her shoulders, her expression gentle. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± she asked with a small smile. ¡°Ate¨Cnight snack? Or another bottle of champagne?¡± Axel nced at his watch and realized it was nearly eleven. He looked back at Finley, who immediately understood. ¡°No need, Eve,¡± Finley said, standing. ¡°It iste. I should go.¡± Evelyn frowned slightly. ¡°Uncle, you can stay. We have another apartment downstairs, or you can use the guest room.¡± 206 Unanswmynd om thus Axel nodded in agreement. ¡°I will have someone prepare its Finley shook his head, smiling warmly, ¡°I postponed my flight already. I will go straight to the airport now¡­ I have a meeting at seven in the morning in the capital. Evelyn and Axel exchanged a look, then sighed in unison. They did not argue further. After a warm goodbye, they walked Finley down to the basement parking lot. His car and security team were already waiting. ¡°We will meet soon in the capital, Eve. I will call you.¡± ¡°Sure, Uncle¡­¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Finley hugged Evelyn gently and sped Axel¡¯s shoulder firmly. ¡°Take care of her,¡± Finley said quietly. ¡°I always do,¡± Axel replied. Soon, the car disappeared down the ramp, leaving behind an echo of headlights and unanswered questions. ¡°Are you happy to meet your family?¡± Axel¡¯s question snapped Evelyn out of her thoughts. She turned her gaze to Axel and said, ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m happy and excited to meet the rest of the family¡­¡± Comment 3 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 297 297 Baby, You Have a Fever That next morning. Evelyn woke to a sky heavy with clouds, the pale gray light seeping gently through the curtains, rather than the usual warm sunlight that greeted her in Willowcrest. For a moment, shey still, wondering if she had awakened and risen from the bed too early. Then her gaze drifted to the digital clock on the bedside table. ¡®Seven thirty¡­¡® Her eyes widened in surprise. She was still in Axel¡¯s arms. Wrapped in the familiar warmth of her husband¡¯s embrace, the silence felt different. It was not empty. It was whole. Peace settled into her chest like a long¨Cforgotten memory finally returning home. ¡®It¡¯s good to be back here, she thought, a small smile curving her lips as she stared at the ceiling. This ce is truly magical. The peace was familiar, yet undeniably changed. Axel was beside her, his breathing steady and deep. And another little tenant inside her belly suddenly made its presence known with a clear crystal protest; A soft growled echo from her stomach. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m starving!¡® Evelyn nced at Axel, admiring the rxed lines of his face, the faint crease between his brows finally smoothed away. Carefully, she tried to shift, inching herself toward the edge of the bed. She did not get far. An arm slid firmly around her waist, pulling her back without effort. Before she could protest, Axel had already drawn her close, his chest pressed warmly against her back. < 297 Baby, You Have a Fever ¡°Where are you going?¡± His voice was hoarse, heavy with sleep. She turned slightly to look at him. His eyes were still closed,shes resting against his cheeks, but his hold was secure. ¡°We need to wake up,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s past seven.¡± ¡°So?¡± he muttered. D ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± His eyes snapped open. Axel stared at her for a second, then sighed heavily. ¡°Alright. I will cook for me five minutes¡­¡± you. Give He shifted as if to sit up, but Evelyn immediately ced a hand on his chest, gently pushing him back down. ¡°No,¡± she said firmly, smiling. ¡°You keep sleeping. I¡¯ll cook.¡± He squinted at her, clearly unconvinced. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes, me.¡± ¡°You are pregnant,¡± he reminded her seriously. 2 ¡°I am hungry,¡± she countered just as seriously. ¡°And our little boss will wake up soon ande here to protest.¡± She swung her legs over the side of the bed and stood, only to pause when she noticed his eyes were still red, his expression sluggish. ¡°You drank too muchst night,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°You should really stop drinking so much champagne.¡± Axel groaned and threw an arm over his eyes. ¡°That is entirely your uncle¡¯s fault. He poured the entire bottle into my ss. I think he only drank one.¡± Evelynughed quietly and leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to his lips before he could say anything else. ¡°Rest,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll waketer.¡± you Before he could protest, she rushed to the bathroom. 10:27 275 297 Baby, You Have a Fever And the moment she was about to leave the bedroom, Evelyn saw that Axel had already gone back to sleep. In the kitchen, Evelyn moved carefully, tying her hair back and opening the fridge. The familiar space made her smile. She pulled out eggs, bread, and fruit, deciding on something simple as she cracked the eggs. She was halfway through cooking when she felt arms wrap around her from behind. ¡°I told you to sleep,¡± she said without turning. ¡°I tried,¡± Axel replied, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°But then I imagined you burning the kitchen.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Are you kidding, right?¡± ¡°You are holding the spat wrong,¡± he added. ¡°I am not.¡± ¡°You absolutely are.¡± She swatted his arm lightly, and heughed, the sound warm and rxed. He took the spat from her and flipped the eggs expertly. ¡°See?¡± he said smugly. She rolled her eyes. ¡°Show off. Since when did you be an expert in the kitchen, Axel?¡± ¡°Since I married you.¡± ¡°Alright, you take care of the eggs. I will make waffles for Oliver.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to do anything. Go make coffee for me.¡± After a few attempts to convince Axel, Evelyn gave up, realizing he wouldn¡¯t let her near the kitchen again after she found out she was pregnant. Axel was making a scrambled egg as Evelyn brewed coffee for him. When the egg was ready, Axel insisted on carrying the tes to the table. ¡°You should sit,¡± he said. ¡°Doctor¡¯s orders.¡± 297 Baby, You Have a Fever ¡°I don¡¯t recall my doctor being this handsome,¡± she teased. He smirked. ¡°I have many qualifications.¡± Evelyn took her first bite of his scrambled egg and sighed contentedly. ¡°This is perfect.¡± Axel watched her closely, a soft smile on his lips. ¡°You look happy.¡± ¡°I am,¡± she said honestly. Evelyn finished brewing his coffee and set it on the table. She turned to see him. ¡°Do you need any more help? I can finish the waffles¡­¡± ¡°No need. You leave the breakfast to me¡­ Axel said firmly, turning back toward the stove. ¡°And please check on our little boss, he should be awake by now.¡± Evelyn nodded without hesitation. Oliver always woke early, especially when they were in Willowcrest. She wiped her hands on a towel and headed down the hallway. The moment she reached his bedroom, she frowned. ¡°Huh? Why is the room still dark?¡± she murmured. She stepped inside quietly, the familiar scent of Oliver¡¯s room surrounding her. The curtains were still drawn, the air unusually warm. Walking closer, she stopped beside the bed and gently turned on the bedsidemp. Her smile faded instantly. Oliver was still asleep, his nket pulled up to his chin. His cheeks were flushed an rming shade of red. Her heart skipped. She sat down quickly and pressed the back of her hand to his forehead. Heat radiated beneath her touch. Too hot. ¡°Oh no,¡± she whispered, her breath catching. ¡°Baby, you have a fever¡­¡± Her hands trembled as she pulled the nket back slightly. His small body felt burning to the touch, and panic surged through her chest. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 298 298 Fever? ¡®Calm down, Eve. Calm down. This isn¡¯t the first time Oliver has had a fever. You know well what to do in this situation. Evelyn took a deep breath, forcing her voice to stay steady as she brushed his hair back. ¡°Oliver,¡± she called softly. ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± Oliver¡¯sshes fluttered open. His eyes looked ssy as he shifted weakly. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± His voice was hoarse, barely louder than a whisper. ¡°I feel cold. My body doesn¡¯t feel well. Please cover me with my nket.¡± Her heart twisted painfully. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she said gently, ¡°Stay still. Mommy will be right back.¡± Evelyn hurried out of the room, her steps quick 11:05 ) 1/10 < 298 Fever? but controlled. She went straight to their bedroom, opening the drawer where the medicine cab should have been. Empty. ¡®Damn it! How could I forget to ce it here?¡® She had packed everything when they moved to the capital. ¡°Eve, is everything all right?¡± Axel¡¯s voice sounded behind her. ¡°Where¡¯s Oliver?¡± She turned, gripping the edge of the drawer, forcing herself to stayposed before turning to face him. ¡°Axel,¡± Evelyn said, her voice calm but strained, ¡°Oliver has a fever.¡± In that moment, the warmth of the morning vanished, reced by quiet urgency and a mother¡¯s growing worry. 11:05 2/10 298 Fever? : ¡°Fever?¡± Axel echoed, already moving toward her. Evelyn nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have any medicine here. I need to go to the drug store to buy some medicine for him. Please wait¡­¡± She grabbed her bag and walked past Axel, her mind racing through possibilities and what she needed to buy. But before she could take another step, Axel¡¯s hand closed around her wrist. She turned to meet his eyes. ¡°We need to hurry. His fever has to go down.¡± ¡°Go stay with him,¡± Axel said, already pulling his phone from his pocket. His voice was y, but the tension in his gaze betrayed him. ¡°I¡¯ll call my personal doctor.¡± Evelyn blinked, her frantic thoughts suddenly slowing. She inhaled deeply, forcing herself to 11:05 3/10 298 Fever? calm down. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said softly. She took another breath and headed back toward Oliver¡¯s room. This time, she did not rush to his bedside. Instead, she went into his bathroom and turned on the tap, adjusting the water until it was lukewarm. She soaked a clean hand towel, wrung it out carefully, and held it in her hands for a moment. This was not the first time Oliver had a fever. Children got sick. She knew that. Still, knowing it did nothing to stop the tight ache in her chest. nis Back in the bedroom, Oliver shifted un nket, his face flushed and damp with sweat. ¡°Mommy?¡± he murmured weakly. ¡°I¡¯m here, baby,¡± Evelyn said, keeping her voice 11:05 4/10 298 Fover? light. ¡°We¡¯re going to make you feel better, okay?¡± She pulled the nket down gently and unbuttoned his pajamas. The heat radiating from his small body made her throat tighten. She ced the warm towel against his neck first, wiping slowly, then moved to his chest and under his arms. She worked carefully, recing the towel with freshly warmed water when it cooled. ¡°Mommy, are you washing me?¡± Oliver asked, his eyes half open. She smiled despite everything. ¡°A little bit. Think of it as a sleepy bath without the tub.¡± He frowned weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t like baths wout toys.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said softly. ¡°We¡¯ll give you one with toys when you¡¯re better.¡± 11:05 5/10 298 Fover? She continued wiping his arms and legs, car not to make him cold. She avoided cold wat knowing it could trigger an adverse reaction in his body. Instead, she kept the temperature gentle, steady, soothing. Afterward, she patted his skin dry and helped him into lighter pajamas. ¡°Cold?¡± she asked. He shook his head. ¡°Just tired.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered, pulling the nket back over him. ¡°Rest.¡± She pressed a kiss to his forehead, ling second longer than usual. ga When she turned around, Axel was standing by the door. ¡°My doctor will be here in thirty minutes,¡± he said 11:05 6/10 298 Fever? as he came closer. He sat beside her on the and reached for Oliver¡¯s small hand. The moment his fingers touched his son¡¯s skin, his expression changed. ¡°He¡¯s really hot,¡± Axel murmured. Evelyn nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Axel swallowed and brushed Oliver¡¯s hair back gently. ¡°Hey, buddy,¡± he said softly. ¡°Daddy¡¯s here.¡± Oliver cracked his eyes open. ¡°Daddy¡­ Mommy said I¡¯m having a sleepy bath.¡± Axel huffed out a breath that sounded almost like augh. ¡°Did she now?¡± Evelyn nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t mock my emergency parenting skills.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Axel replied quietly. ¡°You¡¯re doing great.¡± She exhaled, some of the tension leaving her 11:05 7/10 < 298 Fever? shoulders at his words. Axel kept holding Oliver¡¯s hand, his thumb rubbing small circles. ¡°The doctor will check you soon, okay? Then we¡¯ll give you medicine, and you¡¯ll feel better.¡± Oliver nodded faintly. ¡°Can I have a sweet chocte?¡± Evelyn and Axel exchanged a look. ¡°If you eat your medicine,¡± Evelyn said gently. ¡°But now, I will give you warm water. Pleas daddy.¡± She said and left the room. it with ¡°And if you promise not to scare your parents like this again,¡± Axel added. Oliver smiled weakly. ¡°O¨COkay.¡± ¡°Good job, buddy.¡± Axel smiles. Soon, Evelyn returned with a ss of warm water in her hand. She helped Oliver take a few sips 11:05 298 Fever? before letting him lie on the bed again. As Oliver drifted back to sleep, Evelyn leaned slightly into Axel¡¯s shoulder. The fear was still there, quiet and sharp, but now she was not facing it alone. They sat there together, watching their son breathe, counting the minutes until help arrived. Not long after, the bell rang. Evelyn immediately ran to the door, knowing it must be thector. She opened it and froze for half a second when she saw Liam standing there, a familiar face beside him. This man¡­ the CEO of Hope Medical Center? Axel¡¯s personal doctor is him? She silently swallowed, stepping aside to let them in after a brief greeting. Her surprise had to wait. 11:05 G 9/10 298 Fever? before letting him lie on the bed again. As Oliver drifted back to sleep, Evelyn leaned slightly into Axel¡¯s shoulder. The fear was still there, quiet and sharp, but now she was not facing it alone. They sat there together, watching their son breathe, counting the minutes until help arrived. Not long after, the bell rang. Evelyn im ¡®iately ran to the door, knowing it must be the doctor. She opened it and froze for half a second when she saw Liam standing there, a familiar face beside him. This man¡­ the CEO of Hope Medical Center? Axel¡¯s personal doctor is him? She silently swallowed, stepping aside to let them in after a brief greeting. Her surprise had to wait. 11:05 9/10 298 Fever? ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Knight,¡± the man said calmly, already rolling up his sleeves. ¡°We meet again¡­¡± Axel appeared behind her, his presence steady and reassuring. ¡°Thank you foring on such short notice, Dave.¡± Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 21 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > Send Gift 11:05 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 299 Her Heart Axel appeared behind her, his presence steady and reassuring. ¡°Thank you foring on such short notice, Dave.¡°@ ¡°No problem at all,¡± he replied. ¡°Let¡¯s see our young patient.¡± They moved quickly toward Oliver¡¯s room. David Hamm checked his temperature, to his breathing, and examined him with practiced ease. ened Evelyn stood close, her hands sped tightly, watching every movement. ¡°It¡¯s a viral fever,¡± the doctor finally said gently. ¡°Nothing serious, but we need to monitor him closely.¡± 11:05 4/11 299 The News That Thorned Her Heart Evelyn let out the breath she had been holding, her knees nearly giving way in relief. A chaotic morning finally passed, leaving the house in an uneasy calm. Oliver¡¯s fever had begun to subside, but he still was not his usual cheerful self. He stayed curled up in bed, quietly epting spoonfuls of breakfast Evelyn fed him. His eyes followed her movements, but his smile never fully appeared. Even when she brought out his favorite dessert, a small chocte pudding topped with fresh strawberries, he only took a few bites before turning his face away. Evelyn did not leave his side. She sat on the edge of the bed, brushing his hair back again and again, whispering soft encouragement. Axel and David waited in the living room, 11:05 2/11 299 The News That Thorned Her Heart speaking in low voices, careful not to disturb the fragile peace in the bedroom. All their ns for the day had changed. Evelyn would no longer visit Martha at her house. The short return to this small town ended earlier than expected. They agreed to go back to the capital immediately, just in case Oliver¡¯s condon worsened again. ¡°Eve, are you done?¡± Axel¡¯s voice came from the doorway. ¡°Yes.¡± She stood and nced back at the bed. ¡°I just finished helping him change clothes. We can go now. But he seems to be sleeping again.¡± Axel stepped closer and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can carry him.¡± 11:05 3/11 299 The News That Thorned Her Heart He lifted Oliver effortlessly, careful not to wake him. The little boy instinctively leaned into his father¡¯s chest, his small hand gripping Axel¡¯s shirt. Evelyn watched them with a mix of relief and lingering worry before grabbing her bag. And just like that, they returned to the capital. : The rest of the day passed in a blur, a e only things she could care to remember doing were regrly checking Oliver¡¯s temperature and staying by his side, holding his hand. By evening, his fever was mostly gone, and his appetite slowly returned. Evelyn finally allowed herself to breathe, sitting on the edge of the bed while Axel came to ask her to rest; he would stay with Oliver in his room. 11:05 4/11 209 The News That Thorned Her Heart Later that night, when the house had fallen quiet, Evelyn sat alone on the sofa with her tablet. She intended to distract herself with something light, anything to calm her nerves. Instead, a headline shed across the screen, freezing her in ce. [Evelyn Walters Married by ident to Axel Knight. She Had a Son Before Marrying Axel Knight.] Her fingers trembled as she tapped t¡® reen. The article loaded quickly, each sentence heavier than thest. It spoke of rumors, of hidden pasts, of a mysterious child born before marriage. The words were sharp, careless, and cruel, twisting her story into something ugly. ¡°She used an unexpected pregnancy to secure her position beside Axel Knight,¡± one paragraph imed. ¡°Sources suggest the marriage was 11:06 5/11 299 The News That Thomed Her Heart rushed to cover up her questionable past.¡± Evelyn stopped reading. Her chest tightened, and her eyes burned. The article left no space for exnation, no mercy, no truth. It painted her as calcting and immoral, reducing her life to gossip and spection. Her anger red, but sadness followed just as quickly. Bracing herself, she scrolled down to..ments section, telling herself she would only nce at a few. She regretted it instantly. ¡°So shameless,¡± onement read. ¡°She already had a child and still dared to marry Axel Knight.¡± Another followed. ¡°I always knew she was trash. No decent woman would hide something like that.¡± 11:06 299 The News That Thorned Her Heart Someone else wrote, ¡°That poor kid. Born from a mistake and used as a bargaining chip. Disgusting mother.¡± Her hand clenched around the tablet. Her breath came faster as she read onestment. ¡°She is really a bitch. Axel Knight deserves better than a woman with someone else¡¯s son.¡± Evelyn shut the screen abruptly, her vision blurring. They could insult her. She could endu nat. But dragging Oliver into their cruelty shattered something inside her. She pressed her hand over her mouth, forcing herself not to make a sound, not to curse someone. She didn¡¯t want to make amotion, wake Oliver, or let Axel know of her fury. Evelyn sat there in the dim light, torn between heartbreak and fury. 11:06 7/11 299 The News That Thorned Her Heart ¡®I won¡¯t let them insult Oliver. I won¡¯t.¡® The vow echoed fiercely in Evelyn¡¯s mind, grounding her anger into something sharper and more focused. Her fingers curled at her sides as she paced the living room, her thoughts racing faster than her heartbeat. Just as she was about to act, her cell phone rang on the coffee table. She stopped. The screen lit up with a liar name. Oscar. Evelyn picked it up without hesitation and walked toward the French window. Outside, the moon hung quietly in the night sky, pale and distant. On any other night, the sight would have calmed her. Tonight, it did nothing to soothe the storm inside her chest. 11:06 8/11 < 299 The News That Thorned Her Heart ¡°Oscar,¡± she greeted calmly, though the chill in her voice betrayed her mood. ¡°You called at the right time.¡± A soft chuckle came from the other end. ¡°My friend, judging by your tone, you have already read the news.¡± ¡°Hmm. I just finished it.¡± A bitter smile flickered across her lips. ¡°I was about to¡ª¡± She did not get the chance to finish. I _ar ¡°Those people are insane, shameless, snapped, his usual yful tonepletely gone. ¡°How dare they drag a child into their filthy gossip? Insulting my little man? I swear, Eve, I will not sit still while they talk trash about my adorable Oliver.¡± Despite everything, Evelyn¡¯s tense shoulders rxed slightly. Hearing someone defend her son so fiercely warmed something deep inside her chest. 11:06 9/11 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 300 300 Axel Won¡¯t Wait! ¡°Alright, calm down,¡± Oscar continued, taking a breath. ¡°Leave it to me. I will wipe the article clean. I will make sure no one can post anything about him ever again.¡± ¡°No,¡± Evelyn said calmly. There was a beat of silence. 11 ¡­What did you just say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take it down. Not yet. Let them be.¡± ¡°WHAT?¡± Oscar nearly shouted. ¡°What the hell are you saying, Eve? Have you finally snapped?¡± Instead of being offended by his curse, Evelyn smiled faintly. ¡°Rx. I am not losing my mind.¡± ¡°Then exin. Slowly. Preferably before I book a flight to scold you and start suing people with my bare hands.¡± 10:34 1/11 300 Axel Won¡¯t Wait! ¡°You need to gather everything,¡± she said, her tone firm now. ¡°Screenshots, sources, IP addresses, connections. I want all the evidence¡± Another pause. ¡°We will sue them,¡± Evelyn continued calmly. ¡°Every tform. Every writer. Every anonymous ount that dared to mention my son.¡± The silence stretched longer this time. Then Oscarughed, loud and delighted. ¡°That is more like it. That is the Evelyn I know.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she replied lightly. ¡°Did y eally think I would let them walk away?¡± ¡°Never,¡± Oscar said, clearly amused now. ¡°Alright, my queen ofwsuits. I will prepare everything. By the time they realize what they have done, it will already be toote.¡± ¡°Good.¡± 2/11 300 Axel Won¡¯t Wait! ¡°And Eve?¡± he added teasingly. ¡°Try not to scare Axel too much. He might start a war before we even reach court.¡± ¡°I will handle Axel,¡± she said quietly. ¡°You handle the mess.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Oscar replied. ¡°Sleep well. Tomorrow, we will make a move!¡± The call ended. Evelyn lowered her phone and stared at the moon once more. This time, her heart was steadier. They could insult her. But Oliver was untouchable. Evelyn took another deep breath before slipping her phone into her pocket. Just as she was about to turn away from the window, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist. 10:34 3/11 300 Axel Won¡¯t Wait! She stiffened for only a second. The warmth, the familiar scent, the steady presence behind her made her shoulders rx almost instantly. She did not need to look back. She already knew it was Axel. He did not speak. He simply held her from behind, his chin resting lightly on her head, his arms firm and protective. They stood like that for a long moment, the quiet stretching between them. ¡°You saw the news?¡± Axel finally asked, his voice low and calm, yet edged with someth restrained. ¡°Hm.¡± Evelyn turned slowly in his arms until she faced him. Their eyes met, and theposure she had forced on herself wavered. ¡°I don¡¯t care if they insult me,¡± she said softly. ¡°I 10:34 4/11 300 Axel Won¡¯t Wait! have heard worse. But when they insult Oliver¡­¡± Her voice trembled despite her effort to stay steady. ¡°It feels like a thousand nails stabbing my heart all at once.¡± She spoke calmly, but her eyes shimmered, betraying the pain she was trying so hard to contain. Axel¡¯s hand rose slowly, his fingers lifting her chin with the gentlest touch. His gaze darkened as he studied her face, sharp and focused, as if he wanted to memorize every emotion she was holding back. The moment he saw the tears she refused to let fall, something dangerous shed in his eyes. ¡°They crossed a line,¡± he said quietly. Evelyn swallowed. ¡°I know how cruel people can be. I thought I was prepared.¡± She let out a soft, bitterugh. ¡°But they spoke about our child like 10:34 5/11 300 Axel Won¡¯t Wait! he was something dirty. Like he was a mistake¡­¡± Her voice trembling, she realized it was a mistake to dy telling Axel. If only she hadn¡¯t hidden it from him, perhaps things would be different. Yes, it was a mistake, but ultimately, it was hers. Axel¡¯s jaw tightened. His grip around her waist firmed, not hurting her, but anchoring her. ¡°Oliver is my son,¡± he said, his voice calm but cold. ¡°Anyone who dares to humiliate him is dering war on me.¡± her She reached up, cing her hand over his chest, feeling his heart pounding hard bene palm. She knew he was angry, just as she was. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to lose control because of me.¡± His expression softened slightly as he lowered his forehead to hers. ¡°You are not the reason,¡± he murmured. ¡°You are the reason I am holding back.¡± 10:34 6/11 300 Axel Won¡¯t Wait! Her breath seems to pause. Axel pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly against him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be strong all the time,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You can fall apart here. I will hold everything else.¡± Evelyn closed her eyes and leaned into him atst, the tears she had been holding back finally slipping free, safe in the circle of his arms. After a while, Evelyn gently pushed him away and lifted her gaze to meet his eyes. For a moment, no words came out of hor lips. Everything she wanted to say seemed angled between fear, anger, and exhaustion. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°I will handle everything outside.¡± ¡°How do you n to handle it?¡± Axel inhaled deeply, his expression turning serious as he began to exin his approach. 7/11 300 Axel Won¡¯t Wait! But before he could finish, Evelyn shook her head and raised her hand, stopping him. ¡°Don¡¯t act like that,¡± she said firmly. ¡°At least not for now.¡± Evelyn silentlyughed in her mind when she heard his n because it was just like Oscar would do. ¡°So,¡± he said, slightly frowned, ¡°you already have a n?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice steadied. ¡°Let them keep attacking Oliver and me: every word, every post, everyment. We need solid evide . I want to sue them all. I want to teach those people to stop meddling in someone else¡¯s life, and to stop dragging our son into their filthy gossip.¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved into a slow smile as his hand lifted to cup her cheek. ¡°Good. Because that was exactly my n.¡± 8/11 300 Axel Won¡¯t Wait! ¡°You were going to do the same?¡± ¡°Of course. And I don¡¯t need to wait to collect evidence,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I already know the source of those articles. As for thoseizens, a singlement is enough to send them to jail.¡± Evelyn was taken aback. Countless questions rushed through her mind. The articles had only appeared hours ago. She had barely processed the headlines, yet he had already traced their origin. She stared at him, stunned. ¡°How?¡± she whispered. Axel brushed his thumb gently across her cheek. ¡°You married the wrong man if you think I would sit still and watch our family under attack. Not with my resources, I won¡¯t.¡± She smiled at his statement. Indeed, Axel won¡¯t wait. 9/11 300 Axel Won¡¯t Wait! ¡°Then tell me,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Who is shameless enough to use my son to defame and hurt me?¡± 66 Finally, we¡¯ve reached chapter 300! This milestone means a lot to me as an online novelist. Thank you sincerely for all your support thus far. I hope you¡¯ll continue to enjoy and support this book until the very end¡­. PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts 10/ Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 301 301 They Don¡¯t Deserve to Live in My Mind ¡°My love¡­ It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know. Because those people don¡¯t deserve to live in your mind.¡°5 Axel¡¯s words echoed in Evelyn¡¯s head long after the lights were turned off. Shey on her side, eyes open, staring at the faint outline of the ceiling. Sleep refused toe, no matter how many times she inhaled deeply and tried to steady her breathing. Her heart felt restless, heavy with questions that refused to quiet down. The room was unusually empty tonight. Axel was not beside her. He had insisted on sleeping in Oliver¡¯s bedroom after their son fell 10:34 1/11 301 They Don¡¯t Deserve to Live in My Mind ill, iming it was just in case Oliver woke up ufortable again. Evelyn knew better. If Axel were here, he would have noticed her tense breathing, the way her thoughts kept circling, and he would have scolded her gently for not resting. She rolled onto her back and closed her eyes, finally giving up on sleep. Just then, her cell phone vibrated softly on the bedside table. The sound cut through the silence, making her heart skip a beat. She reached for the phone and frowned when she saw Oscar¡¯s name shing on the screen, followed by two messages. ¡°I know it¡¯s the middle of the night where you are. Can I call you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to ask you 2/11 301 They Don¡¯t Deserve to Live in My Mind about.¡± Evelyn did not hesitate. She slipped out of bed, padded quietly across the room, and stood by the window before dialing his number. The garden lights below were dim, softened by thete hour, but her mind was anything but calm. ¡°Oscar,¡± she said the moment he answered. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Eve,¡± Oscar replied, sounding unusua¡± serious, ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡± Her fingers tightened around the phone. She had a feeling she already knew what this was about. ¡°Speak,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve found the rat behind the news about Oliver.¡± Her heart tightened, ¡°Really?¡± 3/11 301 They Don¡¯t Deserve to Live in My Mind ¡°Yes,¡± he said, his tone sharpening. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Martinez family?¡± Evelyn inhaled sharply. Of course, she had heard of them. The Martinez family was well known in the capital, infamous even in certain circles. They owned several high¨Cend entertainment venues, exclusive clubs, and recently, a fast¨Cgrowing private security agency. Their reach had expanded quickly over the past few years, enough to make them noticeable even among old¨Cmoney families. Although Walters Group had never done business with them, Evelyn had encountered their name more than once during her time in the corporate world. And then there was Natalie Martinez. The memory of that woman¡¯s cold smile surfaced 4/11 301 They Don¡¯t Deserve to Live in My Mind instantly, followed by an ufortable $77 tightening in Evelyn¡¯s chest. Natalie¡¯s gaze during theirst encounter had not been friendly. If anything, it had been sharp, calcting, and unmistakably hostile. As a woman, Evelyn understood it all too well. Natalie Martinez was not just another socialite. She was one of Axel¡¯s die¨Chard admirers. ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn replied calmly, though her heart was pounding. ¡°I know them. Why do you ask?¡± Oscar let out a slow breath. ¡°After tracking the ced the first article uploaded about Oliver, I source. It wasn¡¯t random. It came directly from Miss Natalie Martinez¡¯s secretary.¡± For a second, Evelynughed. It was soft and almost humorless, but it escaped her lips before she could stop it. Then theughter vanished. 301 They Don¡¯t Deserve to Live in My Mind Her eyes narrowed as another thought crashed into her mind. How did Natalie know about Oliver? Very few people were aware of her son¡¯s existence. Their circle was small and carefully guarded. Everyone who knew had earned that trust, either through blood, loyalty, or years of friendship. ¡°So,¡± Oscar continued, ¡°what do you think, Eve? Why would that woman attack you through Oliver?¡± sed her Evelyn closed her eyes briefly and p forehead against the cool ss of the window. When she spoke again, her voice was steady, though something sharp hid beneath it. ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°Obvious how?¡± ¡°She¡¯s jealous,¡± Evelyn said quietly. ¡°She had
  1. 6.
< 301 They Don¡¯t Deserve to Live in My Mind feelings for Axel. Or maybe she still does. To her, I¡¯m the woman who took everything she wanted.¡± Oscar whistled softly on the other end. ¡°That woman is something else. She is another level of shamelessness!¡± ¡°Indeed. She has crossed a line,¡± Evelyn added, her tone hardening. ¡°If she wanted to attack me, fine. But using my son for the sake of hurting me? That¡¯s unforgivable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking precisely the same,¡± Oscar said firmly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already secured screenshots, server logs, and timest
  1. DS.
Everything is being archived as we speak. If you want to sue, all you need to do is give me the green light, and I will crush them.¡± Evelyn was silent for a moment. Her reflection stared back at her from the ss, eyes dark but resolute. After a few moments of thought, Evelyn finally 301 They Don¡¯t Deserve to Live in My Mind spoke. ¡°Oscar,¡± she said, ¡°Thank you for being so prepared. But please don¡¯t move yet.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Put whatever you¡¯re doing to prepare, continue, but do not strike. Not yet,¡± she calmly continued. ¡°I want them to keep talking. Let Natalie think she¡¯s winning. The louder they are, the more evidence we collect.¡± Oscarughed quietly. ¡°You¡¯re scary when you¡¯re calm, you know that?¡± Evelyn smiled faintly. ¡°Well¡­ The truth is, my But just in husband already said he will handle case, show me all the evidence you have. I will give it to Axel.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Oscar said. ¡°I will send it to you right away. Let me know if you need anything else.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied softly. After ending the call, Evelyn remained by the 301 They Don¡¯t Deserve to Live in My Mind window for a long time. The anger was still there, simmering beneath the surface, but it was no longer chaotic. It was controlled, focused, sharpened into something dangerous, to teach Natalie Martinez! She nced toward the window, imagining Axel in Oliver¡¯s room and hoping they might sleep peacefully now. ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to live in my mind,¡± she whispered to herself, echoing Axel¡¯s words. A gentle smile yed on her lips as relief d back enveloped her, and she gradually se into bed. She yawned a few times before sleep finally took over. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 302 302 The Reports He¡¯s Been Waiting For Standing by the window outside Oliver¡¯s bedroom, Axel dialed the number without hesitation. @ The line connected almost instantly. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m d you called me now,¡± Collins said from the other end, his tone crisp and professional. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished everything you instructed me to do.¡± ¡°Exin,¡± Axel replied, his voice low and sharp. Collins cleared his throat slightly, slipping into report mode. ¡°All news articles rted to Lady Boss have been taken down. Not only the original sources, but also secondary reposts, mirrored links, and cached pages. We issued formal legal warnings to every media outlet involved.¡± 1/10 302 The Reports He¡¯s Been Waiting For Axel said nothing, his fingers tightening around the phone. ¡°We made it very clear,¡± Collins continued, ¡°any media tform that continues to publish or circte defamatory content about Lady Boss, your child, or your family will face immediatewsuits. In addition, all corporate partnerships and advertising contracts with Apex Holding will be terminated without negotiation.¡± ¡°And the official announcement?¡± Axel asked calmly. ¡°It has been released,¡± Collins replied. ¡°A public statement from Apex Holding dering zero tolerance toward nder, baseless rumors, and malicious reporting. It clearly states that legal action will be taken against individuals, forums, and organizations spreading false narratives.¡± Axel closed his eyes briefly. ¡°And the effect?¡± he asked. 10:07 210 302 The Reports He¡¯s Been Waiting For Collins chuckled softly. ¡°Immediate. Within minutes of the announcement going live,ment sections started disappearing. Users deleted their own remarks. Several forums locked threads voluntarily. Articles mentioning Lady Boss and young master were quietly removed.¡± ¡°Fear spreads faster than gossip,¡± Axel said tly. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Collins agreed. ¡°Many of them are scrambling now. Some even sent apology emails to our legal department.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Axel replied, his tone icy. ¡°That means they know they crossed a line.¡± ¡°Boss, anything else you need me to do?¡± Collins asked. Axel did not answer right away. His gaze drifted through the ss, watching the dimly lit garden below. 3/10 < 302 The Reports He¡¯s Been Waiting For Relief pressed against his chest, heavy but controlled. The immediate threat was gone, but the damage done to Evelyn¡¯s heart still burned in his mind. She was pregnant. She was fragile in ways she refused to show. And those people had dared to drag her and their son into filth. After a moment, Axel spoke again. ¡°I want you to punish the source of this mess,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Natalie Martinez.¡± There was a brief pause on the other end before Collins answered, his voice sharpening with interest. ¡°Understood. How far do you want me to go, boss?¡± ¡°Make her busy,¡± Axel said. ¡°Start with herpany. The entertainment agency. Dig into their financial irregrities, tax issues, and contract vitions. Push regtors toward them.¡± 302 The Reports Ho¡¯s Bloon Waiting For ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Collins replied confidently. ¡°We already have some files on that agency.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Axel continued, his eyes darkening. ¡°Expose her personal scandals. She has a habit of dating actors under her management. Her role is a sugar mommy to several young men. At the same time!¡± Collins let out a low whistle. ¡°You want full exposure?¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved slightly, but there was no warmth in his expression. ¡°Controlled exposure. I read your earlier report. She keeps an underage hidden, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Collins answered. ¡°Several, actually.¡± ¡°Expose it selectively,¡± Axel said. ¡°But make sure none of her victims are revealed. Keep their identities protected. I don¡¯t want coteral damage.¡± 5/10 302 The Reports He¡¯s Been Waiting For ¡°Understood, boss,¡± Collins replied. ¡°You want her isted, not defended.¡± ¡°I want her to suffer,¡± Axel said calmly. ¡°Slowly.¡± There was a brief silence, then Collinsughed under his breath. ¡°Boss, remind me never to be on your bad side.¡± Axel did not respond to the joke. ¡°Proceed,¡± he said instead. ¡°Text me if you need approval for anything major.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Collins replied. ¡°I¡¯ll get started immediately.¡± The call ended. Axel lowered the phone, his grip still tight. The anger inside him did not fade. It only sharpened, like a de honed carefully for a single target. He exhaled slowly, forcing himself to calm down. This was not just about revenge. 10:07 6/10 302 The Reports He¡¯s Been Waiting For It was about protection. His gaze shifted toward Oliver¡¯s bedroom door. His son was finally sleeping peacefully after a long day of fever and exhaustion. And Evelyn, carrying another life inside her, had been forced to read words sharp enough to wound deeper than any de. He pressed his palm against the cool ss of the window. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt them again, he vowed silently. After a few minutes, Axel finally moved. He did not enter Oliver¡¯s room. Instead, he walked quietly down the stairs toward the first floor, his steps measured and soundless. He headed straight to his bedroom. Before opening the door, he nced at his watch. It was past one in the morning. 7/10 < 302 The Reports He¡¯s Been Waiting For Carefully, he turned the handle and slipped inside. The room was dim, bathed in soft moonlight streaming through the curtains. His eyes immediately found Evelyn. She was sleeping. Her breathing was slow and even, her face rxed. That view is easing the tight knot in his chest. The tension that had carved itself into his expression finally softened. Axel stood there for a long moment, simply watching her. In the pale light, she looked fragile and beautiful. One hand rested on her belly unconsciously, as if protecting the life growing inside her even in sleep. He stepped closer, his movements gentle, afraid even the sound of his breath might wake her. 8/10 302 The Reports He¡¯s Been Waiting For ¡®Eve, no worries, he thought quietly. ¡°Tomorrow, when you wake up, everything will be alright: He leaned down and ced a soft kiss on her forehead, lingering just a second longer than necessary. ¡°No one will make you worry again,¡± he whispered so softly it barely carried a sound. After ensuring she remained asleep, Axel straightened and left the room just as quietly. He returned to the second floor, heading back toward Oliver¡¯s bedroom. But before his hand could reach the door, his phone vibrated in his pocket. Axel frowned. He pulled it out, expecting another message from Collins. Instead, an unfamiliar number shed on the 9/10 302 The Reports He¡¯s Been Waiting For screen. A single message stared back at him. ¡°Axel, I need to meet you.¡± His eyes pinched instantly. Comment O Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 28 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > ͼ Send Gift 10/10 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 303 303 Unknown Number ¡°Axel, I need to meet you.¡° His eyes narrowed instantly. The shock was not in the message itself but in the fact that an unknown number had reached him at all. Very few people had direct ess to his cell phone. Usually, everyone who contacts him goes through his secretary rather than reaching out directly. ¡°How did this unknown number get through?¡± he murmured. His instincts red. Without hesitation, Axel typed out a message to Collins. ¡°How is an unknown number able to contact my phone? Investigate immediately. I am turning off 1/12 302 Unknown Number my phone. Call me at my private number.¡± He sent the message, then powered the device down. The silence that followed felt heavy, charged with something unseen. Axel slipped the phone back into his pocket, his expression slowly dark and alert. As the morning began to break, Axel Knight gently rose from the sofa and approached Oliver¡¯s bed. He lingered for a moment, watching his son¡¯s chest rise and fall. Only then did he allow himself to rx. Satisfied, he left the bedroom and gently closed the door. Then Axel walks down to the first floor. 2/12 903 Unknown Number The house was still. Suspended in that rare moment between night and morning. ¡°Master?¡± Axel had just reached the bottom of the staircase when a familiar voice startled him. Jimmy emerged from the back corridor, already dressed in his work attire, his eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Master, you¡¯re already awake? Do you need anything, sir?¡± Axel paused, one hand resting lightly on the railing. He studied Jimmy for a second, as if organizing his thoughts. ¡°Can you ask Danny to cook something warm and healthy?¡± he said. ¡°For Oliver and my wife. Oliver might wake up in an hour.¡± Jimmy straightened instantly. ¡°Yes, sir. I will take care of it.¡± He bowed quickly and disappeared toward the kitchen, already muttering about soup 303 Unknown Number : and fresh bread as he went. Axel exhaled and continued toward his bedroom. Halfway down the hall, he slipped his phone from his pocket, intending to check the time. The screen lit up, and his steps halted. Several unread messages. From Collins. Axel frowned and leaned against the wall, scrolling. ¡°No one hacked your phone. It¡¯s clean. But I also don¡¯t know why an unsaved number could reach you.¡± ¡°Sir, no worries. I¡¯ve added additionalyers of protection. I guarantee no one can text you without you saving their number.¡± ¡°I will reportter on how that person managed to contact you.¡± 302 Unknown Number Axel pinched his brow and let out a slow breath. He would not me Collins. At least not yet. Still, the situation unsettled him more than he cared to admit. An unknown number. That alone was strange enough. And the tone of the original message lingered in his mind, persistent and irritating in a way he could not quite define. Axel typed his reply carefully. ¡°So who is the person who texted me, and what does the message mean?¡± He read it once. Then again. Satisfied, he hit send. As the message disappeared from the screen, a faint tension settled in his chest. He did not know why, but his instincts whispered that the sender was a woman. There was no logic to it, no 5/12 303 Unknown Number evidence, only a gut feeling that refused to be ignored. That irritated him even more. Axel stood there for a few seconds longer, staring at the phone as if it might offer answers on its own. It did not. No new messages appeared. With a quiet scoff at himself, he slipped the phone back into his pocket and entered the bedroom. The room smelled faintly of fresh flowers, a scent that always warms his heart. Axel stood just inside the doorway, watching his wife sleep. Evelyny on her side, hair spread across the white pillow like spilled ink, her expression peaceful for once. He moved closer, careful with every step, as if the floor itself might betray him. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he brushed a stray 6/12 strand of hair from her cheek his thum lingering for half a second long ¡°Eve,¡± he murmured barely louder an ¡°why do you look even prettier when you¡® asleep?¡± She did not stir. Typical He chuckled at the thought that if she were awake, she would have merciless teased under that line. Axel allowed himself a moment of stillness then slipped under the nket and gently puller Evelyn into his arms. She shifted instinctively, curling closer her hand resting against his chest. For a brief moment, Axel thought he might actually sleep. Then his phone buzzed softly on the bedside table. 303 Unknown Number He waited for a few seconds. Evelyn remained asleep, her breathing slow and even. Carefully, he eased himself out of bed, moving with the precision of a man who had escaped far worse situations than an irritated wife at dawn. He picked up his phone and crossed to the window, turning his back to the bed as if that might somehow protect him. Collins. Axel opened the message. ¡°Sir, her name is Harper Cooper. She is a supermodel. She was once the Brand Ambassador for one of Apex Holdings¡® subsidiarypanies.¡± He frowned. The name settled into his mind with an ufortable familiarity. Harper Cooper. He knew that name. He just could not immediately ce it, and that alone irritated him. 8/14 303 Unknown Number Before he could respond, the phone vibrated again. ¡°If I remember correctly, you met her on New Year¡¯s Eve a few years ago, sir.¡± Axel closed his eyes. Then another message appeared. ¡°I will send you her picture.¡± His eyes snapped open. ¡°No,¡± Axel hissed under his breath. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± He typed furiously. ¡°Don¡¯t send any pictures!¡± He hit send and exhaled, rubbing his face with one hand. Thest thing he needed was a female photo lighting up his screen when Evelyn onlyy ten steps away, perfectly capable of waking up and immediately drawing the worst possible 9/12 313 thknown Number conclusions. His gaze drifted toward the window, but his thoughts were already elsewhere. New Year¡¯s Eve. Champagne. Music. A contract dinner disguised as a celebration. Harper Cooper, radiant and unapologetically bold, was assigned to him for appearances, introductions, and expectations that had been made painfully clear. That night, he was supposed to end the year with Harper Cooper. He had spent the entire night with Evelyn, and that choice left him without regret. In fact, he was grateful for the night he spent with her. Axel nced back at the bed, where his wife shifted slightly, murmuring something unintelligible before settling again. A faint smile touched his lips, equal parts affection and 10/12 303 Unknown Number trouble. ¡°What does that woman want?¡± he muttered, tightening his grip on his cell phone. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 304 304 My Wife Looks Dangerous The first thing Evelyn noticed upon opening her eyes was Axel. He was already dressed in his slim¨Cfit ck shirt and matching trousers, his jacket nowhere in sight, as if he were about to step straight into the office. The soft light from the bedsidemp traced the sharp line of his jaw, making him look far too alert for such an early hour. ¡®Wait. Wait. Did I oversleep? Again?¡® She wonders. Evelyn immediately nced at the digital clock on the bedside table. Her brows knitted together when she saw the time. It was not even seven in the morning, and her husband was already ready to head to his office. 11:16 1/10 304 My Wife Looks Dangerous Even outside, the sky was still dark, heavy clouds hanging low as if dawn had decided to sleep in. Usually, at this hour, Axel was still wrapped around her, refusing to let go, murmuring that he needed five more minutes. Yet here he was, fully dressed and ready to leave. Just as she shifted under the nket, preparing to sit up, Axel turned toward her. ¡°Oh, good morning, Eve.¡± A soft smile curved his lips as he walked over and offered his hand to help her up. ¡°Morning,¡± she replied, her voice still sounding sleepy. ¡°Did I wake you?¡± He asked worriedly. She shook her head and sat on the edge of the bed, her gaze lifting to meet his. ¡°Axel, you¡¯re going to the office this early?¡± 11:16 2/10 304 My Wife Looks Dangerous ¡°Hm. I had a sudden meeting,¡± Axel answered lightly. ¡°One of those meetings that cannot wait, apparently. So I need to arrive earlier than usual.¡± Evelyn nodded. She did not ask more. She had learned that when Axel said a meeting could not wait, it honestly could not. ¡°I¡¯ll get ready too,¡± she said, pushing herself up. She slipped out of her nightgown and reached for a soft, loose blouse andfortable leggings. As she changed, Axel leaned against the doorway of the walk¨Cin closet, arms crossed, eyes openly admiring her. ¡°You know,¡± he said casually, staring at his half¨Cnaked wife, ¡°pregnancy suits you a little too well.¡± Evelyn paused and nced down at herself. Her blouse draped smoothly over her stomach, still t, still giving no hint that there was a tiny life 11:16 3/10 : < 304 My Wife Looks Dangerous growing inside her. ¡°You¡¯re teasing again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Axel replied, eyes warm. ¡°My wife looks dangerous this early in the morning.¡± She can¡¯t help butugh at his words. ¡°Dangerous because I still don¡¯t look pregnant at all? My tummy ispletely t. Sometimes I wonder if the baby is actually growing,¡± she said while tying her hair after putting on herfy leggings. Axel straightened immediately, his yful expression shifting just a little. ¡°My wife, please don¡¯t scare yourself¡­¡® Evelyn took another deep breath, slowly brushing her teeth as she gently ignored Axel¡¯s worried gaze from behind. She didn¡¯t respond to him immediately, giving herself a moment to freshen up before turning to face him. 11:16 4/10 304 My Wife Looks Dangerous ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± she said, though her voice betrayed her. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ worried. I don¡¯t feel much change yet.¡± Axel walked closer and ced a hand gently over her stomach. ¡°Then let us do this properly. I will arrange an appointment with the doctor. We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡± He said. Evelyn looked up at him, relief softening her eyes. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said firmly. ¡°No excuses. I want to see that little troublemaker with my own eyes.¡± That made herugh as she lightly punched his chest. ¡°My goodness, Axel, how could you already call our baby a troublemaker?¡± 11-16 5/10 < 304 My Wife Looks Dangerous ¡°With parents like us?¡± Axel grinned. ¡°What do you expect?¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Us?¡± she protested. He chuckled happily as he looked at her, who appeared adorable when she was sulking. ¡°Alright, not ¡®us¡® but ¡®me.¡°¡± Evelyn smiled. ¡°That should be. Alright, let¡¯s check Oliver¡­¡± They left the bedroom together and headed to the second floor toward Oliver¡¯s room. Evelyn¡¯s heart lifted the moment she pushed the door open. Her son was already sitting up on his bed, his hair a mess, cheeks no longer flushed, eyes bright and alert. ¡°Mommy!¡± Oliver shouted. ¡°Daddy!¡± 11:16 6/10 304 My Wife Looks Dangerous Evelyn hurried over and touched his forehead. Cool. Normal. Her shoulders finally rxed. ¡°How do you feel today?¡± she asked while sitting next to him. ¡°I feel good, Mom¡­¡± Oliver announced proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not cold anymore. And I¡¯m not hot either. My body is normal.¡± Axel chuckled. ¡°That is excellent news, Professor Oliver.¡± Oliver nodded seriously. ¡°Yes. And now I¡¯m very hungry. I think I can eat a lot. Like this much.¡± He stretched his arms wide, nearly knocking over a pillow. Evelynughed. ¡°That much?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Because I¡¯m better now. I can eat two or maybe three muffins and drink a lot of hot chocte.¡± ¡°Alright, buddy¡­¡± Axel smiled as he gently ruffled 11.18 7/10 304 My Wife Looks Dangerous his soft hair. ¡°Let¡¯s prove it. But you need to change first¡­¡± They brought him to the dining room, where the table was already filled with warm,forting food. Danny, their private chef, had clearly taken extra care. There was soft porridge, steamed vegetables, grilled chicken, fresh fruit, and warm soup. Everything was delicious, nourishing, and inviting. Oliver¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Wow. Uncle Danny¡­ This is a lot of food. And they are all my favorites.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master¡­ Hope you like it.¡± Danny said happily. ¡°This is special food,¡± Axel said, pulling out a chair. 8/10 304 My Wife Looks Dangerous ¡°For a strong boy who just defeated a fever.¡± ¡°And for a pregnantdy,¡± Danny added with a respectful smile. Breakfast was filled with lightughter. Oliver happily reported every bite he took, announcing which food gave him strength and which one tasted like ¡°superhero food.¡± Evelyn ate slowly, enjoying the calm afterst night¡¯s chaos. Soon, Axel checked his watch and stood. ¡°I have to go.¡± Oliver frowned. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you even miss me,¡± Axel promised, bending down to kiss his son¡¯s forehead. Then he turned to Evelyn, brushing a kiss against her lips. 9/10 304 My Wife Looks Dangerous ¡°Rest today. Don¡¯t overdo anything. If you feel hungry, ask Laura or Jimmy.¡± ¡°Hmm, I know¡­¡± she said softly. Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 35 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 305 305 The News Has Now Shifted After Axel left, Evelyn spent the day with Oliver. They love skimming through books, watching fun cartoons, and building towers, though they¡¯ve copsed at least five times! Plus, they enjoy munching on muffins and donuts every hour, making every moment sweet and delightful. By afternoon, Oliver finally grew sleepy and drifted into a peaceful nap. Evelyn sat beside him for a while, watching his chest rise and fall, then quietly left the room and headed to her home office. Only then did she check her phone. The moment Evelyn unlocked the screen, she was utterly shocked. 11:17 1/12 305 The News Has Now Shifted : The news notifications had changed; they no longer reported stories about her and her son. The headlines she saw made her fingers tremble. [CEO Natalie Martinez Is Not Who the Public Thinks She Is] [Exposed: Natalie Martinez¡¯s Private Scandals Rock the Entertainment Industry] [Behind Closed Doors: How Natalie Martinez Exploited Young Talents for Personal Gain] Her fingers trembled slightly as she scrolled down. Each headline felt heavier than thest. She hesitated for a moment, then tapped the first article. The opening paragraph hit her like a cold wave. The article detailed how Natalie Martinez, once praised as a visionary leader in the entertainment world, had allegedly abused her authority. 2/12 305 The News Has Now Shifted Multiple anonymous testimonies described how young talents under her agency were pressured into maintaining inappropriate personal rtionships in exchange for career opportunities. Contracts, messages, and financial records were cited as evidence, painting a picture far uglier than Evelyn had expected. Her lips parted in disbelief as she opened the following article. This one went even further. It spoke about private vis,vish gifts, and secret arrangements hidden behind legal uses. Investigators had reportedly confirmed that several underage trainees had been removed from public records after leaving the agency abruptly. Parents were silenced through settlements. Former staff members described a culture of fear, control, and maniption. Evelyn¡¯s hand flew to her mouth. 11.17 3/12 305 The News Has Now Shifted ¡°This is insane¡­¡± she whispered. The third article left herpletely speechless. It detailed how Natalie¡¯s carefully crafted public image had been maintained by suppressing rumors for years, until one leaked internal report triggered a chain reaction. Authorities were now involved. Sponsors had begun withdrawing. The empire Natalie Martinez built was copsing in real time. Evelyn leaned back against the sofa, stunned. Then, slowly, understanding dawned on her. A softugh escaped her lips, followed by another. Soon, she was shaking her head in disbelief, a smile forming against her will. ¡°Axel¡­¡± she murmured. Of course, this was him. But she didn¡¯t expect him to move this fast. She remembered that onlyst night they had talked about it, and here he 31.17 305 The News Has Now Shifted was, already punishing Natalie. She scrolled down to thement section, curiosity recing shock. The tone had entirely shifted from yesterday. ¡°She deserves this. Power like that was wasted on her.¡± ¡°So this is the woman who thought she could destroy someone else¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Karma works fast when you hurt someone else¡¯s innocent son.¡± ¡°She is a bitch. How could she after young people?¡± Evelyn exhaled deeply, satisfaction settling in her chest. And somehow, for the first time since the rumors about her and Oliver surfaced, she felt relieved. She was just about to text Axel when her phone 5/12 305 The News Has Now Shifted suddenly rang, the sound slicing through the quiet room. Evelyn nced at the screen, her smile widening when Ste¡¯s name appeared. She answered immediately. ¡°Ste¡­¡± ¡°Hello, big sis. You have no idea how much I miss you,¡± Ste¡¯s cheerful voice burst from the other end, loud enough that Evelyn instinctively pulled the phone slightly away from her ear. ¡°Sure, sure. Anyway, why are you calling at this hour?¡± Evelyn asked, amused. A dramatic sigh followed. ¡°Because I just finished myte lunch. It is practically dinner for normal people. And suddenly, I missed you. Also, I have something important to ask.¡± Evelyn smiled softly. She knew how brutal Ste¡¯s schedule was at the emergency room. 11:17 6/12 C 305 The News Has Now Shifted ¡°Hmmm. Knowing you should be resting instead of calling me, this must be important. What is it?¡± ¡°When are youing back? And can I visit you on Saturday?¡± Ste asked quickly, clearly excited. ¡°We¡¯re already here. We returned yesterday.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ste nearly shouted. ¡°I thought you would stay longer. Oliver was supposed to conquer the beach, right?¡± ¡°That was the n,¡± Evelyn said gently. ¡°But Oliver had a fever, so Axel decided we shoulde back early.¡± The line went quiet for a second. ¡°A fever?¡± Ste¡¯s voice sharpened immediately. ¡°How high? When? Have you given him any medication? How is he now? Is he okay now?¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°Slow down, Doctor Ste. He is fine now. His fever went down quickly.¡± 7/12 305 The News Has Now Shifted Ste exhaled audibly. ¡°Thank God! You scared me so bad for a moment. Who treated him? Did you go to the hospital there?¡± ¡°Your big boss. He¡¯s happened to be in Willowcrest,¡± Evelyn replied casually. ¡°My boss?¡± Ste paused. ¡°Wait. You mean my CEO?¡± ¡°Yes. David Hamm was in Grayenfall. He flew to Willowcrest by helicopter and helped treat Oliver right away.¡± There was a beat of silence. Then Ste groaned. ¡°Why does my boss always show up in the most dramatic ways? Now I cannot evenin about him at work anymore. He rescued my little Oliver.¡± Evelynughed. 8/12 305 The News Has Now Shifted ¡°You can stillin. Just quietly.¡± ¡°So,¡± Ste said, her tone softening, ¡°can Ie visit you on Saturday? I want to see Oliver and make sure he is really okay.¡± ¡°Saturday is not good,¡± Evelyn answered. ¡°I already have ns.¡± Ste clicked her tongue. ¡°What kind of ns could be more important than your favorite sister?¡± ¡°You can visit us on Sunday instead,¡± Evelyn corrected. ¡°On Saturday, we are visiting someone else.¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± Ste¡¯s curiosity spiked. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know them. But I have to have lunch with them.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ste breathed. ¡°That sounds serious if someone drags you out of your house.¡± 9/12 305 The News Has Now Shifted Evelyn nodded even though Ste could not see her. ¡°It is. Well, I will tell youter¡­¡± ¡°Well,¡± Ste said lightly, ¡°I will wait, sis. I wille on Saturday with my mom.¡± Evelyn chuckled. ¡°Alright, then. See you both¡­¡± After ending the call, Evelyn leaned back against the sofa, feeling calmer. Yet as her thoughts drifted back to the Morgan family, her heart fluttered again. Excitement and worry tangled together, reminding her that Saturday would bring another turning point in her life. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 306 306 Daddy, Please Help Me! Meanwhile, in one of the private rooms inside the Martinez family residence, the air felt heavy, thick with unspoken fury. Then, Smack! 1 The p sound was sharp and violent, echoing against the walls like a gunshot. It rang so loudly that even the crystal chandelier above seemed to tremble in response. Natalie Martinez staggered back, her head snapping to the side. A burning sensation exploded across her cheek, spreading fast, as if thousands of ants were crawling beneath her skin. She lifted her hand instinctively, touching her face with trembling fingers. 11-17 1/12 306 Daddy, Please Help Mo! It felt hot and swollen. Her gaze slowly rose to meet her father¡¯s. ke Martinez stood before her, tall and unmoving, his expression carved from ice. At that moment, he did not look like a powerful businessman or the head of the Martinez family. He looked like death itself, silent and merciless. ¡°You useless daughter,¡± ke said coldly, his voice devoid of emotion. Natalie opened her mouth, prepared words already dissolving on her tongue. However, nothing came out. The confidence she once carried vanished ¡°How dare you try to attack Axel Knight without asking me?¡± ke continued, his tone lowering 11:17 2/12 306 Daddy, Please Help Me! dangerously. ¡°Do you even know what kind of man he is?¡± ¡°But Daddy,¡± Natalie finally forced out, her voice shaky. Smack! Another pnded across her face, and this time sounded a lot harder than the first. Her body swayed violently, and she nearly copsed to the floor. Her vision blurred, tears instantly gathering in her eyes. She clenched her fists, swallowing the cry that threatened to escape. She said nothing, but the fury burning in her gaze was unmistakable. ke did not care. ¡°Axel Knight is not someone you can toy with,¡± he snapped. ¡°You do not approach him. You do not provoke him. He is someone even I cannot afford 11:17 3/12 306 Daddy, Please Help Me! to offend lightly.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I only wanted to warn him,¡± she said weakly. ¡°That woman and her child. They are a threat.¡± ¡°A threat?¡± keughed, humorless and sharp. ¡°You turned yourself into a joke, Natalie. A disgrace that the entire inte is mocking.¡± She flinched. ¡°You thought spreading rumors would break him?¡± he continued. ¡°Instead, he crushed you without even showing his face. Every article, every headline, every disgusting detail. That was him showing restraint.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart pounded violently in her chest. She had known Axel would retaliate, but not like this. Not so thoroughly. Not so mercilessly. Not so fast. ke turned away from her, walking toward the 4/12 306 Daddy, Please Help Me! seating area. He sat down on the single sofa with measured calm, crossing one leg over the other. His eyes never left her. ¡°Sit,¡± he ordered. Natalie hesitated before slowly sitting on the sofa opposite him. Her hands clenched tightly in herp, nails digging into her skin. ke exhaled, attempting to rein in his anger. ¡°Now tell me,¡± he said, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°What is your n to fix the mess you created?¡± Natalie swallowed hard. Since early that morning, she had rehearsed countless exnations in her head, preparing lines to defend herself. But facing her father now, those lines felt weak and foolish. 5/12 306 Daddy, Please Help Me! At first, she did not know who had exposed her secrets. But the moment her father summoned her to the family residence, she understood immediately. Axel Knight. ¡°Speak,¡± ke snapped. ¡°What are you waiting for? You were smart enough to indulge in those sins. Surely you have a way to clean your name. To clean the Martinez name from the filthy hobbies you enjoy.¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± Natalie finally said, her voice trembling. ¡°I have already nned to deny everything¡­ I know they don¡¯t have strong evidence. And, I will sue theizens who spread those lies. I will also ¡°Enough!¡± Natalie froze. ke mmed his hand against the armrest, his 6/12 306 Daddy, Please Help Mol eyes zing. ¡°Do you understand how serious your situation is?¡± She shook her head slowly. ¡°Even without releasing their strong evidence, you are already exposed,¡± ke continued. ¡°They have everything. Photos. Messages. Records. They are ying with you, Natalie. They are waiting.¡± Her breath caught. ¡°Waiting for what?¡± ¡°For you to deny it,¡± ke replied coldly. ¡°The moment you open your mouth to defend yourself, they will release everything. And then you will fall deeper into the abyss.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in horror. She had not considered that. Panic surged through her veins, tightening her chest. ¡°This,¡± ke said with a bitter shake of his head, ¡°is why I never gave you real authority in the 7/12 306 Daddy, Please Help Mol Martinez Group. You are reckless. You are brainless.¡± Natalie clenched her teeth, anger boiling beneath her fear. She cursed him silently, knowing better than to voice it. ¡°They are not attacking you to destroy you immediately,¡± ke continued. ¡°They want to enjoy watching you suffer. Step by step.¡± Silence filled the room. Natalie stared at the floor, her thoughts racing desperately. No matter how she turned it, there was no escape. Her reputation was ruined. Her power was gone. And Axel Knight had cornered her perfectly. Slowly, she looked up at her father. ¡°Dad,¡± she whispered, tears finally spilling down her cheeks. ¡°Please help me.¡± ke watched her for a long moment, his 11.18 8/12 306 Daddy, Please Help Me! expression unreadable. Finally, he sighed deeply. ¡°For now,¡± he said, ¡°you are grounded.¡± Hope flickered in Natalie¡¯s eyes. At least her father will clean up her mess. ¡°You will stay in the old cabin,¡± ke continued. ¡°You will do nothing. Speak to no one. I will handle the rest.¡± Relief washed over her. ¡°Thank you, Dad,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I will listen. I promise.¡± But her relief was shattered when ke picked up his phone and called his right¨Chand man. ¡°Send her to the old cabin,¡± he instructed calmly. ¡°Take her phone and anything that can ess the inte. Do not allow her to leave her room. Lock it if necessary. She stays there until I say otherwise.¡°@ Natalie¡¯s face was drained of color. 9/12 306 Daddy, Please Help Me! ¡°Dad,¡± she cried out, standing abruptly. ¡°You cannot imprison me. Please. Daddy.¡± Her pleas were cut short as two guards entered the room and grabbed her arms. ¡°Dad,¡± she screamed as they dragged her away. ¡°Please! I will behave. Please!¡± ke did not look at her again. The door closed behind her, sealing her fate in a cruel, eerie silence. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 307 307 How¡¯s The Boss¡¯s Mood? Apex Tower. ¡°What a tiring day.¡± Dn muttered the words as he pushed himself up from his chair, rolling his stiff shoulders and stretching his arms until his joints cracked softly. He walked toward the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window and stared outside. The sky was a clear blue, almost offensively beautiful, but it did nothing to calm his mind after yesterday¡¯s chaos. Cleaning up the aftermath had taken all night and half of the morning. He and Axel¡¯s trusted aides had practically camped in the office, fueled by bitter coffee and sheer willpower. Going home had been a luxury none of them could afford. 11:18 1/10 307 How¡¯s The Boss¡¯s Mood? Just as Dn finally allowed himself a moment of peace, a knock sounded at the door. He frowned slightly before turning. ¡°Come in.¡± He said. The door opened to reveal Archy Foster, Apex Holding¡¯s CFO, looking far too serious for Dn¡¯s liking. Behind him stood Collins, hands in his pockets, eyes half¨Clidded as if he were already bored with whatever they¡¯re about to discuss. ¡°Hi Dn, sorry to bother you,¡± Archy said as he walked straight to the seating area without waiting for permission. He dropped onto the sofa. Collins followed and imed the seat beside him with a dramatic sigh. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Archy stared at Dn, ¡°How¡¯s the boss¡¯s mood?¡± 11:18 2/10 307 How¡¯s The Boss¡¯s Mood? he asked seriously. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re worried about his mood now?¡± Dn chuckled as he walked to the seating area. ¡°Of course,¡± Archy replied with a tired sigh. ¡°I need to discuss the financial report with him, but after yesterday¡¯s mess, I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll skin me alive before I even finish my first sentence.¡± Dn shifted his gaze to Collins, who had leaned back against the couch and closed his eyes, looking suspiciously rxed. ¡°Collins,¡± Dn said dryly, ¡°stop pretending to sleep and exin.¡± Archy frowned when he finally noticed Collins. ¡°Huh!? You¡¯re here too?¡± Collins opened one eye, nced at Dn, then at Archy. ¡°Rx, man. He might still be in a bad mood, but you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Archy asked, brows 3/10 307 How¡¯s The Boss¡¯s Mood? knitted together. ¡°It means,¡± Collins saidzily, ¡°he won¡¯t fire you. So go. Talk about your numbers. Live your life.¡± Archy stood abruptly, shaking his head. ¡°You IT people speak in riddles.¡± He adjusted his sses, nodded at Dn, and excused himself before leaving the room. As soon as the door closed, Collins stretched like a cat, clearly intending to go back to sleep. ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping. Exin,¡± Dn said, crossing his arms and narrowing his eyes at Collins. He can see that Collins, who has worked tirelessly since yesterday, must be exhausted now. Collins cracked one eye open again. ¡°Do you remember Harper Cooper?¡± Dn¡¯s expression shifted immediately. ¡°The supermodel?¡± ¡°The one and only,¡± Collins replied. ¡°The woman 11:18 4/10 < 307 How¡¯s The Boss¡¯s Mood? who was supposed to hang out, I mean, spend the night with the boss on New Year¡¯s Eve five years ago.¡± Dn let out a low whistle. ¡°That Harper Cooper? The one who disappeared after that night?¡± ¡°She moved abroad,¡± Collins correctedzily. ¡°And?¡± Dn pressed, sensing there was more. Collins finally sat up, his usualzy grin reced by something sharper. ¡°She managed to text the Bossst night. From an unknown number.¡± Dn straightened. ¡°She contacted Axel directly?¡± ¡°Yep. Slid right into his phone,¡± Collins said. ¡°Wait, how so? Did she hack the Boss¡¯s phone?¡± Dn asked, confused to hear that someone could reach Axel by phone. Because all this time, he¡¯s the one who contacts Harper. There¡¯s no way that woman has Axel¡¯s number. 11:18 5/10 < 307 How¡¯s The Boss¡¯s Mood? ¡°This is the one thing that troubles me. I also didn¡¯t know how she was able to send a text to the Boss.¡± Collins rubbed his face, trying to think. But he can¡¯t. His mind is chaotic now. He hasn¡¯t slept in thest forty hours. ¡°So she¡¯s behind yesterday¡¯s mess?¡± Dn asked carefully. ¡°I mean, is she with Natalie Martinez?¡± ¡°Not confirmed. Not yet. She¡¯s suspicious, though. The timing is too perfect¡­¡± ¡°And you haven¡¯t moved on her?¡± Collins shrugged. ¡°Boss hasn¡¯t assigned me anything. Until Axel gives the word, I don¡¯t touch her. Even if my fingers are itching.¡± ¡°That makes sense! I guess the boss is waiting for something.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Collins said. ¡°When he moves, it¡¯s clean. Final. Right now, he¡¯s watching.¡± Dn chuckled softly. ¡°Poor Archy. He¡¯s worried 11:18 6/10 < 307 How¡¯s The Boss¡¯s Mood? about a financial report while supermodels from the past are resurfacing, bothering the Boss.¡± ¡°Compared to Harper Cooper reappearing, Archy¡¯s spreadsheets are bedtime reading,¡± Collins replied with a smirk. ¡°Sometimes I forget howplicated the boss¡¯s life is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Collins said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s why I stay alert¡­¡± ¡°And that makes you the solution?¡± Dn teased. ¡°Always,¡± Collins replied, closing his eyes again. ¡°Until the boss gives the signal.¡± Dnughed. ¡°Alright, man, go to your office and get some sleep on your huge and veryfy couch. I need to work too,¡± he said, standing from his seat. He returned to his desk to finish his pending job. 11-18 7/10 307 How¡¯s The Boss¡¯s Mood? ¡°Nah. Yours arefy, too. Moreover, our Boss might call me any minute. Well, he might call you, too, man. Just be prepared¡­¡± Collinszily answered, closing his eyes again. But before Collins could truly fall asleep, his cell phone rang in his pocket. He groaned, rolled onto his side, andzily pulled it out, ready to curse whoever dared interrupt his hard¨Cearned rest. The moment Axel¡¯s name shed on the screen, Collins sat up straight as if electricity had run through him. ¡°Boss¡­ do you need me?¡± he answered instantly, his tone respectful but cautious. Dn, who had been typing on hisptop, paused mid¨Csentence and slowly looked up. ¡°Come to my office now,¡± Axel said calmly. ¡°Bring Dn too.¡± The call ended without another word. 11:18 8/10 307 How¡¯s The Boss¡¯s Mood? Silence filled the room. Collins stared at the dark screen for a second before sliding his phone back into his pocket. He stood up and smoothed his shirt as if he were about to face a board of judges. ¡°Has the boss called you?¡± Dn asked, already rising from his seat. ¡°So fast? Did Archy ruin his mood?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± Collins replied with a crooked grin. ¡°But when the boss calls in these hours, it is never for afternoon tea.¡± Dn frowned. ¡°Me too?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Collins said firmly. ¡°Which means it is serious. Or very serious.¡± ¡°That does not make me feel better.¡± ¡°Rx,¡± Collins said, patting Dn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If he wanted to fire us, he would not ask us to walk.¡± 11:18 9/10 307 How¡¯s The Boss¡¯s Mood? ¡°That is notforting.¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. & Vote 35 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > ͼ admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 308 308 They Are Smart! They hurriedly walked toward Axel¡¯s office. ¡°What do you think this is about?¡± Dn whispered. ¡°Either Natalie Martinez,¡± Collins replied quietly, ¡°or something much worse.¡± Dn swallowed. ¡°Is it worse?¡± Collins smiled faintly. ¡°There is always worse.¡± They stopped in front of the door to each other before Collins knocked once, then twice. ¡°Enter,¡± Axel said calmly from inside. They exchanged onest nce. Neither of them looked reassured as they stepped forward, knowing that whatever awaited them behind that door was about to change the tone of their entire day. When they stepped in together, Axel was already seated in the seating area as if waiting for them, sleeves rolled neatly to his elbows. His gaze lifted slowly, pinning both of them in ce. ¡°Come and sit. Both of you.¡± Axel did not bother looking up as he spoke. His eyes were glued to his cell phone, his thumb scrolling slowly, as if each word on the screen carried weight. ¡°Five PM. My office!¡± Collins and Dn exchanged a nce before quietly taking their seats across from him. The silence stretched. Then the expression on Axel¡¯s face shifted. The calm, unreadable look on his face darkened, his jaw tightening as he read thest line of the message. Without a word, he locked the screen and ced the phone on the desk with deliberate force. ¡°Five PM. My office,¡± he muttered, more to himself than to them. 10:471 308 They Are Smart! Neither Collins nor Dn dared to ask what that message was about. Axel finally lifted his gaze and fixed it on Collins. He did not speak. He simply stared. Collins felt a chill crawl up his spine. He straightened his back instinctively, resisting the urge to swallow too loudly. Before the tension could suffocate the room, Dn cleared his throat. ¡°Boss,¡± he asked carefully, ¡°is everything all right?¡± Axel¡¯s eyes never left Collins. ¡°Collins,¡± he said atst, his voice low and sharp, ¡°is there any movement from Martinez?¡± Collins exhaled quietly before answering. ¡°No, sir. So far, they have not made any visible moves. They are unusually quiet. It feels like they are waiting for something, but I have not figured out what yet.¡± He paused. ¡°They know we are watching them. They are being cautious.¡± Axel leaned back slightly, his brows drawing together as if deep in thought. ¡°Do you know what they are waiting for?¡± Dn asked, ncing between the two men. Collins shook his head. ¡°I do not have a clear answer.¡± He hesitated, then continued, ¡°However, Natalie Martinez has suddenly disappeared. She has not shown up at her office or her usual residences. Thest location I traced was the Martinez family estate. After that, nothing. No phone usage. No emails. No online activity. She vanishedpletely.¡± Axel¡¯s hand tightened into a fist. ¡°They silenced her,¡± he said tly. Collins was surprised to hear that, ¡°You mean ke Martinez?¡± he asked. Axel gave him a look that made the answer obvious. ¡°Well,¡± Collins muttered, scratching his jaw, ¡°that exins that woman¡¯s silence.¡± Dn could not help himself. ¡°Wow. ke Martinez is really heartless,¡± he said, clicking his tongue. ¡°Isn¡¯t Natalie his only daughter?¡± Collins snorted. ¡°Only daughter, yet treated like a disposable asset. Rich families really have their own definition of love.¡± ¡°At least now we know where Natalie gets her charming personality from,¡± Dn added 10:47 dryly. 308 They Are Smart! The two exchanged a look, clearly enjoying the brief moment of sarcasm. Axel did not. His gaze was distant, his thoughts elsewhere. After a moment, he raised his hand slightly, silencing them without a word. ¡°Enough.¡± Both men straightened instantly. ¡°Collins,¡± Axel continued, his tone calm but firm, ¡°I want you to keep your focus on ke Martinez. Track his movements, the people he meets, and the business he is involved in. Every detail, no matter how small. Report directly to me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Collins replied immediately. ¡°And,¡± Axel added after a pause, ¡°I also want information on Harper Cooper.¡± Collins lifted his head slightly, alert. ¡°Her recent activities only?¡± ¡°For now,¡± Axel said. ¡°Watch her. Observe. Report anything suspicious.¡±. Collins nodded, rubbing the back of his neck as a yawn escaped him despite his effort to suppress it. Axel noticed. ¡°You look exhausted,¡± Axel said. ¡°Well, sir,¡± Collins replied with a crooked smile, ¡°saving thepany and dismantling scandals is not exactly a light workout.¡± ¡°Go,¡± Axel said. ¡°Rest. But stay alert.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Collins rose quickly, bowed his head slightly, and left the room, closing the door behind him. Once they were alone, Axel turned his attention to Dn. ¡°How are things with the media outlets that ndered Evelyn and my son?¡± Dn¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°We are proceeding with full legal action,¡± he reported. ¡°Benjamin Palmer is leading the team. We have already filedwsuits against multiple tforms, including television 308 They Are Smart! stations, online mediapanies, print publishers, and several individuals who initiated or amplified the defamation.¡± He continued calmly, ¡°We are charging them with defamation, invasion of privacy, and malicious intent. Some have already requested, invasion of privacy, and evidence, but we have secured backups.¡± Axel nodded slowly. ¡°Good.¡± Others are trying to delete ¡°We are also coordinating with regtory authorities,¡± Dn added. ¡°Some licenses may be reviewed or suspended, depending on the out added. ¡°Some licenses Axel¡¯s expression softened slightly, though the cold edge never left his deserve it.¡± Dn stood up. ¡°If there is nothing else, sir, I-¡± he paused. eyes. ¡°They ¡°There is something else you want to say,¡± Axel said, watching him closely. Dn hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, sir. The executives from several mediapanies have requested a meeting with you.¡± Axel turned fully toward him. ¡°They are afraid.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dn agreed. ¡°Other corporations have already stopped advertising with them. They are losing funding rapidly. They want to negotiate before the damage bes irreversible.¡± Axel gave a faint, humorless smile. ¡°They are smart. They understand how business works.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Dn replied. ¡°They know that once Apex Holding cuts ties, others will follow.¡± ¡°Arrange a meeting tomorrow,¡± Axel said after a brief pause. ¡°Only with major outlets. Anyone who started rumors about my wife or my son is not wee. I will not give them a second chance.¡± Dn nodded firmly. ¡°I will make sure those who crossed the line are ruined,¡± Axel continued coldly. ¡°I understand,¡± Dn said. Axel reached for his suit jacket and iPad. ¡°I need to leave now,¡± he said, pausing at the 308 They Are Smart! door. ¡°There are things from the past that need to be settled,¡± he added, continuing to walk. Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 39 Ã× 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > Send Gift admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 309 309 Please Call Uncle Oscar! The Valley. ¡°Mommy¡­ Mom¡­ are you in there?¡± Oliver¡¯s small voice drifted from the hallway, light and eager. Evelyn lifted her gaze from the book resting on herp and turned toward the open door. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she answered warmly. A momentter, Oliver appeared, his cheeks rosy and his eyes bright with excitement. He rushed toward her, nearly tripping over his own feet, and thrust his mini iPad into her hands. ¡°Mom, look,¡± he said proudly. ¡°I just finished Uncle Oscar¡¯s game. Ipleted all the stages.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°You finished what?¡± ¡°The game Uncle Oscar gave me,¡± Oliver repeated, climbing onto the sofa beside her. Then he pointed to the iPad screen to let Evelyn see what he meant, ¡°He said if I finished it, he woulde back and give me another stage. I finished it.¡± She frowned slightly and looked down at the screen. Instead of colorful animals, bouncing cars, or cheerful music notes, the disy was filled with a ck background, white numbers, symbols, and lines arranged in neat patterns. It looked nothing like the games she usually approved for a four¨Cyear¨Cold. ¡°What kind of game is this?¡± she asked slowly, staring at the game before turning to see her son¡¯s cute face. Oliver leaned closer, clearly delighted by her confusion. ¡°It¡¯s fun,¡± he said thoughtfully. His eyes shining as he continues to exin, ¡°I have to make the little square move by using numbers. If I put the wrong number, it stops.¡± Evelyn stared at the screen again. She remembered Oscar giving Oliver the iPad on his birthday. At that time, she had checked it carefully. The games were harmless and 309 Please Call Uncle Oscar! age¨Cappropriate. There was a racing game with cute, smiling animals, a puzzle game with bright, colorful shapes, and a cooking game where Oliver pretended to bake cakes while making a mess on the virtual counter. There was even a dinosaur game where the creatures danced when Oliver tapped them. Nothing like this. Her heart skipped slightly as a thought crossed her mind. Wait. She looked at the screen more carefully. The patterns, the logic, the repetition. Did Oscar try to introduce Oliver to coding? No, that was impossible. If Oscar had done something like that, he would have told her. Right? Oliver tilted his head and studied her face closely. ¡°Mommy,¡± he said softly, ¡°Why do your eyes look like you are angry with my iPad? Did I do something wrong?¡± She immediately shook her head, holding back herughter. ¡°No, sweetheart. I¡¯m just¡­ surprised your uncle gave you this game. And you could also finish it. This is a difficult game¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Oliver replied, satisfied. He then gently tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Mommy, please call Uncle Oscar for me. I want him to know I finished it.¡± She sighed lightly. ¡°Uncle Oscar might be sleeping now. It¡¯s the middle of the night where he is.¡± ¡°But he said I can call him when I finish,¡± Oliver insisted. ¡°He promised.¡± Evelyn opened her mouth to answer when her cell phone suddenly rang on the coffee table. She nced down at the screen andughed softly ¡°Well,¡± she said, lifting the phone so Oliver could see, ¡°look who¡¯s calling.¡± Oscar¡¯s name shed brightly on the screen. ¡°Uncle Oscar!¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. 309 Please Call Uncle Oscarl She answered the call, and the speaker was turned on so Oliver could hear it too. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Eve,¡± Oscar¡¯s excited voice burst through the speaker, ¡°tell me he finished it. Tell me he finished it.¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°You already know?¡± ¡°Of course I know,¡± Oscar replied proudly. ¡°I was watching the progress. That kid just solved a basic logic loop on his own.¡± Oliver leaned closer to the phone. ¡°Uncle Oscar,¡± he said loudly, ¡°I finished it! All of it!¡± Oscarughed, a deep, satisfied sound. ¡°I knew it. I knew you could do it, champ.¡± Evelyn rubbed her forehead gently. ¡°Oscar,¡± she said, trying to sound calm, ¡°what exactly did you give my son?¡± ¡°A game,¡± Oscar replied innocently. ¡°That looks like coding.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Oscar said slowly, ¡°it is. Basic coding for fun.¡°¡± ¡°You taught my four¨Cyear¨Cold how to code without consulting me?¡± ¡°I did not teach him,¡± Oscar corrected. ¡°I introduced him, and that¡¯s only a game, Eve.¡± Oliver smiled widely, looking at the phone screen as if Oscar would appear from there, ¡°Uncle, you said I¡¯m smart¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. You are smart, Buddy!¡± Oscar agreed enthusiastically. ¡°Very smart. Most kids your age are still figuring out shapes and colors. You solved pattern recognition and basic sequencing.¡± Evelyn nced at Oliver, who was now grinning from ear to ear. His eyes shining, ¡°Oscar,¡± she said, ¡°you realize he is four, right?¡± ¡°And brilliant,¡± Oscar added. ¡°Genius runs in the family¡­¡± She sighed, holding her smile, ¡°Which family would that be?¡± ¡°You, obviously,¡± Oscar replied without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not my brother¨Cinw.¡± Evelyn was speechless. Instantly, she forgot to scold Oscar 10:47 309 Please Call Uncle Oscar! Oliver giggled. ¡°Uncle Oscar, you promised toe and give me another stage.¡± Oscar chuckled. ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°When will youe?¡± Oliver asked eagerly. Evelyn opened her mouth to intervene, but Oscar was faster. ¡°Soon,¡± he said. ¡°Very soon. If your mommy allows it.¡± Oliver immediately turned toward her with pleading eyes. ¡°Mommy¡­ Please allow it. I miss Uncle Oscar¡­¡± She looked between the phone and her son, torn between amusement and disbelief. ¡°We will see,¡± she said carefully. ¡°That¡¯s a yes,¡± Oscar dered. ¡°That was not a yes,¡± she protested. ¡°It sounded like one,¡± Oscar replied smugly. Oliver pped his hands. ¡°Yay! Uncle Oscar, go buy a ne ticket. Hurry before Mommy changes her mind. Or do you want to borrow Daddy¡¯s jet? I can ask Daddy to send it to you¡­¡± ¡°Wow, private jets? That sounds good¡­¡± Evelyn shook her head,ughter bubbling in her chest without her knowing. She no longer said anything; she just let them talk and quietly listened as Oscar excitedly exined that Oliver hadpleted the final stage faster than expected, that he nned to introduce simpleputer logic next, and that this was only the beginning. Oliver responded eagerly, interrupting often, exining things in his own adorablenguage, mixing numbers with imagination, convinced he had just aplished something heroic. As they spoke, Evelyn leaned back against the sofa, watching her son with a soft smile. She did not fully understand the game. She did not understand half of what Oscar was saying. But she understood one thing clearly: Oliver was happy. 309 Please Call Uncle Oscar! 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo Comment 2 PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter! Vote 39 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue> View All > Send Gift admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 310 310 Unexpected After Oliver left the room for his piano ss, her office finally fe The call with Oscar was still connected, his familiar voice filling the room.. ¡°Eve, are you still there?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Are you seriously going to fly here?¡± she asked, still half doubtful. ¡°I always fulfill my promises, Eve,¡± Oscar replied, followed by his light, confidentugh. ¡°Of course I will. But probably in December. I still have a pending job here that I can¡¯t escape yet.¡± ¡°December is still fine,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°Do you want me to arrange a hotel? You can stay at Axel¡¯s hotel if you want.¡± Oscar chuckled. ¡°No need, my friend. I already bought a house not far from your area.¡± Evelyn straightened in her seat. ¡°You did? When?¡± ¡°A while ago,¡± Oscar replied casually. ¡°When I visit the city, I look around. I figured I should have a ce near you and Oliver.¡± She blinked, surprised and slightly touched. ¡°That sounds¡­ very prepared of you.¡± ¡°Well, I am a very thoughtful uncle.¡± Evelyn smiled, then narrowed her eyes yfully. ¡°Wait a minute. Did you buy a house because you finally found a woman to settle down with?¡± ¡°What?¡± Oscar nearly shouted. Evelyn could hear him coughing on the other end. Or even the sounds he fell from his chair, she stifled a smile. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± he said. Sheughed. ¡°So that¡¯s a no?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a no,¡± he protested. ¡°Where would I even find a woman? I barely go out. My circle is ny percent men, and the rest areputers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s tragic,¡± Evelyn teased. ¡°Maybe I should help you find a nice woman here¡­ ¡°No,¡± Oscar replied immediately. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± 14.31 310 Unexpected ¡°Oh,e on,¡± she continued mischievously. ¡°I know many good women. Smart, kind, beautiful¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Oscar cut in firmly. ¡°I¡¯m enjoying my life now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Oscar cut hobbies, and my best friends. We already agreed that when I get o. of me. And, you¡¯re one of them!¡± Evelyn burst intoughter. v work, my will take care ¡°I remember that conversation. You said you would live in our house when you are old.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Oscar replied proudly. ¡°That¡¯s my retirement n.¡± She shook her head, still smiling. ¡°You are funny, my friend.¡± ¡°And happy,¡± he added calmly. ? Before she could reply, Oscar suddenly paused. ¡°Eve, wait a second. Someone is trying to call you¡­ It¡¯s Axel.¡± Evelyn was surprised; she didn¡¯t even realize it was almost five, and she had spoken to him for too long. ¡°Ugh, Oscar, we¡¯ll talkter,¡± she said hurriedly. ¡°Alright, I also need to sleep now.¡± They ended the call, and almost immediately, Evelyn¡¯s phone rang again. Axel¡¯s name appeared on the screen. Her yful smile faded a little as she answered, sensing something in the timing. ¡°Axel?¡± she said gently. His voice came through steady and calm, but she knew him well tension beneath it. sh to hear the ¡°Eve, are you busy?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve called you many times, but your phone was busy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy,¡± she replied quickly. ¡°Oliver and I were just talking to Oscar.¡± There was a faint trace of apology in her tone. ¡°Are you heading home now?¡± There was a short pause before Axel answered. ¡°No. I won¡¯t be able toe home for dinner. I have a sudden meeting, and it might continue over dinner. I¡¯m sorry, Eve.¡± 14:31 310 Unexpected ¡°I see.¡± Disappointment flickered in her eyes, but she kept her voice light. ¡°It¡¯s fine. No need to feel sorry.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Axel said, sounding relieved. ¡°I¡¯lle back before v you w ¡°No need to rush,¡± she replied yfully. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you while wate have so many episodes to finish.¡± He chuckled softly. ¡°Alright. Have fun, but don¡¯t tire yourself.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I love you, Eve.¡± (2) ¡°Love you too.¡± g drama. I still After ending the call, Evelyn set her phone down and decided not to return to her book. She left her home office and walked down to the first floor to search for her son. Soft piano notes drifted through the air from the piano room. Hurriedly, she walked there and carefully opened the door. Evelyn found Oliver still in the piano room, his small fingers pressing the keys with serious concentration and effort. She smiled but quietly closed the door again, not wanting to distract him. As she turned, she spotted Laura approaching from the corridor. ¡°Laura,¡± Evelyn softly called, gesturing for her to follow into the living room. ¡°Please tell Jimmy that my husband won¡¯t be joining us for dini d while you¡¯re at it, please ask Danny to cook something special tonight. I want you all to have dinner with Oliver and me,¡± Evelyn added casually. Laura¡¯s eyes widened, clearly caught off guard. She was not surprised that Axel would miss dinner, but being invited again was another matter. ¡°Huh?¡± Evelynughed. ¡°Why do you look so shocked?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ are you sure?¡± Laura hesitated. ¡°I mean, we are the staff¡­¡± ¡°Did you forget?¡± Evelyn said lightly. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve eaten together. Or did you secretly hate to have me as your dinnerpany?¡± 14:31 < 310 Unexpected Laura panicked immediately. ¡°No, ma¡¯am. Absolutely not. I love to have you and Oliver forpany!¡± You go. ¡°Great,¡± Evelyn said with a grin. ¡°Then I¡¯m already hung ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Laura replied quickly, bowing slightly before hurrying toward the staff room. Evelyn shook her head, amused, and headed back to her bedroom. The house felt warm and alive despite Axel¡¯s absence, filled with music,ughter, and theforting rhythm of an ordinary evening. The night slipped by quietly. The lively and warm dinner with the senior staff finally came to an end, leaving the house wrapped in afortable calm. Laughter still seemed to linger in the air, mixed with the faint scent of home¨Ccooked food. Oliver had already settled into his bedroom, tucked beneath his nket, and drifted into sleep after a long day. Evelyn returned to the watchroom next to her bedroom, telling herself she would only watch one episode of her drama before heading to bed. Somehow, two episodes passed without her noticing. She waspletely immersed in the plot, her attention fixed on the screen, her mind far away from reality. She did not realize Axel hade home until a shadow fell across the room. Evelyn startled slightly when he stopped beside the sofa. A faint smell of smoke and cigarettes reached her senses, unfai Axel rarely carried that scent when he returned from meetings. and unexpected. 475 Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 311 311 Baseless Suspicious! Evelyn¡¯s eyes immediately lifted to him. He is no longer wearing his sleeves are rolled to his elbows. and his short The light revealed his slightly messy hair and, more importantly, his eyes. They were red, darker than usual, carrying exhaustion she could not ignore. Concern reced her earlier rxation. ¡°Axel,¡± she said softly, sitting up straighter as she studied his face. ¡°Did you smoke?¡± She paused, then added carefully, ¡°And¡­ are you drunk?¡± Her voice held worry more than usation, already sensing that his night had been far from ordinary. Axel let out a long sigh and lowered himself onto the single sofa on her side. He deliberately kept his distance, knowing too well how much Evelyn disliked the smell of smoke clinging to him. His shoulders slumped, exhaustion finally catching up as the quiet of the house settled around them. He looked at her with apologetic eyes. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said softly. ¡°I rushed back to see you and forgot to take a shower first.¡± Evelyn did not answer right away. Her gaze lingered as he loosened his tie and began unbuttoning his shirt, one button at a time, stopping at the fourth. A glimpse of his chest showed beneath the fabric, but instead of ing him as she usually would, she frowned. She lifted her eyes to his face and studied him carefully. The fatigue was obvious now, etched into his features. ¡°Axel,¡± she said quietly, ¡°are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied with a faint smile that did not quite reach his eyes. She rose from the sofa immediately and stood in front of him, her hand tight beside her. ¡°Please don¡¯t lie to me. I can tell you¡¯re troubled.¡± Her tone softened, but her eyes sharpened. ¡°Did the meeting not go well?¡± 14.31 0 < 311 Baseless Suspicious! Axel chuckled and reached for her hand, tugging her down onto hisp before she could protest. He leaned in and gently rubbed her lips with his thumb, clearly trying to distract her. Instead, her brows knitted together, and her annoyance grew. ¡°Axel Knight!¡± The moment she called his full name, his yful expression vanish tone. Teasing was no longer an option. e knew that ¡°Rx,¡± he said calmly, holding her waist as if she might bolt. ¡°Nothing serious happened.¡± She narrowed her eyes, unconvinced. ¡°Did someone bully you outside?¡± He burst outughing. ¡°Bully me?¡± He shook his head, amused. ¡°No one has that kind of courage.¡± He brushed a strand of hair from her cheek and tucked it behind her ear, his touch gentle. ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much.¡± Evelyn sighed and poked his chest lightly. ¡°Then why did you look like a tragic hero when you walked in? You scared me. You looked like you just lost a million¨Cdor contract.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I did,¡± he replied smoothly. Her eyes widened. ¡°What?¡± Axel grinned, enjoying her reaction a little too much. ¡°Just kidding.¡± She pped his shoulder without hesitation. ¡°Axel!¡± Heughed again, but the sound faded quickly. ¡°Alright,¡± he admitted, his voice lowering. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a pleasant meeting. Someone forced me to t that should stay in the past¡­¡± Evelyn tensed slightly, her face bing more serious. im the old story ¡°Is it dangerous? Who is that person? Can you tell me? Maybe I can help lighten your worry.¡± His gaze softened at her words. ¡°That¡¯s why I came home smelling like smoke instead of strategy,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I needed to see you.¡± Her irritation melted away. She rested her forehead against his. ¡°Next time,e home sooner. Even million¨Cdor disasters can wait.¡± 14:31 @ 311 Baseless Suspicious! Axel smiled and pulled her closer, his voice low and obedient. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Knight. I¡¯ll obey.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes, though the corner of her lips lifted without her realizing it. ¡°Alright. Go wash first,¡± she said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel nauseous from that tobo smell.¡± Her attempt to tease him only resulted in the opposite of what shoespected. Axel stiffened, panic shing across his face as if she had said something far more serious. He stood up at once and carefully helped her to her feet, hovering beside her like she might fall if he blinked. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll wash fast. You go ahead to bed. I¡¯ll join you as soon as I¡¯m done.¡± Before she could protest or add another word, he was already gone, disappearing behind the door with surprising speed. Evelynughed softly, shaking her head. She turned off the television, grabbed her phone, and made her way back to the bedroom. She switched on only the bedsidemp before slipping under the soft nket, waiting for Axel to return. He did not take long. The bathroom door opened, and Axel walked in wearing ck pajama pants, his upper body bare as usual. His hair was still damp, strands clinging to his forehead as he rubbed it dry with a white towel. Water droplets traced down his neck, catching the soft light f hemp. Evelyn stared at him unblinkingly, her gaze slow and thoughtful. Axel noticed immediately. He lowered the towel slightly and met her eyes as he stood at the foot of the bed. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± he asked, amused. ¡°As if you want to pry into my mind.¡± She sat up and leaned back against the headboard, her eyes still fixed on him, sharp and curious. ¡°Axel,¡± she said calmly, ¡°who did you meet tonight?¡± 14:31 311 Baseless Suspicious! His hand froze mid¨Cmotion. The towel stopped moving, and for a split second, the yful warmth in his expression vanished. Darkness crept back into his gaze, heavy and familiar. He quickly ma smile, but she caught it anyway. The silence stretched. with a faint After a moment, Evelyn exhaled and softened her expression. ¡°Alright,¡± she said gently. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to. But if you do, you can do it whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Shey back down, turning onto her side and adjusting the pillow beneath her head. Just as she closed her eyes, ready to let the question go, his voice stopped her. ¡°Your uncle,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°Finley Morgan.¡± Her eyes flew open. 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo A PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 312 312 Told Him The Truth! Evelyn was sitting on the bed too fast, and the nket slipped slightly from her shoulder. 1 ¡°My uncle, Finley?¡± she repeated, disbeliefcing her voice. Axel nodded, his jaw tightening as he set the towel aside. ¡°Yes.¡± Evelyn frowned, all traces of her drowsiness gone. ¡°Why would he want to meet you? And why now?¡± He walked closer and sat on the edge of the bed, taking her hands and holding them. His eyes lingered on their hands before lifting to meet her gaze. ¡°Did you forget I have business with him?¡± he asked calmly. 312 Told Him The Truth! The tension Evelyn saw earlier is gone, Axel¡¯s eyes no longer look red, and of course, he now smells good after taking a shower, which is enough to make her calm, and her worry slowly subsides. ¡°I know,¡± she said softly, looking into his eyes, ¡°But earlier, you seemed as if he had just scolded you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem,¡± he said calmly. ¡°He didn¡¯t talk about business but us.¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes, a confused look in them. ¡°Huh? Why does he call you only? Why not me, too?¡± Axel softly held her hand to steady her before speaking again. ¡°He called me after reading the news about you,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°He wanted to understand if it¡¯s true that we have Oliver before marriage? Why I had been hiding you, and why I only recently made a public announcement about our 2/10 < 312 Told Him The Truth! marriage.¡± Evelyn gasped softly. The weight behind his tense expression finally made sense. The somber look on his face when he came home was not because of business alone. It was family. Her family. ¡°So¡­ Uncle Finley scolded you?¡± she asked, her voice cautious. Axel shrugged, forcing a smile, ¡°He did.¡± Despite Axel¡¯s attempt to lighten the mood, guilt washed over Evelyn. This was never supposed to happen. Her uncle had no reason to scold Axel. If anyone deserved it, it was her. 2 2 ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said quietly, her fingers tightening around his. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. What did you tell him?¡± Axel paused for a moment before answering. ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry, Eve. Ugh, well, I told him the truth.¡± 312 Told Him The Truth! 5: Her brows furrowed, heart pounding. ¡°What truth?¡± ¡°You know we can¡¯t hide anything from him, right?¡± She nods. ¡°I told him we ended up sleeping together on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± Evelyn froze. ¡®My goodness, Axel Knight. You told him that night, too?¡® She clenched her jaw, desperately trying not to interrupt him. Besides, she can¡¯t me him¡­ If her uncle wanted to investigate, he would have found the truth. ¡°I told him that because of the dispute with your family, you didn¡¯t dare tell your father about the pregnancy, and also hid it from me,¡± Axel continued calmly. ¡°And that William Walters eventually disowned you.¡± < 312 Told Him The Truth! Her chest tightened to remember those terrible times in her life. ¡°I also told him you didn¡¯t daree to me. Instead, you disappeared from everyone.¡± Axel inhaled slowly before continuing, his voice steady but heavy. He exined how he had sensed something was wrong back then, how he had searched for her relentlessly but failed. Monthster, fate brought them together again in Willowcrest. And how everything that followed felt inevitable. Marriage. Oliver. Home. Evelyn listened in silence, her eyes growing warm. Hearing everything again from his perspective stirred emotions she did not expect. There was sorrow, yes, but also relief. Gratitude. Love. She had been alone for so long, fighting battles quietly, convinced she had to endure everything by herself. And yet, here was Axel, who had never < 312 Told Him The Truth! stopped searching for her, even when she vanished without a trace. Her heart softenedpletely. He meant everything to her now, not just as a husband, not just as Oliver¡¯s father, but as the man who found her when she was lost and decided to marry her without hesitation. Before she could speak, Axel pulled her into his arms. His embrace tightened, firm and reassuring, as if he needed to feel his warmth as much as she did. ¡°Your uncle did scold me,¡± he murmured against her hair. ¡°But he also thanked me. He said he was grateful I found you. That we¡¯re a happy little family now.¡± Evelyn smiled, resting her cheek against his chest. The tension in her heart eased slightly. ¡°He even praised me,¡± Axel added, his tone 312 Told Him The Truth! shifting. ¡°Especially after he learned how I handled the people who dared to nder you.¡± He did not finish the sentence. Evelyn pushed him away lightly, just enough to look at him. Their eyes met. ¡°Why?¡± Axel frowned. ¡°Why are you looking angry again?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± she said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just¡­ curious.¡± ¡°Curious about what?¡± he asked cautiously. ¡°Well,¡± she hesitated, then continued casually, ¡°the media situation. Theizens. And Natalie Martinez¡­¡± She stopped herself toote. Axel¡¯s expression sharpened instantly. His handnded on her shoulder, firm but not forceful. He 312 Told Him The Truth! stared at her, eyes intense. ¡°You know it was her?¡± Evelyn mentally vents her frustration. ¡®Smooth, Evelyn. Very smooth.¡® She smiled innocently. ¡°So I was right? It was Natalie?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Axel answered slowly. ¡°But how do you know?¡± She exhaled, ¡°Geez, Axel. It¡¯s obvious. The news about Oliver and me vanished overnight, reced by Natalie Martinez¡¯s scandal. Every media outlet switched focus. Netizens too. Their gossip shifted instantly. Anyone with a brain could figure out that you punish her¡­¡± Axel stared at her for a moment before breaking into a smile. He reached out and pinched her nose gently. ¡°My wife is indeed smart,¡± he said proudly. ¡°That¡¯s 312 Told Him The Truth! why I married you quickly. I was afraid someone else might steal you from me.¡± Sheughed, ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡± ¡°And honest,¡± he added with a grin. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, settling back against the pillows. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Axely down beside her and pulled her into his arms. Evelyn did not resist. The warmth of his body and the steady rhythm of his breathing lulled her into a state offort. Her exhaustion finally caught up with her. Her eyes closed easily and quickly that night. But just before sleep fully imed her, her thoughts drifted to Saturday. To the Morgan family. To the family gathering that awaited her. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 313 313 Heading to the Morgans¡® Family 313 Heading to the Morgans¡® Family Finally, the day Evelyn had been waiting for had arrived: a visit to the Morgan family residence. @ She stood before the mirror, heart pounding as she tried to control her runaway thoughts. Since opening her eyes, her mind had spun relentlessly. What would the Morgan family be like? Would they wee her with open arms? Or would they judge her for being the granddaughter of Giselle Morgan, the one who uprooted her entire existence and severed every bond? She felt joy¡ªtrue, giddy joy¡ªat the thought of finally meeting her mother¡¯s family after so many 1 313 Heading to the Morgans¡® Family years of curiosity and longing. But right behind that joy lurked fear. Terrifying, stomach¨Cflipping fear of the past. The truth about her grandmother¡¯s disappearance. The truth about the family Giselle left behind. What if those truths were dark and painful? What if her grandmother were furious from the heavens above just because her granddaughter dared to set foot in the Morgan estate? ¡®You¡¯ll be fine, Eve. You¡¯ll be¡­¡® She inhaled deeply, mustering encouragement in her reflection. ¡®You¡¯ll be fine.¡® She looked more like her old self today. Her hair had grown longer, flowing past her shoulders in soft waves, no longer the blunt haircut she used to hide behind in that little town. 313 Heading to the Morgans¡® Family Yet she still wore minimal makeup; just moisturizer, a touch of blush, and soft¨Ccolored gloss. A subtle enhancement that still revealed her natural beauty. Her outfit was elegant yet simple: a soft gray coat paired with a stylish ck dress beneath, both ttering her figure. She gave herself a reassuring nod in the mirror. ¡®Looks good!¡® She grabbed her clutch and headed out. But she only made it a few steps before Oliver barreled toward her, cheeks flushed as if he had sprinted a marathon. His tiny hands pressed against his knees as he panted dramatically. ¡°Huh? Sweetheart, what happened?¡± Evelyn bent down, brushing his hair back as she met his gaze. ¡°Why do you look like you just finished military training?¡± 313 Heading to the Morgans¡® Family Oliver gulped in air before taking her hand, his delicate eyes shimmering with concern. ¡°Mommy, are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said softly. ¡°Remember? I have a lunch meeting today.¡± ¡°I remember,¡± he nodded rapidly, still breathless. ¡°I just wanted to send you off. Earlier, I was riding Browny¡­ he was SO FAST, and I forgot you were leaving this way, so I ran, and ran, and ran, and then Daddy yelled, ¡®OLIVER, WRONG WAY!¡® so I turned and then-¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°Your pony?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he answered, chest puffed in pride. ¡°He¡¯s my racehorse now.¡± Behind them, Axel appeared in the corridor, hands in his pockets, looking far too amused for Evelyn¡¯sfort. ¡°I told him the garage is not a stable,¡± Axel said as 313 Heading to the Morgane Fandy he approached, arching an eyebrow. Evelyn sighed. ¡°Wonderful. Next week, he¡¯ll be herding sheep in the backyard.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°CAN WE?!¡± ¡°No,¡± both parents replied instantly. They exchanged a nce. Shared amusement. Shared dread. Shared love. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± Axel asked as they walked toward the front entrance. ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn said, exhaling as she remembered the message Finley Morgan had sent earlier: ¡°If you arrive at eleven, we can talk before lunch. I can send a driver if you¡¯d like.¡± She had politely declined. She preferred Ryan, her driver, her bodyguard. She also knew that Axel would let a stranger be her driver. Ryan opened the door for her with a professional nod. 313 Heading to the Morgans¡® family Axel leaned in, his voice low and teasing. ¡°Have fun, Eve. Try not to get adopted by someone else because I just found you.¡± Evelyn smiled, hearing his words. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°For your reminder, hubby.¡± Axelughed at her words. Then Oliver slid between them, lifting his arms like he deserved equal affection. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± She bent down and hugged him tight. ¡°When youe home,¡± Oliver whispered earnestly, ¡°can you buy me delicious donuts? The ones with sprinkles? And chocte cream? And those tiny marshmallows? And maybe a box for Browny too-¡± ¡°For Browny?¡± she asked. ¡°Browny is a pony.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver nodded gravely. ¡°He deserves 313 Heading to the Morgans¡® Family dessert.¡± Axel chuckled, ruffling his son¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re bribing your mother before she even leaves. Proud of you, buddy.¡± ¡°I learned from you,¡± Oliver replied innocently. Axel¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Traitor.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ll buy donuts. A lot of donuts. But none for Browny.¡± Oliver gasped. ¡°Mommy! That¡¯s discrimination!¡± Ryan coughed in the background, hiding augh. Axel covered his mouth, shoulders shaking. ¡°Fine,¡± Evelyn smiled as she kissed her son¡¯s forehead. ¡°One donut for Browny. ONE. He¡¯s not getting a sugar addiction.¡± Oliver nodded solemnly. ¡°Deal.¡± Axel pulled Evelyn into him again, just for a moment. Just long enough to press a brief kiss to 313 Heading to the Morgans¡® Family her forehead and whisper, ¡°Text me when you arrive. And if anyone makes you ufortable, call me immediately. I don¡¯t care who they are.¡± His voice was soft. Protective. Possessive in a way Evelyn did not mind. ¡°Got it,¡± she whispered back. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Finally, she climbed into the car. The door shut. Her heart hammered. Ryan pulled away from the house. As the distance grew, Evelyn exhaled. She was nervous. Terrified, even. But she was also ready. Ready to meet the family she never knew. Ready to face the truth. Ready to reim the part of her life she had always wondered about. 313 Heading to the Morgans¡® Family And if her grandmother was watching from above¡­ Evelyn hoped she¡¯d be proud. The Morgan family residence was far from the city, nestled deep on the outskirts, where thendscape grew quieter, and the streets narrowed. The drive took almost an hour, long enough for Evelyn¡¯s nerves to tighten with every passing minute. When the car finally rolled to a stop, she stared out the window in awe before her stood a grand mansion, surrounded by endless woods. The autumn colors framed the estate like a painting. It was breathtaking. For a moment, it reminded her of the peace of her house. But Evelyn couldn¡¯t enjoy it the moment her gaze 313 Heading to the Morgans¡® Family fell on the two men standing by the main entrance. She recognized Finley instantly, his familiar features softened by the warm breeze. Yet it was the man beside him who made her heart tighten in her chest. She had only ever seen him in news reports and old articles. General Theodor Morgan. Her grandmother¡¯s twin brother. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 314 314 Wee Home Geneza Theatr Wren sal locked impossibly Gasing His pusure was sharp for his are his squiters squared and his shirt fit as if it were mate fr a man tail is a here was soenghin his stance, the calm acrity of someone who had spent a lifetimemanding respect if she had not known better. Breyn would never h?ve guessed he was old enough to be her grandmater¡¯s tvil. No wonder he was still active in the military. Grandina. Mam¡­ Evelyn swallowed her threat tightening. Her gaze lingered on the maison, dien back to Theodor. I finally did finally found our family. I finally sepped not into the Morgan tome¡± I warmt sveled in her chest, melting the fear she had carried with her since morning She lifted a trembling hand halfway as if she could reach her grandmother through I¡¯m here. Grandina. I met your brother. ¡°Makan¡­¡± Evan¡¯s voice brought her back. She blinked and turned to him. ¡°Are you alright? + soft, wobbly smile touched her lips. ¡°Tes¡± She nodded, even if her heart felt like might escape her chest. Ryan stepped out of the car first, then jogged around to open her door. Evelyn exhaled onest steadying breath before stepping out. The cold wind brushed against her cheeks, stepping her to attention. She thanked Ryan with a slight nod then gered her clutch and walked forward with hurned steps. Eve, you finally arrived Finley called his smile wide and weing Uncle..¡± She greeted Finley nervous. Before she could speak more, be pulled her into a warming thatsted just long enough to ease her nerves. When they separated. Finley turned sight. Dad, this is Evelyn¡­ 6 Theodor¡¯s eyes were fixed on fuckyn thepartying, lingering the team of intimidation, it felt like longing, He depped by mad doner than the metal af afraid she might disappear if the moned too far. ¡°You are Evelyn Walters..? Ww voice was delo, diely gently, be won He extended his hand first. Evelyn swallowed and ced her hand in his fie grip was fra be gare Vg doo she noticed the faint redness in his eyes, as he had been holding back was ¡°Yes, 1 am Evelyn Knight¡­ formerly Evelyn Waters She tried to smile, but emotion tugged at her features, Theodor nodded slowly, ¡°You look like her His voice cracked, just a little. ¡°Giselle. My twin: He cleared his throat, regainingposure. ¡°I have imagined this moment for many years. I used to pray that before I left this world, I would see someone from her¡­ someone with her blood.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart clenched. She forced a smile to keep her tears from spilling onto her cheeks. This is not the right time to cry. Not yet. ¡°Well¡­ here I am. I hope I¡¯m not a disappointment, sir¡­ For a second, Theodor simply stared, stunned. Then he shook his head firmly. ¡°No. No, you are not. He looked at Finley, hisposure threatening to break. ¡°She even jokes like your aunt Evelyn felt warmth spread across her face, her cheeks growing hot. ¡°Sir, I¡­ I¡¯m d. Truly-¡± ¡°Grandpa. From now on, call me Grandpa, Evelyn,¡± he said firmly, as if he wouldn¡¯t ept any rejection. ¡°Yes, Grandpa¡­¡± They stood like that for a long, breathless moment, neither moving, both absorbing the reality. Finley gently broke the moment. ¡°Dad, the air is getting colder. Let¡¯s continue inside before Eve freezes.¡± Theodor blinked, startled back to the present, ¡°Right. Yes. Come, my dear. You must be cold? He gestured toward the doors and 1623 314 Wee Home reached to guide her, his hand hovering at her back but not touching, as if afraid to crowd her. Evelyn allowed herself a soft breath of relief as she followed them. The scent of pine trees and old leather drifted on the breeze, and the mansion¡¯s towering doors loomed closer. Every step felt heavier, but also steadier. As they approached the entrance, Theodor spoke again. ¡°Your great¨Cgrandfather and great¨Cgrandmother are waiting in the main hall.¡± His tone softened with fondness. ¡°They are frail and more sensitive because of their old age now, so please do not be surprised if they are emotional. They have waited a long time for this.¡± Evelyn¡¯s legs nearly stopped working, but she kept walking as she said, ¡°I am also looking forward to meeting them¡­¡± Theodor chuckled lightly. ¡°My father has been pacing in the garden in apparent excitement since dawn. At the same time, my mother has been practicing how to greet you wlessly, so she won¡¯t cry before she can wee you properly.¡± ¡®Oh¡­Great¡­¡® Evelyn muttered sarcastically, rubbing her cheek. ¡®No pressure at all.¡® She is even more nervous now. ¡°I hope they will like me¡­¡± She muttered to herself, but of course, both men could hear her. Both menughed, the sound echoing warmly in the entranceway. ¡°They will. And you will be fine,¡± Theodor said, ncing at her with pride. ¡°You are a Morgan. And now a Knight. That is more than enough to know you¡¯re a kind and brilliant woman.¡± ¡°Grandpa, since when did you start knowing that I¡¯m Evelyn, the one married to Axel Knight?¡± she asked. Evelyn, remember to ask her Uncle Finley not to reveal her identity initially. However, it appears this old man already knows everything. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see her earlier. ¡°Sorry, Eve,¡± Finley answered her with an apologetic gaze, ¡°I can¡¯t lie to him. If I do, he will disown me from the family.¡± Theodor cleared his throat and smiled at Evelyn, ¡°I knew right away when he returned from Willowcrest. But, your great¨Cgrandparents don¡¯t yet know about you¡­ Still no 314 Wee Home need to worry about them. They will surely like you¡± Something in his tone steadied her heart. She straightened her shoulders, lifted her chin, and nodded. As they stepped through the hallway, Theodor ced a hand over his heart for a moment, eyes glimmering with unshed tears ¡°Wee home, Giselle¡¯s granddaughter¡­ Evelyn¡­ Wee to the Morgan family¡­¡± he said softly to Evelyn. Despite her efforts to hold back her tears, Evelyn couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from blurring. ¡°T¨CThank you, Grandpa¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Comment 1 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 315 315 Meet The Elders 315 Meet The Elders The moment Evelyn stepped through the door, her breath caught in her throat. The living room was vast, warm, and breathtaking High ceilings arched above with wooden beams, softened by the glow of sunlight pouring through a massive ss window that overlooked the dense woods outside. The leaves burned in shades of amber and red, a sea of autumn color behind the house, making the world outside look like a painting A stone firece crackled gently beneath a wide mantel lined with old photographs, medals, and antique trinkets that hinted at generations of history. Despite its size, the room felt like a ce meant to be lived in, not admired from afar. Rich rugs softened the wooden floor, and the furniture carried the timeless elegance of mid¨Ccentury design: warm leathers, walnut woods, and brass ents that reflected the dancing firelight. And then¡­ Her gaze fell on the two elderly people sitting closest to the firece. An older man, his hair snowy white andbed neatly back, sat upright on a couch. Even age could not hide the strength in his frame. His posture was straight and disciplined, a military aura clinging to him like a shadow. But his eyes¨Cblue and vivid, shining with life¨Csoftened the moment they met hers. Beside him was a woman in a wheelchair. Her body looked fragile, hands resting lightly on a wool nket draped across herp. Her short white hair framed a face that, though pale, held the remnants of stunning beauty. The moment she saw Evelyn, her chin trembled. Tears welled instantly, spilling down her wrinkled cheeks as a hand rose to her mouth. Evelyn froze. It felt like her feet were glued to the floor. She stood several steps away, her clutch dangling uselessly at her side. Her heartbeat thundered in her chest as her eyes remained locked on the elderly 18:23 15 Met The Elders woman. ¡®Grandma, Mom: she whispered softly in her mind. ¡®I did it. I wish you were here with me. I finally found them, and now I stand proudly before our family¡­ She tried to swallow the knot in her throat, but her emotions swirled violently inwardly¡­ joy, grief, fear, hope. It was too much and not enough at the same time. Finley, who stood quietly at her side, leaned closer, his voice gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eve. They don¡¯t know about anything from the outside world. They don¡¯t watch television, and we never tell them about¡­ those negative things. He smiled and patted her back lightly. ¡°They have no idea about the cruel news. They only know their granddaughter¡¯s granddaughter ising home.¡± Evelyn blinked, startled. ¡°How did you know I was worried?¡± Finley smirked, shrugging. ¡°It is written all over your face. You look like a deer trying to do taxes.¡± She let out a shakyugh. ¡°Is that supposed to beforting?¡± ¡°A little. Besides, if anyone judges you, belittles you, I¡¯ll throw them out personally. Even if it¡¯s my father.¡± ¡°What!? You would throw General Morgan out of his own house?¡± Evelyn whispered, stifling a smile. Finley nodded solemnly, then whispered, ¡°Well, maybe not him. But I¡¯ll definitely bully someone smaller than me. As a warm¨Cup.¡± Evelynughed inwardly, her nerves loosening. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Finley; she thought. ¡®Maybe I don¡¯t deserve this kindness¡­ but I am so grateful.¡¯ She took a deep breath and quietly followed Theodor, who had been patiently waiting ahead. He moved slowly, almost ceremoniously, and gestured for her toe closer to the firece. ¡°Mother, Father,¡± Theodor said proudly, ¡°this is Evelyn, Giselle¡¯s granddaughter.¡± The moment the name ¡°Giselle¡± was spoken aloud, Evelyn felt her heart wrench. The elderly woman in the wheelchair gasped and began to sob harder. ¡°My great¨Cgranddaughter¡­¡± she whispered, voice trembling like fragile ss. 18:23 2/1 315 Meet The Elders Great¨Cgrandpa Nichs rose from his seat, steadier than she expected. ¡°Come here, child,¡± he said, his voice roughened by age but filled with emotion. ¡°Evelyn, hurry, greet your great¨Cgrandparents¡­¡± Theodor said. Evelyn¡¯s feet finally moved. She stepped forward until she stood before them, lowering her head respectfully. ¡°It is an honor to meet you. Great¨Cgrandpa Nichs¡­ Great¨Cgrandma Emma,¡± she said softly, voice shaking. Nichs reached out and gently held Evelyn¡¯s hand, his fingers rough with age, but his touch impossibly gentle. ¡°Oh my dear Evelyn, you know? You have our Giselle¡¯s eyes,¡± he murmured as his eyes stared at Evelyn warmly. ¡°And her courage,¡± Emma added through her tears. ¡°You came home. After so long¡­ You came home¡­. Thank you, Evelyn.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t stop the tears anymore. They slipped down her cheeks, warm and silent. She knelt beside Emma¡¯s wheelchair, taking her hands carefully between her own. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She choked back a sob. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to find you.¡± Emma¡¯s cry broke into a softugh, the sound fragile but sweet. ¡°No, no, darling. You are here now. That is what matters. Not the years lost. Not the pain in between. You are here¡­¡± Nichs cleared his throat and ced a trembling hand on Evelyn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Our Giselle made her choices. We never stopped loving her. Or wishing she would return.¡± His gaze drifted toward the window. ¡°We never imagined¡­ it would be you who came back instead.¡± Evelyn squeezed Emma¡¯s hands tighter. ¡®Grandma, I hope you hear this. I hope you didn¡¯t scold me because I came here without your permission¡­¡® Finley stood behind them, wiping his eyes discreetly. When he noticed Evelyn nce his way, he immediately switched to a grin. ¡°I am not crying. Dust! So much dust.¡± 18:24 316 Meet The Elders She let out a wateryugh. Theodor, who had been silent, finally spoke again after they all settled on the couch. ¡°Evelyn¡­ today is the beginning of many things. You do not need to rush. Just¡­. stay. Let us know you. Let us know the child of the woman we lost.¡± Evelyn took a shuddering breath and nodded. ¡°I will tell you everything I know. I promise.¡± While Evelyn spoke with the elders, Finley excused himself to step out. He needs to make a call. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 317 317 The Painful Truth They talked for almost an hour. Stories andughter flowed through the room until lunch was served. The long table wasid out with roasted meat, buttery rolls, warm soup, and autumn vegetables that brought Evelyn back to memories of her mother¡¯s presence. To her surprise, her entire family finally gathered with them. Finley¡¯s wife and their two sons joined as well. Her other uncle, Robert Morgan, who is Finley¡¯s younger brother, also joined with his wife. Evelyn realized she was the only woman in the family, aside from her great¨Cgrandmother. She received so much care from all of them. She feels overwhelmed, but in a good way. Everyone insisted she sit at the head of the table beside Emma. Finley and Robert teased her endlessly. She wasn¡¯t sure if they were trying to make her less nervous or just trying to amuse her. Theodor observed with a quiet warmth. Nichs watched her eat, as if making sure she was real and not his geriatric imagination. Evelyn felt like she had stepped into a memory she never had, yet somehow already missed. The food tasted likefort. The conversation tasted like home. Lunch is finally over. The fire in the woodstove crackled gently, sending warm light across the room. The rest of the family had disappeared after lunch, drifting into quiet hallways and sunlit study rooms. The hustle of the house softened into silence. Evelyn remained by the hearth with Emma, who sat wrapped in her wool nket, her pale, wrinkled hands folded neatly, as though holding memories in ce. They had talked about Oliver for almost an hour. Emma could not hear enough about her great¨Cgreat¨Cgrandson. Every detail delighted her. < 317 The Painful Truth ¡°He speaks Chinese and Korean?¡± Emma asked, eyes sparkling. ¡°Not perfectly,¡± Evelynughed. ¡°Sometimes he mixes them.¡± Emma giggled behind her hand. ¡°That is adorable. He must sound like a tiny diplomat.¡± ¡°More like a hungry puppy,¡± Evelyn replied with a fond smile. ¡°He follows me into the kitchen like one.¡± ¡°He looks cute, smart, just like I imagined from the picture you showed us.¡± ¡°Yes. He is¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes beamed as she talked about her adorable son. ¡°Tell me more¡­¡± Evelyn paused for a moment, trying to recall something she had not yet told Emma. A faint smile gradually appeared on her lips as a thought crossed her mind. ¡°He looks just like Axel recently,¡± Evelyn said. She can¡¯t help butugh inwardly when she imagines her son talking to the house staff just as Axel does. At the mention of Axel, Emma lifted her chin, curiosity shimmering through her gaze. ¡°And, Axel¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°He treats you really well, yes?¡± Evelyn smiled as she looked at Emma. She had already told her earlier, but it seems her grandma is still worried. ¡°He does. He loves me so much, and he loves Oliver as much. He is a good father¡­¡± Evelyn said with a smile, reassuring Emma that she had nothing to worry about how Axel treated her and Oliver. Emma exhaled softly, took Evelyn¡¯s hand, and patted it lovingly, ¡°Then he is a good man.¡± Silence settled again, but not an ufortable one. The fire painted the room in amber, and the scent of old pine lingered in the air. Evelyn could have sat there forever, wrapped in that feeling. But something tugged at her mind¨Ca question she had carried for years, tucked behind fear and curiosity. She hesitated. But somehow, her curiosity wins. 317 The Painful Truth ¡°Great¨Cgrandma,¡± she started, then paused. Emma turned to her. ¡°Yes, dear?¡± Evelyn swallowed. Her courage gathered slowly. ¡°May I ask something? Emma gave a slight nod, her eyes soft. ¡°Of course. ¡°I am sorry to ask. But I¡¯m curious¡­¡± Evelyn stared at her hands, nails digging into her palms. ¡°Why did my grandma Giselle leave the family?¡± The change in Emma was instant. The brightness drained from her face. Her lips trembled, not with joy this time, but with something heavier. The past pushed into the present like a ghost. Emma turned her gaze toward the fire, as if the mes might answer for her, and the room seemed to pull tighter, breath held. Evelyn¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°I am sorry, great¨Cgrandma. You do not have to answer. I did not mean to make you sad. Please forget I said anything.¡± Emma reached out, cing a fragile hand over Evelyn¡¯s. ¡°Oh, Evelyn¡­ do not apologize. This is an embarrassing story to share. But perhaps it is time.¡± Evelyn lifted her gaze again, worry twisting in her stomach. ¡°My poor Giselle did not leave us willingly,¡± Emma whispered. Evelyn froze. The thought had haunted her before, but hearing it aloud felt like stepping through thin ice. Emma¡¯s voice grew quiet, lost in the crackle of the fire. ¡°Your grandma, Giselle¡­ she ran away after your great¨Cgrandfather forced her to marry his choice. Evelyn was stunned. She looked over at Emma. ¡°Forced?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emma closed her eyes briefly, as if the memory itself weighed too much. ¡°Back then, Nichs was¡­ prideful. He believed only in alliances with powerful families. He wanted Giselle to marry into another military household. Someone from our rank. Someone respectable.¡± 317 The Painful Truth Evelyn was not surprised. It fit perfectly with what she had already learned about the Morgans. Power. Reputation. Control. For some families, these were the pirs of everything. Emma continued, voice shaking, ¡°She loved someone else. A man Nichs refused to ept. Refuse to even acknowledge. He said the man was not worthy of her¡­ Hecked the right background. That he would ruin our family lineage. He thought he was protecting her future. But, my foolish husband was wrong.¡± Evelyn reached out slowly and held Emma¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°When my foolish husband¡¯s heart finally softened,¡± Emma whispered, ¡°it was toote. Giselle was gone. We realized we could not keep her. Not when she had found her own heart.¡± Evelyn was rendered speechless. Her grandmother. The woman she never met. The woman she had always imagined as a silhouette. She ran for love. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Evelyn asked softly. ¡°She told me she was staying with a friend. When I went to fetch her, she was not there. She already left. But she left something for me. A letter.¡± Emma blinked rapidly, tears pooling. ¡°In the letter, she wrote that she was cutting ties with us. That she would never return. She followed her heart, choosing a man Nichs rejected.¡± Emma¡¯s hands trembled violently, and Evelyn ced her other hand over them, steadying her. Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 318 318 Attacked! Emma¡¯s hands trembled violently, and Evelyn ced her other hand over them, steadying her. ¡°We tried to find her. But that time, there were no cell phones. No digital records¡­ mean, those cameras on the street. Nichs used his power in the military and the government. He searched everywhere.¡± Emma paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But we still can¡¯t find her¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Did great¨Cgrandpa¡­ regret it?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ He regretted everything. It changed him. He found humility in loss. He learned that pride can be the cruelest cage. But we could not undo what was done.¡± The fire cracked. A log split. The sound made the silence feel deeper. ¡°We waited,¡± Emma continued. ¡°Days. Months. Years. She did not return. She vanished. Completely. We even ced announcements in the newspaper. One said I was severely ill. Hoping she woulde home. Hoping she would see that. But she did note back.¡± Evelyn felt tears spill without permission. She leaned forward, wrapping Emma in her arms. Her great¨Cgrandma copsed into her, shaking like something finally breaking free. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± Evelyn whispered. ¡°I am so sorry she went through that. I am sorry you did too.¡± Emma clung to her, her voice small. ¡°Oh dear, stop saying sorry. You are our miracle. You are her proof that she lived. That she loved. That she did not disappear forever.¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart throbbed at the words. She pressed her forehead to Emma¡¯s temple. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I am here now. I promise. I will not disappear.¡± For a long moment, neither moved. The fire softened, its glow fading to embers. Emma¡¯s breathing steadied against Evelyn¡¯s shoulder. After a few moments¡­ 21:17 318 Attacked! Finally, Emma pulled back slightly, a shaky smile forming. ¡°You know¡­ Oliver looks like her. Just a little.¡± Evelyn blinked, startled. ¡°You think so?¡± Emma nodded. ¡°He has her eyes. And her stubborn ears, I think.¡± Evelynughed wetly. ¡°Stubborn ears?¡± ¡°Yes. They stand like little gs when he is upset. Just like Giselle¡¯s.¡± Emma said after Evelyn showed her the video of Oliver scolding his horse, Cloud. Evelynughed again, wiping her cheeks. ¡°I will tell him that, Great¨Cgrandma. He will be delighted to know that.¡± Emma nods happily, and their conversation continues. They talk about the n to visit Giselle and Madison¡¯s graveyard. While in the valley. That afternoon, Axel was halfway up the stairs, nning to check on Oliver, when his private cell phone buzzed. His heart lifted for a moment when he thought it was Evelyn. But the caller ID made his brow tighten as he stared at a text from Ethan. ¡°A new business deal!¡± Axel stared at the exmation point. Ethan never used those unless the situation was on fire. He is heading back toward his office. The moment the door clicked shut behind him, he exhaled sharply and dialed. He didn¡¯t even make it to the desk; he stood by the French window, gaze fixed on the skyline. The call connected almost instantly. ¡°Martinez Group,¡± Ethan said without greeting. ¡°They are starting to attack us. Frontally. I need your guidance.¡± Axel¡¯s grip on the phone tightened at the name. Martinez. After what Natalie Martinez 21:17 318 Attacked! had done, leaking private matters about his family, he wanted to bury their empire himself. But he couldn¡¯t, not yet. He had his hands full dealing with the Morgans, Evelyn¡¯s family. He forced his voice to remain neutral. ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± ¡°A few men were making scenes at our Star Casino and Clubs in Grayenfall. Trashing slot machines. ndering staff. One of them even hit a VIP guest unprovoked. Several VIPS canceled their memberships after that.¡± Ethan inhaled sharply. ¡°They also started a media smear campaign. I have Collins handling the coverage. It¡¯s manageable for now¡­ but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re done.¡± Axel¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Are you sure they are Martinez?¡± ¡°Yes. I confirmed it. Martinez¡¯s people. I also dug into their sudden interest in Grayenfall. Looks like they n to open branches in several cities. Including ours.¡± A short, bitterugh escaped Axel. He sounded like he wanted to kill someone. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Did you punish their people?¡± Axel asked. Ethan hummed. ¡°Of course. Some of them are currently enjoying their new careers as shark food in the ocean.¡± Axel didn¡¯t know whether to sigh or apud. Ethan¡¯s loyalty was terrifying sometimes. ¡°Axel, we can¡¯t allow them to expand into another city. They¡¯re crossing lines.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Do what you need to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I needed to hear.¡± Ethan¡¯s grin was practically audible. ¡°Anything else?¡± Axel hesitated before speaking. ¡°Find out where Natalie Martinez is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll report back.¡± Axel ended the call without another word. Silence flooded the room. He pressed his fingertips against the cool ss of the window. He stayed like that for a moment, breathing, thinking, fighting the urge to break something. Instead, he reached for his phone. 21:17 318 Attacked! ¡°My wife, I miss you. Can you return home now?¡± He barely had time to lower the phone before it buzzed again. His smile shed on his lips as Evelyn called him. ¡°Axel,¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice chirped through. ¡°We already left the Morgan residence.¡± His shoulders rxed instantly. The tension from the Martinez situation loosened its grip. ¡°How was the meeting? Did anyone bully you?¡± A warm ripple ofughter echoed through the speaker. ¡°Please. I¡¯m the star of the family meeting, as always. They like me way too much.¡°¨C ¡°Wow. Now I¡¯m worried. They might steal my wife.¡± He teasingly said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she responds. ¡°I¡¯m too expensive to maintain. They¡¯ll give up quickly.¡± He chuckled, picturing her smile, the light in her eyes. ¡°So, when will you arrive? I want to see you. I want to hold-¡± A sudden scream tore through the phone. ¡°RYAN!¡± ¡°Madam, watch out!¡± The line exploded with noise¨Ctires skidding, metal crunching, the sickening thud of impact. ¡°AAHHH!¡± Evelyn¡¯s scream pierced his ears, terrified. Axel¡¯s blood froze. He can¡¯t think. He couldn¡¯t. His heart mmed against his ribs, his breath vanished, and the world narrowed to the sound of chaos on the other end. ¡°Evelyn?¡± his voice shattered. ¡°Eve? Evelyn! What happened?¡± Static crackled. No response. ¡°Ryan! Anyone! Answer me!¡± Nothing but the distant echo of what sounded like panicked voices, muffled and fading. The connection crackled and then- Silence. 319 ident admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 319 319 ident Saying goodbye turned out to be far more challenging than Evelyn expected. Her great¨Cgrandmother would not let go of her hand. Emma held on as if every muscle, nerve, and bone in her hand recalled every person she had lost. While her Great¨Cgrandfather Nichs stood behind Emma, silent but stiff, his eyes glistening with an emotion Evelyn pretended not to see. ¡°You can stay a little longer,¡± Emma pleaded. ¡°Just a few more minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to, but it¡¯s alreadyte¡­¡± Evelyn smiled apologetically, squeezing her hand. ¡°I promise, I wille back soon. Very soon.¡± Nichs cleared his throat. ¡°Call Axel, you can sleep here tonight. Bring Oliver. The boy should get used to our house.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°You want Axel toe here? Tonight?¡± Nichs nodded firmly, as if summoning the man with sheer military will. ¡°Yes. We have many rooms. The three of you can stay.¡± Evelyn had expected resistance from them, coldness or anger, maybe demands for exnations. Not invitations to family sleepovers. If this were not so heartbreaking, she mightugh. She could see it in their eyes. The fear. The worry. The silent begging: ¡°Oh, dear, do not disappear like Giselle did.¡± Luckily, Finley stepped in with his usual bright smile, cing an arm around his grandfather. ¡°She wille back, Grandpa. If she does not, I will drag her here myself.¡± Finley winked at Evelyn, earning the older man¡¯s reluctant chuckle. Only then did they finally, finally, let her go. Evelyn sank into her seat in the car and exhaled as the Morgan residence gate closed behind them. The moment they turned onto the main road, she leaned back against the seat, her eyes staring at the scenery outside. 21:17 375 310 ident She had spent so many years imagining what it would be like. Meeting her mother¡¯s family. Facing them. Knowing the truth. She never imagined being weed. She never imagined love waiting on the other side of grief. ¡°They did not hate my grandma,¡® she thought, her chest warm. ¡°They missed her and love me too.¡® For a few more minutes, Evelyn did not speak to Ryan. There was nothing to say. And Ryan seemed to understand that she needed silence, needed to process everything. He simply focused on the road, his posture straight, alert as always. Evelyn stared at the passing scenery, her mind still tangled in memories of her great¨Cgrandmother¡¯s tears and her trembling voice. She still felt surreal. Like her heart was floating outside her body, trying to catch up to reality. Delighted by the reunion, shepletely forgot something. Or rather, someone. Her phone buzzed, and she blinked down at the screen. ¡°My wife, I miss you. Can you return home now?¡± From: Hubby Her smile bloomed instantly. Her heart fluttered, making her reflexively want to hug her phone. She pressed the call. ¡°Axel,¡± she greeted, her voice bright again, ¡°we already left the Morgan residence.¡± She could hear his exhale of relief, almost like a soft groan. ¡°How was the meeting? Did anyone bully you?¡± Evelynughed, leaning her head back. ¡°Please. No one dares. They like me so much.¡± ¡°Wow. Now I am worried. They might steal my wife.¡± ¡°Do not worry,¡± she teased. ¡°I am too expensive to maintain. They will give up quickly.¡± He chuckled. She could imagine his smile, the curve of his lips, the warmth in his eyes. ¡°So, when will you arrive? I want to see you. I want to hold-¡± He never finished. 21:17 319 ident Because Evelyn never heard the rest. Her eyes widened. A massive transport truck appeared ahead, skidding across the wet asphalt, swerving into theirne. Its horn red. Tires screamed. Steam puffed angrily beneath the vehicle. It was barreling toward them, impossibly fast. ¡°Madam, watch out!¡± Ryan roared from the front seat. Evelyn screamed. ¡°RYAN!¡± The collision hit like a bomb. BANG. Metal screamed against metal. ss shattered. The world spun. Their car lurched backward. The force mmed Evelyn against her seatbelt, her phone flying out of her hand, her scream swallowed by the chaos. The vehicle skidded. The guardrail crumpled under the impact, breaking apart like paper. Then gravity tugged. They went over. The car fell. Rolled. Rolled again. Evelyn¡¯s body jolted violently, pain blooming through her shoulder. Her hair whipped across her face. Something hot dripped down her forehead. Down and down they tumbled, trees shing at the frame, the world flipping until she no longer knew which way was up. Finally, with a groan of tortured metal, the car mmed to a stop. A tree. A single tree, rooted into the ravine wall, had caught them. Hold them. The vehicle hung suspended, nose angled downward, creaking dangerously. A twenty¨Cmeter drop waited beneath them, jagged rocks like teeth. Silence settled. Thick and terrifying. 319 ident Ryan groaned first. Then he gasped, his voice shaking. ¡°Madam, Madam, are you alright?¡± he asked as he tried to escape the airbag. Evelyn tried to speak, but her voice caught in her throat. Everything hurts. Her head throbbed. Her face was sticky with blood. The seatbelt pinned her in ce. She heard Ryan struggling with his seatbelt. The car swayed. The tree groaned. ¡°Do not move so much,¡± she whimpered, tears pricking her eyes. ¡°Ryan, stop. If the tree breaks¡­¡± ¡°We will be alright,¡± he said, forcing calm into his voice. ¡°Just stay with me. I need to check on you.¡± He promptly unclicked his seatbelt, but with his injury, it was agonizing and slow. The car groaned again. Evelyn flinched. ¡°Ryan,¡± she cried, her voice small and cracking. ¡°Please¡­¡± He braced himself, keeping his weight bnced, and turned to her. Her hair fell forward like a dark curtain, only a glimpse of her trembling jaw visible. Ryan reached over and gently brushed her hair aside. Blood streaked down her temple. A cut above her eyebrow dripped steadily. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± he whispered, panic shing across his face before he swallowed it down. ¡°Look at me. Please.¡± She lifted her head. Tears streaked her cheeks. ¡°It hurts,¡± she said, her voice breaking. ¡°I cannot move my arm.¡± ¡°Do not try to move, Ma¡¯am. Just breathe. We can do this.¡± He inhaled sharply through his nose, forcing strength into his tone. ¡°Ma¡¯am, listen to me. We will get out of this. I swear it. But you must trust me.¡± She nodded. She could not speak. Only tears answered. 21:17 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 320 320 I Do Not Want To Lose My Baby Ryan gave her a small smile, tight and trembling. ¡°Good. That is my brave madam.¡± He looked around again, eyes sharp, assessing the angle, the cracked frame, the pieces of torn metal keeping them suspended. They were hanging by a miracle. One wrong move could break it. ¡°Madam,¡± Ryan finally said, voice low, ¡°look to your right. The door¡­ it is close to the ground. If we open it, we might be able to crawl out.¡± Evelyn blinked at the door. It was wedged against the slope, only a few feet from the dirt and leaves below. Close enough to reach. Close enough to escape. ¡°Can you open it?¡± Ryan asked. Her hands shook violently. ¡°I can try.¡± She reached out, fingers slipping on the blood smeared across the handle. She inhaled, pushed, but nothing happened. Panic wed at her chest. However, she didn¡¯t let it incapacitate her. She tried again, grunting through clenched teeth. ¡°Come on, Eve¡­¡± she whimpered. ¡°Please¡­¡± Ryan shifted, slow, careful. ¡°You can do it, Ma¡¯am. One more time. Harder.¡± Evelyn shut her eyes, gathered every ounce of strength she had left, and shoved. The door swung open with a harsh metallic groan. Fresh, cold air rushed in. The car shook once, hard, but settled again. ¡°Damn it!¡± Evelyn cursed while trying not to make a move. Ryan¡¯s voice dropped. ¡°Good. Now slowly unbuckle your seatbelt.¡± Evelyn stared at the buckle. Her hand hovered, fear making her fingers numb. If she moved, the car might shift. But if she stayed, the vehicle would fall with her in it. And the result would be a certain death. No. She can¡¯t die now. She needs to return home to meet her son and husband. She 21:17 1/56 320 I Do Not Want To Lose My Baby can¡¯t die! She could sense her breath catching as blood dripped into her eye. She pressed her trembling thumb down. Click. The belt snapped free. She gasped as gravity pulled her forward, catching herself on the seat with her good arm. Pain exploded down her side. ¡°Easy,¡± Ryan soothed. ¡°Do not rush. One step at a time.¡± Evelyn tried to move her legs. They would not respond. A bolt of pain shot up from her hip, making her curse under her breath. ¡°Damn it. Move. Move!¡± She sucked in a breath and tried again, dragging her leg inch by excruciating inch. She whimpered, tears spilling down her cheeks, frustrated and terrified. ¡°Madam-¡± ¡°I can do it,¡± she snapped, voice shaking. ¡°I have to.¡± The car creaked again. The tree groaned beneath them. The sound of splintering wood echoed like a countdown. ¡°Madam Evelyn,¡± Ryan said firmly, ¡°this is your chance. If we do not move now, the car will fall. And if it does, we hit those rocks. There will be no second chance.¡± Evelyn¡¯s chest clenched. Images shed through her mind: Oliver¡¯s smile, Axel¡¯s arms around her, the family she just found, the tiny heartbeat inside her belly. She inhaled, trying to center herself, remembering every martial arts drill she had trained since childhood¡­Calm the breath. Protect the core. Move with purpose. Evelyn braced her hands, pulled, and forced her body to shift. Every joint screamed, but she moved. Slowly, painfully, she positioned herself by the open door, her feet bracing against the dirt of the slope outside. Before she left, she turned back to Ryan, eyes wide and wet. ¡°You follow me. Do you hear me? You are not dying here. You walk out with me.¡± Ryan stared at her, something like grief and pride mingling in his eyes. He nodded. ¡°I will follow. I swear.¡± 21:18 320 1 Do Not Want To Lose My Baby Evelyn gathered what remained of her courage and pushed herself out of the car. Shended on the slope outside, slipping on wet leaves, her hands digging into dirt. She crawled a foot away, copsed onto her back, chest heaving. A sob tore from her throat. She was out of the car. She¡¯s alive. But Ryan still wasn¡¯t. He was already moving, inch by inch, toward the open door. The car shook harder now, the metal frame shrieking. The tree supporting them groaned, splinters cracking as roots strained. ¡°Ryan, hurry!¡± Evelyn cried, dragging herself backward to make room for him. ¡°I aming,¡± he breathed, reaching the door. He hooked his hand onto the frame and pulled. CRACK. The tree lurched. The car dipped forward. ¡°Ryan!¡± Evelyn screamed, reaching her hand forward. He lunged, gripping the edge of the door, pushing off with his legs. He dove out just as the roots snapped. The car dropped. Evelyn watched, frozen, as the vehicle plummeted down the ravine, mming against rocks, rolling like a toy hit by a giant hand. A spark. Then mes. Then- BOOM. The explosion roared up like the breath of hell, the fire illuminating the grey sky. The world went quiet. 01.10 320 1 Do Not Want To Lose My Baby Ryany on the ground beside her, chest heaving, eyes wide. Their faces reflected the burning wreckage below. The fire crackled, embers floating upward like twisted snow. They were silent for a long time. Evelyn blinked slowly. Her body trembled uncontrobly. Her skin felt cold. Too cold. Ryan finally turned to her and froze. Blood was trickling down her thighs. ¡°Madam-¡°His voice broke. ¡°Your legs¡­¡± Evelyn looked down. Through the torn stocking, she saw it¡­ blood, far too much. And lower, under her palm, her lower abdomen throbbed with sharp, unimaginable pain. Her heart stopped. ¡°No,¡± she whispered, breath cracking. ¡°No no no no- Evelyn pressed a hand to her belly, fingers trembling violently. ¡°Ryan¡­ my baby¡­¡± She shook her head, sobs ripping through her. ¡°Ryan, please. Please. Do something. Call for help. Please-¡± She curled forward, arms wrapped protectively around her stomach, as if she could shield the life inside. ¡°I do not want to lose my baby,¡± she cried, voice strangled. ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll carry you to the t area first,¡± he said softly, bending down to lift her gently. Evelyn didn¡¯t refuse. After cing her top in the ttened area, Ryan took off his jacket to cushion her. ¡°Please wait here. I need to check something¡­¡± Ryan said and left her, scanning the hill for any sign of a signal or passing cars. His hands shook as he realized they had fallen too deep. He couldn¡¯t even see the street above. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 321 321 This is Simply Not Just an ident 321 This is Simply Not Just an ident Ryan turned to Evelyn. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright if I leave for a while to check up there?¡± Evelyn, lying on the ground amidst the fallen leaves, stared at him for a moment. She wouldn¡¯t have stayed here if her stomach hadn¡¯t been feeling like it was contracting. She would climb back up there. But she worries something has happened to her baby inside. What if- She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡°I will get help,¡± he promised, after he saw her not saying anything, and her gaze showed how worried and afraid she was. ¡°You are not losing anyone. Not today, ma¡¯am¡­¡± Evelyn looked up at him, tears clouding her sight as the world spun around her. At the same time, the unbearable pain in her lower abdomen threatened to take over again. ¡°Y¨CYes¡­ Please hurry.¡± She softly whispers while closing her eyes, trying to distract her mind from the pain. She will trust Ryan that her baby will be all right. She will trust him to get help soon. The Valley. Axel stood frozen in his ce. The world around him blurred, sounds muffled, everything distant and unreal. His phone vibrated weakly in his hand, Evelyn¡¯s call having cut off so abruptly that his brain refused to process it. His heart thudded painfully, like it wanted to escape his rib cage. ¡°No. No. No!¡± The words scraped out of his throat, a raw whisper of disbelief. He forced his lungs to function. Inhale. Exhale. Move. Think. Do something. He redialed Evelyn¡¯s number, but it went straight to voicemail. He tried Ryan. 21:18 321 This is Simply Not Just an ident Voicemail. It felt like the air was strangling him. Axel¡¯s hand trembled. It onlysted three seconds. Then his instincts kicked in, sharp and merciless. He spun on his heel and strode toward the door, phone pressed to his car. ¡°Collins, trace my wife¡¯sst location. Now¡± He didn¡¯t wait for a response. He hung up and immediately dialed again, storming down the hallway. ¡°Liam, check team two¡¯s position.¡± ¡°Boss,¡± Liam¡¯s breath came through the line, rushed, ¡°I just received a call from them. They have already left the Morgans¡® house and have just passed the car ident-¡± Axel¡¯s heart stopped. Completely. For one second, he felt nothing¡­ no heartbeat, no air, no ground beneath him. ¡°Ask them to return to the scene!¡± His voice cracked with urgency. ¡°That¡¯s my wife¡¯s car!¡± He ended the call. His shoes barely touched the ground as he sprinted to the garage. His breath was lethal acid in his lungs. In the corner of his eye, Jimmy appeared, running toward him, worry carved on his face. ¡°Sir, are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Axel snatched the car keys from the hook. He didn¡¯t bother with a coat or shoes appropriate for the weather. None of it mattered. He climbed into the driver¡¯s seat, engine roaring to life. ¡°Please take care of my son. There¡¯s something urgent happening¡­ I will call youter.¡± Jimmy nodded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Axel didn¡¯t give himself room to think. Thinking meant imagining the worst. A broken voice. Evelyn¡¯s scream. The sound of metal. What if she were- No. 21:18 28 < 321 This is Simply Not Just an ident He mmed his foot on the gas. Tires screeched as he shot out the gates like a bullet. His eyes burned, his grip on the wheel white¨Cknuckled. He didn¡¯t know the exact location, only that it was somewhere between home and the Morgans¡® estate. He would find her even if he had to tear every road apart. Evelyn¡¯s face appeared in his mind¡­ the way she smiled when she teased him, the warmth in her eyes when she said his name. A car ident. His pulse hammered harder. ¡°She¡¯s okay,¡± he muttered, voice shaking. ¡°She has to be okay¡± He tries to calm his nerves, but the image of Evelyn trapped in the car, bleeding, is enough to make his chest feel sore. ¡°Hold on, Eve,¡± he breathed, elerating even more. The speedometer climbed recklessly. ¡°I¡¯ming. Just hold on.¡± Axel¡¯s vision was as sharp as he sped down the road, his pulse roaring in his ears. He barely noticed the trees whipping by or the crack of wind against the car. He could only think of Evelyn. Her voice. The scream. The silence that followed. His phone rang, cutting through the violent rhythm of his heartbeat. Liam¡¯s name shed across the dashboard. Axel answered without slowing down. ¡°Boss,¡± Liam¡¯s voice crackled, breathless, ¡°team two has already located the position, but their vehicle sank too deeply, preventing a quick evacuation. I¡¯ve contacted David to dispatch a helicopter or arrange for an emergency lift. They should arrive within fifteen minutes.¡± Axel¡¯s grip tightened so hard on the wheel that his knuckles slowly turned white. He could almost hear the echo of metal copsing. The fall. The crash. Evelyn¡¯s body is inside that twisted frame. His voice came out rough. ¡°The car fell.¡± Liam hesitated. Axel could hear static. Maybe it was just the rage building inside him. ¡°And boss¡­¡± Liam¡¯s tone dropped, shaded with dread. ¡°This is simply not just an ident.¡± 21:18 < 321 This is Simply Not Just an ident Axel¡¯s jaw clenched. His eyes narrowed, focused ahead, but seeing nothing but blood. ¡°What do you mean?¡± His voice was frost and violence. ¡°When team two arrived, the truck that hit Madam¡¯s car was gone. Disappeared. Moreover, there was another car with armed men at the scene. They exchanged fire with team two. Our people had to focus on reaching thedy boss, so the shooters escaped.¡± Axel already imagines this isn¡¯t a simple car ident, because it¡¯s ridiculous for Ryan to drive recklessly. He would never let Evelyn fall. This was an ambush. ¡°I¡¯ve also asked Collins to search for them. And¡­ I sent the precise coordinates to your phone,¡± Liam added. Axel didn¡¯t respond. He mmed his foot down on the gas pedal, forcing the engine to scream. Every mile closed felt like ripping through hell to get to what mattered. ¡®I swear,¡¯ Axel expresses his anger in his mind, voice breaking into something feral, ¡®even if God grants you mercy¡­ I won¡¯t. There is nowhere you can hide from me. You will die by my hand.¡® ¡°Anything else you want me to do, sir?¡± Liam¡¯s voice pulls Axel from his angry thoughts. ¡°Are you still at headquarters?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m heading toward the location now.¡± ¡°Good. I will be there soon.¡± Axel ended the call before Liam could say another word. Silence filled the car, thick and suffocating. His rage simmered, dark and alive, crawling under his skin. He had never felt fear like this. Never felt hatred so clear, so pure. Whoever wanted Evelyn dead had just signed their own death warrant because he wasing to collect it! 21.19 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 322 322 She Lost Consciousness 322 She Lost Consciousness Axel mmed the brakes before the car had fully stopped, asphalt skidding beneath the tires. He was out before the engine finished its growl. The wind carried smoke, the metallic stench of wreckage, and something far more sinister¡­fear. His heart sank like a stone dropped into an abyss. Team Two¡¯s vehicles were scattered along the roadside, doors open, men on alert. One of the guards approached him with panic barely contained. ¡°Sir¡­¡± The guard¡¯s voice cracked, but Axel didn¡¯t hear anything beyond the hammering in his head. He didn¡¯t have the time, nor the space within his chest, to manage his anger. Not yet. Now, he needed to find Evelyn. Everything else could burn. ¡°Where is she?¡± Axel¡¯s voice was steady, too steady, like the final breath before a storm breaks. The guard stiffened. ¡°I didn¡¯t know her exact condition, sir. The car¡­ There was an explosion at the bottom of the ravine.¡± He swallowed hard. ¡°But I hear, Mrs. Knight, she managed to get out¡­ before the st.¡± Axel turned, gaze snapping to the broken guardrail. The tire¡¯s imprint was pushed outward, its tracks carving sharp lines into the asphalt¡­ a brutal trail, unmistakably marking the path of a fall. His chest tightened; every breath felt like stabbing him. ¡°Sir, this way¡­¡± the guard urged. Axel moved, stalking forward like a shadow given purpose. ¡°Liam arrived?¡± 22:47 < 322 She Lost Consciousness Before the guard could answer, Liam emerged from below, climbing up the steep path. His usually calm face was drawn tight, eyes full of dread. The look alone made Axel¡¯s skin crawl. Liam jogged toward him. ¡°Boss. One of Team Two just checked the bottom. I have an update.¡± ¡°Report.¡± Axel stopped at the cliff¡¯s edge. He can see the terrain was rough¡­ jagged and uneven, winding down the ravine¡¯s side. Evelyn was down there. Somewhere. In incredible pain. He could feel it. His legs were already moving before the report continued. ¡°Lady boss can¡¯t walk,¡± Liam said, rushing to keep up, boots sliding slightly in the loose dirt. ¡°Ryan can¡¯t carry her out either; he¡¯s also injured. The trail is too steep, and moving her risks further injury. And¡­¡± He paused. Axel felt his blood turn to ice. ¡°And what?¡± Liam hesitated only a second. ¡°She lost consciousness. Ryan says she¡¯s in too much pain.¡± Axel stopped. The world stopped with him. His head turned slowly, eyes locking onto Liam like a de against a throat. The darkness in his gaze was suffocating, rage, terror, agony tangled into something barely human. ¡°She is still breathing, boss.¡± Liam rushed. ¡°Just weak. The medical team is on its way by helicopter¡­ They will arrive in five or six minutes. She¡¯s holding on-¡± But Axel wasn¡¯t listening anymore. He ran. No¡­ But he flew. The descent was harsh, but he didn¡¯t care. Pebbles and soil slipped beneath his feet, branches wed at his sleeves, but nothing slowed him. Liam chased after him, swearing under his breath. ¡°Boss! Please be careful! If you get hurt, she¡¯ll kill me for letting you run like this! And also¡­ she¡¯ll scold you! You know she will!¡± he shouted, voice half¨Cpanicked, half¨Cexasperated. 22:47 < 322 She Lost Consciousness Axel didn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t. He could barely breathe. His pulse roared as the ravine expanded before him, the smell of burning fuel sharp in the air. Smoke drifted up from the bottom, where the twisted metal of the car was burning¡­ a ckened wreck that used to be the vehicle, a ce where someone had wished his wife to be. Minutes blurred before he reached a tter patch of ground. Guards were gathered, some creating a perimeter, others looking at Ryan kneeling, facing someone- Axel¡¯s heart stopped. He saw Evelyn¡­ Shey on the ground. Ryan knelt next to her with trembling hands and blood on his sleeves. The sight hit Axel right in the chest. He tripped on thest step and dropped to his knees in front of her. His legs almost gave out, muscles protesting because he was so scared. ¡°Eve¡­¡± His voice cracked like something broken beyond repair. Ryan scooted back, giving him space. ¡°B¨CBoss, I¡¯m so, so sorry. I failed to protect her-¡± Axel didn¡¯t hear him. His trembling hand reached forward, hovering just short of her cheek. Her skin looked so pale, almost translucent under the smoky light. A smear of blood trailed from her hairline down to her neck. He froze before he touched her. If he touched her, this was real. His gaze fell lower¡­ and the breath was punched from his lungs. Blood. On her thigh. On the ground. Every heartbeat felt like a knife twisting inside him. 22:47 322 She Lost Consciousness His wife. His pregnant wife. His throat tightened. He swallowed, air barely making it into his lungs. It should have been him. His vision trembled. The world narrowed to the shape of her body curled in pain, her lips barely parted, her breath shallow, sounds uneasy. She looked so small. So breakable. Axel leaned forward, his forehead nearly touching hers, a prayer wing its way out of his chest. ¡°God, please¡­¡± he whispered, voice shaking. ¡°Help her. Help my wife. Help our child. Please don¡¯t take them. Not like this.¡± His palm finally cupped her cheek, thumb trembling as it brushed her cool skin. She flinched at the touch, and the faint movement shattered him. ¡°Eve,¡± he breathed, voice shaking, barely audible. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here, my love. Hold on. The medic team ising. Just hold on for me. For Oliver. Please.¡± Her eyshes fluttered. Slowly, painfully, her eyes cracked open, zed with pain and fear. When she saw him, her lips twitched. ¡°A¨CAxel¡­¡± Her voice was barely a breath. ¡°The baby¡­ Axel, it hurt. I¡¯m bleeding¡­I¡¯m¡­sorry¡­¡± His heart tore itself apart. His free hand found hers, gripping gently, terrified of hurting her but more terrified of letting go. ¡°I know,¡± he whispered. ¡°I know, my love. Just keep breathing. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. To our baby. I swear it.¡± His voice shook. ¡°I should have been with you. I should have-¡± His words choked, and he pressed his forehead to her hand. ¡°Forgive me. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± His grip on Evelyn¡¯s hand tightened as if he feared she might vanish from his sight. Then he began to express his anger in his mind¡­ ¡°They will beg to die before I am finished, he vowed in his heart, ¡®I will burn down their 22:47 < 322 She Lost Consciousness world. I will tear down everything they have ever loved. And when they scream for mercy, I will remind them¡­¡® His inner voice dropped to a whisper of death. ¡®I do not forgive!¡® Evelyn¡¯s fingers twitched in his palm, grounding him. He brought her hand to his lips, kissing her knuckles. ¡°Just stay,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Just stay with me. Please.¡± Above them, the distant thrum of helicopter des began to echo. Help wasing. But so was Axel¡¯s vengeance. Comment 2 View All > Post your firstment! Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 323 323 Good News or Bad? Axel watched the helicopter rise, his eyes tracking every inch as the basket stretcher carrying Evelyn disappeared inside. The des roared to life, kicking up shards of wind. Her hair fluttered for a moment, a glimpse before the doors shut. He whispered a prayer, ¡®God¡­ please take care of her for me! His hands stayed in the air even after the helicopter slowly vanished from his sight. The moment it cleared the treetops, he jolted back to life. Turning on his heel, he sprinted up the ravine path, his shoes slipping but never slowing. Liam followed close behind, panting, but wisely silent. Axel couldn¡¯t ride with her. The medics said there was no room. They needed speed, less weight, fewer bodies. So he ran. He ran as if his pulse were a detonator. By the time he reached the top, his lungs burned. But his mind¡­ his mind was worse. It screamed. It imagined everything he didn¡¯t want to see; Her bleeding. Her cry. Her stillness. He threw all those terrible things from his mind. He had no room to fall apart. Not now. Axel hurriedly entered the car after Liam opened it for him. Then, he ordered Liam to drive faster, and the vehicle sped away from the scene toward the hospital. He forced himself to breathe and dialed the number he needed most. The line connected on the first ring. ¡°Axel.¡± David Hamm¡¯s voice came through immediately, sharp and focused. The CEO of Hope Medical Center rarely sounded nervous. But right now, Axel could hear it. ¡°Dave,¡± Axel said. His voice cracked. ¡°They just departed from the location. Please¡­ please help her.¡± His chest tightened so much he could hardly speak. ¡°Her and my 22:47 1.5 323 Good News or Bad? unborn child. Please-¡± He choked. The words hit a wall in his throat. Fear wrapped around his voice. David didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I will. The best surgeon is on standby. Her obstetrician is already here. Axel, listen to me. We will do everything we can. Do you hear me?¡± Axel swallowed hard. ¡°Thank you, Dave- He ended the call before his voice brokepletely. The silence pressed on him. He leaned against his seat, sucking air into his lungs, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Nothing was enough. His mind twisted, dragging him into the darkest corners. Every worst¨Ccase scenario shed behind his eyes. ¡°No,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°No. She¡¯ll be fine. She has to be fine.¡± His phone buzzed again. The name shed on the screen, Collins. He answered so fast he nearly crushed the phone. ¡°Did you find them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Collins replied, voice heavy. ¡°Anthony is leading the pursuit. They¡¯re heading¡­ toward the border of Nevalis.¡± Axel¡¯s brows snapped together. Nevalis. The city where the Wright Group¡¯s headquarters is. Where Ethan ruled like a quiet storm. Perfect. ¡°Notify Ethan,¡± Axel ordered. ¡°I want them cornered. Do not kill them! I want the mastermind. Bring them all to me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Collins.¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Axel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If they fight¡­ as Ethan to crippled them.¡± A beat of silence. Before Collins chuckled faintly, ¡°With pleasure.¡± 22:48 323 Good News or Bad? They spoke briefly about positioning and reinforcements before Axel ended the call. His body finally rxed once more as he checked his watch, hoping they would arrive at Hope Medical Center in no time. It felt like forever as their car sped on the road. Axel didn¡¯t remember red lights, or other cars, or even the road. He remembered only her name, repeating in his head like a heartbeat. Evelyn. Evelyn. Evelyn. When their car finally screeched into the emergency driveway of Hope Medical Center, the doors flew open before he reached them. David Hamm¡¯s assistant, already waiting for him, pointed the way, and Axel didn¡¯t even slow down to thank him. He reached the surgical floor just as David Hamm stepped into view. David¡¯s expression was all wrong. No relief. No smile. Only a deep furrow in his brow, exhaustion heavy in his eyes. 2 ¡°Axel,¡± he said,ing forward. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Axel swallowed. ¡°Tell me.¡± David hesitated. ¡°Good news or bad?¡± A spark of fury lit behind Axel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do not y with me. Not now, Dave!¡± David raised both hands. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll start with what¡¯s important.¡± He drew in a breath. ¡°Your wife is stable. She¡¯s alive. She made it here breathing, and she¡¯s in surgery now.¡± Axel¡¯s knees nearly gave out with relief¡­ but he felt iting, the other news. ¡°Axel¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± David¡¯s voice softened. ¡°She had a miscarriage. The baby didn¡¯t make it.¡± 22:48 323 Good News or Bad? Lightning. Straight through the spine. Axel¡¯s world cracked open. His knees hit the floor before he even felt them fall. His palms ttened against the cold tile. His head bowed. He didn¡¯t shout. He didn¡¯t scream. He shattered in silence. David knelt beside him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If she had gotten here sooner¡­ if the bleeding wasn¡¯t as severe¡­ Axel, we tried. There was nothing to be done¡± Axel pulled away from David¡¯s reaching hand. Not out of anger¨Cbut because he was crumbling. He pressed his forehead to the floor, breath shaking violently. His words barely left his lips, ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect them.¡± David¡¯s throat bobbed. His friend was a pir of power, an empire in human skin. However, seeing him like this was like watching a mountain crumble. ¡°You did everything you could,¡± David said quietly. ¡°You sent help. You fought for her. That matters. That¡¯s why she¡¯s alive right now.¡± Axel stayed kneeling, tears dripping silently onto the floor. He didn¡¯t wipe them. He didn¡¯t hide them. He let them fall. After several long moments, he forced himself up. His legs trembled. His chest felt carved hollow. He walked numbly toward the seating area and copsed into a chair. David sat beside him. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Axel said, voice weak but steadier now. ¡°I need to know.¡± David nodded. ¡°She¡¯s in surgery with two teams. One is performing a curettage to make sure no internal tissue remains, to prevent infection or hemorrhage. They¡¯re being as gentle as possible. She lost a lot of blood. But her vitals are stable.¡± Axel swallowed, eyes fixed on the doors. ¡°And the rest?¡± Sara Lili Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold. secret lover 324 324 This Waiting Feels Like Torture Axel swallowed, eyes fixed on the doors. ¡°And the rest?¡± ¡°Fractured rib, fractured wrist, and contusions along her left side. They¡¯re aligning the bones now and will stabilize the fractures with tes and screws. It will take four to five hours in total. After that, she¡¯ll be moved to recovery¡± David leaned forward, elbows on his knees. ¡°She¡¯ll need a few days to heal before she can move much. Two weeks of bed rest. No stress. No shock. Her body needs to recover.¡± Axel clenched his jaw. ¡°And mentally?¡± David sighed. ¡°That¡­ will take longer if she knows she lost the child¡­¡± Silence lingers. For a moment, silence hangs in the air as David lets Axel take his time to absorb the devastating news he¡¯s just received. Axel feelspletely overwhelmed, his mind seemingly ceasing to function for the first time. After his mind drifted for some time, he suddenly refocused his mind and finally found his voice. ¡°I will stay here, waiting. You can return to your work.¡± David slightly nods, ¡°I already arranged a private suite for her. No press, no visitors unless you approve. Security is doubled. No one touches her without my permission.¡± Axel finally looked at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, man,¡± David smiled softly, ¡°She¡¯s my sister¨Cinw¡­ I will do anything to help her.¡± Axel leaned back, covering his face with both hands. His voice muffled. ¡°Dave¡­ I¡¯m going to find them. The ones who did this.¡± David didn¡¯t pretend to dissuade him. He knew better. Evelyn¡¯s ident was anything but simple. ¡°I know, man. You should!¡± Axel lowered his hands, his eyes still angry but calming a bit. 324 This Waiting Fools Like Tortur +77 ¡°I¡¯m going to take them down,¡± he said, every syble sounding chilly. ¡°I will make them regret breathing.¡± David was silent for a moment before he stood from his seat and said, ¡°But for now, you need to focus on her. When she wakes up¡­ she will need you more than ever.¡± Axel nodded, jaw trembling. His heart aches to imagine how devastated Evelyn would be when she learns they lost their child. He didn¡¯t say anything more¡­ he followed David into his private suite to wait. Settling into the empty private suite felt like torture. This waiting felt like torture. Axel sat alone, elbows on his knees, staring at the pristine floor like it might offer answers. The world outside the window continued as if nothing had happened. Cars drove by. Nurses passed in hurried rhythms. Life carried on. But for him, thest hour felt like a decade. His chest tightened. Every inhale felt nonexistent, like air refused to reach his lungs. He checked the clock several times. And he realized it¡¯s only been three minutes. It might as well have been three years. He wanted to storm into the operating room. He wanted to demand to watch the procedure, to be there, to hold Evelyn¡¯s hand, to do something other than sit here and wait. He was about to text David and beg him to let him stay in the observation hall when his phone vibrated in his pocket. The sudden noise made him flinch. He snatched it up, expecting Collins, Ethan, or anyone working to hunt down the people responsible. But his blood chilled when he read the screen. Finley Morgan. ¡°Why now?¡± Axel muttered, staring at the name like it was a bomb. ¡°Why the hell now?¡± 324 This Waiting Fools Like Torture He didn¡¯t want to answer. He didn¡¯t want to speak. He didn¡¯t want to exin. He didn¡¯t want Finley to know. He didn¡¯t want to say the words out loud and make them real again. But his mind forced his thumb to slide across the screen. ¡°Axel?¡± Finley¡¯s deep voice came through¡­ steady, calm, and unaware. ¡°Did Evelyn arrive home?¡± Axel inhaled slowly. His hand tightened around the phone. ¡°She said she¡¯d call me when she got there,¡± Finley continued. ¡°It¡¯s been two hours, and I tried to call her, but her cell phone is inactive.¡± Axel tightened his grip on his phone. Before he could say anything, Finley spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m worried. Did something happen? Is she with you?¡± For a moment, Axel almost lied. He almost said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here,¡± or ¡°she¡¯s just resting.¡± But the concern in Finley¡¯s voice sounds genuine, unfiltered, and instantly crushed the lie in his throat. Finley Morgan was Evelyn¡¯s uncle. Axel closed his eyes. ¡°There was an ident,¡± he finally said, voice low and heavy. ¡°A car ident. Right after she left your house.¡± Silence. It feels as if the connection itself has already ended. Finley¡¯s voice returned a few secondster, cracked with panic. ¡°What? What do you mean? How? Where is she? How bad is it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in surgery,¡± Axel said. The words tasted like metal in his mouth. ¡°At Hope Medical Center.¡± Finley started talking all at once. Fear, confusion, guilt. He wanted details, wanted to know how, wanted to me someone, wanted to fix something¡­ anything. Axel rubbed his forehead, his eyes burning. ¡°Listen to me,¡± he cut in, his voice firm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. Not your grandparents or parents. Because no one knows yet¡­¡± Even his own son doesn¡¯t yet know about this ident. He can¡¯t bear to tell him. 324 This Waiting Feels Like Torture Axel imagined Oliver¡¯s little face, how he would ask, ¡°Where Mommy?¡± He always asks about her first thing when they are away from home. A knife twisted in Axel¡¯s chest. Finley inhaled shakily. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Drive carefully,¡± Axel muttered, then ended the call. Silence dropped around him again, suffocating. He leaned back against the sofa, letting his head fall. The surgical lights above the operating room hallway flickered in his memory. Evelyn¡¯s pale face. The blood. The life they had lost. He ced his phone beside him and closed his eyes. His mind went to Oliver, and it started to torture him¡­ How do you tell a child his mother isn¡¯ting home? How do you promise everything will be fine when you don¡¯t even believe it yourself? How do you look into a pair of eyes that look innocent and not break all over again? His breath trembled. He dragged his hands down his face and stayed like that, motionless, trapped in the roar of his own thoughts. Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 325 <328 We Captured Them! 325 We Captured Them! Almost another hour crawled by. Then his phone buzzed again. Axel reacted instantly, snatching it up so fast it nearly slipped from his grasp. Ethan¡¯s name appeared. He answered before the second ring. ¡°Axel, we captured them!¡± Those words were like gasoline on a me. A sinister spark ignited in Axel¡¯s gaze. His shoulders were stiff, and his jaw was ticking hard enough to ache. The grief in his chest did not vanish, but it sharpened into something lethal. ¡°Where?¡± Axel asked, voice ice cold. ¡°Old district warehouse. They tried crossing the border. We cornered them before they reached Nevalis.¡± Axel couldn¡¯t be happier to hear this now. Those bastards chose Nevalis, the city where his men ruled the underground like a kingdom forged in gunpowder and steel. They couldn¡¯t have chosen a worse ce to run. Ethan continued, ¡°Anthony and his team are securing the perimeter. We have all six of them alive. I arrived and started to interrogate, but-¡± Axel cut in, voice low. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°Should I start-?¡± my wife. They ¡°No,¡± Axel snapped. ¡°No one kills them until I arrive. They tried to kill killed my child. They don¡¯t get to scream before I get there¡­. I will take their life!¡± His free hand curled into a fist, nails digging into his palm as he left the room. He met a few of his men outside and asked them to call someone to have a car ready for him. ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°We¡¯ll wait.¡± Axel ended the call. When the elevator opened, Liam was inside, surprised to see him. 325 We Captured Them! ¡°Boss¡­ Do you need something?¡± He asked, confused, as Axel seemed to leave the floor. Axel didn¡¯t rush to answer him. His heart remained split in two. Half in that operating room with Evelyn, half already in that warehouse where justice waited to be delivered by his own hands. After a long moment of silence, Axel finally spoke. ¡°I need to go to the old warehouse. They captured them.¡± Liam¡¯s posture straightened immediately. ¡°Ah, they already told you. Yes, that¡¯s right. Ethan already interrogated them, boss.¡± He lowered his voice, holding the elevator door open. ¡°I will drive you there.¡± Axel said nothing as he entered, his expression unreadable, eyes t like steel cooled in winter. The elevator doors slid shut. As it descended, Axel pulled out his phone, thumbs moving across the screen to text David Hamm. ¡°Dave, Finley Morgan will to visit. Please receive him on my behalf.¡± After sending the text, he pocketed the phone. No hesitation. No second thoughts. Liam¡¯s car screeched into motion, merging onto the highway. The world outside blurred into streaks of color, but Axel didn¡¯t see any of it. His mind drifted back to the scene he had seen on the cliff. Not long after, a notification chimed. ¡°Why did Finley to visit you in the hospital? Did he know about my sister¨Cinw¡¯s ident?¡± From: David Hamm Another message arrived before Axel could reply. ¡°Axel, you left the hospital? Where are you going? Did you return home to take my nephew, Oliver?¡± From: David Hamm Axel closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. He reminded himself of why he was leaving. Evelyn¡¯s surgery would take hours¡­ possibly longer. By the time she came out, she would be unconscious from anesthesia. She would not wake up soon. This window of time was all he had. < $25 We Captured Thom! The perfect time to punish. He would not waste it. His phone rang Axel answered immediately when he saw it was David. ¡°Axel, are you alright?¡± David¡¯s voice trembled with worry, stripped of his professionalposure. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Axel replied calmly. ¡°I need to settle something important.¡± He didn¡¯t tell David the truth. He didn¡¯t tell him that blood would spill tonight. He didn¡¯t tell him that someone¡¯s screams would echo in an abandoned warehouse. He didn¡¯t tell him that Axel Knight was about to shed thest of his humanity. Some truths were better left unspoken. David hesitated on the line. ¡°Alright, but¡­ return soon. If my sister¨Cinw wakes up and you¡¯re not here, she might be devastated. Those words pierced him. A direct hit to the heart. Pain flickered across his features, and he turned his head to the window. Streetlights shed by like ghosts. ¡°I know,¡± Axel muttered, voice low. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± A pause. Then David asked, puzzled, ¡°Man, why is Finley Morganing here now? I don¡¯t recall him having family hospitalized¡­ or anyone he knows treated here.¡± A tiny, humorless smirk appeared on Axel¡¯s lips. ¡°Finley Morgan is my wife¡¯s maternal uncle.¡± The line went dead silent. Five seconds. Ten. Fifteen. Then- ¡°E¨CEvelyn¡­ my sister¨Cinw is rted to Morgan¡¯s family?¡± David¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°Hmm. Her grandmother is Theodore Morgan¡¯s lost twin sister.¡± 325 We Captured Them! A sputtering sound came from the phone. Then a shout. ¡°Damn! Axel Knight! You married into a bigshot family!¡± Axel¡¯s smirk deepened, though his eyes stayed cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t marry the family. I married Evelyn.¡± He ended the call shortly after, instructing David to greet Finley and keep himpany until he returned in two hours. Two hours. Enough to kill six men. Enough to find the thread that led to the mastermind. The highway stretched ahead, long and dark, Liam drove like the car was made of bullets. After nearly an hour of speed bordering on illegal, the vehicle turned into the industrial outskirts. Abandoned warehouses lined the area like rusted tombstones of forgotten businesses. A perfect ce for secrets. An ideal ce for violence. The car rolled to a stop. Ethan and several men waited outside one of the buildings. The dark metal door towered behind them like the gates to Hell. ¡°Boss,¡± Ethan greeted him, bowing his head. ¡°We¡¯ve secured them inside.¡± Axel stepped out of the car. The air felt heavier here. Thick with dread. Filled with the promise of suffering. He adjusted his sleeves calmly, each movement precise. Controlled. The calm before the storm. Every step he took toward the warehouse door echoed like a countdown. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 326 326 Who Ordered You To Kill My Wife? Ethan walked beside Axel. ¡°They resisted interrogation. Stubborn. But scared. Still, stubborn. Don¡¯t worry, boss, I didn¡¯t hurt them much¡­ only scared them a little. Axel¡¯s voice was chilling, ¡°They won¡¯t be stubborn for long¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened. Then he opened the door before them. ¡°After you¡­¡± He said yfully. Axel¡¯s eyes narrowed, but his heart did not race. His breath did not quicken. What lived inside him now was not panic or grief. It was retribution. A slow, lethal force. A promise to avenge his wife and child. Inside, under a single flickering bulb, six men knelt on the concrete floor. Their hands were tied behind their backs. Faces bruised, clothes torn. Their eyes darted up when Axel entered. Recognition hit them like a physical blow. Their expressions twisted into fear. Some shrank back. Some trembled. One whimpered. As if they recognized the man before them, he came not only to ask for information but also to collect their lives. Axel stood before them, saying nothing. Silence hung in the room like smoke. The one bulb flickered overhead, throwing jagged shadows on the cracked concrete floor. His gaze swept over the six kneeling men. Cold. Merciless. For a moment, the world held its breath. Then, with a voice too calm for the situation, Axel asked, ¡°Who ordered you to kill my wife?¡± His words were enough to silence them all. And instantly, the warehouse¡¯s temperature seemed to drop below zero. Even Ethan shifted beside Axel, instinctively bracing as if that voice alone could shatter his bones. None of the men answered. They stared at one another, silently begging someone else to speak up. 320 Who Ordored You To Kill My Wite? Seconds stretched. Their throats bobbed as they swallowed fear, but no sound came. The air was so thick you could choke on it. They looked like men trying to form words while standing at the edge of a cliff, too terrified to jump. Axel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and for the briefest moment, the corner of his lip twitched. It wasn¡¯t quite a smile. It was something darker His gaze sharpened, so sharp It felt like It could peel skin from bone. Every heartbeat in the room seemed to stop. Still no answer. Axel slowly lifted his hand toward Ethan. He didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t need to voice what he needed. Ethan immediately ced a gun in Axel¡¯s palm. No hesitation. No question. Axel spun the gun in his hand once, a graceful, effortless motion, and aimed it directly at the bald man in the center. BANG! The st echoed like thunder in a tomb. A strangled scream tore from someone¡¯s throat, but Axel didn¡¯t flinch. The bald man¡¯s body flew backward and hit the floor with a sickening thud. Blood misted the air for a moment before sttering like rain across the concrete. The smell of iron spread quickly. The man convulsed once. Twice. Then he stilled. Silence lingers. The remaining five stared in horror, eyes wide, pupils shaking. Their breath came in ragged gasps. One man sobbed. Another went pale as chalk. The realization hit them like a punch to the lungs. This man before them wasn¡¯t bluffing. He wasn¡¯t threatening. He was promising. 326 Who Ordered You To Kill My Wife? Axel didn¡¯t so much as blink. The gun hung loosely from his hand, like it weighed nothing at all. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat my question,¡± he said, voice hollow of mercy. His gaze drifted across the five remaining men, studying them like they were insects pinned under ss. One by one, he looked them in the eyes. ¡°Who ordered you?¡± A shaky voice finally broke. ¡°Sir, I¨CI¡¯m just the truck driver. I don¡¯t know who-¡± BANG! The shot cut him off mid¨Csentence. The driver slumped sideways, body folding in on itself like a puppet with severed strings. Blood pooled around his head. His friend didn¡¯t even have time to scream. Now there were four. Axel exhaled, a slow breath through his nose, as if the deaths had taken nothing from him, as if killing was merely a step on his to¨Cdo list. His voice came again, deadly quiet. ¡°Every lie you tell buys another bullet.¡± Ethan, watching from the side, felt something cold grip his spine. He had seen Axel angry and seen him ruthless. But this? This was something else. This was a man whose world had shifted. Who had lost something irreceable. And this man would mind burning the earth to get his revenge. 1 The room grew even colder as no one in the room dared to make a sound. One of the remaining men finally snapped. He raised his hand as if ask Axel¡¯s attention. When Axel finally saw him, he blurted, ¡°We never see him in person, but the man who paid us speaks to a man named Shadow Wolf. I swear god, we didn¡¯t know anything more. This is the only information we can give you¡­¡± Axel lowered the gun a fraction. ¡®Shadow Wolf?¡® He thought. His jaw tightened. ¡°Continue,¡± hemanded. ¡°The man who paid us is Brother Mo. He orders us to cause a car ident and make sure no one is alive. 326 Who Ordered You To Kill My Wife? ¡°Yes, sir. We only know the name ¡°Shadow Wolf¡± but have never met this person directly. If you don¡¯t believe us, you can check my phone,¡± said one of the men with a scar on his face. ¡°Please have mercy, sir. Just look at my phone¡­ you¡¯ll see everything. I recorded it with Brother Mo, who guides us.¡± Axel turns to Ethan and asks him to check their information. Then he waits for Ethan in the corner while his mind drifts to Evelyn. His expression grows somber once more. ¡°Sir,¡± Ethan¡¯s voice pulled Axel from his mind, we got the evidence in their phone¡­¡± He said. Axel nced at the four men, one by one, before turning to Ethan. ¡°Kill them all,¡± he said. ¡°I no longer need them!¡± His voice was enough to shock the four remaining gangsters. They tried to plead with Axel, but Ethan was too good to take orders from his boss. Without a blink, four shots echo through the room, and just like that, those four people lie motionless on the ground. Comment 1 View All > Leave the firstment for this chapter. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 327 327 He Wasn¡¯t Ready To Tell Oliver Axel left the old warehouse without looking back. The metallic scent of blood still coated the air behind him, clinging to his clothes like smoke. He never hesitated. He never regretted it. But the moment the cold night wind brushed against his skin, something tightened in his chest. He had killed the men responsible for his wife¡¯s ident. He had watched their lives vanish without a flicker of emotion. But the one who ordered it all remained free. Breathing. Living. Laughing somewhere. The thought made Axel¡¯s jaw tense until it ached. This was far from over. He slid into the backseat of the car. Liam nced at him through the rearview mirror but said nothing. For a few minutes, the only sound was the low hum of the engine and the distant noise of the city. Axel breathed in deeply, trying to release the rage that throbbed in his veins. He needed to focus on Evelyn. She was still in surgery. She was still fighting for her life. And he wasn¡¯t there. He shut his eyes. The image of her broken body in the wreckage burned behind his eyelids, along with the memory of David¡¯s words. They lost their baby. His heart twisted. ¡°Boss,¡± Liam finally spoke, breaking the silence, his tone careful, ¡°I heard the ones who attacked young madam¡­ were from Shadow Wolf?¡± Axel opened his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what they imed. Ethan is confirming it.¡± 327 He Wasn¡¯t Ready To Tell Oliver Liam frowned. ¡°Shadow Wolf? That pathetic street gang that can¡¯t even afford matching jackets? They drive scooters for intimidation, boss, Scooters. They¡¯re like¡­ a discount gang¡± Axel still didn¡¯t look at him. His gaze remained locked on the streetlights passing by. ¡°I don¡¯t believe they would dare. They are small fry. Not even worth our time. They don¡¯t move without a leash. Someone is behind them.¡± Liam nodded aggressively, his head bobbing like a dashboard toy. ¡°Exactly what I¡¯m saying! A baby cel would have more courage. They can¡¯t even sessfully mug an old granny at the market. I mean, they tried once¡­ and she beat them with a cabbage.¡± Axel stared nkly. ¡°A cabbage.¡± ¡°Boss, it was a very aggressive cabbage.¡± Liam the underground news a few years ago.¡± huckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I heard from Despite everything, the corner of Axel¡¯s mouth twitched. Liam continued rambling, unaware. ¡°At first, I also thought ke Martinez did it. Because you know¡­ You exposed his you like mother hates my ex.¡± my daughter¡¯s double life. That man hates Axel¡¯s face furrowed as he listened more intently to Liam¡¯s nonsensical words. ¡°My mother even joked about my ex dying while eating a banana!¡± Liamughed softly, giving a quick nce in the rearview mirror before focusing back on the road ahead. Axel raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do people get food poisoning from a banana?¡± ¡°Well, Boss¡­ My mother is creative with her curses.¡± Liam grinned, hoping to make his boss smile. Axel smiled slightly. But his smilested only a few seconds because his mind returned to the real threat: the perpetrator who tried to kill his wife. ¡°I share your suspicion. I initially thought ke Martinez was the one who sent those low¨Clevel gangsters, but we should wait for Ethan to confirm it.¡± Liam nodded once. ¡°Of course, Boss.¡± Silence fell again. A tense silence. 215 327 He Wasn¡¯t Ready To Tell Oliver Just when Axel thought he might finally have moment of quiet, his phone vibrated in his pocket. He pulled it out and frowned the second he saw the caller ID. Jimmy. His butler rarely called. If Jimmy dialed him, it meant emergencies. Axel answered immediately. ¡°Jimmy? What happened?¡± But the voice that came through was small. Fragile. And it shattered what was left of Axel¡¯sposure. ¡°Daddy?¡± Oliver. Axel¡¯s entire world stopped. His lungs refused to work. For a moment, he forgot how to speak. He wasn¡¯t ready. He wasn¡¯t well¨Cprepared to talk to his son. Not now, when his emotions are making it hard to speak calmly softly to Oliver. And not when Evelyn was fighting for her life and their unborn child was¡­ ¡°Daddy?¡± Oliver called again, voice trembling on the edge of tears. Axel swallowed, but the words stuck in his throat. He forced himself to breathe, just so he could speak. ¡°Buddy,¡± he whispered. ¡°Daddy, where are you? Why has Mommy not yet arrived? This is almost dinner.¡± Axel tightened his grip on his phone. ¡°Mommy, are you with her?¡± Oliver asked again. ¡°Can I speak to her? She promised me she would bring me donuts¡­¡± ¡°No. Mommy is not with me at this moment.¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m worried.¡± Oliver¡¯s voice shook, and Axel felt as if a nail had stabbed straight into his heart. ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t answer my call..¡± Axel took a deep, silent breath. He couldn¡¯t hide the truth, even if he tried. His son had a connection with his mother, something almost instinctive. He must feel that something is wrong with her. That¡¯s why he keeps trying to reach her. ¡°Mommy is¡­ she¡¯s exhausted right now,¡± Axel said, his voice low, the tremor barely noticeable. ¡°She can¡¯t answer you because she¡¯s with the doctors.¡± 315 327 He Wasn¡¯t Ready To Tell Oliver A sharp gasp echoed through the phone. Axel could imagine his son standing there, wide¨Ceyed, trying to hold back tears. And he hated himself for telling his four¨Cyear¨Cold this over the phone. He should be home. He should be the one to hold him, to tell him in person, to be there if he cries, not like this. ¡°Buddy, listen¡­¡± Axel tried to steady his voice to sound calm and reassuring. ¡°I¡¯m on my way home to pick you up. Get ready, okay? We¡¯re going to visit Mommy.¡± ¡°Hmm, I will.¡± Oliver¡¯s voice sounded a little brighter now, not as shaken as before. ¡°Why did she suddenly visit the uncle doctor? Is Mommy alright?¡± Axel closed his eyes. His heart ached. ¡°Yes,¡± he whispered. ¡°She¡¯s alright.¡± Oliver sniffled. ¡°Can youe faster, Daddy? Please? I don¡¯t want to be alone. I want to see Mommy¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± Axel said, a faint smile pulling at his lips even though it never reached his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± The call ended. Axel stared at the phone for a moment, then lifted his gaze. His burned with fire. ¡°Liam,¡± he said. Liam snapped to attention. ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°Head home. Drive faster.¡± Liam didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°On it, boss.¡± The car lunged forward, tearing through the night, racing toward the Valley. eyes admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 328 328 Secret Weapon The Valley. The dining room glowed warmly under the crystal chandelier. tes of carefully prepared food sat untouched as steam slowly faded into the air and the delicious steak slowly grew cold. ¡°Young master, please. You need to eat your dinner.¡± Jimmy stood beside the table with the patience of a man who had repeated the same sentence far too many times tonight. Oliver sat upright in his chair, arms crossed firmly over his chest, his small face set with stubborn determination. ¡°Later, Jimmy. I¡¯m waiting for Daddy,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°We eat together.¡± Jimmy smiled gently. ¡°Your father may be dyed, young master. You can start first.¡± ¡°No,¡± Oliver replied without hesitation. ¡°Daddy wille any moment. I know it.¡± Jimmy tried again. And again. He changed his tone, softened his voice, and even tried a light bribe with dessert. Nothing worked. Oliver remained unmoved, staring at his untouched steak as if it had personally upset him. After the fifth failed attempt, Jimmy finally gave up. He straightened, adjusted his cuffs, and let out a quiet sigh. His gaze shifted to Laura, who stood nearby pretending not to notice him. He gestured subtly, lifting his brows and tilting his head toward Oliver, silently pleading for help. Laura caught the message immediately. She nodded once, confidence shing in her eyes, and walked toward the table. She stopped beside Oliver, leaning slightly closer. ¡°Young master,¡± she said gently, her voice sweet and careful. ¡°You need to eat now.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t even look at her. Laura smiled. Fine Time to use her secret weapon. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, she continued softly, ¡°mommy will be sad. You know that, right?¡± Oliver blinked. Slowly, he turned his head to look at her, his big eyes widening just a little. Yes. Laura nearlyughed out loud. She had m She nced at Jimmy and lifted her hand behind Oliver¡¯s back, giving him a discreet OK sign, as if to say, Leave it to me. Jimmy froze, watching closely. Laura leaned in just a bit more, lowering her voice. ¡°And if your mommy is sad, she might have to stay longer in the hospital. So-¡± ¡°I will eat!¡± Oliver grabbed his fork before she could finish, startling everyone in the room. ¡°I will eat right now,¡± he announced seriously. Then he looked at his te, frowned, and added, ¡°Uncle Danny, please give me more steak, please¡­ I need to eat more. Mommy will be happy if she knows I eat a lot Danny, who had been standing beside Jimmy the entire time, burst into a grin. ¡°Right away, young master!¡± He turned and practically jogged toward the kitchen, clearly delighted. Jimmy stared at the scene in disbelief. All that effort. All those polite reminders. And Laura had solved it in less than ten seconds. He cleared his throat. ¡°Very¡­ impressive.¡± Laura smiled sweetly. ¡°You just have to know what matters most, Jimmy!¡± Oliver nodded while chewing,pletely serious. ¡°Mommy matters most.¡± Jimmy¡¯s expression softened instantly. He stepped back, allowing Laura to remain with Oliver as he now ate enthusiastically, asking for extra sauce andining that the vegetables were ¡°too green.¡± He walked toward the front entrance, his steps slower than usual. Outside the tall windows, night had already fallen. He folded his hands behind his back, waiting. Only now did the worry creep in. Their madam had been admitted to the hospital so suddenly. No exnations. No WR Beunt Weapon Axel briefly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they glistened with restrained agony. ¡°We lost the child,¡± ¡°I am so sorry, Master Jimmy lowered his head immediately. There was nothing else to say. No words could touch a wound like that. Jimmy folded his hands together, silently praying. For his master. For his madam. Axel straightened. ¡°Prepare clothes for me, for Evelyn, and for Oliver. We will be staying at the hospital until she can return home. ¡°Yes, Master¡± ¡°And tell Laura to be ready. She wille with us to help take care of Oliver.* ¡°Understood.¡± After settling a few more arrangements, Axel finally walked toward the house. He paused before entering the dining room, drawing in a slow breath, carefully smoothing the storm from his expression. Oliver spotted him immediately. ¡°Daddy!¡± Oliver slid off his chair and ran over, smiling brightly. ¡°Come, Daddy. Uncle Danny already prepared your dinner.¡± Axel smiled, even as something inside him shattered quietly. He did not speak. He simply bent down and wrapped his arms around his son, holding him tightly for a moment longer than usual. Then Axel carried his son to his seat and sat beside him, one hand resting protectively on his small back as he began eating the delicious¨Clooking dinner that tasted nd to him. 329 A Car ident? admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 329 329 A Car ident? ¡°Daddy, why are you crying?¡± The question snapped Axel out of his thoughts. He looked down and found Oliver staring at him with knitted brows and far too observant eyes for a four¨Cyear¨Cold. years Axel inhaled quietly and forced a smile, one he had perfected over the but hated using on his son. ¡®I can¡¯t hide anything from you, bud¡­¡® ¡°I¡¯m not crying¡± Axel said as he rose from his seat. He reached out and took Oliver¡¯s small hand, helping him to his feet. Oliver¡¯s fingers wrapped tightly around his before he asked again, ¡°But your eyes look red, Daddy,¡± he tilted his head, clearly unconvinced. He tried to peer closer, but Axel turned just in time to avoid his gaze. ¡°Come on,¡± Axel said lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my bedroom. There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± Without waiting for questions, he scooped Oliver into his arms and carried him. Oliver rested his head against Axel¡¯s shoulder unusually quiet, his little hand gripping the cor of Axel¡¯s shirt. Inside the master bedroom, Axel set him down gently and guided him to the seating area near the window. Then he sat beside his son, knees touching and hands folded as if to steady himself. ¡°Dad, are we in trouble?¡± Oliver¡¯s innocent question was enough to ease Axel¡¯s mind. ¡°No, buddy. No one¡¯s in trouble¡­¡± He hesitated, then spoke carefully. ¡°My son, Mommy, had a car ident.¡± Oliver froze. ¡°A¡­ car ident?¡± he repeated slowly, his eyes widening. ¡°Like when Uncle Danny bumped the trash bin?¡± Axel almostughed. Almost. ¡°Hmm. Yeah, something like that,¡± he said gently. ¡°But bigger. This is a real car 320 A Car ident? ident¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s lips pressed together. His eyes began to shine, but he stubbornly blinked, refusing to let the tears fall. ¡°Did the car say sorry to Mommy?¡± Axel swallowed hard. ¡°I don¡¯t think it did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rude,¡± Oliver said seriously. ¡°Cars should say sorry¡­Right, daddy?¡± Axel nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°So¡­ so, Mommy, in pain?¡± His voice trembled. ¡°Hmm¡­ She¡¯s in the hospital now,¡± Axel said softly. ¡°The doctors are helping her get better. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to stay there for a while, okay? Until Mommy is healthy again.¡± Oliver stared at his feet, then looked up. ¡°Can I see her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Axel answered immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll see her.¡± ¡°Can I bring her my dinosaur? My book? I want to read a book for her¡­¡± Oliver asked. ed, relieved that his son did ¡°I think Mommy would like that very much,¡± Axel not seem shocked or frightened. His son handles the terrible news far better than he does. However, Axel¡¯s relief faded when Oliver asked, ¡°Daddy, how did Mommy get into the ident?¡± Axel hesitated for a split second before smoothing his expression. ¡°Mommy was unlucky,¡± he said simply. Oliver frowned. ¡°Unlucky, like when I drop my ice cream?¡± ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Axel replied, his voice thick. ¡°Very unlucky.¡± Oliver nodded solemnly, epting the exnation without question. ¡°Then, when we meet her in the hospital, I will tell her to be more careful.¡± Axel smiled, warmth and pain twisting together in his chest. He wrapped an arm around Oliver and pulled him close. Oliver leaned into him, resting his head against Axel¡¯s side. ¡°Daddy,¡± he said quietly, ¡°you can cry if you want. I won¡¯t tell, mommy¡­¡± 329 A Car ident? Axel closed his eyes. He held his son a little tighter and pressed a kiss to his hair, grateful for the small, fragilefort only a four¨Cyear¨Cold could give. Hope Medical Centre. The VIP room was quiet, almost suffocatingly so. Finley Morgan sat on the leather sofa, his postureposed yet rigid, hands sped as he stared at the closed door. Time dragged painfully slow. Every second that passed without news from the operating room felt like another weight added to his chest. Across from him, David Hamm sat straight¨Cbacked, pretending to read something on his tablet while watching Finley from the corner of his eye. ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t need to stay,¡± Finley said atst, his voice calm but strained. ¡°I can wait alone.¡± David didn¡¯t move. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already asked my men to prepare dinner for you. I¡¯ll apany you while you wait for the good news.¡± Finley let out a tired sigh. ¡°You sound as if good news is guaranteed.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± David replied honestly. ¡°But sitting alone with your thoughts won¡¯t help either.¡± That earned him a sharp nce, but Finley didn¡¯t argue further. His gaze dropped again. ¡°Where is Axel?¡± David stiffened slightly. ¡°He hasn¡¯t informed me, sir.¡± ¡°Almost two hours,¡± Finley said, irritation creeping into his voice. ¡°Almost two hours since he left. Evelyn is in surgery, and he disappears?¡± ¡°I believe he had a reason,¡± David said carefully. ¡°Axel wouldn¡¯t abandon her.¡± Finley didn¡¯t reply, but his anger shed in his gaze. Dinner was brought in shortly after. The table was filled with carefully prepared dishes, far more extravagant than Finley had any appetite for. 329 A Car ident? ¡°You ordered enough to feed an army,¡± Finley nuttered. ¡°Well, sir¡­ stress burns calories,¡± David said, trying to lighten the mood as he gestured for him to sit down. Finley chuckled lightly, ¡°Nonsense.¡± Still, he ate. Not much, but enough. David remained with him the entire time, discussing harmless topics, steering the conversation away from surgery clocks and worst¨Ccase scenarios. It wasn¡¯t distracting, exactly, but it was helping to ease Finley. Once the tes were cleared, David stood. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you now, sir. I need to check on the surgery arrangements personally.¡± ¡°As if anyone would dare mishandle it under your watch,¡± Finley said dryly. David smiled. He said lightly, ¡°Even so.¡± ¡°Thank you, David, for your help¡­¡± When the door finally closed behind him, Finley returned to the seating area, leaned back, and exhaled slowly. The silence returned. His worry remained heavy and constant, but at least he was alone with it now. However, Not long after, footsteps sounded in the corridor. Finley straightened, recognizing the voice immediately. It was Axel. Anger red sharply in his chest. How dare he leave while Evelyn was fighting for her life? The door opened. Finley was about to scold Axel when a small figure entered the room and halted him immediately. Big, familiar eyes met his. ¡°Oh, Grandpa Finley!¡± Oliver said happily, his voice innocent and cute. ¡°You¡¯re here too¡­¡± Finley¡¯s anger vanished instantly. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 330 330 Let Me Suffer Instead of You! Finley¡¯s expression softened, disbelief and relief flooding his features. He stood at once and opened his arms. ¡°Oliver¡­¡± The boy hurried over, wrapping his arms around Finley. ¡°Daddy said Mommy is here.¡± He looks up to see Finley in the eyes, ¡°Can I see him now?¡± Finley swallowed hard and gently patted Oliver¡¯s head. He looked past him to Axel, his gaze still sharp, but no longer burning. ¡°Not now, but we¡¯ll see her soon,¡± Finley said softly, his hand gently resting on Oliver¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How about we sit over there?¡± he suggested, motioning toward the seating area. Axel followed them into the seating area and took the single sofa opposite the longer one. Oliver immediately climbed up beside Finley, settling himselffortably. Axel watched for a moment, then looked down at his phone, intending to leave and look for David. However, he paused when Finley began speaking. ¡°So,¡± Finley said gently, leaning slightly toward Oliver, ¡°your mommy gave everyone quite a scare today.¡± Axel¡¯s head snapped up. He met Finley¡¯s eyes and gave a subtle shake of his head, a silent plea not to go into details. Finley paused, then smiled faintly. Either he understood, or he honestly didn¡¯t know much beyond the surface. Either way, Axel felt a quiet wave of relief. ¡°Yes, grandpa¡­ My mommy scares me¡­ She also scares Daddy,¡± Oliver shrugs. His expression turned gloomy again. ¡°But, she¡¯s fearless,¡± Finley continued while patting his head gently, ¡°Just like you.¡± Oliver nodded solemnly. ¡°Mommy is the bravest. Even braver than Daddy.¡± Axel almostughed. His son oftenpared him to his wife, which he didn¡¯t mind at all. In fact, he found theparison quite amusing. His gaze drifted back to his phone, thumb hovering over the screen. The Shadow Wolf. 330 LetMe Ethan. Collins. He needed information, and he needed it fast. His pre tightened as his thoughts spiraled, then Finley¡¯s voice pulled him back. ¡°Little Oliver, aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± Finley asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock ¡°I am,¡± Oliver admitted, his voice noticeably softer. ¡°But I want to see Mommy first: Axel lifted his head entirely now. He could see that Oliver¡¯s eyes were red, though they still shone with stubborn determination. The excitement, the worry, the exhaustion, all tangled together into one facial expression. ¡°Buddy,¡± Axel said gently, slipping his phone into his pocket. ¡°Mommy might wake up tomorrow. How about I read you a book instead?¡± ¡°No, Daddy.¡± Oliver shook his head firmly. ¡°I want to stay here. Waiting for Mommy? Before Axel could respond, Finley chuckled. ¡°Let him stay, Axel.¡± Then he nced at Oliver, ¡°Little man, you can sleep here¡­¡± He patted the space between them. Oliver beamed. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. But, I¡¯m not yet sleepy¡­¡± Axel sighed, defeated, but there was no real protest in him. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°But, no need to force yourself. Just sleep when you feel sleepy¡­ I promise I will wake you up when mommy is done with her surgery.¡± Oliver nodded, ¡°Yes, daddy¡­I promise I will sleep.¡± That promisested less than three minutes. By the time Axel nced over again, Oliver was curled on his side, a cushion tucked under his head, one arm hugging his dinosaur. His breathing was slow and even, exhaustion finally winning. Axel stood quietly and draped his jacket over his son. Finley watched the scene with softened eyes. An hourter, the door opened. David entered, his expression serious but relieved. ¡°The surgery is finished.¡± ¡°How is she?¡± Axel asked. ¡°She¡¯s stable,¡± David said. ¡°They¡¯re moving her to the observation room now.¡± 330 Let Me Shulter trafoved Axel exhaled shakily, relief and fear crashing together. He hent and cartily Wed Oliver into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the bedroom first, Axel said. Thank you? Finley and David nodded and left ahead of high. Axel moved to another VIP room where Laura and Jimmy were waiting, The moment they saw Oliver asleep in his arms, both softened instantly. ¡°We¡¯ll help take care of the young master, Jinimy said quietly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Heid Oliver down gently, brushing a kiss over his hair before turning back toward the hospital corridor. Now, he could finally see Evelyn. However, Axel¡¯s joy, relief, and fragile sense of happinesssted no more than a heartbea. The moment he reached the Post¨CAnesthesia Care Unit room, reality struck him with merciless force. Finley and David were already standing outside, their expressions grave. Axel stopped short. He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him the rules. He knew them well enough. He couldn¡¯t enter. He couldn¡¯t touch her. He couldn¡¯t hold her hand. He couldn¡¯t be with her. Through the ss, Axel saw her. Evelyny motionless on the narrow bed, her face pale to the point of translucence. Tubes and wires trailed from her body, connecting her to machines that hummed softly, each sound a reminder of how close he hade to losing her. That single glimpse crushed his chest until breathing felt like punishment. If he could, he would trade ces with her without hesitation. ¡®Eve, let me bear the pain,¡® he thought bitterly, ¡®Let me suffer instead of you.¡® He pressed his palm against the ss, stopping himself just short of touching it. His jaw tightened as he forced the storm inside him to settle, sharp emotions piercing him one after another. Fear. Guilt. Helplessness. After a long moment, Axel lowered his hand and turned toward David. 330 Lot Me Sulfer instead of You! ¡°Dave,¡± he asked quietly, his voice rough, ¡°how long will she stay here?¡± David met his gaze. For once, the usual easy smile was nowhere to be found. ¡°Until her condition stabilizes. After that, they¡¯ll move her to the VIP room so you can stay with her¡± Axel¡¯s hand clenched at his side. He wanted that more than anything. To sit beside her bed. To feel her warmth. To hold her hand and remind himself she was real, alive, and still here. Standing outside while she fought alone felt like torture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Axel,¡± David said, confidently sounding reassuring. ¡°The surgery went well. She¡¯s stable. She¡¯s strong. Stronger than any woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire life as a surgeon.¡± Axel nodded faintly, but the words barely reached him. Comment 4 View All > Post your firstment!! Vote 9 Fandom Swipe left to continue > Send Gift 330 Let Me Suffor Instead of You! ¡°Dave,¡± he asked quietly, his voice rough, ¡°how long will she stay here?¡± David met his gaze. For once, the usual easy smile was nowhere to be found. ¡°Until her condition stabilizes. After that, they¡¯ll move her to the VIP room so you can stay with her.¡± Axel¡¯s hand clenched at his side. He wanted that more than anything. To sit beside her bed. To feel her warmth. To hold her hand and remind himself she was real, alive, and still here. Standing outside while she fought alone felt like torture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Axel,¡± David said, confidently sounding reassuring. ¡°The surgery went well. She¡¯s stable. She¡¯s strong. Stronger than any woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire life as a surgeon.¡± Axel nodded faintly, but the words barely reached him. Comment 4 View All > Post your firstment! Vote admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 331 Axel¡¯s gaze drifted back to Evelyn, his eyes dark and aching. He memorized every detail of her face, afraid to look away, fearful that if he did, something would happen again. Silence settled heavily around them. Even Finley, who usually had something sharp or thoughtful to say, remained quiet. Finley¡¯s eyes were fixed on Evelyn, too, filled with an emotion far moreplex than grief alone. Regret twisted deep in his chest, mingling with anger and self¨Cme. If only he had let Axel attend the family gathering with Evelyn. This won¡¯t happen. Finley¡¯s hands curled slowly into fists. He had lost his family once before. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing them again, not after finally finding her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eve, Axel¡­¡± Finley murmured, more to himself than anyone else, but loud enough to be heard. Axel turned his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± he said quietly. The words were gentle, but the cold restraint in his tone sent an involuntary shiver down Finley¡¯s spine. ¡®Axel wasn¡¯t angry at me¡­That was worse. Finley bitterly smiles. They stood there together, separated from Evelyn by ss and silence, waiting for the moment they could finally reach her, hoping that when they did, she would open her eyes. ¡­ Axel didn¡¯t stop David after he excused himself. He didn¡¯t ask him to stay, knowing David had already done more than enough today. Entrusting someone with Evelyn¡¯s surgery and hospital arrangements, and ensuring everything ran smoothly amid the world¡¯s chaos, was no small matter. Axel knew David had already done everything he could to help him, and he would remember it. ¡°I¡¯lle early tomorrow morning, man,¡± David said, patting Axel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go rest for a bit! My sister¨Cinw will be upset if she sees you like this.¡± Axel simply smiled, unable to find words. He watched David leave before turning to Finley Morgan. 12:32 997 Hapast Twistert Fleurin (is Chest He expected Finley to leave as well. He was wrong. Finley followed him into the VIP room, his steps unhurried, his expressionposed but unreadable. The door closed softly behind them, sealing them into a quiet space that felt heavier than the hallway outside. Axel understood immediately, Finley wasn¡¯t here to rest. He wanted answers. They sat across from each other in the seating area, the soft lighting doing nothing to case the tension. Axel didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. ¡°You can ask me anything,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll exin Finley didn¡¯t speak right away. His brows were furrowed, his gaze fixed on the floor as if the truth might reveal itself there. Axel waited. He had learned long ago that Finley preferred silence before confrontation. Then, Slowly, the lines on Finley¡¯s forehead eased. He cleared his throat. ¡°Have you caught the Assassin?¡± Axel blinked, genuinely surprised. He had expected a different question. ¡®How did it happen? Who was with her?¡± Not this, ¡®Have you caught the Assassin?¡® ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied evenly. ¡°The one who carried it out. But not the mastermind. My people are still tracking them.¡± Finley¡¯s jaw tightened instantly. Anger flickered across his face, sharp and unrestrained. Axel studied him for a second before asking, ¡°How did you know the perpetrator was an assassin? The case hasn¡¯t reached the media. Even the police haven¡¯t been informed yet¡­¡± He asked curiously. < _ 331 Regret Twisted Doop in His Chost Finley leaned back against the sofa, Inhaling deeply before answering. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you didn¡¯t report it that I knew this wasn¡¯t a simple ident. Someone sent an assassin to kill my niece!¡± A cold sh ignited in Axel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°They tried to kill her. I don¡¯t know the true motive. yet, but I¡¯ll get the answer tonight.¡± Finley¡¯s hand mmed lightly against the armrest. ¡°How dare they?¡± he snapped. ¡°How dare they n something so diabolical against my niece? They ordered to kill my niece?¡± Axel stiffened slightly. The man before him wasn¡¯t just a formidable politician; he also boasted a clean track record, which is why so many people hoped he would be the next president. It was the first time he¡¯d seen Finley so furious and so openly violent in his killing intent. Strangely, he really appreciates this side of himself, especially the killing intent in his gaze. They both share the same goal: to avenge Evelyn. ¡°They won¡¯t walk away,¡± Axel said coldly. ¡°Whoever ordered this won¡¯t receive mercy.¡± The room fell silent. No words were exchanged, but both men were locked in the same unspoken vow. Somewhere out there, someone had decided to take Evelyn¡¯s life. Neither of them would allow that mistake to go unanswered. Minutes passed before Finley finally spoke again, his voice lower now, stripped of its sharp edge. ¡°I hope Evelyn didn¡¯t lose the baby.¡± Axel froze. ¡°She told you?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Yes,¡± Finley replied. ¡°She told us about the pregnancy. That¡¯s why I was terrified when I heard about the ident. Broken ribs. A fractured arm. Trauma like that¡­¡± His voice trembled despite his effort to remainposed. ¡°I feared the worst.¡± Axel felt the pain surge back instantly, vicious and unforgiving. It was as if someone had sliced his heart open again and poured acid into the wound. ¡°Finley¡­¡± Axel murmured. 12:32 231 Regret Twisted Deep in His Chest The single word carried a plea. A warning. A confession. Finley looked up. Axel met his gaze, his eyes dark, hollow, barely holding together. ¡°Evelyn and I lost our unborn child.¡± For the first time that night, Finley¡¯sposure shattered. His eyes widened in disbelief. His lips parted then closed again. He tried to speak, but no sound came out. He opened his mouth once more, searching for words that didn¡¯t exist. Nothing could soften a loss like that. Slowly, Finley pressed his lips together and nodded, as if acknowledging a truth too cruel to deny. His throat tightened painfully. Axel lowered his head, breaking eye contact. His shoulders trembled, subtle but unmistakable. The weight he had been carrying finally pressed down without restraint. Finley watched him in silence. ¡®Cry as much as you want, Axel, he thought. I know this pain. He had lost family once. He understood the emptiness that followed. The silence whereughter should have been. The ache of someone who would never exist in the world. Neither of them spoke again. The VIP room held their grief and anger quietly. Comment 2 View All > 13.22 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 332 332 Shocked Ste was halfway across the hospital parking lot when headlights swept over her feet. She paused, frowning, and turned just in time to see a familiar car pull neatly into a space near the VIP entrance. The engine shut off, and a tall figure stepped out. She recognized the man immediately. Someone she rarely sees outside her office, as their busy schedules seldom allow them to meet. They had only spoken over the phone until now. Without hesitation, she hurried toward him. ¡°Dn?¡± she asked, blinking. ¡°What are you doing here at this hour?¡± Dn shut the door and adjusted his jacket, looking a bit too calm for someone arriving nearly at midnight at the hospital. ¡°Visiting my boss.¡± Ste was surprised to hear that. ¡®Axel? Is he sick? Did he have another boss? she wondered, before asking, ¡°Which boss?¡± For a fraction of a second, his expression stiffened. That was all it took. Her stomach dropped, guessing something in her mind. ¡°Who is in this hospital? My brother¨Cinw? Or, my sister?¡± Before he could answer, Ste grabbed his wrist and started dragging him toward the entrance. ¡°My sister, Eve? She is¡­¡± she said, already pulling out her phone. Her fingers trembled as she unlocked the screen. No missed calls. No unread messages. Nothing. Her heart began to pound harder. 332 Shocked ¡°Ste, wait,¡± Dn said, trying to slow her. ¡°You¡¯re assuming things¡± He tries to distract her before she pushes the elevator button. He can¡¯t let her go upstairs now. ¡°Then tell me I¡¯m wrong,¡± she shot back, still walking, ¡°Tell me she isn¡¯t here, or my brother¨Cinw is not here¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°You just finished a shift in the IG. You should go home and rest? ¡°I¡¯m not tired¡­¡± ¡°You are,¡± Dn said, looking at her with concern, noting how exhausted her eyes now looked. Ste sighs deeply, trying to avoid eye contact with him, her gaze fixed on the elevator before them. She has indeed been exhausted. She turned to face him. ¡°Dn, if you¡¯re lying to me, I swear-¡± she can¡¯t finish her sentence as the elevator doors slide open. Jimmy stood inside, a surprised sh in his eyes. Ste¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Ji¨CJimmy¡­¡± Her suspicions were undeniable. Jimmy never came to hospitals unless his master did. And his master only came when Evelyn was involved. ¡®Wait¡­ or Oliver?¡® Ste wonders, and her head starts to hurt from all the guessing. ¡°Oh, Jimmy¡­¡± Ste whispered. ¡°You, also here¡­¡± Jimmy smiled tly. ¡°Miss Ste¡­¡± he said, then walked out of the elevator and let them in. Dn closed his eyes briefly and walked inside, ¡°Fine. Come with me.¡± As the elevator stopped on the top floor, Dn led her through the VIP wing, guards nodding respectfully as they passed. When they noticed Ste, one of them stepped forward, but Dn raised a hand. ¡°She¡¯s family.¡± Ste noticed that the entire floor was quiet and empty, with no other patients in sight, only a few guards stationed in a particr area. The entire floor has be a restricted area. She knew that only Axel could do so. They didn¡¯t make it far before Dn spoke again. ¡°She was in a car ident.¡± The words barely registered. 200 ¡°A decident?¡± Ste repeated faintly as she grabbed Dn¡¯s hand to stop him. ¡°Repeat 1148 ¡°You can¡¯t tell this to anyone else.¡± Dn sighed deeply before continuing, ¡°Your sister had a car ident. She is now in the recovery room¡­ Ste didn¡¯t ask anything, but she hurriedly walked toward the recovery room on that floor. Her pace quickened. The moment she saw Evelyn lying on the bed pale and unmoving, tubes connected to monitors, Ste¡¯s knees nearly buckled. She gripped the windowframe to keep herself upright. Why did my sister have a car ident? Why Why¡­ She is there. This must be a dream, right?¡® She thought. Then she saw a man step out of the room, pulling off his surgical cap. Ste froze. ¡°Professor Han?¡± she said, recognizing him immediately. He looked up, surprised. ¡°Ste? Why are you here? This ce, restricted¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s my sister, Evelyn Knight,¡± she said quickly, her voice shaking. ¡°What happened?¡± His expression softened as understanding dawned. ¡°Mrs. Knight was admitted after a high¨Cimpact car ident. Multiple fractures to the upper limbs and chest trauma. She underwent emergency surgery.¡± Ste swallowed. ¡°And¡­ is she okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s stable now,¡± he assured her. ¡°We¡¯ve controlled the internal bleeding. She¡¯ll be moved to a VIP room once she¡¯s fully monitored.¡± Relief flooded her chest, only to be ripped away by his following words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he added gently. ¡°The trauma caused a miscarriage.¡± Ste¡¯s vision blurred as tears welled up. She pressed a hand to her mouth, choking back a sob. ¡°She¡­ misscarriage¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said quietly. ¡°We did everything we could.¡± She nodded numbly, thanking him before he stepped away. Dn stood beside her, silent, steady. He did Crouch her, but his presence grounded her more thum words rvm could. ¡°I¡¯m staying, Dn. Este said suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m not going home? Dn didn¡¯t argue. He felt his heart ache at w terribly sad she was. low He wanted to hold her, but he dismissed thou thoughts right away. ¡°Ste¡± He softly said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to go home. But you can wait and rest in Oliver¡¯s room.¡± ¡°He is here, too?¡± Ste asked while wiping her tears. ¡°Yes, they will stay in the hospital for the time being¡± He said and led her to the VIP wings. Ste slowly entered the room and saw that Oliver was already asleep, curled up under a nket. Laura sat nearby, her hands sped tightly in herp. The moment Laura saw Ste, she stood. ¡°Miss Ste¡­¡± Ste crossed the room and hugged her without hesitation. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You know my phone¡­¡± She said, voice shaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Laura admitted softly. ¡°I only know when I arrive here. I haven¡¯t seen Madam yet.¡± They sat together in silence, broken only by the quiet hum of the heater. Ste wiped her tears and nced at Oliver on the bed, ¡°Did he cry?¡± Laura shook her head, ¡°Young Master hasn¡¯t yet seen his mother. He only knows about his mother¡¯s injury.¡± ¡°Poor little Oliver¡­¡± Ste feels even sadder for her nephew. At the same time, Oliver stirred but didn¡¯t wake. #5 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 333 333 How Are You Holding Up? A knock on the door made Axel it has head instantly For a fleeting second, hope red. He expected to hear the cals nowce of medical m perhaps announcing that Evelyn had been moved to the rooms, that he could finally see her properly, touch her hand, and reassure himself the was truly bee Instead, a familiar voice came from the other side. ¡°Poss, it¡¯s me, Dn. May Ie in? Hist hed as quickly as it came. said, already lowering his gaze back to the iPad resting on his knee ened softly. pped inside and closed it behind him, his expression solemn. Axel didn¡¯t to s fingers moved steadily across the screen as he read through message ins. ines of encrypted text detailed timelines, suspicious vehicles, and partial lead mastermind behind Evelyn¡¯s ident was still out there, hiding in the shadows, waiting That alone was enough to keep Axel¡¯s nerves stretched tight. ¡°Axel,¡± Dn said, not as a secretary, but as his closest friend. Tm really sorry for your loss.¡± Axel¡¯s hand paused for half a second before continuing to scroll. ¡°Thank you, Dn, he replied faintly. He gestured toward the chair opposite him. ¡°Sit.¡± Dn did, though he didn¡¯t rx. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know,¡± Dn said carefully. That made Axel look up. He didn¡¯t speak. He simply raised his eyes, granting permission. ¡°Ste is here,¡± Dn Evelyn¡¯s injury.¡± her slightly, surprise flickering across Axel¡¯s expressio 16:45 333 How Are You Holding Up? his face before disappearing just as quickly. Dn swallowed. He knew that look. Calm from Axel wasn¡¯t reassurance. It was dangerous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss,¡± Dn continued quickly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t avoid it. She saw me when I entered the VIP wing. She figured it out immediately.¡± Silence followed. Axel didn¡¯t react right away. He lowered his gaze again, staring at the iPad without actually reading. The seconds stretched, each one tightening the knot in Dn¡¯s chest. ¡®He¡¯s thinking,¡® Dn realized grimly. And when Axel thinks like this, someone usually regrets it. He could only express his emotion in his mind, ¡®Dang it! Today is really my unlucky day!¡® After a short moment, finally, Axel moved. He set the iPad aside on the table and leaned back slightly, folding his hands together. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Axel said calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to burden yourself with it.¡± Dn blinked, surprised by his boss¡¯s calm reaction. ¡°It¡­ is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Axel exhaled slowly. ¡°Sooner orter, my sister¨Cinw and the rest of the family would find out. She works at this hospital. Keeping it from her forever was unrealistic.¡± He paused. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Dn released a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding. ¡°She¡¯s in Oliver¡¯s room. She decided to wait there until thedy boss wakes up.¡± Axel nodded softly. ¡°That¡¯s good. At least Oliver won¡¯t be alone when he wakes up tomorrow.¡± There was a brief pause before Axel added, ¡°Did you bring the documents I asked for?¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Dn reached into his bag, pulled out a neatly organized folder, and handed it over. Axel flipped it open and scanned the contents. Financial schedules. Meeting agendas. Travel arrangements. Everything that suddenly felt absurdly unimportantpared to 16:45 333 How Are You Holding Up? the woman lying unconscious down the hall. He read in silence for several minutes, his expression unreadable. Dn waited, straight¨Cbacked, hands resting on his knees like a student awaiting judgment. Finally, Axel closed the folder and turned his attention back to Dn. ¡°Cancel my business trip,¡± Axel said. ¡°And all meetings for the rest of the week.¡± Dn nodded immediately. ¡°Understood, Boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll work from the hospital for now,¡± Axel continued. ¡°Anything urgent can be rerouted here. Anything nonessential can wait.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Dn replied. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Axel nced at him. ¡°You look disappointed.¡± Dn hesitated, then allowed himself a small smile. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say you¡¯re taking a break, sir.¡± Axel snorted softly. ¡°If I stop working, I¡¯ll start thinking. That¡¯s far worse.¡± ¡°Hahaha, fair point,¡± Dn conceded. Axel rose from his seat and moved toward the ss window behind him, standing there with his back turned to Dn. ¡°There¡¯s something else,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°Go check on Ryan before you head home,¡± Axel said. ¡°Make sure he¡¯s receiving the best treatment.¡± Dn¡¯s expression sharpened. ¡°And after?¡± ¡°Once he recovers, send him to Green Farm,¡± Axel continued. ¡°Light indoor work only. He won¡¯t return to Team Two until he¡¯s fully recovered.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re grounding your own team leader.¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°He disobeyed orders and nearly got himself and my wife killed. Grounding is mercy.¡± 2 ¡°I¡¯ll pass along the message. He won¡¯t be happy.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to be happy,¡± Axel replied coolly. ¡°He needs to be alive.¡± 333 How Are You Holding Up? The room fell quiet again. Dn studied Axel for a moment, then spoke more softly. He stood from his seat and, standing beside him, asked, ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Axel didn¡¯t answer immediately. His gaze drifted to the door, as if he could see Evelyn through it. Tubes. Machines. A stillness that terrified him more than any enemy ever had. ¡°I¡¯m functioning,¡± Axel said atst. Dn faintly smiled, ¡°That wasn¡¯t the question.¡± Axel nced back at him. ¡°Then don¡¯t ask questions you don¡¯t want honest answers to.¡± Dnughed under his breath, shaking his head. ¡°Still terrifying, even when you¡¯re miserable.¡± ¡°Especially when I¡¯m miserable,¡± Axel corrected. They shared a brief, familiar silence, one built on years of friendship and unspoken understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± Dn said, standing. ¡°Call me if you need anything. Anything at all.¡± Axel nodded. ¡°Get some rest. You look worse than I feel.¡± Dn scoffed. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± He smiled and left the room. The door slowly closed and then clicked shut, before silence reimed the space. Axel stood in his ce, closing his eyes for a brief moment. His mind immediately returned to Evelyn. To Oliver, sleeping in the next room. To the enemy still lurking somewhere unseen. He opened his eyes again, sharper now. There was no room for weakness. Not now. 334 The Knock He¡¯s Waiting For admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 334 334 The Knock He¡¯s Waiting For Atst, the knock Axel had been waiting for echoed against the door. He straightened instantly, heart pounding, and turned just as the door opened. Medical staff stepped inside, their movements calm and practiced. At the front stood Professor Han, the chief surgeon who had performed Evelyn¡¯s operation. Axel didn¡¯t wait for introductions. He moved toward him. Relief and worry clearly shed across his face. His gaze flicked briefly to the hospital bed behind the doctor before returning to him. ¡°Doc¡­¡± Axel asked quietly, ¡°Is my wife stable?¡± ¡°Mr. Knight,¡± Professor Han greeted him with a reassuring nod. ¡°Yes. She is stable now. Axel took a deep breath, then slowly released. ¡°She¡¯s still under anesthesia,¡± the doctor continued, ncing at his watch. ¡°Based on her condition, she will likely wake up in the early morning.¡± Axel closed his eyes for a brief second, pressing his fingers together as if grounding himself. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said sincerely. ¡°Really.¡± ¡°You did well getting her here in time,¡± Professor Han replied. ¡°Now she just needs rest.¡± Axel stepped aside as the nurses carefully wheeled Evelyn¡¯s bed into the inner room of the VIP ward. His eyes never left her face. Pale, exhausted, but alive. That was enough for now. The treatment room they brought her into barely resembled a hospital room. The furniture was neatly arranged, and the space wasrge enough to feel more like a presidential suite in a five¨Cstar hotel than a recovery ward. Axel let out a weak sigh. ¡°She¡¯s going toin about the d¨¦cor,¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°She¡¯ll say it¡¯s too quiet.¡± One of the nurses smiled politely, pretending not to hear. Axel remained standing there, watching as Evelyn was settledfortably, machines humming steadily beside her. 16:45 334 The Knock He¡¯s Waiting For +59 After the nurse had settled Evelyn in her position, the crushing weight on his chest eased just a little. He watched closely as Professor Han studied the monitoring panel beside the bed. The doctor¡¯s expression was calm, professional, giving nothing away as his fingers moved across the screen. Axel stood rigid, hands sped behind his back, as if any sudden movement might disrupt the fragile peace of the room. Finally, Professor Han turned to face him. ¡°Is everything all right, Doctor?¡± Axel asked, unable to keep the worry from his voice. ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Han replied with a reassuring smile. ¡°Her vital signs are stable. Blood pressure is within normal range, oxygen saturation is good, and there are no signs of internalplications.¡± Axel exhaled slowly, as if he had been holding his breath since the surgery ended. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Professor Han continued. ¡°My assistant will remain on standby throughout the night. If there is any change in Mrs. Knight¡¯s condition, even something minor, they wille in immediately to assess her.¡± Axel nodded. ¡°Thank you, Doc. For everything.¡± He said, with a relieved sh in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Professor Han said warmly. ¡°She¡¯s strong. No need to worry about her.¡± He paused and smiled before continuing, ¡°Mr. Knight, try to get some rest yourself. You¡¯ll need it when she wakes up.¡± Axel gave a faint, almost humorless smile. ¡°I¡¯ll try. Thank you¡­¡± Professor Han nodded once more before leaving the room with the nurses, their footsteps fading into the quiet corridor. Axel walked them to the door out of habit, offering a final nod of gratitude before closing it gently behind them. The room fell silent again. Axel turned and walked back to the bed, stopping just beside it. His eyes never left Evelyn¡¯s face. She looked so pale, so still,shes resting against her cheeks, lips slightly parted as she breathed softly. She looked innocent in a way that made his chest ache. 16:46 334 The Knock He¡¯s Waiting For Every second he stood there, his heart twisted tighter. ¡®Eve, My Wife¡­ it should have been me.¡¯ The thought echoed mercilessly in his mind. If only he had insisted on driving her himself. If only he had been there, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. The list of if only grew longer, heavier, until it pressed painfully against his ribs. She suffered. She lost their child. And he was still standing. Axel lifted his hand, hesitating just inches from her face. Then, he gently brushed aside a stray strand of hair that had fallen across her cheek, his touch careful, almost reverent, as if afraid even that might hurt her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered silently. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Eve. I¡¯m sorry, my love¡­ Anger simmered beneath the sorrow, but it had nowhere to go except inward. He med himself relentlessly, even though reason told him this wasn¡¯t his fault. But reason¡­ had no power tonight. He took her hand then, wrapping his fingers around hers and giving a gentle squeeze. Her hand felt warm, alive, and that alone kept him from falling apartpletely. After some time¡­ Axel pulled a chair closer and sat beside the bed, still holding her hand as if letting go would somehow make her disappear. His shoulders slowly slumped, exhaustion finally iming him. With his head bowed and her hand still sped in his, Axel drifted into an uneasy sleep, keeping silent watch over his wife as the night stretched on around them. Meanwhile, one floor below, Dn entered a patient care room and quickly came to a halt. He had expected dim lights and sleeping patients. Instead, the room was oddly lively. 334 The Knock He¡¯s Waiting For Liam and Lisa were both there, sitting on either side of Ryan¡¯s bed like overprotective parents who refused to go home. A half¨Cempty coffee cup sat on the bedside table, and someone had clearly smuggled in snacks from the vending machine. All three heads turned toward him at once. ¡°Dn?¡± Liam frowned, ncing at his watch. ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s almost midnight, man. Even criminals sleep at this hour.¡± ¡°I just finished talking to the boss,¡± Dn replied calmly, closing the door behind him. His gaze shifted to the bed. Ryany propped against the pillows, his knee and arm heavily bandaged. A few bruises decorated his face, and there were bandages around his head. Still, overall, he looked far better than Dn had expected. Fresh, alert, and annoyingly conscious. ¡°Hey.¡± Ryan even managed to show a faint smile. Dn walked closer. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo PurpleLight admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 335 335 We Found Lead Dn walked closer. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Really awful,¡± Ryan answered without hesitation. ¡°Physically, I¡¯m fine. Emotionally?¡± He sighed. ¡°I feel terrible.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± Liam can¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°You consider that trauma just from a car ident?¡± he raised an eyebrow, unable to believe Ryan¡¯s words. Ryan sent a sharp nce at Liam before saying, ¡°I¡¯m lying here breathingfortably while thedy boss is upstairs undergoing surgery. I feel terrible¡­ Make me ashamed of facing Boss Axel!¡± Dn¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. He knew what Ryan had done at the ident scene. Despite his injuries, Ryan had forced himself to move, to search for help, to stay standing until Evelyn was airlifted away. Only then had his body finally given up on him. ¡°Man, you did everything you could,¡± Dn said quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t carry guilt that isn¡¯t yours.¡± Lisa narrowed her eyes on Ryan. ¡°Still,¡± she snapped, arms crossed, ¡°if only you¡¯d driven the new car as I told you to, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Ryan groaned. ¡°Please, Lisa, not now.¡± ¡°What?¡± she shot back. ¡°Am I wrong? That old car is not even bulletproof. The boss already mentioned driving those new brand cars, but you didn¡¯t. If you follow orders, the damage won¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°Lisa,¡± Liam nced briefly at Lisa, ¡°we are not ming vehicles in a hospital room.¡± Ryan sighed helplessly, his gaze fixed on Lisa as he admitted, ¡°I won¡¯t defend myself, Lisa. I know I¡¯m wrong¡­ But you have to remember Lady Boss¡¯s personality¨Cshe¡¯s low¨Cprofile. She¡¯ll protest if we change her usual car.¡± Dn almost smiled, staring at the three of them, looking tense as if they wanted to punch each other in the face. He cleared his throat. ¡°Ryan, for what it¡¯s worth, the boss arranged for you to recover at Green Farm once you¡¯re discharged. Indoor work only.¡± Ryan was stunned to hear that. He stared at Dn a few seconds before saying, ¡°That sounds¡­ suspiciously peaceful.¡± 16:45 335 We Found Lead ¡°It¡¯s not a vacation,¡± Dn replied tly. ¡°You¡¯re still on probation.¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer a peaceful probation rather than the boss sending me to slow living in d!¡± The room fell into a quieter silence after that, the weight of the night settling back in. The earlier banter faded, leaving an uneasiness in the air. Even the humming of the medical equipment sounded louder now. No one said it aloud, but they were all thinking the same thing. This wasn¡¯t an ident. After several long seconds, Dn was the first to break the silence. ¡°So, Liam¡­¡± he began, his tone casual but his eyes sharp as they locked onto Liam across the room. ¡°Have you guys figured out who the mastermind is behind the incident?¡± The question snapped the tension back into ce. Liam lifted his head slowly, as if he had been pulled from deep thought. Ryan, who had been easing himself back against the pillows, paused mid¨Cmotion and turned to look at him. Lisa straightened as well, curiosity and irritation mixing on her face. Liam studied each of them in turn before finally speaking. ¡°The ones who tried to kill you,¡± he said, nodding toward Ryan, ¡°were just low¨Clevel gangsters. Hired muscle.¡± Ryan frowned. ¡°By who?¡± ¡°The Shadow Wolf.¡± Ryan nearly choked. ¡°What? Shadow Wolf?¡± He nced down at his bandaged leg, then back up. ¡°You mean the lowly Shadow Wolf?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Liam replied with a dry chuckle. ¡°That one.¡± Lisa let out an incredulousugh. ¡°What the hell? Since when do they have the guts to target thedy boss?¡± Dn leaned back slightly, arms crossing over his chest. ¡°They don¡¯t,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Not on their own.¡± 335 We Found Lead Liam nodded. ¡°Exactly. Shadow Wolf isn¡¯t the real problem. Someone¡¯s behind them. Someone with money and a reason.¡± ¡°And that someone is still unidentified,¡± Dn added. ¡°Yes,¡± Liam confirmed with a tired sigh. ¡°Ethan¡¯s team took over the case. Wrapped it tight. I don¡¯t have ess to the follow¨Cup information anymore.¡± The room went silent again, heavier this time. Four minds worked at once, each tracing invisible lines, reying fragments of events, names, grudges, timing. Then Lisa spoke. ¡°I think it¡¯s Lana Scott.¡± The name dropped like a stone into water. Three pairs of eyes swung toward her. ¡°You mean William Walters¡® kept woman?¡± Liam asked slowly. Lisa nodded. ¡°Yeah, that one.¡± Ryan whistled softly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ bold.¡± ¡°It also makes a lot of sense,¡± Dn said after a moment, his expression darkening. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have the resources andworks to hire some big, dangerous assassins. Low¨Clevel gangsters fit her reach.¡± ¡°And she has the motive. She hates thedy boss,¡± Ryan added quietly. ¡°Ourdy boss sent her to jail and ruined her n to snatch the Walters Group. That kind of humiliation doesn¡¯t fade easily, or at all.¡± Lisa crossed her arms. ¡°Exactly. That woman doesn¡¯t forgive. She festers.¡± Ryan shifted, then looked at Liam. ¡°What about you? You¡¯re suspicious of her, too?¡± Liam hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Yes. Her, or one of Boss Axel¡¯s enemies. This happened not long after he publicly announced his wife¡¯s identity.¡± No one argued. The room grew eerily still, as if even the walls were listening. They all shared the same conclusion, but none of them dared to say it was the truth. 335 We Found Load Suspicion wasn¡¯t proof. And guessing wrong could be just as dangerous. Somewhere above them, the real storm waited. At the same time, in Axel¡¯s VIP room, silence reigned. Axel slept upright in the chair beside the bed, his hand still loosely wrapped around Evelyn¡¯s. His head had tilted forward at an awkward angle, exhaustion finally winning after hours of forcedposure. The gentle vibration of a phone broke the stillness. Axel stirred instantly, eyes opening as if he had never truly fallen asleep. He carefully loosened his grip on Evelyn¡¯s hand, making sure not to disturb her, before standing and pulling his phone from his pocket. Ethan. Axel stepped a few paces away, lowering his voice as he answered. ¡°Talk.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed a few things,¡± Ethan said on the other end, his tone sharp and businesslike. ¡°The hitmen are Shadow Wolf affiliates. Small¨Ctime. Disposable.¡± Axel¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°And the one pulling the strings?¡± Comment 1 View All > Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 12 1 Fandom admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 336 336 My Baby Axel¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°And the one pulling the strings?¡± ¡°We found lead, someone who has contact with Natalie Martinez¡¯s personal assistant,¡± Ethan admitted. A cold smile flickered across Axel¡¯s face, sharp and humorless. ¡°Good. She is my number one suspect!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep digging into it and report to you early in the morning¡± Ethan said. ¡°Get some rest, if you can, Axel¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Axel ended the call without another word. He returned to Evelyn¡¯s side, sitting down once more and reiming her hand, his thumb brushing lightly over her knuckles. ¡°Eve¡­ My love¡­ I promise you, whoever did this,¡± Axel murmured, voice low and dangerous, ¡°won¡¯t get a second chance.¡± After he gently kissed the back of her hand, Axel leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes to rest. Several minutes passed in quiet stillness. He sat beside her bed, head bowed, one hand resting near hers as if afraid she might disappear if he let go. Didn¡¯t take long; exhaustion finally pulled him into a shallow sleep. Axel didn¡¯t notice when Evelyn¡¯s fingers twitched faintly against the sheets. A secondter, her eyshes fluttered. Light seeped in slowly, painfully. Evelyn¡¯s first conscious breath felt wrong, shallow and tight, as if her chest were wrapped in invisible wires. Her body felt stiff, heavy, and uncooperative. Every attempt to move sent unfamiliar aches rippling through her arms, her legs, her ribs. Pain bloomed in dull waves, not sharp, but deep enough to make her want to curl inward. 336 My Baby ¡®What¡­ happened?¡± Her thoughts came slowly, swimming through fog. She tried to turn her head, anxiety tightening her chest. The room was unfamiliar, far too quiet, far too clean. Soft lights. Beeping machines. The faint scent of antiseptic. ¡®Hospital¡­¡® The realization struck her at once, sending her heart racing. Her throat burned when she tried to swallow. Dry. Like she had screamed for hours. Panic bubbled up, but then she saw him, Axel, her husband. He sat beside her bed, slumped awkwardly in the chair, his broad shoulders curved forward, his usually sharp posture gone. His head was bowed, dark hair slightly disheveled, his face pale with exhaustion. He looked older somehow. Worn. The sight of him warmed her chest despite the pain. ¡®He stayed, she thought weakly. ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ Hubby, I¡¯m really sorry to make you worry. Her eyes feel stung. She tried to call his name. ¡°A¡­ Axel¡­¡± But nothing came out. Not even a whisper. Her throat refused to cooperate, the sound trapped somewhere deep inside her chest. She frowned slightly, panic ring again. ¡®Why can¡¯t I speak? Why does it hurt everywhere?¡® Memories returned without warning¡­ The road. The headlights. The truck. The scream of metal. The sickening sensation of weightlessness. Then Axel¡¯s face, frantic and furious, appeared when shey helplessly on the ground. His hands. His voice. The cliff. The cold rush of fear. After that¡­nothing. The memory mmed into her chest, and tears welled up instantly. They slipped down the corners of her eyes, silent and unstoppable. 16:45 238 My Baby ¡°Thank you, Lord¡­ Thank you¡­ You brought me back from that terrible experience. L¡­ I almost died¡­ Her breathing swallows, emotion crashing into her all at once. She was alive. She was in the hospital. Axel was here. Then another thought struck her like a sharp nail. ¡®My baby! Her heart lurched violently. Panic surged through her veins, drowning out everything else. With effort, she shifted her hand weakly, dragging it over the sheets toward her abdomen. Her fingers trembled as they hovered there, afraid to touch. ¡®Please¡­ please be there¡­¡® Her chest tightened painfully as fear squeezed her heart. She didn¡¯t remember pain in her stomach, only her chest, her limbs, but memory was unreliable. She didn¡¯t know what surgeries she had undergone. She didn¡¯t know what had been taken from her. Her tears fell faster. That slight movement, that barely audible shift of fabric, was enough. Axel stirred. He lifted his head groggily, instinctively turning toward the bed, and then froze. Evelyn¡¯s eyes were open. Wide. ssy. Wet with tears. ¡°Eve¡­?¡± His voice cracked instantly. He was on his feet in a heartbeat, chair scraping softly against the floor as he leaned over her. ¡°Eve¨Chey¨Chey, you¡¯re awake. You¡¯re awake.¡± Panic flooded his expression as his gaze swept over her face. ¡°Does it hurt? Where does it hurt? Your chest? Your arm? Your head?¡± 18:45 is hands hovered helplessly, unsure where he was allowed to touch We you dizzy? Nauseous? Mease don¡¯t move too much? e leaned closer, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead, his lips trembling I¡¯m¡­ She can¡¯t finish her words because the words she formed in her mind leave her throat. iled, staring at d, holding ho lyn tried to ut, only a br
  1. s. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m right here. By your side.
wanted to ask him abou Her eyes searched his fa ir child. But no sound came perately. Fear twist Her fin lifted weakly around his hand, gr nd again, this time deliber sture. Axe Hi
  1. ed.
im as tightly as she could. She sting it over her stomach. mured, voice going t is sore. You just ed onto his. e begged sile
  1. ed. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t worry about talking
head a hundred times. Different words. Gentler was stronger. Until she could handle it. ar in her eyes, the hope trembling on hershes, every throat. essly, tears spilling freely now. ad held it tightly, grounding himself. His jaw clenched. His 336 My Baby Evelyn understood. She knows only see his expression. Her breath caught, a soundless sob tearing through her chest. Her fingers tightened around his hand, clutching him as if he were the only thing keeping her from breaking apart. ¡°NO-¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 337 The grief was immediate and crushing, hollowing her out from the inside. Evelyn¡¯s shoulders trembled as silent tears soaked into the pillow. She couldn¡¯t scream. She couldn¡¯t ask why. She couldn¡¯t even cry properly. She just shook. Axel bent down, resting his forehead against hers, his voice barely holding together. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he whispered brokenly. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my¡­¡± Her grip tightened painfully, nails digging into his skin as if she were trying to anchor herself in reality. Tears streamed endlessly down her face, each one heavier than thest. Axel wrapped her gently in his arms, careful of her injuries, holding her as close as he dared. His own tears finally fell, dripping onto her hair as he pressed his face against her temple. They stayed like that, clinging to each other in the quiet room, grief thick and suffocating between them. No words could soften the loss. Only the steady warmth of his arms, and the shared understanding that she had survived¨Cbut at a cost neither of them had been ready to pay. Axel only loosened his embrace when he heard hurried footsteps outside the room. The door opened, and the doctor on duty entered, closely followed by an agile¨Clooking senior nurse. Axel stepped back to the edge of the bed, giving them space while never once taking his eyes off Evelyn. Even as relief washed over him at the sight of her awake, unease gnawed at his chest. Her body had survived the surgery, but her heart had just endured something far more 337 What¡¯s Wrong With Me? fragile. He worried she might shatter at the slightest push. The doctor checked Evelyn¡¯s vitals carefully, examining the monitors, shining a light into her eyes, and gently testing her responsiveness. The nurse adjusted a few lines and noted numbers on a clipboard. Evelyn endured it all quietly, exhaustion written inly on her face. After a few minutes, the doctor turned toward Axel with a respectful nod. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve checked Mrs. Knight¡¯s condition. Her vital signs are stable. Blood pressure, heart rate, and oxygen levels are all within normal range,¡± he exined calmly. ¡°She has just undergone major surgery for multiple injuries¡­ She needsplete bed rest for now. Any sudden movement could cause pain orplications.¡± Axel exhaled slowly, tension finally easing from his shoulders. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± The doctor nodded again, clearly understanding how much those words meant. ¡°We¡¯ll continue monitoring her closely. If there¡¯s any difort or change, call us immediately.¡± As the doctor turned to leave, Evelyn suddenly lifted her hand slightly, her voice hoarse but firm. ¡°Doctor¡­ can you remove this?¡± She nced at the IV line with visible irritation. The doctor paused, surprised. ¡°It¡¯s for hydration and medication, Mrs. Knight.¡± ¡°I feel ufortable,¡± she said honestly. ¡°I just want it out.¡± The doctor hesitated, then nodded after checking her chart. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll remove it for now, but if you feel dizzy or weak, we may need to reinsert it.¡± He carefully removed the IV, the nurse assisting efficiently. D Once everything was settled, they excused themselves, quietly closing the door behind them. The room fell silent again. Axel returned to her side immediately, sitting on the edge of the bed. He took her hand gently, his thumb brushing reassuring circles over her knuckles. 337 What¡¯s Wrong With Me? ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Do you want some water? Or soup? I can ask them to bring something light.¡± Evelyn shook her head faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She stared at the ceiling for a moment, then turned her gaze toward him. ¡°Axel¡­ what¡¯s wrong with me? What surgery? I¡¯m alright?¡± His chest tightened. He chose his words carefully, keeping his voice calm and steady. ¡°You had a serious ident,¡± he said gently. ¡°You broke a few ribs, your knee was fractured, and your shoulder was injured. The doctors fixed everything during surgery. It¡¯s going to take time, but you¡¯ll heal.¡± Her brows knitted slightly as she absorbed the information. ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s why everything hurts.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said quietly, managing a small smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± She nodded slowly, her fingers tightening around his hand. Axel squeezed her hand gently, silently promising that no matter how challenging the recovery might be, she would never face it alone. Still, an uneasy feeling gnawed at him, as Evelyn hadn¡¯t spoken about their unborn child, and this worry weighed on him. They talked quietly for a while, their voices low, careful not to disturb the stillness of the room. Most of it was about Oliver and their family, light topics Axel deliberately chose to ease her grief and restless thoughts. ¡°Oliver¡¯s asleep now,¡± he told her gently. ¡°He¡¯s in the other room. Ste and Laura are with him, so he¡¯s not alone.¡± Evelyn¡¯s tense shoulders finally rxed. ¡°Oh, thank god,¡± she murmured. ¡°I was worried he¡¯d be scared and alone in the house.¡± ¡°He tried very hard to stay awake for you,¡± Axel added with a faint smile. ¡°But even his stubbornness has limits.¡± That earned a small smile from her. 337 What¡¯s Wrong With Me? ¡°And Finley was here too,¡± Axel continued. ¡°He stayedte, but he has an early flight to another city tomorrow. He didn¡¯t want to leave, though.¡± Evelyn hesitated, then asked softly, ¡°Do the others know about my ident?¡± Her worry was obvious. She didn¡¯t want the news spreading, especially not to the elders. The shock alone would be unbearable, and the truth about what she had lost¡­ she wasn¡¯t ready for that yet. ¡°No,¡± Axel answered firmly. ¡°Only Ste and Finley know.¡± Evelyn let out a slow breath, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As if on cue, the lingering effects of anesthesia and the medication finally caught up with her. She yawned once, then again, eyes growing heavy despite her effort to stay awake. He smiled, reaching out to gently smooth her hair before tucking the nket more securely around her. ¡°All right,¡± he said softly. ¡°Get some more sleep.¡± ¡°No,¡± she protested weakly, another yawn escaping her. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± ¡°You sound exactly like Oliver.¡± She tried to argue, but the words never came. Within minutes, her breathing evened out, and she drifted back to sleep. Axel stayed beside her, watching quietly, grateful for the rare moment of peace. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 338 338 Kill! ¡°Confirmed! It was NM!¡± From: E Axel stared at the message glowing on his screen. For a long second, the room seemed to shrink around him. The gentle hum of the heater behind him faded into the background as rage surged cold and sharp through his veins. His jaw tightened, and his eyes darkened. ¡®Damn it. Natalie Martinez. His fingers curled around the phone until the edges dug into his palm. ¡®How dare you hire an assassin to kill my wife? Are you really tired of living?¡® The fury threatened to tear out of him, but he swallowed it down, painfully aware of his wife sleeping just a few steps away. He nced at her lying peacefully on the bed, her breathing soft and even. Axel forced himself to stay silent, to keep the storm locked in his chest, but it was difficult. He turned away from her, stepping out of the bedroom and into the living area of the VIP suite. The early¨Cmorning light filtered through the massive ss windows, painting the city in muted gold. Axel stopped in front of the ss, staring out at the horizon as the sun began to rise. A new day. For the city, at least. ¡®Bitch! You ordered an assassin to kill my wife, he thought coldly. ¡®Then I¡¯ll send one to you.¡® There was no hesitation. No doubt. Axel lifted his phone and made a call. It rang once. 338 Kill! ¡°Good morning, boss,¡± Ethan¡¯s cheerful voice answered, far too light for themand that was about to follow. ¡°What¡¯s your order?¡± Axel¡¯s voice was calm. Deadly calm as he ordered, ¡°Kill her.¡± There was no pause. No surprise. ¡°Got it,¡± Ethan replied smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it out immediately.¡± They exchanged a few more brief, coded words before Axel ended the call. He lowered his phone and stood there, unmoving, watching the sun climb higher, its warmth doing nothing to thaw the ice settling in his heart. After a while, Axel finally moved. Instead of returning to Evelyn¡¯s side, he entered the adjacent room reserved for family members. He took a long, hot shower, letting the water beat against his back as if it could wash away the bloodstained thoughts clinging to him. However, it didn¡¯t. When he emerged, dressed in a clean ck shirt, sleeves rolled neatly to his elbows, the rage was gone from his face. In its ce was the familiar,posed mask he wore so well. He returned briefly to Evelyn¡¯s room, standing beside her bed. His gaze softened instantly, the corners of his lips lifting into a faint smile when he saw her pretty face in her sleep. All thoughts of Natalie Martinez vanished from his mind¡­ as if she no longer existed. In another room down the hall, Oliver stirred awake. The first thing he remembered was his mother. His eyes flew open. Panic surged through his small body as he sat upright, heart pounding. He swung his legs off the bed and hopped down, ready to run- Only to stop short when he saw Laura and Ste were sleeping on the sofa in the 338 Kill! corner, curled awkwardly with nkets half¨Cslipped to the floor, Oliver narrowed his eyes at them. ¡°Aunty Ste?¡± he whispered. ¡°Laura?¡± No response. He shuffled closer and gently poked Ste¡¯s arm, ¡°Aunty¡­ Why are you sleeping here?¡± Instantly, both women startled awake. ¡°Y¨CYoung master¡­ You are awake¡­¡± Laura shouted nervously, scrambling to her feet and smoothing her hair. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m sorry. I fell asleep. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? Let me prepare a delicious breakfast for you¡­¡± Ste rubbed her eyes, then froze when she saw Oliver standing there in his pajamas. Her expression softened, sadness flickering behind her smile. ¡°Oh, little Oliver¡­e here,¡± She opened her arms. ¡°Let Aunty hug you.¡± But Oliver didn¡¯t move. He simply shook his head firmly. ¡°No, Aunty. I need to see my mommy now. She is¡­in pain.¡± His voice trembled. The room went quiet. Laura and Ste exchanged a nce, a silent conversation passing between them, and felt sorry to see him looking sad. Finally, Laura crouched slightly, her voice gentle. ¡°Young master, your daddy hasn¡¯t told us if we can visit Madam yet. Please wait here while I check¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s already morning,¡± Oliver protested, his small brows knitting together. ¡°You said mommy would see me in the morning.¡± Ste sighed softly and knelt in front of him, meeting his eyes as she said gently, ¡°Little Oliv¡­ mommy will see you. We just need to wait until the doctor says it¡¯s okay.¡± Oliver pouted, clearly unconvinced. His feet shifted restlessly, ready to bolt at any second. Thinking quickly, Laura pped her hands. ¡°How about breakfast first? Your Mommy will be happy to know you are already eating breakfast¡­¡± His eyes beamed at hearing Laura¡¯s words. 338 Killl Worried he would refuse, Laura rushed toward the fridge as if it were a life¨Csaving mission. ¡°Young master, I already nned itst night,¡± Laura shouted from the mini kitchen area. ¡°I will make your favorite sandwich.¡± Ste immediately caught on when she saw her nephew no longer as tense as before, ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she added brightly. ¡°If Mommy knows you ate breakfast before seeing her, she¡¯ll be delighted, don¡¯t you think?¡± Oliver turned to see Ste again. ¡°¡­Will she?¡± he asked suspiciously. ¡°She will be pleased,¡± Ste nodded solemnly. ¡°¡­Okay,¡± he agreed atst, though his eyes kept darting toward the door. They finally managed to get him dressed and seated at the dining table. As Oliver started to eat his sandwich, Ste chatted lightly, telling him how brave his mommy was and how proud she would be of him. ¡°But, Aunty, I hear Mommy in pain¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s round eyes look watery, and Ste freezes again, feeling her heart ache in her chest. ¡°That¡¯s why we need Uncle Doctor to help her first, so she won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± Just as he was about say something, a knock on the door stopped him- ¡°Knock. Knock.¡± Ste stiffened, turned her gaze to the door. ¡°Hold on a moment, Oliver, let me check who¡¯s at the door¡­¡± She stood and opened the door. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 339 339 A Promise Axel stood outside. ¡°B¨CBrother¨Cinw¡­¡± Ste greeted, relief and worry mixing in her voice. ¡°How¡¯s sister Evelyn?¡± ¡°She¡¯s awake,¡± Axel replied calmly. ¡°She¡¯s in the next room. I came to get Oliver.¡± Before Ste could say another word, a small figure flew past her. ¡°Daddy!¡± Oliver rushed straight into Axel¡¯s arms. Axel bent down instantly, lifting him up without effort. The worry in his son¡¯s eyes melted something profound inside his chest. His round eyes blinked at him. ¡°Mommy?¡± he asked urgently. ¡°I want to meet Mommy now. I already had my breakfast¡­ Please bring her to me now, Daddy.¡± ¡°Easy, buddy,¡± Axel murmured, holding him close. ¡°But you promised me,¡± Oliver insisted, his brow furrowed. ¡°I can see Mommy in the morning. It¡¯s already morning, and I look handsome now.¡± Then he carefully tugged at his shirt, smoothing and neatening it as if preparing for an important meeting. Axel couldn¡¯t help smiling. He bent down and pressed his forehead against his son¡¯s, their noses almost touching. ¡°You do look very handsome, my little boss,¡± he agreed softly. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. Mommy¡¯s awake¡­ and she wants to see you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, shining brighter than the hospital lights. ¡°Really.¡± Axel brushed his fingers through Oliver¡¯s hair, fixing an imaginary crease. ¡°But we need to wait a few minutes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Oliver¡¯s cheerful expression faded. ¡°Why?¡± Axel didn¡¯t answer him right away. Instead, he nced at Ste and gave her a subtle look. She immediately understood. ¡°Sure, brother¨Cinw,¡± Ste said lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here and finish breakfast.¡± She waved before closing the door, leaving Oliver staring after her in confusion. < 339 A Promise Oliver turned back to Axel, clearly dissatisfied. ¡°Daddy, you said we¡¯re going now? ¡°We are, Axel replied calmly. ¡°Just¡­ with one small stop¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like stops,¡± Oliver said seriously. ¡°Mommy is waiting.¡± Axel put him on his feet and crouched down to his eye level. ¡°Do you want Mommy to be happy when she sees you?¡± Oliver nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then we need to bring her a present,¡± Axel said solemnly. ¡°A present?¡± Oliver blinked. ¡°Yes,¡± Axel confirmed. ¡°Jimmy bought fresh flowers this morning. Flowers are essential in showing how much you care when you visit someone important in the hospital.¡± Oliver thought hard about this. ¡°Like¡­superhero?¡± Axel chuckled. ¡°Mommy, even more important.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Oliver said firmly. ¡°I will wait.¡± They didn¡¯t have to wait long. The elevator doors slid open, and Jimmy stepped out, holding a beautifully wrapped bouquet. His expression softened the moment he saw Oliver. ¡°Good morning, Young Master,¡± Jimmy greeted warmly. Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± Jimmy, are those Mommy¡¯s flowers?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jimmy replied with a smile. ¡°The freshest ones I could find.¡± Axel epted the bouquet and knelt beside Oliver. ¡°This is for you,¡± he said, cing the flowers carefully in his son¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯ll give them to Mommy yourself.¡± Oliver stared at the bouquet as if it were something sacred. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You.¡± Oliver hugged the flowers tightly, then looked up at Jimmy with a serious expression. ¡°Jimmy¡­ what do these flowers mean?¡± Jimmy paused, clearly amused, before answering thoughtfully. ¡°They mean love,¡± he said. ¡°And hope. And that the person giving them wants the other to get better very soon.¡± 339 A Promise Oliver nodded slowly, absorbing every word. ¡°Then Mommy will like them. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will, Jimmy said. ¡°Okay, Daddy. Now we can go.¡± Axel smiled and took his hand. Together, they walked toward Evelyn¡¯s VIP ward. At the door, Oliver hesitated. His grip on the flowers tightened, his small shoulders lifting with a deep breath. Axel smiles, amused by how nervous his son is now. He gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Are you ready, bud?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± he whispered. Axel squeezed his hand gently. ¡°She¡¯s been waiting for you.¡± And with that, Axel opened the door, ushering his son forward. The moment Evelyn saw them, she straightened as much as her body allowed. Her watery eyes fell instantly on her son. ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± Her voice trembled, happiness and disbelief tangling together. Just yesterday, she had hovered between life and death, terrified she might never see him again. And now there he was, standing in the doorway, looking adorably handsome and far too grown for her heart to handle. Warmth flooded her chest, pushing back the lingering fear. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Oliver broke free from Axel¡¯s hand and ran toward her bed. However, Before he could climb up, Axel gently caught him. ¡°Wait, buddy¡­ gently. Mommy is still hurt¡­¡± ¡°Axel, it¡¯s fine,¡± Evelyn said softly, turning to reassure her worried husband. Oliver froze beside the bed instead, his eyes traveling slowly over her body. Bandages wrapped her arm, her shoulder, and part of her chest. A small one rested on her forehead. ¡°Mo¨CMommy¡­¡± His lower lip trembled. ¡°Why do you have so many bandages? Does it hurt?¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart clenched. She didn¡¯t rush to answer him. ¡°Come here,¡± she said gently. 339 A Promise ¡°Daddy, can you lift him up?¡± Axel carefully picked Oliver up and set him beside her on the bed. Oliver immediately leaned closer, still scanning her like a tiny doctor. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Evelyn said quickly, forcing a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t feel hurt at all.¡± Oliver frowned. ¡°But bandages¡­ mean¡­ hurt.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she replied lightly, ¡°they also mean I¡¯m getting better.¡± That seemed to satisfy him a little. ¡°I¡¯ll heal very fast,¡± she added. ¡°Then we can y again. And go home together.¡± Oliver nodded seriously. ¡°You have to heal fast, Mommy.¡± ¡°If you obey Daddy, I promise you I will heal faster, and we can go home and y together again.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I promised¡­¡± Oliver suddenly remembered something important. He straightened and proudly said. ¡°Daddy and I bought you flowers.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes softened as she looked at the flower resting on the bedside table. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± she whispered. ¡°They mean love and hope,¡± Oliver exined solemnly. Her chest tightened as she pulled him gently into her arms, careful of her injuries. She kissed his hair, then his cheek, again and again. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart¡­¡± Oliver giggled, wrapping his arms around her neck. Axel watched them quietly for a moment, his heart full and aching at the same time. Then he stepped back. ¡°I need to make a few calls,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside.¡± Evelyn met his eyes and nodded. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 340 340 Little Doctor ¡°Sister Eve¡­¡± 1 Ste¡¯s soft voice from the doorway broke the warm bubble surrounding Evelyn and Oliver. Both of them turned toward the sound. Ste stood there, tears in her eyes, trying and failing to hide her emotions. Behind her, Laura hovered close, equally misty¨Ceyed, clutching her hands together as if she were the one recovering from surgery. ¡°Oh! Aunty Ste¡­ Laura¡­¡± Oliver brightened instantly. He twisted around on the bed and waved enthusiastically. ¡°Come here. Hurry¡­ My mommy already woke up!¡± He announced it proudly, as if the heart monitor and very much awake Evelyn were not enough proof. Ste and Lauraughed at the same time, the tension easing as they stepped into the VIP ward. ¡°Ste, youe¡­¡± Evelyn said weakly, attempting to shift her body and sit up straighter. Before she could move an inch, Ste rushed forward. ¡°Sis, stay on the bed. Don¡¯t make a move!¡± She adjusted the pillows with brisk efficiency, checking Evelyn¡¯s posture like a hawk. Only when she was satisfied did she finally rx. Evelyn sighed and let herself sink back. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Dr. Ste, no need to act like I¡¯m a cripple¡­¡± she said teasingly. Ste sat on the edge of the bed and shot her a look. ¡°I know you¡¯re not paralyzed, but you still can¡¯t move normally. You¡¯ve had multiple surgeries. Broken ribs, knee, and shoulder. You¡¯re basically a limited¨Cedition human right now.¡± ¡°You sound exactly like my doctor,¡± Evelyn teased. Ste lifted her chin proudly. ¡°That¡¯s because I am a doctor. In a few years, I¡¯ll finish my 340 Little Doctor internship and be a surgeon in this hospital.¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°So I¡¯m your practice patient?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You survived,¡± Ste replied calmly. Evelyn can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Aunty Ste!¡± Oliver¡¯s small voice¡­ through the conversation. tely, her expression melting. ¡°Yes, dear?¡± Ste turned to him ¡°I want to be a doctor too.¡± He dered. The room froze. Ste blinked. ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ste tilted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a few days ago you wanted to be an astronaut? And the day before that, a pianist? Andst week, a dinosaur?¡± ¡°I still like dinosaurs,¡± Oliver admitted seriously. ¡°But I want to be a doctor.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ste asked again. Evelyn and Laura exchanged surprised nces, both listening quietly. Oliver turned toward his mother, his small face unusually solemn. ¡°If I¡¯m a doctor, I can heal Mommy, Daddy, and my siblings when they¡¯re sick. So Mommy won¡¯t have toe to thi ce, and Mommy won¡¯t feel hurt anymore.¡± Silence fell over the room. The words were simple, innocent, and impossibly sincere. Ste felt her chest warm in happiness. Laura blinked rapidly. Evelyn¡¯s eyes filled with tears she refused to let fall. ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful reason, Little Oli,¡± Ste said reaching out to ruffle his hair. ¡°Aunty will be happy to have another doctor in our family.¡°. Evelyn gently squeezed her son¡¯s hand. ¡°You are very kind, sweetheart. Mommy will support whatever dream you choose.¡± Oliver¡¯s cheeks flushed bright red. ¡°Thank you, Mommy¡­¡± 18:02 340 Little Doctor Laura leaned forward, smiling mischievously. ¡°Young master, if I¡¯m sick too, will you heal me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Oliver nodded eagerly. ¡°Everyone, including my Cloud and Browny, too¡­¡± ¡°Then thank you, Doctor Oliver,¡± Laura said happily. ¡°And since doctors need energy, would you like some donuts? Jimmy bought a lot. And your favorite too¡­ ¡°Really?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up like fireworks as he stared toward the living room. ¡°Yes, really.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go check!¡± he dered, already sliding off the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go with him,¡± Laura said quickly, catching his hand. ¡°Young master, slowly¡­ Doctors shouldn¡¯t run in hospitals.¡± ¡°I can walk fast,¡± Oliver protested, but he allowed himself to be led out. Before he passed through the door, he turned to Evelyn and said, ¡°Mommy, please wait. I will bring a blueberry donut for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, sweetheart¡­¡± The door closed softly behind them, leaving the room quieter. Ste giggles as she watches the door, ¡°Damn it! My little nephew is such a cutie pie¡­ I can¡¯t resist his cuteness¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s so cute¡­ I want to squeeze him, but I can¡¯t,¡± Evelyn replied softly. Neither spoke for a moment, as if reality had frozen them in ce. Evelyn felt a surge of sadness once more, painfully aware of how terrible her condition had be. While Ste¡­ she watched her sister with sadness. ¡°Are you off today?¡± Evelyn asked finally. ¡°Or are you going back to the emergency department?¡± Ste shook her head. ¡°I took the day off. I¡¯m staying with you.¡± Evelyn frowned slightly. ¡°Ste, you didn¡¯t have to-¡± ¡°I wanted to,¡± Ste said gently. Evelyn hesitated before adding, ¡°Alright. But, don¡¯t tell Alice about my ident.¡± 18:02 340 Little Doctor Ste didn¡¯t respond. The silence lingers. Enough to give Evelyn a hint that her little sister has already exposed her ident. Evelyn narrows her eyes at her, ¡°Ste?¡± ¡°She already knows.¡± Ste smiled apologetically. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sis¡­ I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± Ste said quickly. ¡°She panicked.¡± Evelyn stared at her. ¡°Panicked?¡± ¡°Yes. Because I didn¡¯te homest night. I also didn¡¯t answer my phone. She panicked and started to imagine many terrible things.¡± ¡°I can imagine how worried she was¡­¡± ¡°She was about to call the police,¡± Ste added. ¡°Of course she was.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why this morning I told her everything,¡± Ste continued. ¡°About the ident. About the surgery.¡± Evelyny back against the pillows, speechless. ¡°Well,¡± Ste said carefully, ¡°the good news is she didn¡¯t faint.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°She cried. A lot.¡± Evelyn closed her eyes. ¡°That means everyone will know.¡± Ste nodded. ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°I wanted peace. And n to let them know once I¡¯m returned home.¡± ¡°You married Axel Knight, and you are injured,¡± Ste said dryly. ¡°Peace was never an option.¡± ¡°Hahaha, fair point.¡± ¡°At least Mom is slightly calm now,¡± Ste added. ¡°She¡¯s already nning toe hereter.¡± 45 340 Little Doctor Evelyn sighs again. ¡°That would be too much trouble for her. I was only injured lightly¡­¡± ¡°Come on, sis, this is far from a light injury. In fact, you look terrible¡­¡± Ste shook her head. Evelyn smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re right. And I suppose I should be grateful.¡± Comment 1 18.03 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 341 341 You¡¯re Allowed To Grieve ¡°You should,¡± Ste agreed softly. ¡°You scared everyone. I almost fainted when I heard about your¡ª¡± She stopped. The word caught in her throat. Evelyn noticed immediately. Ste, who could lecture a room full of senior doctors without blinking, now looked like someone who had just identally broken a priceless vase and was debating whether to run or stay. ¡°About what?¡± Evelyn asked, genuinely confused. She tilted her head slightly, wincing at the pull in her chest. ¡°Why do you look like you stole someone¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Ste let out a weak, breathlessugh that didn¡¯t quitend. She lowered her gaze instead of answering, her fingers fidgeting before finally reaching for Evelyn¡¯s hand. She held it tightly, as if letting go would make everything worse. ¡°Little sis¡­¡± Evelyn said gently, concern threading through her voice despite the ache in her body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in trouble? Tell me, what is it?¡± Evelyn shifted instinctively, then hissed quietly when the bandages pulled. Her body felt like it belonged to someone else, restrained and fragile. Ste slowly lifted her head. Her eyes were red. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Evelyn asked, worriedly. ¡°Sis¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ste said, her voice trembling. She swallowed hard, clearly choosing each word with care. ¡°Did you¡­ Did you know about your pregnancy?¡± The world seemed to pause around them. Evelyn¡¯s breath was sharp and shallow, as if the air had suddenly grown heavier. Her fingers curled weakly against the sheets, and the faint warmth that had settled in her chest moments ago shattered. Of course, she knew. The pain she had carefully locked away surged forward, cruel and relentless. It felt like a thousand tiny nails piercing straight through her heart, each one whispering the same truth she had been trying not to face. 18:03 < 341 You¡¯re Allowed To Grievo 341 You¡¯re Allowed To Grieve ¡°You should,¡± Ste agreed softly. ¡°You scared everyone. I almost fainted when I heard about your-¡± She stopped. The word caught in her throat. Evelyn noticed immediately. Ste, who could lecture a room full of senior doctors without blinking, now looked like someone who had just identally broken a priceless vase and was debating whether to run or stay. ¡°About what?¡± Evelyn asked, genuinely confused. She tilted her head slightly, wincing at the pull in her chest. ¡°Why do you look like you stole someone¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Ste let out a weak, breathlessugh that didn¡¯t quitend. She lowered her gaze instead of answering, her fingers fidgeting before finally reaching for Evelyn¡¯s hand. She held it tightly, as if letting go would make everything worse. ¡°Little sis¡­¡± Evelyn said gently, concern threading through her voice despite the ache in her body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in trouble? Tell me, what is it?¡± Evelyn shifted instinctively, then hissed quietly when the bandages pulled. Her body felt like it belonged to someone else, restrained and fragile. Ste slowly lifted her head. Her eyes were red. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Evelyn asked, worriedly. ¡°Sis¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ste said, her voice trembling. She swallowed hard, clearly choosing each word with care. ¡°Did you¡­ Did you know about your pregnancy?¡± The world seemed to pause around them. Evelyn¡¯s breath was sharp and shallow, as if the air had suddenly grown heavier. Her fingers curled weakly against the sheets, and the faint warmth that had settled in her chest moments ago shattered. Of course, she knew. The pain she had carefully locked away surged forward, cruel and relentless. It felt like a thousand tiny nails piercing straight through her heart, each one whispering the same truth she had been trying not to face. 18:03 C 341 You¡¯re Allowed To Grieve She had known. She had carried it quietly. She had loved that child before she ever got the chance to protect it. Since she knew about it, she had forced herself to be strong. For Axel. For Oliver. She had smiled, reassured, and pretended the loss was manageable. But it wasn¡¯t. It had never been. Her head bowed, her gaze fixed on the nket as if it could shield her from the memory. She told herself not to cry. She told herself she was fine. However, she wasn¡¯t. The tears came anyway, hot and relentless, sliding down her cheeks before she could stop them. Her shoulders trembled, small at first, then harder, the sound of her quiet sobs breaking the fragile calm of the room. Ste panicked instantly. ¡°S¨CSister¡­ Eve¡­ no, no, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have to ask you about it. I¡¯m sorry, sis¡­¡± Evelyn shook her head weakly, finally lifting her face. Tears clung to hershes, her eyes red and raw. ¡°I lost my baby,¡± she whispered, her voice crackingpletely. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to say hello.¡± Ste¡¯s heart broke. ¡°I tried so hard to stay calm,¡± Evelyn continued, her words spilling out now that the dam had cracked. ¡°I didn¡¯t want Axel to see me fall apart. He¡¯s already hurting. Everyone is. I thought if I stayed strong, it would hurt less.¡± Evelyn let out a brokenugh that carried no humor at all. ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t¡­ It hurt. A lot¡­¡± Ste leaned forward, careful not to touch any bandages, and rested her forehead against Evelyn¡¯s hand. 18:03 341 You¡¯re Allowed To Grieve ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t have to be strong all the time,¡± she said softly. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to grieve¡± Evelyn squeezed her sister¡¯s hand as tightly as she could manage. ¡°I wanted that baby, Ste,¡± she sobbed. ¡°I already imagined everything¡± Ste¡¯s tears finally fell. ¡°I know, sis¡­ I know¡­¡± They stayed like that for a while, hands sped, grief shared in silence. Theughter from earlier felt distant now, reced by something heavier but real. But soon after, their tears vanishedpletely when little Doctor Oliver entered the room. ¡°Aunt Ste?¡± Oliver¡¯s small, worried voice echoed from the doorway. His brows were knitted together, and his tiny fists were clenched at his sides. ¡°Why are you making my mommy cry?¡± The question hit Ste so unexpectedly that she nearly choked on her own breath. She froze, staring at him for half a second beforeughter burst out of her despite herself. He looked far too serious for someone barely taller than the bed. ¡°Oh my goodness,¡± she said betweenughs. ¡°Look at his face.¡± Evelyn stifled augh, too, though the sound softened quickly when a dull ache rippled through her chest. Still, her eyes warmed as she watched her son march toward her like a tiny knight ready to defend his queen. Somehow, just seeing him there loosened the heaviness in her heart. Ste immediately stood and scooped Oliver up, careful as she settled him on the edge of the bed. ¡°Little Oli,¡± she said quickly, ¡°I didn¡¯t make your mommy cry.¡± Oliver crossed his arms, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Really?¡± he asked, turning to Evelyn with suspicious eyes. Evelyn smiled gently and nodded. ¡°Really. Aunt Ste was just talking to me.¡± ¡°But I saw mommy cry,¡± he insisted, reaching up to wipe away the faint traces of tears still clinging to her cheeks. His movements were clumsy but earnest. 18:03 C 341 You¡¯re Allowed To Grieve Ste¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Your mommy was hurting a little, so I wasforting her. Doctors do that, you know. We help people feel better.¡± Evelyn nodded again. ¡°She was helping me, sweetheart. I¡¯m okay now.¡± Oliver studied their faces seriously, as if weighing the truth. After a long second, he finally rxed. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, satisfied. ¡°But if Mommy cries again, I will scold you, Auntie¡­¡± Ste gasped. ¡°Scold me? Oh, No! Now I¡¯m terrified.¡± She said, doing her best to look truly afraid while she held back herughter. Oliver smiles. Then Evelyn sniffed the air. ¡°Oliver¡­ why do you smell like chocte?¡± Ste leaned closer, squinting. ¡°And why,¡± she added slowly, ¡°is there chocte on your lips?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. He immediately rubbed his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not chocte,¡± he said too quickly. ¡°Oh?¡± Ste raised a brow. ¡°Then what is it?¡± He hesitated, then sighed heavily, like someone burdened by great secrets. ¡°I ate four donuts,¡± he admitted. ¡°Four?¡± Evelyn repeated, stunned. ¡°But¡­¡± Oliver quickly added, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat all of them. I saved one for Mommy and one for Aunt Ste.¡± Ste burst outughing. ¡°Wow, how generous.¡± Evelynughed too, her chest aching slightly, but her heart felt lighter than it had in hours. She reached out and pressed a kiss to Oliver¡¯s hair. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart.¡± Oliver beamed proudly. ¡°Because you¡¯re unwell. And people need donuts to get well.¡± Ste nodded solemnly. ¡°Seconded. It¡¯s an undeniable medical fact. Guarantee!¡± The room filled withughter again, warm and real, and for the moment, Evelyn felt the pain fade into the background. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 342 42 Madman 342 Madman! David Hamm stepped out of the private elevator onto his office floor precisely at seven in the morning, his stride brisk, his expressionposed. However, thatposurested exactly three seconds. His assistant, Be, stood rigid near the reception desk, shoulders stiff, face pale, door as if it might bite him. eyes darting toward the closed office David slowed. Then frowned. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve just been informed the hospital is on fire?¡± David asked calmly, adjusting his cufflinks as he walked past. The assistant swallowed. ¡°Sir¡­ I¡¯m worried because Mr. Knight is already waiting inside.¡± David stopped mid¨Cstep. ¡°¡­Already?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± David nced at his watch. Seven sharp. ¡°He arrived before me?¡± The assistant nodded miserably. ¡®That man has no respect for human circadian rhythms. I guess he didn¡¯t sleep all night!¡® David thought as he waved his hand dismissively. ¡°All right. Go make yourself useful somewhere else.¡± The assistant didn¡¯t wait for further permission. He disappeared down the corridor as if a ghost chased him. David squared his shoulders and pushed open his office door. Axel Knight was seatedfortably on the single sofa by the window. His ck jacket suit was draped neatly beside him. His posture was rxed. His attention was on his phone, thumb scrollingzily as if this were his personal lounge rather than David¡¯s office. For a moment, David wondered if he should start charging rent. ¡°Good morning, Axel,¡± David greeted, closing the door behind him. ¡°You¡¯re early. And by early, I mean criminally so.¡± Axel lifted his head calmly. ¡°Morning¡± David walked to his desk, set his briefcase down, and turned to face him. ¡°Why are you here at this hour? Did something happen to Evelyn?¡± Axel¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly, though his tone remained steady. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± David rxed immediately, ¡°Good. You almost gave me a heart attack before breakfast.¡± Axel slips his phone into his pocket. ¡°But I need to ask you something.¡± Instead, ask what he needs; David gestured toward the coffee machine and offered, ¡°Do you want coffee?¡± ¡°No,¡± Axel replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve already had two cups since dawn.¡± ¡°Of course you have.¡± David poured himself a cup anyway and leaned against the desk. ¡°So, what is it?¡± Axel looked him straight in the eye. ¡°I want a medical room built in my house. Immediately.¡± David gasped in surprise. ¡°¡­You want what?¡± He asked finally. ¡°A fully equipped medical room. Hospital¨Cgrade.¡± Axel said calmly, ignoring David¡¯s shocked expression. ¡°I want Evelyn treated at home starting tomorrow.¡± The room fell silent. David took a slow sip of his coffee, as if hoping caffeine might make that sentence sound less insane. However, it didn¡¯t. He slowly returned to his seat opposite Axel and settled in. ¡°You do realize,¡± David said carefully, ¡°that your VIP room already resembles a five¨Cstar medical resort? We have already closed the entire floor¡­¡± Axel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± David sighed and rubbed his temple. ¡°Axel, she just had major surgery. Broken ribs, fractures, internal trauma. Home treatment isn¡¯t a simple IV drip and a pat on the head.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ang Maman Then why Because I want her where I can see her,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°Where she can rest without strangers walking in and out. Where Oliver can see her without feeling afraid. David studied him for a moment, then set his coffee down. ¡°You¡¯re not asking,¡± David said. ¡°You¡¯re ordering¡± Axel nodded once. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I figured.¡± David chuckled softly. He stood from his seat and headed to his workputer, already typing. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll try¡­¡± He said, ncing briefly at Axel. ¡°I can¡¯t promise everything will be done by tomorrow. It will involve intricate work and coordination. We need to arrange machines, assign staff, and coordinate with multiple departments.¡± ¡°Do your best, man. That¡¯s why I put you in as the CEO of this ce because you are smart,¡± Axel said firmly. David returned his attention to hisputer while chuckling. ¡°So, Axel, you want doctors and nurses stationed there, too¡­I assume.¡± ¡°Twenty¨Cfour hours,¡± Axel confirmed, ncing at his friend, ¡°Until she¡¯s fully stable.¡± David shook his head with a grin. ¡°You know, most husbands bring flowers. But you¡­ You build a mini hospital in your house, just for her.¡± Axel¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°I have to do that¡­¡± ¡°Of course¡­ You are Axel Knight, after all.¡± A few minutester¡­ A soft knock sounded at the door, distracting David. He nced at the door, ¡°Come in!¡± Be, David¡¯s assistant, peeked inside cautiously. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Yes, Be?¡± Be hesitated, then nced at Axel before lowering his voice. ¡°The cardiology department wants to know why their new machines are suddenly being gged for transfer approval.¡± David didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Because they are.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Be asked. 17:09 David smiled pleasantly. Prepare a list of all portable ICU¨Cgrade equipment we can spare. Also, notify the private care division to assemble an elite team. It must consist of several of their people who are highly rmended in each of their fields. They¡¯ll be stationed at Mr. Knight¡¯s residence.¡± Be¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at his boss, then at Axel. ¡°At¡­ Mr. Knight¡¯s house?¡± Axel nodded politely at him. Be looked like he might faint. ¡°Yes,¡± David continued casually. ¡°And tell facilities we¡¯re converting one wing of a mansion into a mini¨Chospital. And it must be done overnight.¡± Be swallowed. ¡°Understood, sir.¡± He turned to leave, then paused. ¡°May I ask¡­ is this urgent?¡± David nced at Axel, who met his gaze evenly. ¡°Extremely,¡± David answered. Once Be disappeared, David leaned back against the desk again. ¡°You know,¡± he said thoughtfully, ¡°this is why people think you¡¯re terrifying.¡± Axel shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m polite.¡± ¡°You just ordered a hospital to move into your house.¡± ¡°And you agreed.¡± Davidughed. ¡°Because you¡¯re impossible to refuse, man. You own this ce¡­¡± Axel¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Thank you, Dave.¡± David waved him off. ¡°Just make sure Evelyn recovers properly. Don¡¯t tire her when she is at home. That¡¯s all I care about.¡± ¡°Man, you don¡¯t have to remind me of that. I know how to please my woman,¡± Axel said yfully, then stood from his seat, prepared to return to meet his wife. ¡°Axel?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± David smiled knowingly. ¡°Next time you show up before sunrise, at least bring donuts.¡± Axel chuckled, then replied evenly, ¡°You sound like my son. Since when have you liked 17.09 347 Madmant donuts?¡± The door closed behind him, leaving David alone in his office, shaking his head with a fond smile. ¡°Madman,¡± he muttered. ¡°But a devoted one.¡± Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 18 Fandom Swipe left to continue > ͼ Send Gift admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 343 343 Eliminated The next day. Darkness swallowed Pine Mountain whole. The forest stood silent beneath a silver moon, tall pines swaying as a cold wind cut through the air. Winter was approaching, its cold breath sharp enough to sting the skin. But the two figures racing through the woods did not seem to feel the cold. They moved faster than the human eye could follow. Shadows darting between trees. A blur of ck against moonlight. The crunch of frost beneath their boots was the only proof they were even there. Half a mile from their destination, they stopped. Ethan Wright stood atop a boulder partially hidden by branches. His breathing was steady. His expression was calm as his eyes stared ahead. Beside him, Ren crouched with feline grace, her long dark hair tied back. Her eyes gleamed like a predator who had already tasted victory. A modern cabin stood ahead, itsrge ss windows glowing warmly in the night. Smoke drifted from a chimney. The area around the cabin looks so peaceful. Unaware that two assassins are now ready to ruin the silence and peace in that ce. Ethan stared at the cabin lights on the second floor. A slow smile curved his lips, sharp and void of warmth. ¡°You will pay the price, bitch.¡± Ren tilted her head to meet his eyes. ¡°Boss,¡± she whispered, her tone oddly cheerful for someone preparing tomit murder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it yourself. I¡¯m the second¨Cbest assassin in the group. I could eliminate the target in under three minutes. Maybe two if I¡¯m feeling motivated.¡± Ethan nced at her. ¡°I know.¡± Ren puffed her cheeks slightly. ¡°Then why deny yourself afortable chair and tea while I do the sweaty work?¡± ¡°This target is special,¡± Ethan replied, his voice colder than the wind. ¡°I need to deliver 17:09 the punishment personally,¡± So romantic¡­ Ren sighed dramatically. ¡°Cold and severe vengeance with your own hands. Very poetic, boss.¡± Ethan ignored her. In the next blink, both vanished from the boulder. They reappeared behind the cabin fence without a sound. Another blink, and they were on the wooden porch. The lock on the back door clicked once, softly surrendering under Ren¡¯s swift fingers. They stepped inside. The cabin was dim. Only a few yellowmps glowed, casting warm pools of light on wooden floors and expensive furniture. The scent ofvender drifted through the air. Ethan moved like a ghost. No wasted motion. Ren followed behind him, eyes scanning, lips humming a quiet tunepletely unfitting for the moment. At the base of the staircase, Ethan paused. ¡°You wait here,¡± he whispered. ¡°Make sure the guards don¡¯t interfere. If they appear¡­ You know what to do.¡± Ren salutedzily. ¡°No worries, boss. I¡¯ll handle the weingmittee.¡± Ethan nodded once. ¡°I will be done in five minutes. Maybe less,¡± he said, almost whispering. Then he was gone. A dark streak ascending the stairs, leaving no sound, no trace, only a faint chill in his wake. Within seconds, he stood on the second floor facing the master bedroom door. Inside, Natalie Martinez slept peacefully, unaware that judgment had alreadye to her door. Downstairs, Ren leaned against the wall near the door, pulling a small dagger from her belt and twirling it between her fingers. ¡°In five minutes or less,¡± she murmured with a grin, ¡°someone¡¯s night will be ruined. 17:09 343 minated That¡¯s plenty of time, all things considered.¡± Outside, the wind howled through the pine trees. Inside, the hunt had begun. Less than five minutes had passed when Ren spotted Ethan descending the staircase. He looked exactly the same as when he had gone up. Calm. Composed. Untouched. As if nothing significant had happened on the second floor of the cabin. Ren pushed herself off the wallzily. ¡°Are you done?¡± she whispered, blinking up at him. ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied simply, not breaking stride. ¡°Efficient as promised and always.¡± He moved toward the back door. ¡°No trace. Make sure everything is clean before we leave.¡± Ren lifted both hands in surrender. ¡°No worries. I didn¡¯t touch anything.¡± She leaned closer and whispered yfully, ¡°Honestly, this cabin was way too neat. No cameras, no rms. The target really trusted her guards outside. Poor life choices.¡± Ethan did not bother responding. His figure was already fading into motion again, slipping out into the night as though the cabin had never contained him at all. Ren followed, closing the door without a sound. They vanished into the forest. The cold night air bit at their skin as they sped through the trees, faster than shadows, quieter than breath. Frost cracked beneath their boots, but no sound carried far enough to betray them. Within minutes, they reached the hidden vehicle waiting a mile away. Ren slid into the driver¡¯s seat, humming cheerfully as she started the engine. The car rolled down the mountain road, disappearing into the darkness of Pine Mountain. Inside the car, Ethan took out his phone. The clock on the screen told him it was past midnight. 17 09 948 Fuminated He paused briefly, wondering if his boss had already fallen asleep beside his recovering wife, Still, he typed. ¡°Done. Eliminated the target. On the way to the main base.¡± He sent it, then typed a second message. ¡°Any other instructions?¡± The reply arrived quickly. ¡°Well done!¡± A rare smile tugged at Ethan¡¯s lips. He could already imagine the satisfaction behind that short message. Natalie Martinez, the woman who dared send death toward Evelyn Knight, was now gone. Permanently. No more threats from her. No more shadows reaching for his boss¡¯s family. But another thought stirred quietly in Ethan¡¯s mind. ke Martinez. The father who had adored his daughter. The head of a family that still dared sh with their businesses in Grayenfall. How would he react when he discovered Natalie had vanished from the world? While Ethan drifted in his own thoughts, Ren nced at him while driving. ¡°Boss,¡± she said lightly, ¡°the Martinez Group won¡¯t stay quiet after this. They¡¯lle looking.¡± Ethan¡¯s gaze remained on the road ahead. ¡°Let them.¡± Ren¡¯s smile sharpened. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that. I¡¯d love a chance to handle ke Martinez personally.¡± 17:00 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 344 344 The Real Boss 344 The Real Boss Ren¡¯s smile sharpened. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that. I¡¯d love a chance to handle ke Martinez personally.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Ethan replied coolly. ¡°Sooner orter, they will be eliminated from this country.¡± Ren let out a soft sigh, feeling a bit disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re no fun, Boss. I was really looking forward to torturing that man. How dare he try to mess with us?¡± She expresses her anger without taking her eyes off the street ahead. Ethan finally turned his eyes toward her. He could see her hand tighten on the wheel, enough to tell how annoyed this girl was. ¡°Rx, you will have your chances. Be patient.¡± Ren leaned back in her seat, satisfied enough. Then, curiosity crept into her tone. 344 The Real Boss ¡°Boss¡­ can I ask something?¡± Ethan did not answer immediately. He simply frowned, staring at her, suspicious that this girl would ask something she shouldn¡¯t. Again! Ren continued anyway. ¡°Our real Boss¡­ The one above you. I¡¯ve never seen him. Never even heard his real name. What kind of man is he?¡± The car seemed to grow quieter. Ethan¡¯s voice dropped, calm but firm. ¡°That is not a question you should ask, Ren!¡± Ren¡¯s yful expression faded, reced by instant respect. ¡°Understood.¡± Ethan looked back at his phone, thest message still glowing on the screen. ¡°Well done.¡± A smirk crossed Ethan¡¯s face as he silently thought, ¡®Damn this girl! She is courting death by asking such a question.¡® 344 The Real Boss Ren¡¯s question was one he couldn¡¯t answer. Only a handful of people know that Axel is the true Boss of Wright Group. Even in the assassination division, only he and Collins knew. Most people are only aware that Wright maintains a good rtionship with Axel¡¯spany, Apex Group, but the truth is that he was the true boss. Ethan shook his head, trying to clear his mind. His gaze fixed straight ahead, the highway stretched toward Port Cape and the main base. Behind them, Pine Mountain stood silent again, as though nothing had happened at all. While in the ris, night wrapped the city in silence. Axel stood by therge ss window of the VIP ward, his phone still glowing faintly in his hand. 344 The Real Boss 4:43 ¡°Done. Eliminated the target. On the way to the main base.¡± From: E He reread the message carefully, though he had already memorized every word the moment it arrived. Natalie Martinez was no longer a problem. A slow, relieved breath left his chest. Satisfaction, relief, and something darker coiled together inside him. He was not proud of this side of himself. He had buried it for years, hidden beneath polished suits, business meetings, and the role of a respectable husband and father. But tonight, that darkness stirred freely. Because Natalie dared to touch Evelyn. She had dared to try to kill his family. Axel knew ke Martinez too well; that old man would not stay silent after this. The moment he discovered his daughter¡¯s death, he would tear < 344 The Real Boss apart cities to find the culprit. He would bark, threaten, and w at the world like a wounded beast. However, he was not afraid. If ke wanted war, he would give it to him, without mercy. He stared out at the sleeping city, the first hint of dawn still far away. For the first time since the ident, he allowed himself to feel victorious. Then- A soft sound from behind him. Axel turned quickly. On the bed, Evelyn¡¯sshes fluttered, her eyes half¨Copen, unfocused at first. Then they found him. ¡°Axel?¡± Her hoarse voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± < 344 The Real Boss The darkness inside him vanished instantly, sealed away as if it had never existed. He crossed the room in long strides, the phone disappearing into his pocket as though it had never carried blood on its screen. ¡°Do you need something?¡± he asked, already hovering over her. ¡°Water? Are you in pain?¡± She shook her head slowly, her gaze steady despite exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Her brows furrowed. ¡°Why are you not sleeping? It¡¯s past midnight.¡± Axel pulled a chair closer and sat beside her. He took her hand carefully, mindful of her wound. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep in another room,¡± he said, his voice softening. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay here with you.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips curved faintly, but guilt flickered in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡°Oh, my pretty wife,¡± Axel chuckled, lifting his < 344 The Real Boss 4:4 free hand to gently cup her cheek. ¡°If you say sorry one more time, I¡¯ll charge you a fine.¡± ¡°A fine?¡± Her lips twitched, almost a smile. ¡°Mr. Knight, are you exploiting a patient?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± he said shamelessly. ¡°Hospital owner¡¯s privilege.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help but quietlyugh, though it ended quickly when her chest twinged. Axel noticed instantly, his eyes sharpening with worry. ¡°Hey. Don¡¯tugh too hard. My heart can¡¯t take seeing you in pain.¡± Evelyn rxed again, her gaze softening. ¡°Still¡­ you should sleep. You¡¯ve been awake for who knows how many days.¡± ¡°I will sleep,¡± Axel promised. ¡°In there.¡± She nced toward the sofa across the room. ¡°That sofa is too short for your long legs. Your back will hurt.¡± 7/96 344 The Real Boss ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± he said gravely, cing a hand over his heart. ¡°I will bravely endure this suffering as long as I¡¯m next to you.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, Mr. Knight, stop trying to flutter me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t resist it if it¡¯s rted to my goddess¡­¡± he murmured, leaning closer until his forehead brushed hers. A quiet warmth settled between them, a fragile peace in the sterile hospital room. Then Axel¡¯s eyes brightened, as though remembering something pleasant. ¡°Besides, this is ourst night here.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°Last night?¡± He nodded, excitement flickering in his gaze. ¡°Dave finished the medical suite at home. Tomorrow, we go back. No more hospital food. No more nurses waking us every hour. And I get 344 The Real Boss to hover over you legally in my own house.¡± Evelyn sighed, half exasperated, half touched. ¡°You turned our guest house into a mini¨Chospital just for me.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he said simply. ¡°Where else would my wife recover? A normal hospital? Uneptable.¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 345 345 Finally, I¡¯m Home ¡°Of course,¡± he said simply. ¡°Where else would my wife recover? A normal hospital? Uneptable.¡± Evelyn could only nod faintly in response, hearing what he said. ¡°Ste told me you even included a maternity suite.¡± Axel paused for only a heartbeat before smiling again. ¡°Yes. For the future.¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression softened, a hint of sadness flickering behind her eyes, but she hid it quickly. ¡°You n too far ahead, Mr. Knight.¡± ¡°I n everything,¡± he replied. ¡°Including how I will carry you from bed to wheelchair tomorrow.¡± ¡°I will walk,¡± she protests. ¡°You will walk,¡± he agreed, ¡°while holding onto me 345 Finally, I¡¯m Home. like a ko.¡± ¡°Axel.¡± ¡°Yes, my love?¡± She sighed, but her lips curved upward. ¡°Go sleep on your tiny sofa, then.¡± ¡°I will listen to my wife,¡± Axel said solemnly. He leaned down and kissed her lips gently, lingering just long enough to make her eyes flutter closed again. ¡°Good night, my love¡­¡± He turned off the light, leaving only the soft glow of the city through the window. Axel settled onto the sofa. His legs did, in fact, hang over the edge. He ignored it. Because beside him, Evelyn breathed steadily again, drifting back into sleep. < 345 Finally, I¡¯m Home And as he watched her, guarding her like a silent shadow, Axel Knight allowed himself one final thought before closing his eyes. The next day begins with soft sunlight filtering through the tall pines of The Valley. The transfer from Hope Medical Center went smoother than Evelyn had expected. Byte morning, she was already settled into the guest house that had somehow transformed overnight into a private medical facility. Calling it a ¡°guest house¡± now felt like an understatement. It looked like a luxury vi from the outside. Still, inside, medical monitors, neatly arranged equipment, and a small nurse¡¯s station quietly announced that this was a recovery ward built for a single patient. 345 Finally, I¡¯m Home An ambnce sat in the driveway. Two doctors and three nurses were on rotating standby. Even the hallway lights were adjusted to a warmer, gentler tone so the space would not feel like a hospital. Only Axel Knight could turn a home into a private clinic within forty¨Ceight hours. But what made Evelyn truly happy was not the equipment or thefort. It was the view. Through the clean, expansive ss windows, she could see hills, tall pine trees swaying in the breeze, and sunlight streaming through. No curious strangers. No hospital visitors. Just family, nature, and peace. And Oliver is running barefoot in the living room 4/11 345 Finally, I¡¯m Home like a tiny tornado. Because they were home, rtives who had learned of her ident rushed to visit. Despite everything, Axel weed them. He greeted every elder politely, offered tea, arranged seating, and somehow managed to look calm while still checking on Evelyn every five minutes like an anxious guard dog. An hour before lunchtime, Evelyn sat in her wheelchair near the open living space in their main house. She watched Alicia and her mother¨Cinw, Amanda Knight, bustling in the kitchen area, preparing lunch. Laura and Jimmy assisted them like a well¨Ctrained service team. From the living area, the eldersughed loudly while Oliver performed dramatic storytelling 5/11 :¨C 345 Finally, I¡¯m Home about his ¡°three nights in the hospital.¡± ¡°And then!¡± Oliver eximed, ¡°Daddy said, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, buddy, Mommy will wake up!¡® And I said, ¡®Daddy, are you okay? Why are your eyes red?¡± The elders burst intoughter. ¡°So, your daddy is crying?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes. My Daddy cries¡­ a lot¡­¡± Evelyn stifled augh at that. She shook her head fondly. Her son had officially turned trauma into aedy. ¡°Eve.¡± Axel¡¯s voice pulled her attention away. He stood beside her, sleeves rolled to his elbows, hair slightly messy, looking far too handsome for someone who had slept on a hospital sofa for days. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the park,¡± he said gently. ¡°You¡¯ve been 6/11 < 345 Finally, I¡¯m Home sitting here too long.¡± Alicia, still arranging dishes, chimed in without looking up. ¡°Yes, Eve, go outside. The sun is warm today. Fresh air will help you heal faster.¡± Evelyn hesitated, ncing toward the kitchen. ¡°But you¡¯re all busy. I feel bad just sitting while everyone works.¡± Amanda turned, wiping her hands on a towel, and gave Evelyn a look that brooked no argument. ¡°My dear, you are the injured one. If anyone should be sitting like a queen, it is you.¡± Laura nodded vigorously. ¡°Madam, please. If you stand up and help, Master Axel will fire all of us for failing our duties.¡± Axel raised a brow. ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Evelynughed. ¡°Is that a threat?¡± ¡°It is a loving warning,¡± he replied smoothly. 7711 345 Finally, I¡¯m Home Jimmy appeared with a tray of tea. ¡°Madam, if you insist on helping, may I suggest helping by breathing calmly and healing quickly?¡± ¡°That sounds like an essential job,¡± Alicia said solemnly. ¡°We trust you with it.¡± Evelyn chuckled, finally surrendering. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go.¡± She reached for Axel¡¯s hand. He immediately took it, warm and steady, before moving behind her wheelchair. ¡°Destination?¡± he asked. ¡°The park,¡± she replied with seriousness. ¡°Excellent,¡± he said, draping a warm nket on herp before pushing her toward the backyard door. ¡°Private tour,plimentary service, extremely handsome chauffeur.¡± He says yfully. Evelyn tilted her head back to look at him. ¡°Very 345 Finally, I¡¯m Home humble too.¡± ¡°I try,¡± he said without shame. As they reached the door, Oliver suddenly sprinted over, donuts still in hand. ¡°Mommy! Can Ie too?¡± Axel caught him easily with one arm. ¡°After lunch, buddy.¡± Oliver pouted. ¡°But the park misses me. I also wanted to see Cloud and Browny.¡± He protests. Amanda called from the kitchen, ¡°Your Cloud and Browny will survive. Finish your donuts first and wash your hands.¡± Oliver shrugs, making everyoneugh again. Outside, the fresh mountain air greeted Evelyn. Axel pushed her onto the stone path leading to a small garden overlooking theke and mountain
  1. Finally, I¡¯m Home
in the distance. Sunlight warmed her skin, the breeze carried the scent of pine, and she felt at peace inside. Evelyn leaned her head back against the wheelchair and whispered, ¡°This is beautiful.¡± Axel leaned down beside her, his lips brushing her forehead. ¡°So are you.¡± She smiled, closing her eyes. ¡®Finally, I¡¯m home¡­¡± 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. §·§à§ç§à PurpleLight admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 346 346 Suicide At ke Martinez Vi, afternoon sunlight filtered through tall ss windows, painting warm golden stripes across the polished marble floor. 1 A silver tea set sat between ke and Grace Martinez, steam curlingzily from their cups. The television murmured softly in the background, broadcasting the afternoon news. ke Martinez satfortably in his armchair, one leg crossed over the other, calm andposed as always. His wife, Grace, sat beside him, her attention half on her tea and half on the television. Then the news anchor¡¯s voice sharpened with excitement. 1/10 < 346 Suicide ¡°¡­and in an unexpected turn of weather, Pine Mountain experienced its first snowfall of the season this morning¡­¡± Grace straightened instantly. Her eyes widened as snowy images filled the screen. White nkets draped over pine trees. Roads glimmered under frost. Tiny figures yed in the snow. Her heart stirred with a familiar ache. ¡®Natalie¡­ Oh, my dear baby. She might be lonely now there¡­¡® She ced her teacup down carefully, though her fingers trembled just a little. She turned her head toward her husband. ¡°Honey,¡± she called. ke did not look up at first. He was looking at his tea, sipping and enjoying it far too peacefully. Grace narrowed her eyes and lightly nudged his knee. 2/10 346 Suicide ¡°ke Martinez.¡± He finally turned, one eyebrow raised. ¡°Yes, my love?¡± Grace pointed at the television. ¡°Look. When the first snow falls on Pine Mountain, we should go and visit Nat. She must be lonely there, Honey. You know how terrible loneliness is in winter.¡± The calm expression on ke¡¯s face vanished in an instant. His jaw tightened, and he set his cup down with deliberate control. He sighed deeply before answering. ¡°She will not be lonely. Besides, she has only been there for a few days, and you already miss her dearly?¡± Grace rolled her eyes in annoyance. ¡°I did not say I miss her. I said it was the first snow. It would be fun to go there and meet our daughter.¡± 346 Suicide ke leaned back, amusement slowly returning to his face. ¡°That is the same thing, my love.¡± He chuckled at the sight of her annoyance. ¡°Can you stop pampering her? She is no longer a teenager. She is a grown woman who still acts like a child. Very spoiled.¡± Grace gasped and ced a hand over her chest. ¡°ke, do not make me hate you. She is my only daughter. Of course, I will pamper her all the time.¡± He did not answer. He only smiled, soft and fond. ¡°Fine,¡± She said. ¡°If you do not want to go, then I will go today. I will stay there for a week. Do note after us.¡± She began to rise from her seat, but ke reached out and caught her hand gently. His fingers wrapped around hers. He pulled her back toward him just enough to make her sit again. 346 Suicide ¡°We will go,¡± he said, smiling gently at her. ¡°But call her first. Maybe she needs something from the city. We can bring her something, right?¡± Grace¡¯s annoyance melted instantly. Her eyes brightened as she stared at ke. ¡°You are the best dad,¡± she said, already reaching for her phone. ¡°That, I already know,¡± ke shook his head fondly. Grace dialed Natalie¡¯s number. She held the phone to her ear, waiting. But after thest ring Natalie did not answer. She tried again. Still nothing. The line went silent after thest ring. Her smile faltered. A frown formed between her brows. 346 Suicide ¡°Why did she not pick up my call?¡± she murmured, more to herself than to ke. She tried a third time. No answer again. She lowered the phone slowly. ¡°ke¡­¡± Her voice wavered. ¡°Did Nat hate me, too?¡± ke¡¯s expression softened instantly. He squeezed her hand reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± he said gently. ¡°Our daughter adores you. Perhaps she is busy, or her phone battery died. You know she only has a special cell phone that receives our calls.¡± ¡°But what if something happened?¡± ke lifted her hand and pressed a light kiss on her knuckles. ¡°Then we will go and see her sooner,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Together.¡± Grace looked at him. In his eyes was steady warmth unshaken confidence and love that 346 Suicide wrapped around her fears like a shield. Nevertheless, her heart felt worried. The warmth of the living room did notst. Just as Grace leaned against ke¡¯s shoulder,forted by his steady presence, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed across the marble floor. Their butler, Rudy, appeared at the doorway, breathing harder than he should have been. His usually neat hair was slightly disheveled, his pale face stripped of its professionalposure. ke lifted his head. Something was wrong. He could see it instantly. ¡°Master,¡± the butler said hesitantly. His eyes flickered toward Grace before returning to ke. ¡°There is something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Then speak,¡± he said, frowning. The butler looked deathly pale, as if he had just received news of a 346 Suicide death in his own family. Rudy swallowed hard. His fingers curled tightly around the phone still in his hand. ¡°Sir,¡± he began, voice trembling despite his effort to remain respectful. ¡°I just received a call from the family cabin. The maid who cleans the cabin said she found the young miss¡¯s lifeless body¡­¡± Grace shot from her seat, ¡°What do you mean? What did you find?¡± she demanded, impatience and panic tangling in her voice. ke immediately stood from his seat, grasped her hand, his hold firm though his heart had begun to pound violently. ¡°Grace, do not interrupt. Let him finish.¡± His voice remained calm, but a dangerous edge threaded through it. He nodded at the butler to continue. Rudy took a shaky breath. ¡°They found the youngdy¡¯s lifeless body in the bathtub. She looks like 346 Suicide shemitted suicide¡­¡± Silence crashed into the room. The ticking of the wall clock suddenly sounded unbearably loud. The gentle hum of the television seemed distant and unreal. Even the sunlight streaming through the windows felt colder, as if the room¡¯s temperature had dropped below zero in an instant. Grace¡¯s eyes widened. Her lips parted, but no sound came out. Then her knees gave way. She copsed to the floor, her body going limp as though the strength had been ripped from her bones. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 347 347 His Mind Refused To ept It 347 His Mind Refused To ept It ke moved instinctively, but shock rooted him in ce for half a second. By the time he caught her, she was already on the floor. He knelt beside her, his mind refusing to process the words he had just heard. ¡°What did you say?¡± ke asked hoarsely, as if his ears had betrayed him. ¡°Repeat it.¡± Rudy lowered his head slightly, his voice steady as he said, ¡°Sir, the maid found Miss Natalie in the bathtub with a cut wrist, blood filling the tub. She was no longer breathing.¡± The word hit them hard. Grace¡¯sposure was utterly shattered. She clutched ke¡¯s arm with desperate strength, her nails digging into his skin. ¡°No. No. This is impossible,¡± she sobbed. ¡°How could Nat be dead? No! This has to be a lie. It must be a mistake. She was fine. She was just fine¡­¡± ke felt his own knees weaken. He sank down beside his wife, holding her tightly against his chest. His heartbeat thundered in his ears, loud and erratic. He was never prepared to hear this. Never. Grace lifted her tear¨Cstreaked face toward him. ¡°ke, let¡¯s go there. Right now. Let¡¯s go see her.¡± Her voice broke with every word. ¡°I will not believe this unless I see her with my own eyes. This has to be a lie. It has to be¡­¡± ke closed his eyes for a brief moment, forcing himself to breathe. When he opened them again, they were sharp, controlled, and burning with a fury that hid his terror. ¡°Prepare the car,¡± he ordered, his voice low and deadly calm. Rudy bowed quickly and hurried away. Grace clung to ke to keep herself from falling apart. ¡°Our baby¡­ our Natalie¡­¡± she whispered, her tears soaking into his shirt. 18:12 347 His Mind Refused To ept It ke tightened his arms around her. ¡°Hold on, Grace,¡± he murmured against her hair. ¡°We are going to Pine Mountain. And we will find the truth.¡± The drive to Pine Mountain felt endless. The car cut through winding roads, its headlights swallowing the darkness ahead. Inside, no one spoke. Grace sat rigid in the back seat, her hands clenched together so tightly her knuckles had turned white. ke stared out the window, jaw locked, his thoughts a violent storm he refused to show. When the cabin finally came into view, soft yellow lights glowing against the white snow, several figures were already waiting outside. The maid stood near the entrance, her shoulders hunched, eyes red from crying. Beside her stood the head of security, his posture stiff with unease, and a few guards shared the same expression. The car stopped. ke stepped out immediately. He did not turn back to help his wife. His long legs carried him forward with urgency that bordered on fury. ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± he demanded, his voice cutting through the cold air. ¡°Why did my daughter suddenly do that?¡± The head guard hurried after him. ¡°Sir, we also did not know. We nevere to this ce unless the young miss calls us.¡± They entered the cabin. The warmth inside felt wrong, almost mocking, considering the dread weighing down every step. The guard continued, following ke up the staircase. ¡°Only the maid enters this ce regrly. Shees every two days. The young miss requested privacy. She did not want anyone bothering her.¡± ke stopped at thest stair. He turned and looked down to check his wife. 18:12 347 His Mind Refused To ept it Grace was being helped by the maid. Her legs felt wobbly, and she stared straight ahead, eyes wide and scared¨Clike she knew that once she went upstairs, her life would never be the same. ke waited for her. When Grace finally reached him. She drew a shaky breath. Together, they walk into their daughter¡¯s bedroom. Each step felt like a countdown to disaster. At the bathroom door, ke paused. He took one deep breath, bracing himself for a reality he still refused to ept. Then he pushed the door open. Grace stepped forward first. And her world shattered. Nataliey in the bathtub. The water had gone cold. Blood stained the porcin, smeared along her arms, trailing into the drain. Her skin was pale. Her hair floated like dark ribbons around her face. Her eyes were closed. Her body waspletely still. For a moment, Grace did not breathe. Then a broken scream tore from her throat, ¡°Na¨CNatttalie¡­¡± She rushed forward, nearly slipping on the tiled floor, reaching for her daughter as if she could warm back into her lifeless body. ¡°Nat¡­ Natalie¡­ wake up¡­ please, baby, wake up¡­¡± ke caught her from behind, holding her before she copsed into the tub. His arms wrapped around her, but his own body trembled. He stared at his daughter, his only daughter, lying there like a porcin doll. His mind refused to ept it. Natalie. His fiery, stubborn, spoiled,ughing daughter. The girl who argued with him and always rolled her eyes at rules. Now gone. Grace sobbed uncontrobly in his arms. ¡°Oh, ke, our baby¡­ our baby¡­¡± she choked, her voice hoarse with disbelief. ¡°Why, why did she do this¡­? No. This is 18:12 347 His Mind Refused To ept it impossible. Nat won¡¯t do this kind of thing. This is wrong. This is wrong¡­¡± ke closed his eyes. He forced himself to stay standing, to stay strong, because if he fell, they would both break beyond repair. ¡°Take her out,¡± he said quietly. The head guard and maid hesitated. ¡°Now,¡± ke repeated, his tone sharp enough to slice ice. They moved quickly, carefully lifting Natalie from the tub. Grace reached out, touching her daughter¡¯s cold hand, kissing her forehead again and again as if love alone could undo death. ke briefly looked away, watching as the blood¨Cstained water was drained away while they moved her to the bed. Rage burned beneath his grief. Something about this felt wrong. He didn¡¯t believe his daughter would kill herself. While Natalie was cleaned and wrapped, prepared to be taken back to the city, Grace remained beside her, whispering apologies and promises that came toote. ke stepped outside. 18:12 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 348 348 I Will Find Them! The unforgiving cold mountain air hit ke, sharp and painful. He pulled out his phone and dialed a familiar number. ¡°Mark,¡± he said when his assistant answered. There was a pause. Then the shock in Mark¡¯s voice. ¡°Sir? Is everything alright?¡± ¡°My daughter is dead,¡± ke said simply. ¡°She slit her own wrist.¡± Silence followed. ¡°No¡­¡± Mark whispered. ¡°Miss Natalie? That cannot be¡­ I am so sorry, sir. My condolences. But¡­ are you sure? She¡­ she never seemed like someone who would¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± ke replied, his voice dangerously calm. ¡°And that is why I want you to investigate. Check the CCTV around the cabin. Every road, every nearby camera. Look into everymunication tied to her name.¡± Mark hesitated. ¡°But, sir, you forbade her from having a phone or any gadgets. I remember you only gave her a basic phone that epts calls solely from you and Madam, and she can use it to contact outsiders.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± ke said. ¡°Which means someone came to the cabin and killed her. You need to find out anything. I want answers, Mark. Everything!¡± ¡°I understand, sir,¡± Mark replied. ¡°I will start immediately.¡± ke ended the call and stared at the dark outline of the forest surrounding the cabin, trying to calm his chaotic mind. Inside the cabin, he heard his wife still crying. Hearing how sad she was, it pierced his heart like a sharp de, wounding him deeply. Hurriedly, ke returned to the cabin. He saw Grace sitting beside Natalie, holding her hand as if their daughter were only sleeping. He stood beside his wife and ced a steady hand on her shoulder. ¡°Grace,¡± he said softly. ¡°I promise you. If this is not suicide, I will find out who did this to our daughter. And whoever is responsible will also lose their life!¡± Grace looked at him through swollen, tear¨Cfilled eyes. In his gaze, she saw grief. But 18:12 1/52 348 I Will Find Them! more than that, she saw steel. She nodded in agreement with him. ¡°You should! Or I will never forgive you, ke¡­¡± Several hourster, the Martinez convoy rolled through the iron gates of their city residence. The mansion, usually bright and lively, stood eerily quiet beneath the night sky. Lights glowed from every window. Word of Natalie¡¯s death had traveled faster than grief itself, and by the time ke stepped out of the car, the entire family was already waiting inside. Aunts, uncles, cousins, and distant rtives filled the grand hall. Some whispered prayers. Others wept openly. The moment the coffin was carried in, a chorus of cries erupted, wrapping around the mansion like a funeral shroud. ke stood still for a moment, staring at the scene as if watching someone else¡¯s nightmare. His daughter was gone. His wife was shattered. His family was grieving. And yet, he could not afford to fall apart. He spent only a few minutes among them, offering brief words of acknowledgment, epting condolences with nods instead of tears. When an elderly aunt squeezed his hand and whispered, ¡°Stay strong,¡± he simply inclined his head and stepped away. He excused himself with a quiet apology and walked toward his home office. No one stopped him. They all knew ke Martinez grieved differently. He needs to be alone. Inside his office, the lights were dim. ke took a deep sigh as he sat behind the desk like a man preparing for war. Hours passed. The mansion outside stayed heavy with mourning. Inside the office, only the ticking 18:12 348 I Will Find Them! clock and the tapping of ke¡¯s fingers broke the silence. Then, near midnight, his phone rang. ke answered immediately. ¡°Mark.¡± ¡°Sir,¡± Mark¡¯s voice came through, tired but sharp. ¡°We have traced all CCTV footage along the roads to Pine Mountain and around the private cabin area. There were no irregrities. No unknown vehicles passed within several miles of the cabin. Only the guards and cabin staff entered or left the area.¡± ke leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on the ceiling. ¡°So you are telling me my daughter really ended her own life?¡± he asked. His voice was cold, sharp, andcked any apparent emotion, like freezing, icy winds bursting out as words. ¡°No, sir,¡± Mark answered quickly. ¡°I have not concluded that.¡± ke¡¯s fingers stopped tapping. Mark continued, ¡°But I found something¡­ interesting.¡± ¡°Interesting?¡± ke echoed, curiosity piercing his grief. ¡°We traced the young miss¡¯s digital footprint from her phone, email, and everything¡­¡± Mark said. ¡°And found an interesting lead. Before she was sent to the cabin, she instructed her assistant to contact an assassin group. The target¡­ was Axel Knight¡¯s wife.¡± ke froze. ¡°She what?¡± he asked slowly, unsure if his ears had betrayed him. ¡°She ordered her assistant to contact a hitman,¡± Mark exined. ¡°The conversation was coded, but after further investigation, we confirmed the assistant reached an underground broker. That broker then connected with Shadow Wolf.¡± ke coughed sharply, almost choking. His eyes widened, shock mixing with fury. He had warned Natalie countless times to stay away from Axel Knight. That rivalry was a dangerous battlefield. And yet, she had dared to step onto it anyway. ¡°Sir? Are you alright?¡± Mark asked when ke did not respond. ke cleared his throat. ¡°Continue!¡± he ordered. 18:12 348 I Will Find Them! ¡°Sir, we discovered that Shadow Wolf passed the job to another assassin unit for execution. We are currently tracing their identities and movements. I will report again as soon as we obtain solid information.¡± ke closed his eyes briefly. A slow breath filled his chest. ¡°Is there any news about Axel Knight¡¯s wife?¡± he asked. ¡°No, sir. No reports concerning her. However¡­¡± Mark hesitated. ¡°We received information that Axel Knight stayed in the hospital for three days recently.¡± ke¡¯s eyes opened, sharp as des. ¡°Sounds suspicious,¡± he murmured, a dangerous light flickering in his gaze. There was a brief pause before Mark spoke again. ¡°Sir¡­ do you think Miss Natalie was killed by Axel Knight?¡± ke¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. everyone ¡°Do not conclude anything,¡± ke said, his voice low andmanding. ¡°Locate who received orders from Shadow Wolf. And tomorrow morning, bring Shadow Wolf¡¯s people and Natalie¡¯s assistant to the usual ce. I will interrogate them myself.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Mark answered immediately. The call ended. ke sat still for a long moment, the office silent around him. His daughter¡¯s smiling face flickered in his mind, followed by the horrifying image of her lifeless body in the bathtub. Was it suicide? Or was it revenge? Either way, someone had yed with forces far beyond control. ke stood, straightened his shirt, and walked to the door. When he stepped back into the hallway, the distant sound of Grace¡¯s muffled sobs reached him from the living room. He paused, closing his eyes for a heartbeat. Whether Axel Knight was responsible or not, ke Martinez had already made a vow. 18:12 348 I Will Find Them! ¡®If someone took my daughter¡¯s life, I will find them and make them pay!¡® Comment 18:12 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 349 Two dayster. O The morning air in The Valley feels even colder as winter in the city finally fully sets in, unlike the previous week. Evelyn had just finished her walking practice with her personal trainer, sweat lightly clinging to her forehead, her brace squeaking faintly with every careful step. She was proud of herself. Exhausted, but proud. That was why she nearly thought she had hallucinated when she turned toward the entrance of the home clinic and saw Oscar walking in. Not just walking in. Marching in, sunsses on, with Jimmy trailing beside him like a very polite, slightly confused escort. Evelyn blinked once. Then again. But he is still there. ¡®Am I dreaming? He supposed thousands of miles from this ce¡­ Why is he here?¡® she wondered, lifting her hand and pinching her own cheek. Pain shot through her face. She hissed. ¡®What the hell! He is really here!¡® Oscar pulled off his sunsses calmly as he called, ¡°Evelyn?¡± ¡°Oscar?¡± Her voice rose in disbelief. ¡°You really came?¡± He did not answer. He closed the distance in three gentle but quick, long strides and wrapped her in a tight embrace. ¡°You silly girl!¡± he scolded into her hair. ¡°How dare you get injured without me knowing? Why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡± Evelyn froze for a second, then carefully patted his back. ¡°I missed you too,¡± she murmured, halfughing. ¡°And, I¡¯m d to see you, bro.¡± He finally pulled away, but his hands stayed on her shoulders as he looked her over. And then his expression twisted into outrage. ¡°Broken bones everywhere? Major surgery? And now you look like this?¡± His eyes 18:12 349 Oscar? darted to the thin bandage on her forehead, her supported arm, the brace around her leg. ¡°I almost fainted when I heard!¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes. ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m alive. No need to look at me like I¡¯m a tragic museum exhibit.¡± Oscar¡¯s grip tightened unconsciously. ¡°Ow, ow, ow,¡± she hissed. ¡°Can you not crush my shoulder? It hurts, you know.¡± He immediately let go. ¡°Oops. Sorry, Eve. Sorry.¡± Then, as nothing happened, he brightened. ¡°Come,e. Let¡¯s sit and talk over there¡­¡± She nodded, smiled, and began walking toward the window seat. Her steps were slow but steady. Oscar took one look and panicked. ¡°Let me carry you.¡± He was about to scoop her into his arms, but Evelyn stopped him right away. ¡°No,¡± Evelyn protested, ring at him. ¡°I need walking practice so my leg can heal quickly.¡± ¡°But you are so damn slow, Eve,¡± heined, hovering beside her like a nervous mother hen. ¡°My goodness, Oscar¡­ Can you be patient¡­?¡± She smiled sourly. Just then, Jimmy cleared his throat. Both of them turned, realizing for the first time that the butler and the personal trainer were still standing there, watching them quarrel. Jimmy calmly rolled a wheelchair from the corner toward Ma¡¯am, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can use this,¡± he suggested politely. Oscarughed awkwardly. ¡°Hey, Jimmy. You¡¯re still here. Thanks for bringing me in.¡± ¡°Sir, it is my duty,¡± Jimmy replied with a small smile before paying his attention back to Evelyn., ¡°No need, Jimmy. The seating area is only a few steps away,¡± Evelyn said. The trainer stepped forward. ¡°Madam Evelyn¡¯s recovery depends on movement. She must walk when possible.¡± Evelyn immediately pointed at the trainer, like awyer presenting evidence. ¡°See? I 349 Oscar? Sheughed. ¡°That would have been very inconvenient for everyone.¡± He turned toward her fully now, voice quieter. ¡°Do you know how it felt? Thinking you were hurt, and I didn¡¯t even know where you were? You¡¯re my family, Evelyn. Not just my friend.¡± Her lips softened into a tender smile. ¡°I know.¡± For a moment, silence sat between them, heavy but warm. Then Oscar nced at her brace again. ¡°By the way,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°When you are fully healed, we are going on a vacation. Somewhere sunny. Somewhere with zero cars.¡± Evelyn chuckled. ¡°Deal. But you¡¯re paying.¡± Oscar grinned. ¡°Obviously. Emotional traumapensation.¡± Theirughter filled the room, blending with the quiet mountain breeze outside. Comment 1 View All > Post your firstment! Vote 27 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > ͼ admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 350 350 The Downfall of a Once¨CIndependent Woman Oscar leaned back against the sofa, crossing one leg over the other. He enjoys the espresso Jimmy has just served him. He feels rxed now. However, soon after, Oscar¡¯s expression changed from yful to mildly intense, though a hint of worry still lingered on his face. ¡°So,¡± he said, drawing out the word like he was about to interrogate a criminal on a crime show. ¡°Tell me. How did you end up in that car ident?¡± His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re a skilled driver. It seems impossible for you to just¡­ drive off a cliff.¡± Evelyn lifted one shoulder in a slight shrug. She had already tried countless times to piece together the memory of that day. The shing headlights. The sudden impact. The terrifying spin. But the more she tried to remember, the more her head pulsed with dull difort. It was also impossible to escape the question. Every visitor, every family member, every concerned friend eventually asked the same thing. What happened? How did it happen? Do you remember anything? At this point, she was tempted to write the exnation in a notebook and hand it out to everyone in sight like a tour guide pamphlet. She chuckled quietly at the thought. ¡°Eve?¡± Oscar waved a hand in front of her face. ¡°Hello? Earth to Evelyn. Is your brain okay? Why do you look so dazed?¡± She blinked and refocused on him. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°The MRI results said nothing happened to my brain. No 10-32 350 The Downfall of a Once¨CIndependent Woman need to worry, bro.¡± There was a split second of silence before Oscar burst outughing. ¡°Damn you, Eve! You can still joke!?¡± he said, shaking his head, relief obvious in his tone. Evelyn grinned. ¡°I need humor. I¡¯ve felt so terrible thesest few days. I live with limitations now.¡± She lifted her braced leg slightly, then her supported arm. ¡°Not to mention, everyone at home thinks I¡¯m azy princess. They don¡¯t let me do anything. Gosh, I¡¯m bored out of my mind.¡± Oscar smirked. ¡°Let me guess. Axel doesn¡¯t let you lift a spoon?¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Well, he practically supervises me breathing,¡± she replied. ¡°If I blink too fast, he looks ready to call a doctor.¡± Oscar burst intoughter, his voice echoing through the room. The sound was loud, enough to draw the nurse and the doctor¡¯s attention. They hurried over to check on him, but Evelyn waved her hand to reassure them. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Oscar said, feeling guilty. Then he returned his gaze to Evelyn. ¡°My brother¨Cinw is terrifyingly in love with you.¡± ¡°Hmm, he is. And Oliver,¡± Evelyn continued, eyes brightening, ¡°keeps telling everyone, ¡®Mommy is fragile, handle with care.¡± She mimicked her son¡¯s tiny, serious voice. ¡°He even tried to put a nket over me while I was sitting by the firece.¡± Oscar ced a hand over his heart. ¡°My nephew is a gentleman.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t even get me started on my mother¨Cinw,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°Yesterday, I tried to pour my own tea. Three people rushed toward me as they were afraid I would faint if I led the teapot.¡± Oscar wiped an imaginary tear from his eye. ¡°Tragic. The downfall of a once¨Cindependent woman. Congrats, sis¡­ You finally became a real weak woman.¡± Evelyn sighed, smiling as she responded to his sarcasm, ¡°Exactly. I used to run board¨Cof¨Cdirectors meetings. Kicking bad people¡¯s ass and now I need permission to stand up.¡± 350 The Downfall of a Once¨CIndependent Woman ¡°Tell me,¡± Evelyn asked, leaning back against the sofa, ¡°how long will you stay in this country?¡± Oscar lifted his chin, as if he were thinking hard, before saying, ¡°I told you I bought a house near this area, right?¡± ¡°Hm. I remember. You bragged about the wine cer for an entire hour.¡± ¡°And I will do it again if necessary,¡± he said with mock offense. Then he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be settled in this city for a while, until my other boss needs me. I¡¯ve already had my people prepare myputer room. Just like the one at Fort.¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m happy to hear that. Now I¡¯ll have a friend to joke with during my recovery. Otherwise, I¡¯d go insane listening to Axel threaten medical staff every time my heartbeat changes.¡± Oscarughed, but the sound slowly faded. Something crossed his mind, and his eyes shifted, no longer yful but sharp. Cold. Focused. The change was subtle, but Evelyn noticed. She frowned slightly. ¡°Oscar?¡± she asked. ¡°Why are you looking at me like you¡¯re about to hack a government database?¡± Oscar exhaled quietly. ¡°Eve,¡± he said, eyes locking onto hers, ¡°we got a new interesting job.¡± admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 351 351 Axel Knight¡¯s Weakness ¡°Eve,¡± Oscar said, eyes locking onto hers, ¡°we got a new interesting job.¡± The moment the words left his mouth, Evelyn¡¯s expression changed. Surprise flickered across her face, followed quickly by guilt. Since the ident, she had beenpletely disconnected from everything rted to work. Herptop remained shut in her office, untouched. The undergroundwork she once navigated with ease had faded into the background of her life, reced by physiotherapy schedules, pain medication, and quiet afternoons spent watching Oliver ying in the backyard garden. Even the new phone Axel had given her still sat inside its box on the bedside table, pristine and unused. She simply had not found the emotional space to open it. Healing her body had been one battle. Healing her mind after losing the baby had been another entirely. Evelyn exhaled slowly. ¡°Sorry, Oscar. I haven¡¯t had time to check on our work.¡± Oscar¡¯s expression softened, though his voice remained calm. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I checked the email myself.¡± A bitter smile tugged at Evelyn¡¯s lips. ¡°Then it must be quite the job if you look both shocked and excited at the same time.¡± Oscar nodded quickly. Then, as if instinctively reverting to their old habits, he nced around the clinic. The trainer had already left. Jimmy was nowhere in sight. The hallway was quiet. Satisfied, Oscar leaned forward, lowering his voice. ¡°Someone asked us to investigate Axel Knight,¡± he whispered. ¡°They want his weaknesses.¡± 1 Silence descended like a de. Evelyn froze. For a heartbeat, she wondered if she had misheard him. 18:13 351 Axel Knight¡¯s Weakness ¡°What are you saying?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Oscar leaned back slightly and rolled his eyes. ¡°You heard me the first time. I¡¯m not repeating it out loud. And before you ask, yes, they¡¯re willing to pay whatever we ask. Evelyn blinked slowly, trying to process it. ¡°Someone wants to investigate Axel¡­ and they came through me?¡± Her mind immediately went to Lexxy, the alias she used in the underground world. Only a handful of people knew that identity. Fewer still knew how to contact her. And those who did usually came only when every other hacker had failed. If someone had managed to trace Lexxy, that meant they were either very desperate¡­ or very dangerous. ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± she asked. Oscar nodded. ¡°Of course I know. But I¡¯m certain they¡¯re not the end client. Just a middleman. If you want, I can dig deeper.¡± Evelyn leaned back against the sofa, her eyes unfocused as thoughts began to race.. Someone wants information on Axel Knight. Her husband. The man who controlled half the city¡¯s invisible power structures. The man who would burn a country to the ground for her if given reason. After a long moment, she turned her gaze back to Oscar. ¡°They¡¯re not from this country, are they?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Oscar replied. ¡°Another country. One of my old clients, actually. Well¡­ someone who once used my talent. You know what I mean.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Evelyn nodded slowly. She knew Oscar¡¯s reputation in the hackermunity. People came to him when they wanted miracles. When they wanted governments cracked, corporations bled, or ghosts traced in digital dust. If one of his former high¨Cprofile contacts was involved, this wasn¡¯t a casual curiosity. This was a calcted move. Oscar observed her closely and cautiously. ¡°So,¡± he asked, voice gentler now, ¡°what are your thoughts on this matter? Do you want to ept it, or should I investigate the real client first?¡± 18:13 351 Axel Knight¡¯s Weakness Evelyn shook her head slowly. ¡°Eve, that¡¯s not the response I expected.¡± Oscar was taken aback. ¡°Because those aren¡¯t the options I¡¯m considering¡± she replied. Oscar leaned back, trying to lighten the mood again. ¡°You¡¯re confusing me, my good friend. This is an easy job for me. We name a ridiculous price, ept the request, and I give them trivial information about your husband. Stuff like his favorite wine or how many hours he sleeps. Boom. Money farmed. Client satisfied. No harm done.¡± Evelyn stared at him. Then she sighs deeply before calling him coldly, ¡°Oscar¡± ¡°Oh, why do you look angry at me?¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± she said, her tone sharpening. ¡°I¡¯m thinking. Thoroughly.¡± The yful grin slid off Oscar¡¯s face. He sat upright, giving her his full attention. ¡°Alright,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Evelyn took a slow breath. ¡°If someone wants to investigate Axel¡­ it means they¡¯re nning something against him, and it could be for business, revenge, or war. If I ignore their n and let them harm my husband, I won¡¯t forgive myself for only sittingfortably and watching.¡± She continued, ¡°And if I ept the job and feed them false information, I still leave a trail that points back to me. If Axel ever finds out someone tried to dig into him through mywork¡­ he will start digging, and we will be exposed. He will start asking questions.¡± ¡°And when Axel starts asking questions, people will be in trouble¡­¡± Oscar smirked, hearing his own words. ¡°Exactly,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be suspicious of you. Or of me.¡± Oscar rubbed his forehead. ¡°Oh, fuck. How did I not think that far ahead?¡± ¡°Because your first instinct is always profit,¡± she teased lightly, though her eyes remained serious. ¡°Hey,¡± he protested, ¡°profit and chaos. Don¡¯t forget chaos.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help but chuckle. The tension around them eased briefly. ¡°But there¡¯s more,¡± she continued. ¡°If I warn Axel, he will go on high alert. He¡¯ll start 18:13 351 Axel Knight¡¯s Weakness hunting whoever is behind this. But if I say nothing and something happenster¡­ And I will never forgive myself.¡± Oscar stared at her, impressed and worried at the same time. ¡°You married Axel Knight, but you still think like a strategist. Terrifyingbination.¡± ¡°Comes with the trauma package,¡± she replied dryly. Oscar exhaled slowly. ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Evelyn gazed through therge clinic window, taking in the tranquil beauty of the Valley beyond as she considered her next step. 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo 10.12 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 352 352 I¡¯m Healing Evelyn turned back to Oscar, her eyes steady. ¡°Investigate the real client first,¡± she said. ¡°Quietly. No traces back to us. Once we know who is pulling the strings, we decide the next step.¡± Oscar¡¯s lips curved into a grin, equal parts admiration and excitement. ¡°Now that,¡± he said, ¡°is why you¡¯re my favorite partner in crime.¡± Evelyn smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t let Axel hear you say that.¡± Oscar raised both hands. ¡°My lips are sealed. I value my life.¡± And just like that, humor returned, but suddenly Oscar asked something she wanted to avoid. ¡°Eve, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Oscar¡¯s voice softened, losing its teasing edge. ¡°I know you want to forget those painful memories about your ident. But have you thought about the possibility¡­¡± He paused, watching her with a careful look. Evelyn¡¯s yful smile slowly faded. The lightness in her eyes dimmed, giving way to a quiet intensity. She didn¡¯t speak. She simply looked at Oscar, waiting for him to finish. ¡°Eve,¡± Oscar continued, his voice cautious now, ¡°¡­what if your ident wasn¡¯t a simple ident?¡± For a brief moment, shock flickered across her face. But Evelyn was practiced at hiding emotions. She quickly masked it with a faint smile. ¡°I thought so,¡± she admitted calmly. ¡°I even asked Axel about it. He said he would check. But I never heard anything from him after that. He is busy.¡± Oscar nodded slowly, though his suspicion didn¡¯t fade. He could tell from her that eyes she was more unsettled than she wanted to admit. Just as he was about to change the subject, Evelyn spoke again. ¡°Can you investigate it?¡± Oscar blinked. Then his lips curled into a grin far too eager for such a serious topic. ¡°Of course I can. I¡¯ve been itching to do that since the moment I heard you flew off a cliff. I mean-¡± He stopped himself. ¡°That sounded insensitive.¡± 18:13 < 352 I¡¯m Healing Evelyn chuckled, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°But honest,¡± he added proudly. She shook her head, amused despite the heaviness in her chest. ¡°Just be careful. Don¡¯t draw attention from anyone who might be sealing the news about my ident.¡± Oscar leaned closer, lowering his voice, ¡°You mean your hubby?¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help the small chuckle that escaped her. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to say it out loud, bro.¡± He leaned against the sofa and crossed his hands over his chest. ¡°I live for stating the obvious.¡± ¡°Try living longer instead,¡± she shot back. ¡°I¡¯ll try, but no promises if your husband finds out I¡¯m poking around his territory.¡± Theirughter softened the tension, but the unspoken truth remained between them. Someone might have tried to kill Evelyn. And that thought sat heavily in both their minds. Oscar cleared his throat, ¡°No worry, Eve¡­ I¡¯ll be discreet. No trace, no noise, no drama. If someone really tries to kill you, I will find them. There will be no ce to hide for them.¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression gentled. ¡°Thank you.¡± For a moment, neither spoke. Then- ¡°Uncle Oscar¡­?¡± A loud, excited voice echoed from the doorway. Oscar and Evelyn turned just in time to see Oliver sprinting toward them with a beaming smile. Behind him, Laura chased after the four¨Cyear¨Cold, clearly regretting every life choice that led her to cardio duty. ¡°Young master, please slow down!¡± Laura called, nearly breathless. Oliver ignored her entirely. Heunched himself at Oscar with surprising force for someone so small. 18:13 352 I¡¯m Healing Oscar caught him reflexively, ¡°Whoa! Little missile detected!¡± Oliver giggled loudly, hugging Oscar¡¯s neck. ¡°Uncle Oscar! Jimmy said you came from far away.¡± ¡°Yes, I crossed oceans and time zones just to see your handsome face.¡± Oliver blinked. ¡°Okay. Did you bring a present for me?¡± Oscar froze. Evelynughed, shaking her head. ¡°Sweetheart, this is not your birthday¡­¡± ¡°Little buddy, you wound me. Not even a hug first, just a present?¡± Oscar protests. ¡°I hugged you,¡± Oliver said, very proud of himself. Oscar looked at Evelyn. ¡°He¡¯s a negotiator in training.¡± ¡°Well, Uncle Oscar, he is a little CEO¡­¡± Evelyn yfully said. ¡°No, Mommy¡­ But little doctor.¡± Oliver protests. They allugh at Oliver¡¯s answer. Later that afternoon, Evelyn woke from her nap to the sound of lively voices drifting in from outside her room. She blinked groggily and turned her head. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡± she asked, still sleepy. The nurse immediately hurried to her side. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Miss Ste arrived with her mother. They are waiting in the living room.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. ¡°They came¡­¡± she murmured, happiness warming her chest. Even after everything¨Cthe ident, the surgeries, the grief¨Cshe had never once felt alone. Her family and friends refused to let darkness swallow her. ¡°Madam, would you like to go meet them?¡± the nurse asked, already helping her sit up. ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn answered without hesitation. With careful steps and the nurse¡¯s support, Evelyn made her way toward the living room. She had barely crossed the doorway when a familiar voice rang out. 18:13 352 I¡¯m Healing ¡°Sister!¡± Ste practically flew off the sofa, rushing toward her. Evelyn smiled weakly as Ste grabbed her hand with both of hers, as if afraid Evelyn might fall. ¡°Hi. You finally came,¡± Evelyn said softly. ¡°Of course I came. Did you think I¡¯d stay home doing nothing while my favorite sister is broken like fine china?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fragile China,¡± Evelyn protested lightly. ¡°More like¡­ tough and expensive ssware.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s worse,¡± Ste replied seriously. ¡°ssware is fragile and receable.¡± Evelynughed. ¡°Are you calling me receable?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ste said, then hugged her carefully. ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯re expensive.¡± Behind them, a graceful woman stood with a gentle smile. ¡°Hi, Alice,¡± Evelyn greeted. Alicia, her stepmother, stepped forward and kissed her forehead. ¡°My poor dear. You¡¯ve been through too much.¡± Soon they were all seated on the sofa, warm tea resting on the low table between them. The nurse slipped away quietly, leaving the family to themselves. As expected, Ste and Alicia immediately began questioning her condition. ¡°Can you walk longer today?¡± Ste asked. ¡°Any pain?¡± Alice added. ¡°Do the bandages itch?¡± Ste chimed in again. Evelyn held up a hand. ¡°Dr. Ste, please, one question at a time. I¡¯m healing. Slowly. Painfully. And yes, everything itches. Especially when I try not to scratch.¡± Alicia chuckled. ¡°Oh dear, that means you¡¯re recovering.¡± Ste narrowed her eyes. ¡°Or turning into a lizard.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes. ¡°Wonderful. I survived a car crash only to evolve into a reptile.¡± Theirughter filled the room, light and familiar. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 353 353 Good News and Bad News! Alicia set down her teacup with deliberate calm. ¡°Girls,¡± she said, her tone shifting. Both Evelyn and Ste straightened instinctively and looked at her. ¡°Your father,¡± Alicia continued, ¡°has finally agreed to the divorce.¡± Silence fell. Ste¡¯s jaw dropped slightly. ¡°Wait. That father? The stubborn one who forced you to reconcile? Return to him? He¡¯s finally agreed?¡± Alice nodded. ¡°Yes. The very same man.¡± Evelyn blinked in disbelief. ¡°Did someone rece him with a reasonable clone? Why did he suddenly change his mind?¡± ¡°Yes, I thought he told you that he would never divorce you. He would rather die than sign the papers,¡± Ste added. ¡°He ispletely shameless,¡± Evelyn shook her head. She truly disliked William Walters and wanted nothing to do with him again, but she couldn¡¯t escape it. Ste leaned closer to Evelyn, lowering her voice as if sharing a sacred secret. ¡°Sis¡­ do you think the universe finally felt guilty for everything it put us through?¡± Evelyn exhaled slowly. Between relief, shock, and faint amusement, her lips curved into a small smile. ¡°No,¡± Evelyn said quietly, her eyes thoughtful. ¡°I think the universe is just getting started.¡± Alicia burst intoughter to hear them, ¡°Alright, alright, enough talking about my stupid ex¨Chusband. He is in the past where he belongs.¡± ¡°Agree!¡°, Ste chirped happily. She lifted her teacup as though it were a champagne ss. ¡°Cheers to my beloved Daddy¡¯s downfall,¡± she dered with theatrical sarcasm, no sadness in her eyes at all. Evelyn smiled and lifted her own cup. ¡°Cheers. To the new era of our beloved mommy. Alice, now you are free to choose our new daddy. We will ept whoever you choose 18:13 353 Good News and Bad News! used to say Father didn¡¯t deserve her. And, he is also the one who supports us after father¡¯s betrayal¡­¡± Alicia¡¯s lips trembled into a bittersweet smile. ¡°He is a good man.¡± Evelyn looked down at her hands, feeling guilty because she was supposed to meet them a few days before her ident, but had postponed it. At the time, her mind was distracted by the DNA test result. ¡°I wanted to visit him,¡± Evelyn said quietly. ¡°I should have gone earlier.¡± Alicia stood from her seat, moved beside Evelyn, and squeezed her hand. ¡°Silly girl¡­ You could barely stand two days ago. He would scold you if he knew you were ming yourself.¡± Still, guilt tugged at Evelyn¡¯s chest. Now she understood why her grandparents on her father¡¯s side had note to visit her after the ident. They were living through their own storm. Ste leaned closer to her sister and whispered, softer this time, without humor. ¡°When you¡¯re stronger, we¡¯ll go together. Grandpa will be happy to see you.¡± Evelyn nodded, eyes shining. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll walk into his room by myself. No wheelchair. No nurse. I¡¯ll show him I¡¯m strong.¡± Alicia smiled at them both, pride mixing with sadness. ¡°He will love that.¡± The room grew quiet again. They sat infortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts, until the faint sound of footsteps echoed from outside. ¡°Hello, brother¨Cinw!¡± Ste called out first, consistently quicker than her mother. ¡°Axel,¡± Alicia greeted next, her toneposed but warm. Axel stepped into the home clinic, tall and calm as ever, ¡°Ste, Alicia. I¡¯m d you came to apany my wife,¡± he said politely before turning to Evelyn. Without hesitation, he offered his hand. Evelyn ced her palm in his, letting him help her stand. Even after days of recovery, his touch still steadied her more than any walking aid. ¡°We are happy toe,¡± Alicia said, rising as well. ¡°Oh, right, Eve. We haven¡¯t seen Oliver yet.¡± 353 Good News and Bad News! +185 ¡°Right, Mom, let¡¯s go,¡± Ste said suddenly, hooking her arm around her mother¡¯s like an overexcited tour guide. ¡°Time to find my source of happiness.¡± She winked at Evelyn. ¡°Bye, sis!¡± Before Evelyn could reply, Ste had already dragged Alicia out of the clinic, theirughter fading toward the main house. Evelyn shook her head, amused. ¡°They move like a hurricane,¡± she murmured. Then she turned to Axel, lifting her gaze to meet his. ¡°You came home fast. Is your work finished?¡± Axel slid one arm around her waist, pulling her gently but firmly close, as if afraid she might get hurt but can¡¯t be away from her. He did not answer immediately. Instead, he studied her face, eyes scanning for any sign of pain, fatigue, or difort. 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo A PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 354 354 Are You Insulting My Speed, Mr. Knight? Only when he was satisfied did Axel speak. ¡°My wife,¡± he said softly, ¡°did you forget? I promised to dine with you and your family.¡± 1 ¡°I remember,¡± she giggled when he leaned in to kiss her, quickly turning her head so his lips. brushed her cheek instead. ¡°I just thought you¡¯d be busy. You stayed beside me for almost a week.¡± Axel chuckled, guiding her toward the clinic door. ¡°That¡¯s why I hire capable people. They handle my work so I can handle you.¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°That might be the most shameless line you¡¯ve ever said, Mr. Knight¡­¡± Sheughed softly. 15:56 < 354 Are You Insulting My Speed, Mr. Knight? ¡°And yet,¡± he replied smoothly, ¡°it worked¡­youugh.¡± They stepped out of the clinic and began walking toward the main house. Axel slowed his pace to match her smaller, careful steps, his hand never leaving hers. ¡°You truly have many trusted and capable people,¡± Evelyn said genuinely. ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± Her mind briefly wandered to the Walters Group of the past. Apany built on nepotism and empty titles, copsing at the first real storm. Axel¡¯s empire was different. Efficient. Loyal. Structured. Dangerous, even. And yet, safe in his hands. ¡°Thank you, my wife.¡± Axel squeezed her hand, patient and steady, as if each step she took mattered more than any business deal. ¡°Oh,¡± he added casually, ¡°the doctor told me your 15:56 < 354 Are You Insulting My Speed, Mr. Knight? progress today is good.¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°My progress?¡± She tilted ¡¤ her head. ¡°You mean my exhausting routine of meeting guests, eating, sleeping, and pretending I¡¯m not bored to death?¡± ¡°You forgot your morning walk with your trainer,¡± Axel corrected, pretending to be serious. ¡°Very intensive rehabilitation.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Truly terrifying.¡± Still, she admitted, ¡°I can walk now. Not as fast as before, but it¡¯s better. My ribs hurt less, my hand moves better, and my knee onlyins asionally. Well¡­ very asionally.¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Axel said, clearly pleased. ¡°Which is why the doctor agreed. You no longer need to stay in the clinic.¡± Evelyn¡¯s steps stopped. 15:56 3.9 354 Are You Insulting My Speed, Mr. Knight? She turned to him slowly, eyes wide. ¡°Seriously?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± For a moment, she forgot the ache in her body, the lingering grief in her heart, and the months of recovery still ahead. All she felt was pure, childlike excitement. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been waiting for,¡± she breathed. She moved to hug him instinctively, but her sudden motion made her injured shoulder stiffen with a sharp ache. She froze, quickly masking it with a smile, afraid he might change his mind if he saw her difort. But Axel was Axel. He noticed everything. Still, he chose not to expose her minor deception. Instead, he smirked. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep walking then. At this pace, we¡¯ll reach the dining room after dinner.¡± Evelyn gasped in mock offense. ¡°Are you insulting 15:56 < 354 Are You Insulting My Speed, Mr. Knight? my speed, Mr. Knight?¡± ¡°Never,¡± he replied solemnly. ¡°I am admiring it. A queen must always make a grand entrance.¡± Sheughed, leaning slightly into him as they continued their slow walk toward the house, the sound of family voices and Oliver¡¯sughter drifting from ahead. As soon as Axel and Evelyn stepped into the living room, a cheerful voice burst through the air before they could fully enter. ¡°Mommy, look, look!¡± Oliver bounced on the sofa, his small hands waving excitedly. ¡°Aunty Ste brought me my favorite cakes, pie¡­ and donuts too!¡± Evelyn froze for a second, then smiled as she took in the scene. Boxes of pastries and desserts were spread across the coffee table like a sugar 15:56 < 354 Are You Insulting My Speed, Mr. Knight? kingdom. Oliver¡¯s eyes sparkled so brightly that it was almost as if a tiny halo hovered behind his head. ¡°Wow,¡± Evelyn said as she carefully sat beside him. ¡°That much?¡± Oliver nodded proudly, as though he had personally negotiated the feast. Evelyn ruffled his hair before lifting her gaze to Ste. ¡°Aunty Ste, you really shouldn¡¯t bring this much sweet food for Oliver¡­¡± ¡°Mommy,¡± Oliver¡¯s cute but firm voice cut her off. He reached for a box, opened it with great enthusiasm, and pulled out a slice of blueberry cheesecake. ¡°Don¡¯t scold Aunty. She didn¡¯t bring it for you¡­So, I will share mine with you.¡± He held the box toward her with the generosity of a tiny gentleman offering a priceless treasure. Evelyn stared at him, her heart melting faster 15:56 354 Are You Insulting My Speed, Mr. Knight? than ice in summer. She had fully intended to lecture Ste about excessive sugar. But now, with her son offering peace through cheesecake diplomacy, her resolve crumbled. She epted the box gently. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her tone softening. ¡°Then Mommy will eat just a little.¡± Ste covered her mouth, giggling. Alicia joined in, shaking her head fondly at her grandson¡¯s negotiation skills. Axel stood nearby, watching the exchange with quiet amazement. Something about Oliver¡¯s confident little bargaining, the way he protected his beloved aunt from trouble, stirred a familiar memory. He could almost see himself at that age, defusing tense rooms with charm rather than tantrums. ¡°Do you want some, Daddy?¡± Oliver asked suddenly, his innocent eyes lifting toward Axel. 15:56 354 Are You Insulting My Speed, Mr. Knight? The question snapped Axel out of his thoughts. He smiled. ¡°No, buddy. But I suggest you and Mommy stop eating dessert for now.¡± Oliver blinked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Axel said calmly, ¡°we haven¡¯t started dinner yet. And if you eat too many sweets, there won¡¯t be enough space in your tummy to finish your dinner.¡± Oliver nced at the table, then at his cheesecake, then at his mother. He seemed to be weighing the gravity of the situation like a seasoned strategist. Evelyn leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Daddy is right. If you skip dinner, Mommy will worry. And if Mommy worries, Daddy will re at everyone.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. He turned to Axel. Axel raised one eyebrow in confirmation. The boy ced the cheesecake box back onto the 15:56 $/9 354 Are You Insulting My Speed, Mr. Knight? table. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, sounding like a king sacrificing his crown. ¡°I will eat it after dinner.¡± Ste burst intoughter. ¡°You two are terrifying parents. Alicia chuckled. ¡°At least he listens.¡± Axel smiled at his son, ¡°Good choice, Buddy¡­¡± Oliver grinned, instantly recovering from his noble sacrifice. ¡°Then we eat dinner now!¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 355 355 You¡¯re Spoiling Me Dinner followed soon after. The family gathered around the long table, warm dishes filling the air withforting aromas. Evelyn sat beside Axel, with Oliver on her other side, along with Ste and Alicia. For a moment, the dining room felt alive and warm. As usual, Ste and Oliver entertained everyone with exaggerated stories. Laughter floated between clinking cutlery and gentle conversation. Oliver swung his legs under his chair, humming as he ate. Ste talked animatedly with Alicia about hospital gossip. And in the middle of it all, Axel continued his 15:57 1/11 : < 355 You¡¯re Spoiling Me quiet mission with unwavering dedication. He ced another piece of grilled meat onto Evelyn¡¯s te. Then another spoonful of vegetables. Then a small piece of grilled fish. +77 Evelyn stared at the growing mountain of food in front of her with widening eyes. Finally, she leaned closer to him, lowering her voice so only he could hear. ¡°I¡¯m full, Axel. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± She protests. Axel froze mid¨Cair, spoon hovering with another piece of meat. He looked at her, then at her te, then back at her again. A slow smile curved his lips before he reluctantly withdrew his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just making sure my wife won¡¯t starve in the middle of the night,¡± he murmured,pletely 15:57 2/11 < 355 You¡¯re Spoiling Me serious. Evelyn let out a softugh. ¡°My dear husband, if 1 eat any more, I won¡¯t be able to walk. I will roll¡­¡± He leaned closer, voice dropping into a teasing whisper. ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you. No need to worry about it.¡± She shook her head, amused. ¡°I¡¯m trying to recover, not be a dumpling.¡± +77 ¡°I like dumplings,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°Especially the lovely¨Clooking ones. Usually, it means it tastes great.¡± Evelyn pressed her lips together, fighting a smile, but her cheeks betrayed her with warmth. Unfortunately for her dignity, their conversation had not gone unnoticed. Oliver suddenly lifted his spoon and pointed it at her like a tiny general. ¡°Mommy must eat. Daddy says Mommy must eat! I will eat a lot too!¡± 15:57 3/11 : 355 You¡¯re Spoiling Me He scooped a huge spoonful into his mouth to prove his point, cheeks puffed like a squirrel storing food. Ste leaned forward, eyes bright with a smile, ¡°As a resident doctor,¡± she announced solemnly, ¡°I must inform you, Sister Eve, proper nutrition elerates healing. If you refuse, I will have to prescribe¡­ forced feeding.¡± Alicia covered herugh with her napkin. Axel raised one eyebrow in approval. Evelynughed lightly and leaned back in her chair. ¡°I¡¯m surrounded by traitors.¡± Oliver reached over and gently ced a piece of baby carrot onto her te. ¡°Mom, please eat for Oliver.¡± Ste added another piece of broli. ¡°Sis, eat for medical science.¡± Axel slid a piece of grilled meat onto her te 15:57 4/11 : < 355 You¡¯re Spoiling Me again, this time with victory in his eyes. ¡°Darling wife, eat for your husband.¡± Evelyn stared at the three of them. Then she picked up her spoon with resignation. ¡°Sure, sure¡­I will eat¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°But if I gain weight, I¡¯m ming all of you.¡± Axel leaned closer, his voice low and warm. ¡°If you gain weight, I¡¯ll still love you. If you be round, I¡¯ll love you. If you be impossible to carry, I¡¯ll hire someone to carry you. Either way, you¡¯re mine.¡± Ste made giggling noises. Oliverughed. Alicia shook her head fondly. But Evelyn just smiled, heart full, and took another bite. Dinner ended smoothly after that, full of light teasing and contented warmth. Later, Alicia volunteered to read Oliver a bedtime 15:57 G/11 : < 355 You¡¯re Spoiling Me warm. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re where you belong,¡± he said. Because of her injuries, he took over without hesitation. He helped her remove her jewelry, careful with her broken arms. He untied her hair, fingers gentle as he gathered it into a loose tie so it wouldn¡¯t tangle. ¡°Beautiful,¡± he murmured while tying the ribbon. ¡°I just ate enough food to feed a vige,¡± she replied dryly. ¡°Beautiful vige queen,¡± Axel said, smiling. He guided her to the bathroom. Held her toothbrush for her. Steadied her while she washed her face. Even dabbed the towel against her cheeks with patient care. ¡°You¡¯re spoiling me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m training,¡± he replied. ¡°In case you break every bone again.¡± 15:57 7/11 355 You¡¯re Spoiling Me She flicked water at him with the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that.¡± He chuckled and helped her change into her pajamas, hands warm against her skin, careful not to hurt her knee or arms. When she was finally settled, he led her to the bed. Evelyn sighed the moment her gaze fell to the mattress. ¡°I missed this bed.¡± Axel leaned over her, brushing a kiss to her forehead. ¡°I missed seeing you here.¡± She looked up and smiled at him, reaching out, tugging lightly on his shirt. ¡°Sit with me for a moment.¡± ¡°You are not sleepy yet?¡± ¡°No. I feel my stomach bloating. Let¡¯s sit and chat.¡± She calmly said, even though her heart was starting to race as she thought about the 15:57 8/11 < 355 You¡¯re Spoiling Me information she had heard from Oscar. Axel sat beside her on the sofa, his curiosity growing. Her expression had softened, yet remained intense enough to unsettle him. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked quietly. Evelyn took a breath. ¡°Axel¡­ thank you. For everything. For staying. For feeding me like I¡¯m a helpless duck. For washing my face. For carrying
  1. me. For¡­¡±
She trailed off, trying to calm herself once more. Axel smiled softly, nearlyughing at her expression and her words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± He said while pinching her nose lightly. ¡°You¡¯re my wife¡­ Of course, I will do anything for you.¡± 15:57 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 356 356 That Bitch! Before Evelyn could say anything else, Axel spoke first, his tone light, almost like he was flirting. O ¡°So, honey,¡± he asked, lifting a brow, ¡°you asked me to sit here just to thank me?¡± She shook her head slowly. ¡°No. Not just that. There¡¯s something else I need to tell you¡­¡± His thumb brushed over her knuckles, warm and grounding. ¡°Then tell me more,¡± he said gently. He tilted his head, trying to catch her eyes. ¡°What matter is heavy enough to make my wife look so distressed?¡± Evelyn released a quiet breath. Finding the right words felt harder than enduring physical pain. She could see his calm smile, but behind it flickered a trace of worry. She tightened her grip on his hand as if afraid the courage might slip away. ¡°Axel,¡± she began softly, ¡°I want you to be careful¡­¡± In the months they had been together, she had never spoken to him with such raw concern. Never once had she looked at him as if he might disappear. His smile faded slowly. ¡°I will be,¡± he replied, voice steady. ¡°I always am.¡± Yet suspicion stirred in his mind. ¡°Why does my wife suddenly speak like this?¡± Evelyn lowered her gaze to their intertwined hands. For a brief moment, she just watched their fingers locked together. Then she looked up again, eyes clearer, stronger, ¡°Axel, I want you to answer me honestly,¡± she asked, ignoring his question. ¡°Tell me the truth about my ident.¡± The questionnded between them. Axel was surprised to hear that, but he quicklyposed himself. A faint smile returned to his lips, though it no longer carried humor. ¡°The truth?¡± he repeated, slightly taken aback. ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice remained calm, but firm. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide anything from me. Please, I only wanted to hear the truth.¡± 15:12 < 356 That Bitch! Too many thoughts raced through her mind. Oscar¡¯s suspicions. The missing details. The uneasy feeling that had followed her since waking from surgery. What if it had never been an ident at all? Axel rubbed his thumb against the back of her hand, a quiet gesture that usuallyforted her. This time, it only deepened the tension. ¡°Your car ident,¡± he said atst, ¡°is indeed not as simple as a car ident.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. The room seemed to narrow, the air growing heavier around them. He paused, watching the shock flicker across her face. Then he continued, voice low and steady. ¡°Someone orchestrated the ident.¡± Silence fell. Evelyn inhaled sharply, but no words came. Her heartbeat thudded against her ribs, loud enough that she was sure Axel could feel it through their joined hands. She tried to speak, failed, then finally whispered, ¡°Someone¡­ tried to kill me?¡± Axel¡¯s jaw tightened, a muscle twitching near his temple. ¡°Yes, someone¡­¡± he said carefully. ¡°After the ident, I asked my people to investigate, and we found that someone had hired an assassin to do it.¡± Evelyn swallowed hard, as if lumps were now stuck in her throat. Her mind immediately drifted to the unborn baby she had lost and to the family and friends who had worried and mourned for her since the incident. Her eyes were sharp as she looked at him. ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± she asked, her voice slightly shaking with anger. Axel exhaled softly. ¡°You were recovering and in pain. I didn¡¯t want to add to your fear. I want to protect your mind and heart, so I¡¯ve been waiting for the right moment to tell you.¡± She studied his face. He looked calm, but something coldery beneath it. For a moment, Evelyn almostughed at the absurdity of it all. Just a few minutes ago, she had worried about gaining weight from dinner. Now she was learning someone had tried to erase her existence. 15:12 2/4 356 That Bitch! ¡°Axel, please¡­ if you were trying to protect me,¡± she said softly, ¡°you seeded. But I don¡¯t want to be protected in the dark anymore.¡± Axel¡¯s gaze softened, the sharp edges of his expression melting away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he said quietly. The guilt in his eyes was so raw it made Evelyn¡¯s anger waver for just a second. She shook her head, forcing a small smile. ¡°No need to say sorry, Axel,¡± she murmured, trying to ease the weight pressing on his chest. Then her expression sharpened again. ¡°Who is that person?¡± The question dropped between them like a stone into still water. Axel studied her face, as if measuring whether she was truly ready. ¡°Are you seriously wanting to know?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice was firm. ¡°Whoever he is, I want to avenge my loss. How dare he cause the ident? How dare he take our baby away?¡± The fire in her eyes flickered brighter, fierce and unrestrained. ¡°He killed my child,¡± she continued, her tone trembling with fury. ¡°Then I will take his life.¡± Instead of hiding everything from her, Axel¡¯s lips curved into a small, almost relieved smile. He finally rxed against the sofa, as if a burden had loosened in his chest. For days, he had feared she would see him as a monster for thinking the same way. For plotting vengeance in silence, to kill someone. He lifted his hand and smoothed the loose strands of her hair that had fallen over her forehead, tucking them behind her ear with a tenderness that contrasted sharply with the darkness of their topic. ¡°Her,¡± he corrected gently. ¡°Not him.¡± Evelyn blinked. ¡°Her?¡± she repeated. ¡°She?¡± Axel nodded. ¡°She is,¡± he confirmed quietly. Then he met her gaze, unwavering. ¡°The one who sent the assassin is Natalie Martinez.¡± 15:12 < 356 That Bitch! For a moment, Evelyn froze. It felt as if lightning cracked straight through her spine. Her breath hitched, her hands tightening around Axel¡¯s. The name echoed in her mind, ugly and sharp. ¡®Natalie Martinez. That woman. The one who smiled too sweetly. The one who spoke with honeyed words and eyes that never warmed. The one who had once dared to flirt with Axel¡­¡® Evelyn¡¯s body trembled with anger. She couldn¡¯t stop the curse forming in her mind. ¡°That bitch! How dare she? How dare she send an assassin and make me lose my child?¡® admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 357 357 I Just Want to Avenge Our Loss Evelyn¡¯s jaw clenched tightly. To make her feel ached, but she didn¡¯t care. 1 Axel noticed, his hand covering hers, grounding her before the storm consumed her entirely. ¡°My love,¡± he murmured, voice calm but low, ¡°look at me, please¡­¡± She did. Her eyes burned, bright and dangerous. ¡°Axel,¡± she said, gripping his hand so hard he felt her nails press into his skin, ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is. I don¡¯t care who her family is. I don¡¯t care who is backing her in this country.¡± Her voice shook, but not with fear. With fury. ¡°I just want to avenge our loss.¡± Axel watched her thoughtfully. Not cautious nor rmed. Also, not repulsed. The only themes in his mind were listening and understanding her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear of that woman existing in this world anymore. Please, do something!¡± she finished, each word precise and deadly. A faint, almost amused breath left Axel¡¯s lips. Notughter. Something darker. Something that said he had already walked this path in his mind long before she spoke. ¡°My wife,¡± Axel murmured, squeezing her hand gently, ¡°she is no longer on this earth¡­ She is already in hell now.¡± Evelyn was utterly shocked. ¡°Y¨CYou already¡­¡± Her words failed her, caught somewhere between disbelief and shock. Axel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t look proud. He didn¡¯t look cruel. He simply looked calm, as if stating a fact as ordinary as the weather forecast. Axel nodded once. ¡°Yes.¡± Evelyn swallowed hard. For a heartbeat, the room was utterly silent. ¡°You mean¡­¡± she asked slowly, ¡°you already avenged our loss? You kill her?¡± She needed to hear it again, to make sure her ears weren¡¯t betraying her. Then Evelyn¡¯s vision blurred. Tears welled in her eyes and spilled freely down her cheeks. But these were not tears of fear. Not sorrow. They were warm, relieving, and 15:12 357 I Just Want to Avenge Our Loss almost weightless. As if a stone that had been crushing her chest for days had finally cracked apart. ¡°Yes,¡± Axel said again, his voice softer now. ¡°When I found out she was the mastermind behind your ident, I asked someone to take her life.¡± He exhaled slowly. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve said it aloud. I didn¡¯t know how you would see me after hearing it.¡± Evelyn let out a shakyugh through her tears. ¡°See you?¡± Evelyn whispered. ¡°Axel, I just found out my husband is a terrifying, overprotective, emotionally stable psychopath.¡± She smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised by my choice of words, hubby. I¡¯m touched¡­ I didn¡¯t mind¡­¡± His lips curved. ¡°Only for you, I will do anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s notforting,¡± she muttered, though her smile betrayed her. Axel lifted his hand to wipe her tears gently, as if she were something fragile and precious. ¡°Are you afraid of me now?¡± he asked quietly. Evelyn leaned forward, resting her forehead against his. ¡°If I were afraid, I wouldn¡¯t be crying happy tears in your arms.¡± Something in Axel¡¯s gaze softened further, as though a final chain inside him had loosened. He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her carefully against his chest, mindful of her injuries. Evelyn sighed, melting into his warmth. For the first time since the ident, her heart felt light. No unanswered questions. No haunting what¨Cifs. Only certainty. They remained like that for a few minutes, silent, breathing together. Until Evelyn¡¯s body finally surrendered to exhaustion. Her eyshes were so heavy, her head resting against his shoulder. Axel noticed immediately. ¡°My wife,¡± he whispered, brushing a kiss against her hair, ¡°I will carry you to bed.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Evelyn hummed sleepily, not resisting at all. At this point, she had no energy to argue. And honestly, being carried by her husband felt like a well¨Cearned privilege. 15:12 < 357 I Just Want to Avenge Our Loss Axel lifted her with ease, holding her as though she weighed nothing, and walked toward their bed. In the guest room, Stey on her bed staring at her phone. No missed calls. No new messages. Not even a single useless notification. She checked again. As if the screen might magically change out of pity. But, nothing! Something dull and annoying ached in her chest. She tossed the phone onto the mattress and covered her face with a pillow. ¡°Geez, Ste,¡± she muttered into the fabric, her voice muffled, ¡°stop thinking about him. He probably already forgot you exist.¡± But the more she tried to shove the thought away, the clearer Dn¡¯s face appeared in her mind. Calm eyes. Quiet voice. That irritatingly handsome jawline. The kind that should be illegal. She groaned and sat up. No. She needed a distraction. Immediately. Or she really would lie awake all night over a man who hadn¡¯t even confessed anything. ¡°Maybe a horror movie will help,¡± she muttered, sliding off the bed. ¡°If I¡¯m traumatized enough, I won¡¯t have room for romantic delusions.¡± With that brilliant n, she left the guest room and headed toward the family living room. Usually, she watched cartoons there with Oliver, but the little boy was already asleep upstairs. The house was quiet, warm, and peaceful, ¡°Yes, a horror movie might help me now!¡± She smiled, stepped into the living room, and froze. Someone sat on the sofa, one leg crossed over the other, a tablet in his hands, suit jacket still on as if he had walked straight out from the office, ¡®Dn!?¡® 15:12 < 357 I Just Want to Avenge Our Loss Ste blinked. Unable to believe what she saw. ¡®What the heck is he doing here?¡® she thought, ncing at the clock on the wall. Nearly eleven. ¡®Did Axel summon him in the middle of the night? What kind of corporate cult is my brother¨Cinw running?¡® For a moment, she simply stood there, unsure whether to flee, greet him, or pretend she had just wandered in by ident like a confused ghost. Before she could decide, Dn looked up. ¡°Ste?¡± His voice carried a mild surprise. ¡°You are here?¡± She straightened instantly, gathering every shred of dignity she possessed. ¡°That¡¯s my line, Dn,¡± she said, shaking her head lightly. ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s almost midnight. I assumed my brother¨Cinw had already finished summoning his loyal knights. He is sleeping¡­¡± Dn¡¯s lips curved. Just slightly. But enough. 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo 15:13 PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 358 < 358 The Question Between Them 358 The Question Between Them ¡°Well, Axel asked me toe. Something important we need to discuss,¡± he replied calmly. Then his eyes lifted toward her again. ¡°I¡¯m more surprised to see you. Are you sleeping over?¡± O ¡°Yes,¡± she answered, walking toward the opposite sofa and sitting down, pretending her heartbeat wasn¡¯t suddenly sprinting. ¡°I came with my mom to visit my sister¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± His gaze lingered on her face a second longer than necessary. ¡°Then I apologize for disturbing your horror¨Cmovie ns.¡± Ste stiffened. ¡°How did you¡ª¡± ¡°I hear a voice someone was muttering about horror movies in the hallway,¡± Dn said smoothly. Her ears burned. ¡°I was not muttering,¡± she lied immediately. ¡°You were,¡± he confirmed, eyes glinting with quiet amusement. ¡°It was¡­ cute.¡± Silence. Ste blinked, suddenly unsure whether to defend herself or bury her face in a cushion. ¡°Anyway,¡± she said quickly, ¡°since you¡¯re here for a secret midnight business, and I¡¯m here to avoid emotional damage, I suppose we¡¯re both trapped in this living room.¡± Dn leaned back slightly, gaze never leaving hers. ¡°Seems that way.¡± Neither of them looked away, And somehow, the horror movie no longer seemed necessary. After a few more minutes in awkward silence, Dn was the first to break the growing awkwardness between them. He cleared his throat softly, setting his tablet aside before looking at Ste, ¡°How¡¯s your daytely?¡± he asked, voice calm, neutral, as if they were simply two acquaintances sharing a quiet evening. Ste was slightly surprised when she heard his tone. It was softer than his previous words. Now, there was no tension in his voice, no teasing, no flirting. Just¡­ genuine 11:34 358 The Question Between Them interest in listening about her day. A small smile curved her lips. ¡°Busy as usual, but I¡¯ve survived. How about you?¡± ¡°Well, since the boss can¡¯t go to the officetely, my workload has doubled.¡± He said it casually, as if managing an empire on behalf of Axel Knight was the same as filing a few documents. Ste nods, impressed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re having a hard time.¡± Dn chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The boss pays me well. I¡¯m notining.¡± He neverined about working for Axel Knight. Everyone who knew them understood their bond. Axel had once pulled him out of a situation he never spoke about, and since then, loyalty wasn¡¯t just a job requirement. It was personal. ¡°My brother¨Cinw is indeed generous. Loyal to his friends. To the people he cherishes.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Dn said quietly. ¡°People around him say that.¡± Silence fell again. Not ufortable this time. Just¡­ heavy. Like something waited between them, unspoken and pressing. Ste¡¯s fingers curled lightly over her knees. Her heart drummed faster, urging her forward before her courage disappeared. ¡°But Dn¡­ I¡¯m curious,¡± she said. He turned to her, brow slightly furrowed, serious now. ¡°What is it, Ste?¡± She swallowed. ¡°How do you manage your private time? I mean¡­ do you have someone you love? Or¡­ cherish?¡± The words left her mouth before she could stop them. Instant regret hit her like a wave, ¡®Dang it, Ste. What are you doing? What if he says yes? What if it¡¯s not you? Congrattions, you just stabbed yourself emotionally,¡® O 11:34 < 358 The Question Between Them At this moment, she wanted the floor to open and swallow her whole. For a moment, Dn didn¡¯t answer. He simply watched her, and in his gaze was something sharp, observant. As if he saw right through her forced calm. ¡°Time for myself¡­¡± he said atst, voice low, steady. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t have that privilege when Axel had not yet met your sister.¡± A tiny breath of relief slipped from Ste¡¯s chest. ¡®Thank God, no one. Maybe I hadn¡¯t just ruined my night¡­¡® But Dn wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°As for the woman I love,¡± he continued, eyes locking onto hers, ¡°or cherish. Whatever word you prefer¡­I do have.¡± A faint smile touched his lips. Ste¡¯s world seems to pause. Her heartbeat turned chaotic, pounding so hard she was sure Dn could hear it. Warmth rushed to her cheeks, but underneath it was a sharp sting. Disappointment. Sadness. A feeling she had tried very hard not to let grow over the past few days. She forced a smile. ¡°I¡­ see. Congrattions, Dn.¡± The words tasted bitter, but she kept her tone light, yful. She wouldn¡¯t let him see how much it hurt. What she didn¡¯t know was that Dn already saw everything. The nervous blink. The way her fingers tightened. The way her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. And in that moment, something inside him shifted. Without Ste knowing, the woman he spoke of¨Cthe one he lived with in his thoughts far too often, the one who unknowingly upied the quiet corners of his mind¨Cwas sitting right in front of him. They locked gazes. No words. No jokes. No teasing. Just two hearts dangerously close to a truth neither had dared to say aloud. Dn inhaled slowly. This was it. He would tell her. He would finally- ¡°Wow,¡± a voice echoed from the doorway, light and amused, ¡°did Ie at the wrong 11:34 < time?¡± 358 The Question Between Them Both Ste and Dn froze. Their heads snapped toward the entrance where Axel Knight leaned on the doorway, arms crossed over his chest, eyes gleaming with unmistakable teasing. The kind of teasing only a man who knew everything enjoyed. Ste¡¯s face turned red instantly. Dn cleared his throat, suddenly aware of his posture, his tone, the intensity that had been hanging between them seconds ago. Axel stepped inside leisurely. ¡°You two look like teenagers caught sneaking out after curfew.¡± ¡°Brother¨Cinw,¡± Ste said quickly, trying to sound casual, but of course she failed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be sleeping? It¡¯s almost midnight.¡± ¡°And shouldn¡¯t you be in the bedroom?¡± Axel countered smoothly. Ste froze. Dn coughed to hide hisugh. Axel¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m just here to tell you both can continue speaking¡­ And Dn,e to my office if you¡¯re done,¡± he said, turning away toward his home office. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re done talking¡­¡± Dn replied, regaining hisposure with professional speed. Axel turned toward Ste, eyes softening. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ste nodded, cheeks still warm. ¡°Yes¡­ brother¨Cinw.¡± Then she rushed out of the room and headed to the guest room, her face as red as ripe tomatoes. 11:34 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 359 359 A Sudden Change of ns 359 A Sudden Change of ns As soon as they entered Axel¡¯s home office, the door clicked shut behind them, sealing off the quiet hum of the house. 1 Axel didn¡¯t bother sitting immediately. He leaned against his desk, arms folding across his chest as his sharp eyes slid toward his best friend. ¡°Man,¡± he said casually, ¡°are you sure you don¡¯t want to spend time with her?¡± Dn was speechless for only half a second. But Axel had known him long enough to catch even the slightest crack in his armor. Dn smiled bitterly. He knew that tone. Whenever Axel called him ¡°man¡°, it meant only one thing. Teasing season had officially begun. He cleared his throat. ¡°Boss,e on¡­ I came for work, not to meet her,¡± he replied, then walked to the leather sofa and sat down without waiting for permission. Axel finally walked toward the seating area and took the single sofa opposite Dn, one leg crossing over the other. His expression was calm, but the amusement dancing in his eyes betrayed him. ¡°Tell me,¡± Axel said, voice light, ¡°you and Ste are dating now?¡± Dn nearly choked on air. ¡°D¨CDating?¡± he stammered, waving both hands as if swatting invisible flies. ¡°Of course not.¡± The nervousness in his voicepletely betrayed him. Axel stayed silent for a moment. Then he shook his head slowly, a rare smile forming on his lips. ¡°So,¡± he concluded, ¡°you haven¡¯t confessed yet.¡± Dn¡¯s soul briefly left his body. He straightened his posture immediately, forcing his expression into professional neutrality, the kind he wore when following Axel in board meetings or negotiations. ¡°Axel,¡± Dn said firmly, ¡°let¡¯s not discuss my personal life.¡± His tone was polite. Calm. But desperate enough to make Axel¡¯s smile widen. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Axel lifted his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned for my 11:34 < 359 A Sudden Change of ns sister¨Cinw¡¯s happiness. Very responsible of me, don¡¯t you think?¡± Dn gave him a t look. ¡°Truly noble. Saint Axel Knight.¡± Axelughed quietly, then nodded toward Dn¡¯s bag. ¡°You brought the file?¡± Grateful for the change of topic, Dn exhaled and opened his bag. He pulled out several stacks of documents and ced them neatly on the coffee table. ¡°Everything you asked for,¡± Dn reported. ¡°Financial movements, cross¨Cborder ounts, andpany affiliations. It¡¯s all there.¡± Axel leaned forward, scanning the top page briefly, his teasing expression fading into the sharp, calcting calm that made men twice his size nervous. ¡°Good work,¡± Axel said simply. Dn rxed slightly, though his mind betrayed him with one fleeting image¨CSte¡¯s flushed cheeks, her nervous smile, the way her eyes had dimmed for just a second earlier that night. He shook the thought away quickly. He came here for work, after all. And if his heart disagreed¡­ Well, that was a problem for another night. Finally, after struggling to distract himself from Ste¡¯s lingering image in his mind, Dn seeded. He focused on the documents, the figures, the schedules. For a brief moment, he almost forgot the way Ste¡¯s voice sounded when she said his name. Almost. Because Axel¡¯s following sentence shattered that fragile peace in his mind. ¡°Dn, I can¡¯t make the business trip tomorrow. You¡¯ll be recing me, along with Archy.¡± Axel sighed, rubbing his temple as he continued exining the technical details of the trip: the financial decision and the contract he needed to finalize before agreeing. His tone was steady, as if canceling a long¨Cawaited business trip was nothing more than a mild inconvenience, As if he were used to moments like this, Dn took out his iPad and began typing notes, his fingers moving automatically. Years of working as Axel¡¯s head secretary had trained him to adapt to sudden chaos without blinking. Still, his mind stumbled over one fact. 11:34 359 A Sudden Change of ns This trip had been nned for months. Even that morning, Axel had been excited, saying they would fly tomorrow night. After a while, they finally finished discussing the new arrangement. Silence settled in the room, heavy and thoughtful. However, Dn could not contain his curiosity any longer. ¡°Axel,¡± he said carefully, ¡°may I know why you suddenly canceled this business trip?¡± Axel leaned back against the sofa, his eyes drifting toward the standingmp in the corner. For a moment, he did not answer. Instead, his wife¡¯s worried expression shed through his mind. Evelyn¡¯s soft voice. She had an unusual request that he must treat it carefully. The fear she tried so hard to hide. He had wanted to ignore it. He did not even know why she said such a thing. But seeing her that worried had unsettled him more than any business risk ever could. Dn noticed his silence and frowned slightly. ¡°Is Evelyn still feeling unwell?¡± he asked. Concern colored his tone. He had seen how exhausted she had beentely. Axel turned his gaze toward him and shook his head. ¡°No. My wife is fine,¡± Axel said. Then, as if brushing away the heaviness, he added carelessly, ¡°But she asked me to stay. I am an obliging husband. I listen to my wife.¡± Dn stared at him. Then, he slowly shook his head. ¡°Truly inspiring,¡± Dn said dryly. ¡°A powerful CEO, brought to his knees by a single sentence from his wife.¡± Axelughed under his breath. ¡°Exactly. Fear the woman, not the market.¡± Dn allowed himself a small smile. At least Axel seemed calm. If there was real danger, Axel would not be joking. That eased his mind slightly. He checked the time on his iPad and stood. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s already midnight. I need to go home and contact Archy about the sudden trip.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Axel replied, standing as well. He walked toward his desk, but before Dn could leave, Axel called out, ¡°Dn.¡± Dn paused and turned. ¡°Yes?¡± 11:34 < 359 A Sudden Change of ns ¡°You can stay here tonight,¡± Axel said calmly. ¡°I will ask Jimmy to prepare the guest room for you. So you can meet Ste-¡± ¡°No, man,¡± Dn cut in instantly, his words firing faster than a gunshot. If he allowed Axel to finish, there would be no escape from the teasing. Axel chuckled, clearly entertained. ¡°Fine. Drive safely.¡± $: Dn did not wait for another word. He headed straight for the door, his steps just a little too fast for a man who imed he had nothing to hide. Axel watched him go, shaking his head in amusement. Comment 1 View All > 11:34 C Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 34 1 Fandom admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 360 360 Did Aunty Martha Suspect Something? 360 Did Aunty Martha Suspect Something? Axel settled into his chair behind the desk, the leather creaking softly beneath his weight. O He pulled his phone from his pocket. The faint smile that had lingered from teasing Dn faded into a focused calm as he scrolled through his contacts. When he found the name he wanted, he dialed immediately. The call connected after two rings. ¡°Good evening, Boss,¡± Ethan greeted politely from the other end. Axel did not bother with small talk. ¡°How is everything with the Martinez family? Why is there no news about them?¡± A soft chuckle came through the phone, easing Axel¡¯s tension just a little. ¡°Rx,¡± Ethan said. ¡°They already know about her death. They are returning her to their family home. But they are embarrassed about it, so they are keeping the information secret. Only close rtives know. That is why you have not seen any news about her death.¡± Axel¡¯s upper lip curled into a faint, satisfied smile. ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°But do not stop monitoring their every move.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Axel leaned back in his chair, tapping a finger lightly against the armrest. ¡°What about the Wright Group matter?¡± There was a brief pause. Ethan took a deep breath before responding. ¡°We have taken care of the problem in Grayenfall,¡± Ethan reported. ¡°But something is strange.¡± Axel¡¯s eyebrow knitted slightly. ¡°Strange?¡± ¡°Usually, they woulde back with other means. Trying to tarnish our reputation or mess with our business,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°But suddenly, they stopped. It is like they no longer want to spread their wings in Grayenfall.¡± The suspicion in Ethan¡¯s tone was unmistakable. 16:18 115 < 360 Did Aunty Martha Suspect Something? Axel went silent for a moment. His gaze fixed on the dark window, the reflection of his own eyes staring back at him. His mind moved quickly, calcting possibilities. ¡°Boss?¡± Ethan called. ¡°Are you still there?¡± Axel cleared his throat, snapping back to the present. ¡°I think their focus is now on that girl¡¯s death,¡± Axel replied, his voice low and cold enough to frost ss. ¡°Did you leave a trace? Why do they seem suspicious?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Ethan answered confidently. ¡°There is no way they found a lead that could trace us back to her.¡± The certainty in Ethan¡¯s tone should have been reassuring. But it was not. Axel could not shake the faint unease crawling in his chest. He had spent years learning to trust his instincts. And right now, his instincts whispered that something was moving beneath the surface of the Martinez family. Something he could not yet see. Still, pressing Ethan further would bring no new answers. If there was a missing piece, it woulde from someone else. From Collins. Axel exhaled slowly, masking his thoughts behind a calm voice. ¡°Alright. I trust you. Focus on the Wright Group for now. I will contact you if I need you.¡± ¡°Okay, boss,¡± Ethan replied yfully, as if discussing corporate strategies and silent wars were just another part of their midnight call routine. The call ended. Axel ced the phone on his desk and leaned back, his fingers steepled in front of him. The room was quiet again. Outside, the city lights glowed against the garden. Inside, Axel¡¯s eyes sharpened with quiet resolve. If the Martinez family was moving in the shadows, he would be ready. Axel did not waste any more time. 16:18 < 360 Did Aunty Martha Suspect Something? He reached for his phone, intending to dial Collins¡¯s number immediately. But just as his finger hovered over the screen, his gazended on a brown envelope resting quietly at the corner of his desk. It had been there the whole time, patient and forgotten. His brows furrowed. ¡°What is this again?¡± he murmured. He picked up the envelope and slid out its contents. The moment his eyesnded on the papers and photographs inside, his body went still. ¡°¡­Damn it,¡± he muttered, dragging a hand through his hair. ¡°How could I forget about this?¡± He exhaled deeply and began reading. Evelyn¡¯s voice echoed faintly in his memory. Her gentle request. Her worried eyes. Aunty Martha¡¯s missing son. He had promised to look into it. Then Evelyn¡¯s ident happened. Her recovery. His sleepless nights. His rage. His vengeance. Somewhere in that chaos, this investigation had been buried under more urgent pain. Axel¡¯s jaw tightened as guilt pricked at him. ¡°So this is him,¡± he murmured, scanning the first document. ¡°Noah Henry Davis. Dered lost and presumably dead during a family vacation in a neighboring country¡­ fourteen years old.¡± He flipped to the next page and read the official statements. The search reports. The interviews. The timeline. His eyes moved quickly, absorbing every detail. Then he reached another report. His frown deepened. ¡°So they found the perpetrator¡¯s car¡­ Cause of death¡­ car ident,¡± Axel read aloud slowly. ¡°Case closed.¡± He leaned back in his chair, tapping the paper against his palm. ¡°So the authority has dered the case as conclusive and duly closed. But then why is 16:18 360 Did Aunty Martha Suspect Something? Aunty Martha still searching?¡± he wondered. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she let go? What is her reason? Or reasons?¡± He picked up another document. This one is a copy of a statement from local authorities. The wording was brief and neat. Too neat and too short for such an ident, where it was dered fatal but without the victim¡¯s body. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Did Aunty Martha suspect something? Or did she realize the authorities simply didn¡¯t want to bother with her son¡¯s disappearance?¡± he muttered. He set the papers down and reached for a photograph. An old one. A family picture. A smiling couple with a teenage boy between them. The boy¡¯s grin was bright, careless, unaware of fate. Axel stared. Then frowned. ¡°Huh?¡± He leaned closer to the image. ¡°Why does this kid look¡­ familiar?¡± He studied the boy¡¯s eyes. The shape of his jaw. Something tugged at his memory, faint but persistent. ¡°Is he¡­?¡± Axel¡¯s voice trailed off as he tried to grasp the thought. But the memory refused to surface. He leaned back again, frustrated. ¡°Damn it,¡± he cursed under his breath. ¡°Why do I feel like I know that face?¡± The photoy on the desk between his fingers, the boy¡¯s smiling face staring back at him like a riddle waiting to be solved. Axel¡¯s patience snapped. He dropped the picture onto the table, picked up his phone, and dialed Collins. If anyone could untangle this mystery, it would be him. And if Aunty Martha¡¯s son was connected to something bigger¡­ He intended to admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 361 361 Threats In The Dark ¡°Boss, why are you calling me thiste at night? I hope nothing bad happened.¡± Collins¡¯s surprised voice came through the speaker, slightly muffled by what sounded like rapid keyboard typing in the background. Axel did not answer immediately. He rose from his chair and walked toward the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. Outside, the house was quiet. Garden lights cast soft golden pools across thend, and the full moon hung high above, watching like a silent witness. The world looked peaceful. As if danger preferred hiding in silence. From the phone, Collins muttered, ¡°Huh!? Did he dial my number and forget to talk?¡± Axel exhaled faintly through his nose. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still working.¡± ¡°Of course I am,¡± Collins replied proudly. ¡°I have many thoughts that need to be settled before you fly tomorrow.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fly tomorrow. Dn and Archy will cover for me.¡± There was a brief pause. The clicking of keyboards stopped. ¡°I see,¡± Collins said, his yful tone fading into professional alertness. ¡°When you suddenly cancel a business trip, it usually means something serious involving Madam or the young master. Any instructions for me, Boss?¡± Axel rested one hand against the cool ss of the window. ¡°Yes,¡± he said slowly. ¡°My wife suddenly feels worried about me.¡± Collins stayed quiet. He knew better than to interrupt when Axel¡¯s voice carried that particr weight. ¡°This is the first time she has pleaded with me to be careful,¡± Axel continued. ¡°As if she knows something I don¡¯t.¡± The silence on the other end grew thoughtful. ¡°Have you asked her? Why does she suddenly feel that way?¡± Collins finally said. ¡°I did. She only gave me an ambiguous answer¡± Axel paused, his jaw tightening slightly. 16:18 15 < 361 Threats In The Dark ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you. I want you to investigate something we don¡¯t yet know will happen in the future.¡± There was a beat of silence. Then Collins chuckled. But Axel¡¯s sudden cough¨Csharp and deliberate¨Cdrowned out theughter instantly. ¡®Boss, sorry, sorry,¡± Collins said quickly, trying to smother his amusement. ¡°I just¡­ found your instruction funny. How exactly am I supposed to investigate the future? Should I download a crystal ball app?¡± Axel rubbed his forehead, already regretting giving Collins an opening for jokes. ¡®I know you can¡¯t see the future,¡± Axel replied dryly. ¡°You are not God, after all. But you notice patterns. Movements. Unfamiliar activity. Anything strange around me, my family, or my circle. Check again. You might have missed something.¡± On the other end, Collinsughed openly this time. ¡°Hahaha! Understood, Boss. I shall be your all¨Cseeing digital guardian angel.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t put that on your r¨¦sum¨¦,¡± Axel muttered. ¡°Yes, Boss. No wings in the profile picture,¡± Collins promised solemnly. Axel can¡¯t help but feel a faint curve touch his lips. Collins had always been like this, annoying, brilliant, and indispensable. ¡°I will wait for good news from you,¡± Axel said. ¡°Anything else, Boss?¡± Collins asked, already typing again, Axel turned from the window. His eyesnded on the brown envelope resting on his desk. The forgotten file. The boy¡¯s photograph. The questions with no answers. ¡°Yes,¡± Axel said. ¡°Tomorrow, Liam will deliver a document to you. I need you to investigate a person. Find him. Or any clue about him¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Collins hummed. ¡°A mystery file. You know how much I love those.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall in love with it. Just solve it.¡± ¡°No promises,¡± Collins teased. ¡°But yes, Boss. I will.¡± The call ended. 16:19 2/15 < 361 Threats In The Dark Her smile widened. ¡°Why do you think I woke up just to test you?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife,¡± he replied thoughtfully. ¡°You enjoy giving me heart attacks. And that¡¯s fine with me.¡± She let out a quietugh before meeting his gaze. ¡°I had a nightmare,¡± she admitted. ¡°I woke up, and you weren¡¯t here. I got worried.¡± Something softened in Axel¡¯s eyes instantly. The panic faded, reced by guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, wrapping his arms around her carefully. ¡°I finished a call. I didn¡¯t mean to leave you alone when you¡¯re still recovering.¡± Evelyn leaned into his chest, warm and safe. ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± she murmured. ¡°But if you disappear again, I¡¯ll start charging you emotional damage fees.¡± Axel huffed augh. ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll pay in kisses. Unlimited n.¡± She shook her head, still smiling as he helped her lie back down. He arranged the nkets, adjusted her pillow, and gently ced her hand in his. ¡°Alright,¡± he whispered. ¡°Sleep again. I¡¯m here.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t resist. Her eyes closed, her grip on his hand tightening slightly, as if afraid he might vanish again. Within minutes, her breathing slowed into a peaceful rhythm. Axel finallyy beside her, one hand still held in hers. He closed his eyes, too. But sleep refused toe. His mind stayed loud with unfinished thoughts, hidden threats, and promises he intended to keep. Still, he didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t pull away, Because if holding her hand was what kept her safe, he would stay awake forever. 16:18 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 362 Another day passed beneath gray morning skies. At the Morgan family residence, the atmosphere was anything but warm. Finley Morgan had barely stepped through the living room when his father¡¯s sharp gaze pinned him in ce. The look carried years of authority, impatience, and disappointment all at once. Finley forced a polite smile and leaned down to hug his grandfather first. ¡°Grandpa. It¡¯s good to see you.¡± Old Nichs patted his back fondly before Finley turned toward his father and sat across from him. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Finley said. ¡°I only just found time to visit.¡± ¡°I understand that you can note often¡­¡± Theodor Morgan¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°But tell me this¡­ why does your secretary answer every time I call you? Are you truly so busy that you can¡¯t pick up your father¡¯s calls yourself?¡± Finley exhaled slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t ignore you, Dad. You call when I¡¯m in meetings. If I answered every time, the board would rece me with someone else¡­ They won¡¯t support me.¡± Theodor¡¯s eyes narrowed, unimpressed. Before the tension could sharpen further, Old Nichs tapped his cane lightly against the floor. ¡°Enough, Theo,¡± he said. Theodor turned toward his father, irritation flickering before he sighed. ¡°What I mean is that Finley finally came despite his schedule. That is what matters,¡± Nichs said with his calm tone. Finley smiled faintly, grateful for the rescue. ¡°Thank you, grandpa¡­¡± he said without a sound, but his thumb slowly rose to give a thumbs¨Cup. However, Theodor was not done. 16:18 174 < 362 They Finally Know ¡°Now,¡± he said, eyes narrowed sharply on Finley, ¡°Tell me why Evelyn cannot be contacted. I have called her phone many times. No ringing. No response to my texts. Is she alright?¡± He asked. The question was enough to stun Finley, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had nned to wait. To give Evelyn time to heal. To avoid shocking his grandparents¡® fragile hearts. To prevent his father from storming across the city demanding answers. But his father¡¯s impatience had cornered him. ¡°Father¡­¡± Finley hesitated. ¡°Eve is injured¡ª¡± ¡°What?!¡± Theodor shot up from his seat, eyes wide. ¡°Injured? What injury?¡± Nichs¡¯s voice rose too, his old hands gripping the arms of his chair, his face instantly pale. ¡°Is she alright?¡± he asked, his voice trembling. Finley¡¯s heart lurched. He rushed to his grandfather¡¯s side. ¡°Grandpa, are you okay? Let me call your doctor-¡± ¡°No. No.¡± Nichs waved him off, though his breathing was strained. After a moment, he steadied himself, inhaling carefully until his voice returned. ¡°I am fine. I¡¯m fine. Now tell me. What happened to Eve? Why is she unreachable?¡± Finley knelt beside him, taking the old man¡¯s hand and patting it gently. ¡°After Evelyn left this house,¡± Finley began, keeping his voice calm, ¡°she was in a car ident. She sustained serious injuries. But she is healing now. She is safe.¡± Silence struck. Then- ¡°Finley, you brat!¡± Theodor¡¯s voice thundered in the living room. Finley turned, startled. ¡°How could you not tell me?¡± Theodor snapped. ¡°Am I not your father? Do you forget that Evelyn is my grand¨Cniece? I have the right to know when something happens to our family!¡± Finley held his ground, though his expression tightened. ¡°I wanted to wait until she recovered. I didn¡¯t want Grandpa to worry. And I didn¡¯t want you to march into her hospital room, interrogating doctors like a police inspector.¡± 16:18 147 < 362 They Finally Know Theodor opened his mouth, then closed it, because unfortunately, Finley was absolutely correct. Nichs lifted a hand again. ¡°Theo,¡± he said firmly, ¡°don¡¯t me the boy. Let him speak.¡± Theodor exhaled sharply, though his expression remained stormy. Nichs looked at Finley, eyes softer now, though still filled with concern. ¡°Return to your seat, Finley. Tell us everything. From the beginning.¡± Finley nodded and moved back to his chair. He folded his hands, choosing his words carefully. He exined the ident. The emergency. The surgery. The long days in the home hospital. And, he told them Evelyn was now back home, healing under careful watch. But, he did not mention assassins, conspiracies, or vengeance. Some truths were not yet ready for aging hearts. By the time he finished, the room was quiet again. Theodor rubbed his temples, frustration mixing with guilt. Nichs simply closed his eyes for a long moment. ¡°Thank heaven Evelyn survived,¡± he whispered, voice thick with emotion. ¡°Finley, call her husband. I want to visit them.¡± Theodor¡¯s stern face lit up with sudden agreement, his earlier anger instantly redirected into enthusiasm. ¡°Yes, yes. Hurry and call. Ask if we can visit them today,¡± he ordered, already imagining himself meeting Evelyn and her son. Finley stared at them both. He loved his family, truly he did, but sometimes their ability to make decisions without consulting reality was breathtaking. Even so, one look at his grandfather¡¯s hopeful eyes and his father¡¯s stubborn expression told him refusal was not an option. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call,¡± Finley said with a resigned sigh. ¡°But please don¡¯t expect to visit today. This is sudden. They need time to prepare.¡± ¡°No need to worry,¡± Theodor waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Just tell them I aming personally. Along with your grandfather. I believe Evelyn and Axel will be delighted.¡± Finley doubted that very much. But arguing with Theodor Morgan was like wrestling a pig on a mountain, dirty and terribly unpleasant. D 16:18 < 362 They Finally Know He excused himself quickly and walked toward the quieter corner of the house, far enough that no one could hover over his shoulder to interrupt. Pulling out his phone, he dialed Axel¡¯s number. Two ringster, a familiar calm voice answered. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s an honor to receive your call this weekend.¡± Finley nearlyughed at Axel Knight¡¯s respectful tone toward him. ¡°Drop the formality, Axel,¡± he said lightly. ¡°How¡¯s Eve¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°She¡¯s recovering well,¡± Axel replied. ¡°She¡¯s home now. No longer staying in the clinic.¡± A relieved breath escaped Finley. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Then he got to the point before his courage fled. ¡°The elders finally found out about her condition. They want to visit. Today. Can they?¡± There was no hesitation. ¡°Sure,¡± Axel said smoothly. ¡°She¡¯ll be happy to meet them.¡± Comment 1 View All > 16:18 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 363 363 The Morgan Family Visit Finley was surprised. He had expected resistance. A request to postpone. Maybe even a polite excuse involving medical restrictions. Instead, Axel agreed as if he¡¯d been waiting for this call. O ¡°¡­Alright then,¡± Finley said slowly. ¡°We¡¯ll arrive around lunchtime.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the chef to prepare a family lunch,¡± Axel replied. Then he paused, his voice lowering just slightly. ¡°But Finley, can you warn them not to ask her about her pregnancy?¡± Finley winced. He could already picture his father¡¯s blunt mouth and his grandfather¡¯s emotional questions. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Finley said honestly. ¡°Though convincing them might require a miracle, not a warning.¡± Axel¡¯s low chuckle came through the line. ¡°Do your best. I¡¯d rather not throw anyone out of my house today.¡± Finleyughed. ¡°Noted. I will make sure you won¡¯t do that today.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­¡± They ended the call. Finley turned back toward the main room, bracing himself. Negotiating with a bunch of hungry politicians was easy. Negotiating with the Morgan elders? That was something else, the real battlefield. ¡­ At the Valley, Axel¡¯s house was unusually lively for ate morning. The moment Axel ended his call with Finley, he summoned Jimmy with the urgency of a man nning a royal banquet, Orders were given, chefs were alerted, and ingredients were summoned as if by magic. A surprise family lunch was now in motion. 16:18 363 The Morgan Family Visit Only after everything was set did Axel finally set out to find his wife. He found her exactly where he expected her to betely¨Cin the music room. Sunlight poured through the tall windows, spilling across the polished piano. Oliver sat proudly on the bench, his fingers dancing over the keys. Evelyn, Ste, and Alicia watched from the sofa, their faces soft with warmth and amusement. Axel leaned against the doorway, silent, content to watch. Oliver finished with a dramatic flourish, striking the final note like a seasoned performer. The sound echoed beautifully through the room. Only then did Axel clear his throat. Oliver spun around instantly. ¡°Oh, Daddy! Did you hear?¡± He hopped off the bench and sprinted toward Axel with the energy of a tiny hurricane. ¡°Was it good?¡± Axel caught him easily and lifted him into his arms. ¡°Good?¡± Axel repeated, pretending to think. ¡°No, buddy. It was perfect. You¡¯re officially a piano prodigy. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Oliver threw his fists into the air. ¡°Yay! I knew Daddy would like it!¡± Then he turned excitedly toward the sofa. ¡°Mom! Grandma Alice! Aunt Ste! Why aren¡¯t you praising me? Am I not good enough?¡± Ste burst outughing. ¡°Little sir, I was so shocked by your talent that my brain stopped working. Forgive me.¡± Alicia ced a hand on her chest. ¡°Grandma was also stunned. You nearly gave me a heart attack with that performance.¡± Oliver beamed, clearly satisfied, but his eyes shifted toward Evelyn. He waited. Evelyn smiled, warmth shining in her gaze. She slowly pushed herself up, careful with her healing body, and stepped closer. ¡°Sweetheart,¡± she said softly, ¡°that was the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve heard. I think my wounds just healed a little faster.¡± Oliver¡¯s jaw dropped, shocked to hear his mother¡¯s words, ¡°Really?¡± 16:18 215 < 363 The Morgan Family Visit ¡°Really,¡± she confirmed, tapping his nose gently. Oliver immediately turned back toward the piano with renewed determination. ¡°Then I¡¯ll y again. So Mommy can healpletely!¡± He wriggled in Axel¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, put me down, please.¡± Axel lowered him to the floor and ruffled his hair. ¡°Go on then. y for Grandma and Aunt Ste. Mommy needs to talk to me for a moment.¡± Oliver squinted suspiciously, clearly offended that his concert was being interrupted. But one look at Evelyn¡¯s encouraging smile softened him. He marched back to the bench, sat down with great seriousness, and lifted his hands again like a professional performer preparing for an encore. As Oliver began another song, Axel reached for Evelyn¡¯s hand. She epted it easily, and together they slipped out of the music room. The moment the door closed behind them, Evelyn tilted her head. ¡°You pulled me away from my son¡¯s world tour. I hope you understand the consequences.¡± Axel can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment the great piano prodigy demandster.¡± He said yfully. Evelyn rolled her eyes fondly. ¡°So, what is it, Mr. Knight? You look like a man who either nned a war¡­ or a surprise.¡± ¡°Close,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Your uncle called.¡± ¡°Finley?¡± ¡°Hmm! He finally told the elders about your ident,¡± Axel said gently. ¡°And now your grandfather and your uncle want to visit. Today. At lunch.¡± ¡°Today?¡± Evelyn asked. She feels like she froze for half a second, ¡°Yes,¡± Axel said calmly. ¡°I already told them yes.¡± She stared at him, sighed slightly, and said, ¡°Axel Knight. Did you at least ask if I agreed before inviting half the Morgan bloodline into our house?¡± Axel lifted her hand and kissed her knuckles. ¡°My wife,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°if I asked, you would say yes anyway. I simply saved you time.¡± 16:18 < 363 The Morgan Family Visit Evelyn narrowed her eyes. ¡°That logic sounds suspicious¡­¡± A smile emerged on her lips. ¡°I prefer the term efficient husband,¡± Axel replied. Sheughed despite herself, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m still in recovery. I can barely walk without looking like a dramatic heroine in a tragedy.¡± Axel looked her up and down. ¡°Oh my dear wife, even as a dramatic heroine, you¡¯re stunning. Besides, I¡¯ll carry you if needed. Let the Morgans tremble at the sight of their family being escorted like royalty.¡± Evelynughed, hearing how Axel had be more shameless with his wordstely. ¡°You just want to show off.¡± ¡°Always,¡± Axel admitted shamelessly. ¡°All right. But if they start interrogating me like a suspect, I¡¯m sending them to you. I¡¯m tired of answering questions about the incident.¡± Axel leaned down, brushing his lips against her forehead. ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll handle the elders. You just sit, smile, and let our son impress them into submission.¡± Evelyn nods in agreement, but inside, she feels a bit nervous because it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s about to share her blood rtion to the Morgans with the rest of her family. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 364 364 Super Grandpa¡® 364 Super Grandpa As soon as the Morgan family¡¯s cars rolled through the iron gates of the Valley residence, the entire house fell into silence again. Axel stood at the front steps with Evelyn beside him. Oliver, holding to his mother¡¯s hand, peeked from behind her like a curious kitten preparing to meet strangers that somehow felt familiar. Behind them, Alicia and Ste waited politely, though their expressions already carried unspoken excitement. The car doors opened. Finley stepped out first, tall and rxed, offering a reassuring smile. Behind him came Theodor Morgan, dignified and sharp¨Ceyed. Andst, supported by a cane but radiating undeniable authority, was Nichs Morgan. Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. He had seen Finley before. Many times. Finley had visited. Finley had carried him once. Finley had even taught him how to fold paper airnes. He immediately let go of his mother¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandpa Finley¡­¡± he shouted and sprinted forward. Finley barely had time to open his arms before Oliver crashed into his legs and wrapped them tightly around him. Heughed, lifting him easily. ¡°Well, hello there, little man. I see you missed me.¡± Oliver nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes. You are my Grandpa Finley.¡± Finley grinned. ¡°I am honored.¡± Nichs and Theodor watched with surprised amusement. Nichs leaned slightly on his cane, studying the child with keen interest. Oliver finally noticed there were more strangers. He tilted his head, still in Finley¡¯s arms, and pointed at Nichs. ¡°Are you also a grandpa?¡± Nichs paused. Then he smiled, slow and warm. ¡°It seems so, young man. I¡¯m 15:06 < 364 Super Grandpa Nichs¡­ I¡¯m your Grandpa Finley¡¯s Grandpa¡­¡± Oliver considered this carefully. ¡°Do I call you Super Grandpa Nichs?¡± Nichs¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°If you wish.¡± Oliver nodded once, satisfied. ¡°Okay.¡± Then he turned to Theodor. ¡°Are you a grandpa too?¡± Theodor cleared his throat, caught off guard. ¡°I am your Grandpa¡¯s Finley father. So yes, in a way.¡± Oliver frowned slightly. ¡°So¡­ you are also my super Grandpa?¡± Ste gasped and burst intoughter. Alicia covered her smile with her hand. Even Theodor chuckled quietly. Theodor looked delighted. ¡°Super Grandpa. I rather like that.¡± Axel shook his head fondly. ¡°He assigns titles quickly.¡± Oliver leaned closer to Finley¡¯s ear and whispered loudly enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Mommy said I have many families. Now I see it. Evelyn¡¯s heart softened at his words. She stepped forward, and Axel moved beside her. Introductions finally proceeded properly. Nichs greeted Axel with firm respect. Theodor nodded in acknowledgment. Finley remained close to Oliver, who was now studying Nichs¡¯s cane. ¡°Super Grandpa, do you stick¨Cfight bad guys?¡± Oliver asked. Nichsughed heartily. ¡°Only when necessary.¡± Oliver looked impressed. ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s cool.¡± As they entered the house, the warmth of the Valley residence wrapped around them. Lunch was prepared, and the long table was set with care. Conversation flowed politely as food was served. Oliver sat between Finley and Evelyn. He ate diligently for about five minutes before curiosity overtook him again. ¡°Super Grandpa Nichs, do you like music?¡± 15:06 215 < 364 Super Grandpa Then Ste gently guided Evelyn toward the firece. ¡°My dear sis, let¡¯s sit and chat¡­¡± Alicia followed with quiet urgency. Oliver said farewell to them as he returned to the second floor to y. After seeing him climb the staircase, Ste inhaled sharply. ¡°Sis. How did you find them? Since when did you find them? Why did you only tell us now? Why did you hide it? Do you want my heart to stop functioning? Because it almost did just now. Oh God, you almost killed me. Do you want me dead or something?¡± Evelyn blinked. Then sheughed softly. ¡°My goodness, Ste Walters. Talk slowly and one question at a time, or you¡¯ll run out of breath and faint before you get my answers.¡± Ste pointed at her, lips sealed tight, gesturing violently for her to start exining immediately. Alicia sat gracefully opposite them, folding her hands in herp. Her eyes were gentle, but there was no mistaking the intensity behind them. ¡°Go on, Eve. We¡¯re listening.¡± Evelyn exhaled, leaning back slightly. ¡°You both know I¡¯ve always been curious about my mother¡¯s family, right!?¡± she began. Ste nodded instantly. ¡°Yes. Since we were teenagers. You used to stare at old photos like they might start talking.¡± Alicia nodded as well. ¡°I know. William told me you asked him many times. He never had answers.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile turned wry. ¡°He didn¡¯t. Because he truly didn¡¯t know.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°After I left the Walter household, I decided to search again. This time, I used a DNA database.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You mean¡­ a DNA bank?¡± Evelyn nodded. ¡°At Grayenfall. I submitted my sample and waited. For months. Then one day¡­ I got a call. Someone matched my DNA.¡± Alicia¡¯s hand flew to her chest. ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡± 15:06 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 365 365 Still In Progress Evelyn smiled at her reaction. ¡°I flew to Grayenfall with Axel immediately. That¡¯s where I met him.¡°@ ¡°Him?¡± Ste echoed. ¡°Finley Morgan,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°You already know he is my uncle, right? And his father, Theodor Morgan, is my grandmother¡¯s twin sister.¡± Ste leaned back into the sofa as if she¡¯d been hit by an invisible force. ¡°Unbelievable, sis¡­ Your mother came from that family? The Morgan family¡­ The ¡®royalty of the military and political world¡® Morgans!¡± Evelyn chuckled softly. ¡°Yes. Believe me, I made the same face when I found out.¡± Alicia shook her head slowly, still trying to process it. ¡°All these years¡­ Madison¡¯s roots were right there¡­ and we never knew.¡± Ste suddenly straightened, her hands sped excitedly, ¡°Sis. First, you marry a Knight. Now you¡¯re a Morgan by blood. What¡¯s next? Are you secretly the lost heir to a secret throne?¡± Evelynughed, covering her mouth. ¡°If that happens, I¡¯ll let you be my royal advisor.¡± ¡°I ept the position,¡± Ste dered immediately. Even Alicia chuckled, shaking her head fondly. But then Evelyn¡¯s smile softened. Her eyes dimmed just slightly. ¡°When I had my ident,¡± she said quietly, ¡°I had just visited their house. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have time to tell you about this.¡± Theughter faded instantly. Alicia¡¯s expression softened. Ste reached for Evelyn¡¯s hand. Evelyn didn¡¯t cry. She didn¡¯t break. But the memory of trembling metal, shattered ss, and the loss that followed flickered briefly in her eyes. ¡°I wanted to tell you both after I recovered more,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± 15:06 < 365 Still In Progress¡® Ste swallowed. Then, with deliberate force, she snapped her fingers. ¡°Alright. Enough. No sad air allowed.¡± Alicia nodded firmly. ¡°She¡¯s right. That part is over. You¡¯re here. You¡¯re healing. And you have a family that just doubled overnight.¡± Ste leaned closer, grinning. ¡°And now I can proudly tell people my sister is a Knight, married into royalty, and born from royalty. I will never shut up about this.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes fondly. ¡°Please don¡¯t start introducing me like I¡¯m a museum exhibit.¡± ¡°No promises,¡± Ste whispered mischievously. Alicia smiled, warm and steady. ¡°No matter what bloodline youe from, Evelyn, you will always be my daughter.¡± Evelyn¡¯s throat tightened slightly. She smiled at her, feeling her heart warm. ¡°Thank you, Alice¡­Mom.¡± They keep talking, but this time it¡¯s just Ste and Evelyn in the living room, since Alicia left to look for Oliver. Ste tilted her head when she saw Evelyn stifle another yawn. ¡°Sis, are you sleepy?¡± she asked, though the answer was obvious. ¡°Come on. Let me walk you to your bedroom before you copse, and my brother¨Cinw will scold me.¡± Evelyn waved a hand dismissively. ¡°No, Ste. I cannot sleep right now. I need to be present before they leave.¡± Her eyes flicked toward Axel¡¯s home office down the hall. Evelyn did not say it aloud, but worry sat quietly in her chest. Axel and the others had been inside that room for over an hour. ¡°Geez. You are so stubborn,¡± Ste muttered, leaning back on the sofa. ¡°They will understand if you rest. You are not fully healed.¡± Evelyn turned back to her with a soft smile. ¡°Stop worrying about me, I am fine.¡± Smoothly, she changed the conversation. ¡°Alright. Now tell me about you.¡± ¡°About me?¡± Ste blinked. ¡°You mean my chaotic internship in the emergency room or-¡± ¡°Your rtionship with Dn,¡± Evelyn cut in sweetly. 15:06 <365 Still In Progress¡® ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Ste erupted into a coughing fit, pping her chest as she had just inhaled water instead of air. Evelyn leaned back, amused. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Why are you coughing? Did my question strike a vital organ?¡± Ste raised her index finger and waved it side to side, as if denying a crime she had notmitted. But when Ste met Evelyn¡¯s narrowed eyes as ifher sister were about to tease her, she panicked. ¡°Please do not tease me,¡± Ste said quickly. ¡°There is nothing wrong between Dn and me. We are not dating.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Silly Ste. I did not say you were dating him. I asked about your rtionship with him. Rtionships as friends, as neighbors¡­¡± Ste froze. Her mind instantly turned into a courtroom. ¡®Why did I answer so fast? Too defensive. Too suspicious. Too obvious. My sis will record this conversation and y it at my wedding someday, right? No. I must shut this topic down immediately.¡¯ ¡°So,¡± Evelyn continued casually, ¡°are you two already dating or not?¡± Ste snapped from her own thoughts. She looked her in the eyes, ¡°No. We are not dating.¡± ¡°But why are you blushing?¡± Evelyn asked lightly. ¡°I am not blushing,¡± Ste protested, even as her cheeks betrayed her loyalty. ¡°Don¡¯t lie, little sis¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. We are really not dating,¡± Ste insisted, shrugging. ¡°Ugh, well, we are not yet dating. You can ask him if you-¡± She stopped. Ste feels as if her soul left her body for a brief moment. ¡®Not YET dating? Not YET?¡± She silently prayed that Evelyn had not heard that particr phrase. But when she looked up, Evelyn was smiling. Not teasing. Not mocking. Just a knowing, 15:06 < 365 Still In Progress¡® warm smile. The kind that said, ¡°I heard everything¡­¡± Evelyn reached out and patted Ste¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Yet!?¡± she repeated softly. ¡°That means it¡¯s not a no, but it is something that is still in progress. Right, sis?¡± Ste opened her mouth, then closed it again. No words were safe in this conversation. Evelyn leaned closer, lowering her voice as if sharing sacred wisdom. ¡°Little sis, do not wait too long. He is no longer as young as you.¡± Ste stared at her in disbelief. ¡°He is thirty¨Cseven,¡± Ste deadpanned. ¡°Not a retired man with a grandson.¡± Evelynughed quietly. ¡°Still. Opportunity does not wait forever.¡± ¡®Heaven, Ste thought. ¡®My silly sister turns every sentence into prophecy.¡® She was preparing a passionate rebuttal when the door of Axel¡¯s office finally opened. Finley stepped out first, lookingposed as always. Theodor followed, thoughtful. And Nichs walkedst, his cane tapping softly against the floor. Axel came out behind them, one hand still on the doorframe, his expression calm but decisive. Ste exhaled in relief. Saved by the elders. ¡®Heaven, thank you, she prayed silently. She quickly stood and offered Evelyn her hand. ¡°Come. They are about to leave.¡± Comment 1 15:06 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 39 View All > + Fandom Send Gift admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 366 < 366 Find Them! 366 Find Them! Evelyn epted the help, rising carefully. As they walked forward, Axel immediately moved to Evelyn¡¯s side, steadying her with a protective hand at her back. Nichs¡¯s eyes softened again at the sight. Theodor gave a slight nod of approval. Finley s es. And at the same time, Oliver appears from the back door, runs over, and hugs Finley, waving at Nichs and Theodor with cheerful enthusiasm. ¡°Bye, Great¨Cgrandpa Theo. Bye, Super Grandpa Nichs. Next time, I wille to your house¡­¡± Oliver dered, eyes shining like tiny stars. ¡°Sure, we will wait for you,¡± Theodor replied, ruffling the boy¡¯s smooth hair with unexpected gentleness. Nichs smiled warmly as he walked toward the car, Finley keeping close beside him like a loyal escort. The elders settled inside, and soon the Morgan family¡¯s car rolled down the driveway and disappeared beyond the gate. Silence returned to the Valley house. Evelyn remained standing beside Axel, watching the empty road for a moment before turning toward him. ¡°So,¡± she said, lifting one eyebrow, ¡°what were you talking about inside that office for so long? Are you guys gossiping about me?¡± she yfully asked. Axel nced at her with a straight face. ¡°Just casual talk.¡± ¡°Casual talk!?¡± she repeated, clearly unconvinced. He nodded solemnly. ¡°Very boring business matters. The kind that could put an insomniac to sleep in five minutes.¡± As if on cue, Evelyn yawned, covering her mouth a second toote. Axel¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Ah. Evidence epted. My pretty wife is already sleepy, and I have not even told her the boring part yet.¡± Evelyn patted his arm weakly. ¡°You have many excuses,¡± she said. 15:38 < 366 Find Them! ¡°And you fall asleep too fast, my dear¡­¡± he countered smoothly. He took her hand gently and guided her toward their bedroom. ¡°Come. Doctor¡¯s order. You need to take a nap.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ you are right,¡± she murmured, already half drifting away. Within minutes of lying down, Evelyn was lost in her dreams, breathing slowly. Axel remained seated beside the bed for a while, watching her as if ensuring the world itself behaved properly around her. When he was satisfied that she was sleeping soundly, he rose quietly, pulled the nket higher over her shoulders, and whispered, ¡°Sleep well, Mrs. Knight¡­¡± Then, with a final nce back, Axel left the room and returned to his home office, where unfinished matters waited patiently for his attention. Before Axel could dial Collins¡¯s number, his phone vibrated in his hand. The screen lit up, disying the very name he had been about to call. Collins. Axel raised an eyebrow and answered. ¡°Hello, Boss,¡± Collins¡¯s yful voice rang from the other end. ¡°Did I interrupt your weekend?¡± ¡°No,¡± Axel replied evenly. ¡°I was just about to call you. How¡¯s your investigation going?¡± He had been waiting for Collins¡¯s report since morning. Still, Finley¡¯s unexpected visit and the family lunch had stolen his time. Now that the house was quiet again, his patience was razor¨Cthin. Collins hummed. ¡°Which one do you want to hear first?¡± ¡°Collins,¡± Axel said slowly, his voice dropping into a cold edge, ¡°don¡¯t test my patience. I¡¯m not in the mood for your chitty chatty today.¡± On the other end, Collins sounded as if he had straightened instantly from his chair. ¡°Sorry, Boss. I just wanted to lessen your worries. Lighten up your mood.¡± ¡°Then straight to the point!¡± Axel said coldly. The teasing vanished from Collins¡¯s tone. ¡°Boss¡­ I found something significant. Over 16:30 < 366 Find Them! the past two days, someone has been trying to investigate you. They are paid hackers on the dark web market, not just one person. A few.¡± Axel inhaled quietly. His hand lifted to pinch the back of his neck, a rare sign of restrained irritation. He knew exactly what this meant. Attempts to breach hisworks. Attempts to find a weakness. Something he did not tolerate. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you notice it before?¡± Axel asked, his voice calm but colder. ¡®If Evelyn hadn¡¯t warned him¡­, a thought flickered through his mind, but he kept it buried. ¡°Sir,¡± Collins replied quickly, ¡°because those hackers only broke through the thirdyer of my nineyer firewall defense. The system only notifies me if the fourthyer ispromised. So technically, they didn¡¯t even reach the danger zone.¡± There was a brief silence. Collins immediately regretted the faint pride in his tone. Axel, however, was not amused. ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve identified the hackers,¡± Collins replied. ¡°But I haven¡¯t discovered who hired them yet. I need more time.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± The curse left Axel¡¯s lips before he could stop it. ¡°Collins, why are you slow now?¡± ¡°Boss, I will give you an answer today,¡± Collins swore. ¡°I promise you I will deliver it with my life.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Axel said. ¡°Because I may not spare your life if you fail, Collins.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Collins replied, swallowing audibly. Then, as if trying to soften the tension without crossing the line again, he added carefully, ¡°And about the young boy¡­ I mean, Noah Henry Davis, I¡¯ve started looking into him. But the incident happened in the Sunflower Country. Records from that time are old and scattered. It will take some time to dig out and put everything into useful information.¡± ¡°No need to rush that,¡± Axel said. ¡°Focus on the people trying to dig for information about me.¡± 15:38 < 366 Find Them! ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Collins hurriedly said. Axel leaned back in his chair, gaze drifting toward the closed door of the bedroom down the hall. His wife was sleeping peacefully. His son was likely pestering his grandma and aunt again. The house was calm, warm, and safe. Yet somewhere beyond these walls, someone had started to move. Trying to look into him. Trying to uncover something they should not. Axel¡¯s lips curved into a slow, dangerous smile. ¡°Collins,¡± he said quietly before ending the call, ¡°find them!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have their names before the sun sets,¡± Collins promised. The call ended. Axel ced the phone on his desk and folded his hands, eyes sharpening with purpose. Whoever had started this game had no idea what kind of opponent they had just provoked. Comment 18:38 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 367 +77 367 Critical Condition Another day passed, and December arrived quietly over the Valley. 1 Evelyn¡¯s recovery had progressed better than expected. She could now move faster with much less pain than before; her shoulder no longer screamed with pain with every movement. Walking has be much easier. Her hand and knee were healing slowly, though walking at a fast pace and carrying heavy things was still forbidden by her ever¨Cwatchful husband. Of course, she did notin. She was too overjoyed because, for the first time in weeks, she could breathe without feeling fragile. That morning, the house was livelier than usual. Her best friend Oscar finally came out of hisputer room after being holed up there and wanted to visit her house. And the moment he stepped inside the living room, a small whirlwind rushed toward him. ¡°Uncle Oscar!¡± Oliver greeted him happily, grabbing his hand and dragging him toward the sofa with surprising strength for a four¨Cyear¨Cold. The moment they settled onto the sofa, Oliver proudly shoved his iPad forward. ¡°Uncle, see, see¡­ I already finished the code game you gave me!¡± he said enthusiastically. ¡°What? Already?¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes widened as he took the device and swiped through the screens, his excitement rising. ¡°Little buddy, this is awesome. Wow, you didn¡¯t just finish it, you optimized it. You are so brilliant.¡± ¡°Of course, Oliver puffed out his chest. ¡°Oh,¡± Oscar nced at him, his eyes narrowing, looking suspicious about something. ¡°Did your dad teach you?¡± ¡°No, no, Uncle. Daddy is not even interested in this game. But I¡¯m fast because I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s son. My brain works fast.¡± 15:38 < 367 Critical Condition Oscar can¡¯t help but burst intoughter at how adorable Oliver¡¯s expression is now. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the source code? Knight gics version two¨Cpoint¨Coh?¡± Oscar asked yfully. Oliver nodded seriously. ¡°Yes. Mommy says Daddy is scary smart. So I inherited it.¡± ¡°You truly are a genius, little buddy¡­¡± Oscar said, then turned his attention back to the iPad and began exining the new level in the game. Evelyn, sitting across from them, shook her head with a helpless smile. Oscar had been in the house for less than five minutes and had already forgotten her existence. Jimmy and Laura entered quietly, serving coffee, tea, and a tray of light cakes and pastries. The sweet aroma filled the room, but Oliver did not even nce at the donuts; he usually attacked them like a tiny storm. Laura leaned closer to Evelyn and whispered, her voice amused, ¡°Madam, this is a rare sight. The young master ignored his favorite donuts and cake.¡± Evelyn covered her smile with her hand. ¡°Very rare. He only has eyes for his Uncle Oscar today.¡± ¡°True, true¡­¡± On the sofa, Oscar and Oliver were already deep in discussion. ¡°If you add a conditional loop here,¡± Oscar said, pointing at the screen, ¡°the character won¡¯t fall into the trap,¡± Oliver frowned, tapping his chin. ¡°But Uncle, then the monster bes too easy. That¡¯s boring.¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯re four,¡± Oscar chuckled, ¡°and you¡¯re already worried about game bnce?¡± Oliver sighed like a tired professor. ¡°Of course. yers must suffer a little to grow stronger.¡± Oscar leaned back,ughing. ¡°Kid, one day you¡¯re either going to rule a tech empire or identally start a digital apocalypse.¡± ¡°Digital apocalypse? What is that, uncle?¡± Oliver asked curiously. ¡°No. No, forget it. Don¡¯t ask anything about it¡­¡± Oscar hurriedly makes a correction, 18:38 367 Critical Condition worried that this little genius will really find a way to trigger that.¡± Evelyn, who heard them, hid herughter behind her cup. Laura, still beside her, asked softly, ¡°Do you need anything else, Madam?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Evelyn replied warmly. ¡°Just help the others prepare lunch. Oscar will eat with us.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Laura bowed slightly and left for the back area. Once Laura disappeared, Oscar and Oliver remained absorbed in their world of codes and digital monsters. Evelyn watched them for a moment before pulling out her new phone. She was finally using the same number again. Oscar had personally transferred everything,ining that he did not trust anyone else with her digital life. The thought still made her smile. She unlocked the screen and froze. A missed call. Alicia. ¡®Why can¡¯t I hear her call?¡® She muttered under her breath, realizing Alicia had called her a few minutes ago before Oscar¡¯s arrival. Then her eyes fell to the text message notification. Her fingers trembled slightly as she opened the message. ¡°Eve, your grandpa is in critical condition. We are all now in the hospital.¡± From: Alicia For a second, the words blurred. The living room noises faded, reced by the sudden pounding of her heart. Critical condition. Hospital. Grandpa. Her heart felt tight. Across the room, Oscar wasughing as Oliver dered himself ¡°Chief Game Designer of the Knight Household,¡± but Evelyn no longer heard them. 15:38 < 367 Critical Condition Evelyn¡¯s grip tightened around her phone, her knuckles turning pale as she typed a message with trembling fingers. ¡°Alice, how is Grandpa¡¯s condition now?¡± She barely had time to blink before her phone rang. Alicia¡¯s name shed on the screen. Evelyn stood up immediately, moving toward the corner window as if the distance from the others could steady her heart. She answered the call with a breath she didn¡¯t realize she was holding. ¡°Alice¡­¡± Her voice shook. ¡°How is he? Please¡­ tell me he¡¯s alright.¡± There was a pause. A painful, fragile pause. ¡°Eve¡­¡± Alicia¡¯s voice came through, hoarse and exhausted. ¡°He is stable now. But the doctor said¡­ It¡¯s only temporary.¡± Her words cracked. ¡°They told us to prepare. To say our goodbyes.¡± The sentence hit Evelyn like a hurricane. She closed her eyes, pressing her forehead lightly against the cool ss window. The bright sun outside suddenly felt distant and unreal. From the other end of the call, she could hear Alicia¡¯s quiet sobs, soft but broken enough to make Evelyn¡¯s chest ache. Her hand trembled around the phone. She already knew her grandfather was in critical condition. But hearing that the family was being told to say goodbye¡­ it was different. Final. Cruel. 15.38 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 368 ¡°I¡­¡± Evelyn swallowed hard. ¡°I haven¡¯t visited him yet.¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°I was still recovering. I thought¡­ I thought I had more time.¡± Alicia didn¡¯t answer immediately. Only the sound of breathing, shaky and uneven, passed through the line. ¡°Eve, Alicia said finally, her voice gentle despite her grief, ¡°he always asks about you. Even yesterday. He will probably ask the same by the end of today, too. He said he wanted to meet you.¡± Tears burned behind Evelyn¡¯s eyes, but she refused to let them fall. Not yet. ¡°Alice,¡± Evelyn said, forcing steadiness into her tone, ¡°please tell Grandma and Grandpa I wille tonight. No matter what. I will be there.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Alicia replied quietly. ¡°But please, Eve¡­e soon. We never know when¡­¡± Her voice broke again. ¡°When will he leave us¡­!?¡± Evelyn¡¯s fingers curled tightly into her palm. ¡°I understand,¡± she whispered. ¡°Thank you, Alice.¡± The call ended. Evelyn remained standing by the window, phone still pressed to her ear, as if letting go would make the news real. Behind her,ughter from the living room continued: Oliver and Oscar carefree and unaware. He was lost in thought, imagining his grandfather¡¯s worsening condition. However, It didn¡¯t take long before Evelyn heard Oscar¡¯s voice calling her from across the rooms ¡°Eve, what are you doing over there?¡± he asked, confusion coloring his tone. Evelyn blinked, snapping out of the storm brewing inside her thoughts. She inhaled softly, smoothed her expression, and turned toward him with a calm simile. ¡°I¡¯m enjoying the scenery outside, she replied lightly, hiding the tremor in her chest behind her smile. 18:47 368 I Found Him! Oscar squinted at her from the sofa. ¡°Gosh, Eve. I came all the way to the Valley, and my dear host abandons me to stare at the window. How generous of you.¡± She chuckled softly at his exaggerated sarcasm and returned to her seat. The moment she sat, her gaze fell on Oliver. Her son was hunched over his iPad, fingers flying across the screen, eyes so focused he might as well have been defusing a bomb. ¡°Oscar, Evelyn said, narrowing her eyes yfully, ¡°can you stop teaching my child knowledge beyond his age?¡± Oscar lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Excuse me? I merely provided educational enrichment.¡±¡± ¡°Educational?¡± Evelyn gestured toward Oliver. ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s addicted to your game. He doesn¡¯t even notice his favorite donuts anymore¡­¡± Before she could finish, a small gasp cut her off. Oliver suddenly dropped his iPad onto the sofa and turned toward the coffee table, eyes sparkling like stars. ¡°Wow! Mommy, my favorite!¡± he eximed, already reaching for a blueberry donut. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Evelyn stared at him, momentarily speechless. Oscar burst intoughter. ¡°See? Bnced development. Coding for the brain, donuts for the soul.¡± Oliver took a bite, cheeks puffing adorably. Halfway through chewing, he turned to Oscar and held up the donut. ¡°Uncle Oscar, do you want some?¡± he asked with innocent sincerity. Oscar ced a hand casually over his heart. ¡°Little buddy, I am deeply touched. But if t eat that, your mother will me me for corrupting your diet.¡± Oliver nodded solemnly, as if epting a grave responsibility. ¡°Okay, I will eat it for you.¡± Evelyn shook her head, unable to hide her smile anymore. The tension in her chest loosened slightly, if only for a moment. As Oliver happily devoured his treats and returned to his iPad, Evelyn leaned back against the sofa and nced at Oscar 18:47 0 < 368 I Found Him! ¡°So,¡± she asked casually, tilting her head, ¡°how¡¯s life after migrating to my peaceful little Valley? Have you finished settling into your new house, or are you still fighting with rebelliousputer spareparts?¡± Oscar chuckled while shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. I moved across countries, thinking I¡¯d escape chaos. Instead, I¡¯m at war with contractors who work slower than a loading screen from the 90s.¡± Evelynughed. ¡°You chose a house not far from mine. Congrattions. Now you¡¯re officially under Axel Knight¡¯s territorial surveince.¡± Oscar grinned. ¡°I figured it was safer to live near you. If anyone tries to rob my house, your husband¡¯s bodyguards will probably eliminate them before I can call the police.¡± ¡°See? Smart decision,¡± Evelyn said with mock pride. Oscar¡¯s eyes glinted with amusement as he leaned back against the sofa. ¡°Though I have to admit, the Valley is nice. Quiet. Clean air. No city noise. I like this ce.¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°Hmm. This ce is perfect. The air is clean, the view is peaceful, and the neighbors don¡¯t spy on you.¡± She paused, then added with a smirk, ¡°At least¡­ not obviously.¡± Oscarughed, shaking his head. ¡°If your husband hears that, he¡¯ll probably install anti¨Cspysers by tomorrow.¡± Before Evelyn could reply, a small voice cut through their banter. ¡°Mommy, Uncle!¡± Oliver hopped off the sofa, proudly standing between them. When both adults turned to him, he continued his words. ¡°I¡¯m done with my game. And I ate my donuts and cake. I need to stop now.¡± ¡°Wow, bud. You¡¯re such an obedient little man. Most adults can¡¯t even stop eating cake when told,¡± Oscar was impressed. Oliver grinned, clearly pleased with thepliment. Then he stood beside his mother, ¡°Mommy¡­ Can I y upstairs?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Evelyn said warmly, brushing his hair aside. ¡°Go y in your yroom.¡± Oliver waved at them as he dashed toward the stairs, iPad still in hand. His tiny footsteps faded as he disappeared onto the second floor The moment he vanished from sight, the atmosphere shifted. 18:47 0 < 368 I Found Him! Oscar¡¯s yful expression drained away, reced by a quiet stiffness. The teasing spark in his eyes dimmed into something serious. Evelyn noticed immediately. ¡°Oscar,¡± she asked softly, ¡°are you okay?¡± ¡°Eve,¡± Oscar lowered his voice, making sure no one else could hear. ¡°I found out who the person behind our potential client is.¡± Her brows knitted. ¡°The one trying to find Axel¡¯s weakness?¡± Oscar nodded once. ¡°Yes. ke Martinez.¡± Silence settled between them. Evelyn¡¯s heart tightened, shock flickering across her face. ¡®Martinez again?¡® she muttered under her breath. ¡®What the hell is wrong with that family?¡® ¡°Eve? Did you hear me? Are you alright?¡± She blinked, forcing herself back to the present. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, though her fingers had already curled into a fist. ¡°But I need to call Axel.¡± Her voice was calm. But the storm in her eyes said otherwise. Comment 18:47 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 369 At Apex Tower, the CEO¡¯s office. Morning sunlight poured through the wall¨Clength windows. Axel Knight rxed on the ck leather sofa, one ankle crossed over his knee, his hands resting on the armrests, gazing at the blue sky as if lost in thought. Across from him, Dn and Collins waited with their tablets and files, prepared for a discussion that never truly began. Several minutes passed. Axel did not move. He did not speak. His eyes were focused on nothing at all. Dn leaned toward Collins and whispered, careful not to draw their boss¡¯s attention. ¡°Collins, tell me honestly. Why does the boss look like he ismuning with spirits? This is the third time this week he has gone silent like this. Did you curse him?¡± Collins exhaled a slow sigh, rubbing his temple. ¡°Two days ago, we already identified the person who tried to find his weakness. That person even attempted to hire a top hacker from the undergroundwork. But the attempt failed. Miserably,¡± Dn frowned, ¡°Then why does the boss still look like someone stole his favorite weapon? Shouldn¡¯t he be relieved?¡± he asked. He nced at Axel again. The man remained unmoved, expression unreadable. Dn shivered, ¡°I swear, he summoned us here just to practice brooding. Maybe it is 40s hobby¡± Collins shook his head. ¡°Because that person suddenly stopped. Dropped every No more attempts to gather information. No more probing. As if the ba threat¡± Dn blinked, ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Who the hell can make our boss look wife like this? Collins leaned closer and whispered, as if saying the name too loudly might sunn trouble, ¡°ke Martinez ¡°Hell¡­¡± Dn¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°That old man again? He is really bold. Now he wants to < 369 They Abruptly Stopped! head¨Cto¨Chead with the boss?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Collins replied with a humorless chuckle. ¡°And that is why the boss is thinking hard¡­ He does not trust silence from a man like ke. Silence means nning.¡± Dn smoothed his suit before whispering again, ¡°Man, you should ask Boss whether we can go now or if we are trapped here until he finishes his meditation session.¡± Collins nods slightly, about to speak. However, the sudden ringing of Axel¡¯s phone on the coffee table stops him. Axel¡¯s eyes flickered toward the screen. In one smooth motion, he stood. He did not need to say a word. A single nce was enough to send Dn and Collins scrambling to gather their things. Dn mouthed a silent prayer for freedom as he slipped out of the office. Collins shook his head at Dn as he followed him and closed the door behind them. Axel picked up the phone from the coffee table. He walked behind his desk and sat in his CEO chair, turning it toward the ss wall overlooking the city. Only then did he check the caller ID. My Queen. ¡°Hello,¡± he said, his voice calm and low. A faint smile tugged at his lips. ¡°My wife, he said smoothly. ¡°Did you miss me already? Calling me this early is rare.¡± On the other end of the line, Evelyn inhaled quietly. ¡°Axel, there is something I need to tell you.¡± Her tone was different. Worried. Tight. Controlled but trembling beneath the surfac The smile on Axel¡¯s face faded. His back straightened. The yful warmth in his cyes sharpened into focus. ¡°What is it, dear?¡± he asked, keeping his voice steady even as his cheat tightened. Axel already knew. When Evelyn¡¯s voice sounded like this, something serhitis hand happened. He listened in silence as Evelyn spoke, bis phase pressed against him can ¡°Axel, I got information from my friend,¡® she said. There was a pause Ax dad t interrupt. He waited, patient and still 19.47 < 369 They Abruptly Stopped! She continued, ¡°Someone is trying to find your weakness. Someone is trying to harm you.¡± His expression did not change, but his mind sharpened instantly. ke Martinez. The name surfaced without effort. Collins had already confirmed the man¡¯s movements, their preparations ready, their countermeasures nned. Yet yesterday, ke had abruptly stopped. No more probing. No more digital footprints. And now Evelyn knew. ¡®Interesting.¡® ¡°Who?¡± Axel asked, keeping his tone steady, calm, unreadable. ¡°ke Martinez,¡± Evelyn answered softly. ¡°He¡¯s trying to hire powerful hackers to uncover your dark past. Or your weakness.¡± Axel leaned back in his chair, turning it slowly. ¡°ke Martinez?¡± he repeated, letting a faint note of surprise enter his voice. ¡°How sure are you about this information?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± she replied quickly. ¡°May I know the source of this information?¡± he asked again, this time with quiet amusement curling at the corner of his mouth. Silence settled between them. Axel chuckled softly, already knowing the answer. His wife was smart. Cautious, And protective of her own sources. He admired that about her, even as curiosity nudged at him. ¡°Axel, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t tell you my resource, Evelyn admitted, guiltcing her voices ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± Axel said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± He could sense her unease through the line, and the thought of her ming herself irritated him more than ke Martinca ever could. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she whispered again, even quieter this time Axel straightened in his chair, his fingers tightening briefly around the phone. He knew that tone. Too soft. Too fragile it pulled the worry inside hin ¡°Eve¡± he said, his voice warm and steady. I understand if you can¡¯t share the shetails with me. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re ready¡± There was a small breath on the other end. Relief 10:47 < 369 They Abruptly Stopped! ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, her voice lifting just slightly. Axel allowed himself a faint smile. Then his tone shifted, gentler but firm. ¡°But Eve¡­ promise me something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Make sure the person helping you get this information isn¡¯t dangerous. I don¡¯t want anything happening to you because you¡¯re connected to someone with a hacker background.¡± Silence again. ¡± Axel closed his eyes briefly. He knew he was right to worry. The world they lived in was not gentle. One wrong connection, one careless trust, and everything could copse. ¡°I know,¡± Evelyn said atst. ¡°Alright¡­ I won¡¯t disturb your work. Bye.¡± ¡°Bye,¡± Axel replied softly. The call ended. Axel lowered his phone and gazed out at the city. His reflection in the ss looked back at him, sharp andposed, yet a lingering unease remained within admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 370 370 He is Dying! While at The Valley. When Evelyn returned to the living room, Oscar was already waiting¨Cthough not very patiently. The moment he saw her, his eyes narrowed in concern. ¡°Are you okay, Eve? Why do you look so worried?¡± he asked, his voice softer than his usual teasing tone. Evelyn sat down opposite him, smoothing her hair back as a small smile formed on her lips. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay. I just¡­ told Axel about ke Martinez.¡± Oscar¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Not because he was angry with Evelyn for telling Axel, but because he was angry with Martinez¡¯s family for their evilness. ¡°That bastard Martinez is really courting death.¡± Evelyn huffed. ¡°His whole family is rotten. I heard they¡¯re involved in smuggling and illegal businesses. They just hide everything under a shiny, respectable disguise.¡± ¡°Well, my friend, I¡¯m the one who told you that.¡± Oscar chuckled. Evelyn blinked, thenughed. ¡°Ah, sorry, bro. I forgot. Your database brain is clearly superior¡± Oscar ced a hand over his heart. ¡°Finally, Recognition.¡± He teased. She shook her head, still smiling, but Oscar¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed with mischief ¡°You know,¡± he said slowly, leaning closer, ¡°I actually wanted to send someone to teach ke Martinez a lesson. For raising a daughter as evil as Natalie Evelyn¡¯s smile vanished in an instant. ¡°Oscar. No.¡± He was taken aback, then leaned back with a sigh. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that? ¡°This isn¡¯t your home country, she warned, lowering her voice. You can¡¯t just¡­ send people to beat up your enemies. That¡¯s not how things work here. You¡¯ll get yourself arrested.¡± Oscar raised both hands defensively. ¡°Rx I didn¡¯t do it 18.47 < 370 He is Dying! ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I only curse the Martinez family in my head every time I see their name in the news,¡± he said casually. ¡°Very satisfying. Highly rmended.¡± Evelyn burst intoughter, covering her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s a good coping mechanism, brother.¡± Oscar smirked. ¡°Mental violence only. Completely legal.¡± Theirughter eased the heaviness that had lingered in Evelyn¡¯s chest since the call with Axel. For a few minutes, they continued to talk about lighter things¨COscar¡¯s new house renovations, their underground business ns for the next year, and how Oliver might soon be able to hack. Just as Oscar began describing a contractor who ¡°worked slower than a loading screen from 1998,¡± Laura appeared in the doorway, holding Oliver¡¯s small hand. ¡°Madam, lunch is ready,¡± Laura announced. ¡°Mommy, can we eat lunch now? I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Oliver added. ¡°Little Bud, where did you eat four donuts a few minutes ago?¡± ¡°Uncle, three¡­ Not four.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡± Oscar smiled before standing from his seat and following Evelyn, who had already walked ahead. Evelyn ruffled her son¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Alright, sweetheart, let¡¯s eat¡­ Mommy is also starting to feel hungry.¡± After lunch, Oscar didn¡¯t stay long. He stood, stretched, and grabbed his coat, letting out a heavy sigh like a man burdened by genius. ¡°I must return to my kingdom,¡± he announced. ¡°My house renovation waits for no one And if I don¡¯t supervise, the contractor might install my door on the ceiling again.¡± Oliver giggled. ¡°That would be funny, Uncle Oscar¡± ¡°Not for my head,¡± Oscar said solemnly, then ruffled the boy¡¯s ham. He turned to Evelyn and gave her a quick hug. ¡°Rest, Valley queen. And remember¡­mental curses only. No 18:47 < 370 He is Dying! real violence.¡± Evelyn rolled her eyes fondly. ¡°Drive safely, drama king.¡± Once Oscar left, the house fell into its usual peaceful rhythm. Oliver disappeared into his yroom, Laura handled the kitchen, and Evelyn retreated to her bedroom. She settled against the cushions, remote in hand, ready to indulge in her favorite drama: poor woman meets a rich man, tragic secrets, questionable fashion choices. Perfect rxation. However, She was just about to press y when something tugged at her mind. Her grandpa is fighting death in the hospital. Evelyn froze, the remote lowering slowly. ¡°Axel won¡¯t allow me to leave the house,¡± she muttered to herself, though the thought held no real bitterness. Just a fact. She reached for her phone anyway. Calling him would be easier. Faster. But as her finger hovered over his name, ke Martinez¡¯s face shed through her thoughts like a warning sign. Interrupting Axel¡¯s work again¡­ especially now¡­ might not be wise. She already dropped a bomb on him earlier, before lunch. She exhaled softly. ¡°I¡¯d better just send him a text.¡± Her fingers moved quickly. ¡°Axel, my grandpa, is in the hospital. I need to visit him before it¡¯s toote. You don¡¯t have to apany me; I will go there with Ryan and Lisa¡± She sent the message, then waited, expecting the familiar buzz of a reply. Instead, her phone rang Axel¡¯s name lit up the scree Evelyn blinked. Of course. Texting Axel was apparently the same as poking a sleeping lion. She answered quickly, ¡°Axel, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your work¡± 18:47 < 370 He is Dying! ¡°Don¡¯t think that way, my wife,¡± Axel¡¯s calm voice flowed through the speaker, warm and steady. ¡°You are my number one priority. Of course, I will stop whatever I am doing if you call or text me.¡± Her chest eased slightly at his words. Before she could continue, Axel spoke again, his tone sharpening with concern. ¡°Your grandpa. You mean Samuel Walters?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn said softly. ¡°Alice said the doctors have already asked the family to prepare¡­ to say goodbye. Because¡­ they can¡¯t do anything more for him. I must visit him today.¡± Her fingers curled into the nket. She forced herself to keep breathing evenly, though her heartbeat felt loud in her ears. ¡°He asked me toe,¡± she continued. ¡°And I already told them I wille to visit.¡± Silence lingered for a moment. Axel did not raise his voice. He didn¡¯t stop her right away. But Evelyn could feel the weight of his worry through the phone, the way his breathing slowed, controlled, measured. She knows he must be worried about her condition. ¡°I understand,¡± Axel finally said. ¡°I will arrange everything. You will not go alone, I will go with you. Please wait for me at home.¡± Evelyn closed her eyes, relief washing over her. ¡°Thank you, Axel. I will wait¡­ She feels relieved after ending the call with Axel. ¡®Grandpa, please, please wait for me¡­¡® She prays silently. 18:47 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 371 371 Memories At Lincoln International Hospital, the night air was cold and still. When their car rolled to a smooth stop in the basement parking lot, the clock on the dashboard read nine o¡¯clock. The underground space was nearly empty. Only a few cars were scattered across the vast concrete floor. Evelyn nced around, surprised. ¡°Did you clear the area for us toe?¡± she asked quietly, half¨Cjoking, half¨Cserious. Axel sat beside her,posed as always. ¡°No, this is not my hospital¡­¡± he answered with a faint smile. Then he lifted a hand and pointed toward the ss entrance ahead. ¡°But he did.¡± Evelyn turned, and her lips curved into a knowing smile when she saw the familiar figure waiting by the door, hands in his coat pockets, posture firm but rxed, like a man standing before his own home. ¡°Ah. I forgot this is Lincoln¡¯s hospital,¡± she murmured. ¡°Of course, we can visit without half the city watching.¡± Jackson Lincoln¨CAxel¡¯s best friend and the CEO of Lincoln International¨Craised a hand in greeting, his grin bright even under the sterile lights. Axel chuckled and gently smoothed Evelyn¡¯s coat cor, making sure it shielded her from the cold. Only after confirming she was warm and cozy did he look into her eyes. ¡°Alright,¡± he said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make Jack wait for us longer.¡± He stepped out first, walked around the car, and opened Evelyn¡¯s door. ¡°Come,¡± he said, offering his hand. She took it, grounding herself in his warmth as they walked toward Jackson. The moment Jackson saw them approach, his smile widened, full of relief and mischief. ¡°You two,¡± Jackson said, shaking his head. ¡°Absolutely heartless. How could you not tell me about the ident? Do I look like a stranger to you?¡± Axel didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Her ident was a family matter,¡± he replied simply. 22:09 371 Memories Jackson sighed softly but didn¡¯t bother arguing. Instead, he turned to Evelyn, eyes softening. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, I was worried sick when I heard about your incident from Dn. But seeing you now¡­¡± His gaze flicked to the faint traces of healing injuries. ¡°¡­I¡¯m less worried. You look healthy and strong.¡± Evelyn smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you, Jack.¡± They entered a private elevator, the doors closing with a muted chime. As the elevator began its smooth ascent, silence settled in for a moment. Evelyn¡¯s fingers curled slightly around Axel¡¯s hand, betraying the anxiety she was trying to hide. Jackson noticed, of course. ¡°Eve,¡± he said gently, his yful tone softening into something sincere. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. And I know about your grandpa¡¯s condition.¡± He paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°I wish I could give you better news. But¡­ I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Evelyn lifted her gaze to him. In that moment, she didn¡¯t see the hospital CEO, the powerful businessman, or Axel¡¯s witty best friend. She saw a doctor who had done everything he could, and a man who genuinely cared. ¡°Thank you, Jack,¡± she said sincerely. ¡°For helping my family. For everything you did to them¡­¡± Jackson gave her a small, reassuring smile. ¡°No matter what happens, you did note toote. That¡¯s what matters.¡± The elevator continued upward, numbers glowing one by one above the door. Each passing floor felt like a step closer to a reality Evelyn was not sure she was ready to face. Beside her, Axel remained silent, but his grip on her hand never loosened. His presence was steady and protective. Finally, the elevator chimed again as it reached the tenth floor. The doors opened to the VIP wing; quiet, pristine, and eerily calm. The soft hum of machines echoed faintly down the corridor. Evelyn¡¯s heartbeat quickened. Her palm grew slightly damp in Axel¡¯s grasp. She inhaled slowly, trying to gather the scattered pieces of her courage. Jackson stepped out first and gestured forward toward the VIP wing. ¡°This way,¡± he 22:09 371 Memories said, his tone lighter again. ¡°Alright, you can enter with Axel. I won¡¯t follow inside. Your family will be shocked to see my handsomeness¡­¡± A tiny breath ofughter escaped Evelyn, hearing his humor. But as they walked down the corridor toward Samuel Walters¡® room, the humor faded, the sadness lingering beneath every step, and the thrill of uncertainty tightening around her heart. Axel stood beside her, his presence steady enough to calm her. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked softly. Evelyn lifted her eyes to meet his gaze. For a moment, all the strength she had built on the way here wavered. Then she nodded. However- Before Axel could raise his hand to knock, the door suddenly swung open from inside. William Walters stood there. Evelyn froze. For a heartbeat, the world shrank to a single point. Her father¡¯s face was drawn, his posture stiff. But the shock in his eyes mirrored her own. ¡®What the hell is this man doing here?¡® The curse remained in Evelyn¡¯s mind, but her body reacted faster than her thoughts. Her hand clenched into a fist at her side, nails pressing into her palm. Memories she never wanted to relive shed through her¨Chis cold ultimatum, his order to capture her, the way he had tried to control her life as if she were a pawn. Her eyes sharpened on him, guarded and wary. Yet, when she expected rage or contempt from him upon seeing her and Axel, she was mistaken. William merely nodded at Axel. Not a proud nod. Not a weing one either. It was the kind of nod a man gave when facing someone he knew he could not afford to offend. Then, without another word, he stepped aside and swung the door wider. Evelyn blinked, puzzled for only a second. 22:09 371 Memories Axel¡¯s handnded gently against her back, a quiet cue. Walk. I¡¯m here. She inhaled slowly and stepped into the room. The moment her eyes fell on the hospital bed, everything else faded. Samuel Waltersy there, surrounded by the soft glow of medical monitors. His skin was pale and wrinkly, his features thinner than she remembered. The man who once carried her on his shoulders now looked fragile, as though a stern tap would push him fall down and a strong breeze would carry him far away. 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 372 372 The Will Anger, fear, and resentment, everything Evelyn had felt toward William, slowly faded, leaving only a dull ache in her chest. Beside the bed stood her grandmother, holding Samuel¡¯s hand tightly. Her uncle and aunt were there too, quiet and solemn, their usual pride stripped away by helplessness. And then Alicia, her stepmother, was there as well. ¡°Oh, Eve, you finally came¡­¡± Alicia¡¯s voice cracked with relief as she hurried forward and took Evelyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Your grandpa is already waiting for you.¡± Evelyn let Alicia lead her closer. Each step felt heavier than thest, but she forced herself forward. Yet seeing the man who once seemed unbreakable lying in a hospital bed, fragile and fading, broke her heart. ¡°Eve,e closer¡­ Your grandpa is awake,¡± Lucy Walters said gently. She was smiling, but there was no warmth in her eyes. Only exhaustion. Only sorrow. Evelyn swallowed hard and moved closer to the bedside. The moment Samuel Walters lifted his trembling hand, she grabbed it instantly, without hesitation, and then gently squeezed it. ¡°E¨CEvelyn¡­¡± His old, frail voice was hoarse, thin, almost lost beneath the quiet hum of machines. But his eyes, though tired, focused on her with unwavering love. ¡°Yes, Grandpa¡­ It¡¯s me.¡± Evelyn tightened her grip around his cold hand. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯te sooner.¡± ¡°Oh, Eve¡­¡± A smile slowly curved across his wrinkled lips. The sight of it made her chest ache. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You came. That¡¯s all that matters. This old man will die happy¡­ because I¡¯ve seen all my family again-¡± Samuel¡¯s words paused as his gaze drifted past her shoulder, toward the door. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s my little man? Where¡¯s Oliver?¡± he asked, his voice faint but curious. Evelyn¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. He¡¯s already asleep. It¡¯ste¡­¡± Samuel chuckled weakly. ¡°Always sleeping at the wrong time just like me¡­¡± 22:10 372 The Will Axel, who stood silently behind Evelyn, lifted a brow at that. Even in this painful moment, a faint smile tugged at his lips. Samuel¡¯s eyes shifted to Axel, studying him with quiet gratitude. ¡°At least you brought my grandson¨Cinw,¡± he said softly. ¡°Thank you foring, Axel¡­¡± Axel stepped forward slightly and gave a respectful nod. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be here, Grandpa Samuel.¡± Samuel hummed in approval, then exhaled shakily. While Samuel was chatting softly with Axel and Evelyn, the opposite corner of the VIP room held a very different kind of tension. Alicia stood there with her inws, James and Norah Walters. Unlike the calm grief surrounding the hospital bed, their corner buzzed with curiosity, disbelief, and barely contained excitement. They had read the news. Of course, they had. Everyone had. Axel Knight¡¯s marriage to Evelyn Walters had made headlines for weeks. But news articles were one thing. Seeing the man in person¨Cstanding beside Evelyn, holding her hand, speaking gently to Samuel¨Cwas something else entirely. Norah leaned closer to Alicia, lowering her voice to a whisper. ¡°Sis¡­ you seem very familiar with Axel Knight.¡± Alicia blinked at her. ¡°Of course I am. He is my son¨Cinw. I visit their house almost every weekend to see my grandson.¡± James stiffened. ¡°S¨CSon?¡± he repeated slowly. ¡°They already have a son?¡± Norah¡¯s eyes widened dramatically. ¡°Wait¡­ really? Do they have a child together?¡± She grabbed Alicia¡¯s hand with startling enthusiasm. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone tell us?!¡± Alicia stared at them, speechless for a moment. She had assumed everyone in their family knew. How could they not? Evelyn¡¯s life had never exactly been private. But then again, their parents know about Oliver. ¡°Wait,¡± Alicia asked carefully, ¡°you both genuinely didn¡¯t know about him?¡± They shook their heads in unison. ¡°No,¡± Norah admitted with an awkward smile. ¡°Father and Mother never mentioned it. Not once. It¡¯s like they guarded Evelyn¡¯s secrets as if she were a national treasure.¡± 22:10 214 372 The Will James nodded with a faint chuckle. ¡°To be honest, we only found out about the marriage from the inte. And even then, we thought it was gossip.¡± Alicia sighed, then motioned them closer, as if sharing ssified information. ¡°Listen¡­ They have a son. He is four years old. His name is Oliver Taylor Knight.¡± Norah gasped softly, pressing a hand to her chest. James blinked as though processing a miracle. ¡°A four¨Cyear¨Cold?¡± Norah whispered. ¡°And no one told us? Do you know how much I love children?¡± Alicia smiled wryly. ¡°Trust me, I figured that out the moment you grabbed my hand.¡± James leaned forward slightly. ¡°Does he look like Evelyn? Or Axel?¡± Alicia thought about the bright¨Ceyed boy who yed piano and offered donuts to strangers. ¡°Both,¡± she said. ¡°He has Evelyn¡¯s stubbornness and Axel¡¯s brain. He has many titles: a little CEO, a little chef, and now he has a new title, a little Doctor.¡°¡± Norah let out a helplessugh. ¡°Oh dear. Thatbination sounds dangerous.¡± Alicia chuckled softly. ¡°It is. But adorable.¡± Before any of them could continue, Samuel¡¯s voice rose from the bed¡­ frail, but ¡°Now¡­ could you help me adjust my bed?¡± Lucy immediately moved to his side, gently raising the headrest. Evelyn never released Samuel¡¯s hand, even when his fingers trembled from the movement. Axel stepped closer, silent and steady beside her. Once Samuel was settled, he took a breath as deep as his old lung could, and then slowly looked around the room. At Lucy. At Alicia. At all his children. Then, at Evelyn and Axel. His gaze lingered on each of them as though imprinting their faces into memory. The room fell quiet. Heavy. Waiting. ¡°I want to tell you all about my will. The will that I have prepared when I¡¯m gone, which 22:10 372 The Will may not be long from now,¡± Samuel said softly, smiling. The words dropped into the room shocked them all. William straightened immediately. ¡°Father,¡± he said, his voice tight, ¡°please don¡¯t say that. And does it have to be now?¡± Samuel turned his tired eyes toward him. ¡°Yes. I must do it now,¡± he answered. ¡°I don¡¯t want you all fighting after I¡¯m gone because the will was conveyed to you by mywyer. I will tell it to you myself, and I will tell everything about it now, before my time ends.¡± No one dared argue. Norah and James exchanged nces, their earlier excitement dissolving into solemn understanding. Whatever curiosity they had carried moments ago now bowed to the gravity of the moment. Samuel inhaled slowly. Then- A soft knock could be heard from the door. Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 373 373 Promise Me Three Things Then- A soft knock echoed against the wardroom door. Every head turned toward the sound, including Evelyn¡¯s. Her fingers tightened unconsciously around Axel¡¯s hand. ¡°Come in,¡± Samuel called, his voice thin but steady. The door swung open, and Evelyn was taken aback to see the familiar face. Joseph Carter stepped inside first, dressed in a crisp suit. Behind him, an elderly man walked and followed him while carrying a leather briefcase -Mr. Harold Smith, Samuel Walters¡¯s longtimewyer. Evelyn had seen him only a few times, years ago, at thepany when her grandpa was still active. And now, see him in this hospital room, enough to send a chill down her spine. ¡®Grandpa summoned Jo¡­ and thewyer? Her mind raced. ¡®Did he n all of this?¡± Joseph offered a respectful nod to everyone, then approached the bed. ¡°Chairman Walters,¡± he greeted softly. Thewyer followed with equal solemnity. ¡°Sir.¡± Samuel gave them both a faint smile. ¡°Alright, everyone is here¡­ we can begin.¡± The air in the room tightened. Even the machines humming beside the bed seemed to quiet in respect. ¡°All of you,¡± Samuel began, his voice quiet yet deliberate, ¡°I asked Joseph and mywyer toe because I wish to speak clearly, officially, and without misunderstanding.¡± His gaze swept across the room¨Chis wife, his children, his inws, his granddaughter, and finally Axel. Then his eyes settled on Evelyn. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to give all my Walters Group shares to my grandchild, Evelyn.¡± For a moment, time froze. Alich NovelP NovelUP He gambled with marriage. She paid with her mother¡¯s life to see his lies. Click To Rend>> stiffened as though struck. ¡°F¨CFather, why¡­¡± William¡¯s voice cracked as he stepped forward half a pace, only to stop when Samuel¡¯s sharp gaze met his. ¡°You cannot protest, William,¡± Samuel snapped. The frailty in his body did nothing to soften the authority in his tone. ¡°You lost the right to speak for this family when you chose your pride over your daughters and wife!¡± William swallowed hard. The room watched as his shoulders slowly dropped. He nodded once, silent, the weight of regret written clearly across his face. Samuel exhaled and continued, calmer now. ¡°There is no need for concern. Though I am giving Evelyn mypany shares, I will not leave my children empty¨Chanded. You will receive my other assets.¡± Lucy¡¯s breath caught. ¡°But,¡± Samuel added, looking from William to Jason to Norah, ¡°those assets will be handled by your mother. Lucy will oversee everything. Only through her will you receive what remains.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes brimmed instantly. ¡°Sam¡­¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°Why are you speaking as if you¡¯re already gone?¡± Samuel reached for her hand, his fingers weak but warm. ¡°Because I do not want to leave unfinished worries behind,¡± he said gently. ¡°You know how our children used to fight. That thought burdens me more than this illness.¡± Norah wiped her tears and shook her head fiercely. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re not fighting anymore. We won¡¯t. I swear to you.¡± Jason stepped closer as well. ¡°Father, we respect your decision. Evelyn is capable. Thepany will be safe with her.¡± Even William spoke, his voice rough. ¡°I will not oppose you. I will take care of Mother. You have my word.¡± Lucy covered her mouth, ovee. Samuel smiled faintly at them all, his tired eyes glistening with pride and sorrow intertwined. Evelyn stood frozen. Her mind struggled to process what she had just heard. Walters 22:10 373 Promise Me Three Things Group¨Cher grandfather¡¯s empire, the legacy built through decades of blood and sacrifice¨Cwas being handed to her. She had never asked for it and never expected her grandfather¡¯s 19 percent share to be given to her. Her chest tightened. Shock. Fear. Grief. Gratitude. All tangled together. Axel¡¯s hand around hers grounded her, his thumb brushing the back of her knuckles in silent reassurance. He leaned slightly toward her, his presence steady and warm, as if anchoring her to reality. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He whispers. ¡°Hmm¡­ I was just shocked. He gave it to me. Why?¡± Before Axel could say anything, Samuel turned to Evelyn again. ¡°Eve¡­¡± She swallowed and forced herself to meet his gaze. ¡°Yes, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Do not look frightened,¡± he said with a soft chuckle, a brief spark of humor lighting his tired face. ¡°I am not giving you a curse. I am giving you a responsibility.¡± Despite the heaviness in the room, a faint smile tugged at Evelyn¡¯s lips. ¡°It feels a little like both,¡± she admitted quietly. Joseph, standing at the foot of the bed, cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Evelyn, if I may say, the Walters Group could not ask for a sharper sessor.¡± His attempt at encouragement brought a few faint smiles, breaking the tension just enough for everyone to breathe again. Even thewyer nodded. ¡°Chairman Walters has thought this through thoroughly,¡± he added. ¡°Legally and wisely.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze softened further. ¡°Even so, Eve¡­ there are conditions.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyebrows lifted. ¡°Conditions?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His tone turned serious once more. ¡°Power without direction bes destruction. I will not allow the Walters¡® name to copse under greed or vengeance. You will receive the shares, but you must promise me three things.¡± The room fell silent once more, every breath held. Samuel raised one finger. ¡°First, you will never use thepany to harm others for personal revenge.¡± 22:10 @ 373 Promise Me Three Things Another finger. ¡°Second, you will never abandon your family¡­ no matter how broken it bes.¡± A third finger, trembling slightly. ¡°Andstly¡­ You need to be active and fully participate in thepany¡¯s daily operation, take on the CEO role, and lead it. Do you agree?¡± Evelyn¡¯s throat tightened. She nced briefly at Axel, who gave her a slight nod, his eyes steady. ¡°But Axel¡­¡± She whispered, ¡°I will start working outside again. Is that fine?¡± She was reluctant because bing the CEO of Walters would keep her busy. ¡°I will support you,¡± Axel said calmly, his affectionate gaze enough to ease Evelyn¡¯s worry. Then, Evelyn turned back to Samuel. ¡°I promise, Grandpa,¡± sh said softly. ¡°All of it.¡± Samuel smiled, relief washing over his tired features. ¡°Good girl. All right, we need to sign the document now,¡± he said, turning to hiswyer. 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo^ PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 374 374 Final Farewell 374 Final Farewell Thewyer¡¯s pen made the final stroke, and the sound felt louder than it should have in the small wardroom. @ With that signature, the transfer of Samuel Walters¡¯s shares wasplete. Evelyn Knight was now the official CEO of Walters Group. Joseph Carter stood beside the attorney as a witness, his expression calm andposed. Still, his eyes carried quiet respect for the old man in the bed. Once the documents were collected and sealed, Joseph bowed slightly to Samuel. ¡°Chairman Walters. Everything is finalized. On behalf of the board, I promise to support Mrs. Knight in every way.¡± Samuel gave a faint nod. ¡°I know you will. Thank you for your hard work as the acting CEO over thest few months, Joseph.¡± The attorney offered his farewell, too, his voice gentle, then excused himself. Joseph followed, closing the door behind them. Silence fell again. Not the ordinary kind, but the heavy, suffocating kind that pressed against everyone¡¯s chest. Samuely back against the raised pillows, his breathing shallow, his skin pale against the white sheets. Lucy sat beside him, holding his hand as if worrying that letting go of his hand would cause him to vanish. Their children stood nearby, quiet and helpless. Axel remained beside Evelyn, his grip steady around her fingers. Minutes passed. No one spoke. Finally, Lucy wiped her damp eyes and forced herself to inhale. ¡°Everyone¡­ please leave. He needs to rest.¡± No one argued. They knew better. Norah kissed Samuel¡¯s forehead. 22:10 1/44 374 Final Farewell Jason murmured a soft goodbye. William lingered for half a second longer, guilt flickering across his face, then turned away without saying a word. Soon, only Evelyn remained. She stepped closer to the bed, her heart beating unevenly. Saying goodbye felt like surrendering him to something she could not fight. But she also knew that if she didn¡¯t say the words now, she might never get the chance again. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Her voice was small. Samuel opened his eyes slowly, the corners softening when he saw her. ¡°My Eve She leaned down and wrapped her arms around him carefully, as if he might break in her embrace. His body was frail, but the warmth of him was still there, still real. ¡°Grandpa, thank you for everything,¡± she whispered. ¡°For protecting me. For believing in me. I promise you, I will never let you down.¡± Her chest tightened as she spoke. When she pulled back just enough to look into his eyes, tears were already gathering. Samuel held both her hands, his touch trembling but sure. ¡°Good girl,¡± he said softly. ¡°Good girl¡­¡± His smile was weak but full of love. ¡°Eve¡­ please bring Oliver to meet me tomorrow.¡± Evelyn¡¯s breath hitched, but she nodded quickly. ¡°I will. I¡¯lle back with him tomorrow. Please wait for him. He¡¯ll be so happy to meet you.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Samuel murmured, eyes slowly drifting closed, a faint smile still on his lips. Evelyn stayed for a moment longer, memorizing his face, the rhythm of his breathing, the feel of his hands. Then she straightened, swallowing the lump in her throat, refusing to let her tears fall in front of him. She turned and bowed slightly to Lucy. ¡°Grandma¡­ I wille and see you again tomorrow.¡± Lucy could only answer by squeezing her arm gently, unable to speak as she was overwhelmed by a mix of sadness, dness, and appreciation. 22:10 374 Final Farewell Evelyn walked out of the wardroom without looking back. She did not nce at William, who was standing outside the wardroom, even as his eyes followed her silently. She didn¡¯t trust herself to speak to him, not now. Each step down the hallway felt like a needle pressing into her heart. By the time she reached the elevator, herposure was cracking. She looked up at the man beside her. ¡°Axel¡­¡± Her voice trembled despite her effort to control it. ¡°Why do I feel like this is my final farewell with Grandpa?¡± Axel gently holds her hand. ¡°My wife,¡± he whispers, ¡°all we can do now is pray. May the Owner of life grant grandpa the best¡­¡± Evelyn closed her eyes briefly, leaning into his touch, silently begging whatever power listened to spare her one more day, week, or month. ¡°Eve, wait¡­¡± Joseph¡¯s voice echoed down the quiet hospital hallway just as Evelyn stepped toward the elevator. She halted, turning slowly. Joseph Carter was walking briskly toward them, suit jacket still on, his expression a mixture of concern and urgency. ¡°Jo? You¡¯re still here?¡± Evelyn asked, surprised. ¡°I thought you left with thewyer.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I did. Then I realized I actually needed to talk to the newly crowned CEO before she vanished into the night,¡± he said lightly, stopping in front of her. Then his gaze flicked to Axel. ¡°Can I speak with her for a bit?¡± Axel hesitated, his jaw tightening almost imperceptibly. Still, he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± He stepped aside just far enough to give them privacy, but not far enough to stop watching. His protective aura followed Evelyn like a shadow. As soon as Axel moved away, Joseph turned fully to her, his teasing expression softening. ¡°Eve¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you.¡± Evelyn offered a small knowing smile. ¡°So you know I¡¯m injured?¡± Joseph lifted a brow. ¡°It¡¯s obvious,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°You walk like a snail on a coffee break.¡± A reluctantugh escaped her. The sound felt strange after everything that had happened tonight, but somehowforting. 22:10 314 374 Final Farewell ¡°Alright,¡± Evelyn said, ncing at her digital watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. What did you want to talk about?¡± Joseph¡¯s tone shifted, bing more serious. ¡°Thepany. When will you start?¡± Evelyn released a quiet sigh. This was the question she had been trying not to think about. Her grandfather had just handed her all hispany shares, and yet all she wanted right now was a quiet life. Her son. Her secret data analyst work. Peace at home. She looked at Joseph. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll continue as acting CEO, Jo. I can¡¯t take over yet. I¡¯m still injured, and it might take months before I fully heal.¡± Joseph¡¯s eyes widened as he scanned her from head to toe. ¡°That severe?¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 50 1 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 375 375 Return as the Walters Group CEO! Evelyn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I still need your help. For now, you¡¯ll run things as usual. Next year, you can start reporting to me by phone, video call, smoke signals, carrier pigeon¡­whatever works. But I won¡¯t be in the office for a while. I hope you understand.¡± Joseph stared at her for a moment, then exhaled with a shortugh. ¡°Only you would receive a corporate empire and immediately ask for remote work.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t ask for this anyway¡­¡± she replied, a faint smirk touching her lips. Joseph shook his head in amusement, then grew sincere again. ¡°Sure, Eve. I understand. And for what it¡¯s worth¡­ I think your grandfather made the right choice.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile softened. ¡°Thank you, Jo. I will call youter to discuss the details.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Behind them, Axel watched quietly, his gaze never leaving her. When Joseph finally stepped aside to let them enter the elevator, Axel moved to her instantly, his presence solid and steady. As the elevator doors closed, Evelyn leaned subtly into him, exhaustion settling over her bones. Tonight, she achieved her teenage dream of bing the CEO of Walters Group. But she was also slowly losing her grandfather. And no corporate victory could soften that ache. As soon as they reached the car, Evelyn didn¡¯t even wait for Liam to start the engine. The moment the door closed, she turned toward Axel, her brows knitting together. ¡°You didn¡¯t say a word about the conditions Grandpa has ced on me. Why do you seem to be allowing me to ept it?¡± she asked. Axel paused, studying her face as if tranting anguage only he could hear. Then he 22:10 375 Return as the Wallers Group CEO! frowned slightly. ¡°You mean¡­ the conditions Grandpa has for you to be the CEO of Walters Group?¡± Evelyn nodded. Her eyes carried a flicker of uncertainty. Earlier, in that hospital room, she had been ready to refuse Samuel¡¯s request. She had already made peace with her quiet life. Working from home. Analyzing data under a false identity. Raising Oliver. A slow, steady world where no one screamed at her in board meetings. She had been content. Axel reached for her hand andced their fingers together, squeezing gently. ¡°I saw the light in your eyes when Grandpa said it,¡± he said softly. ¡°That moment when your grandfather said he was giving you the shares and the position as the new CEO. Your eyes were beaming. I know then that you wanted it, Eve. You just didn¡¯t know how to say it.¡± Evelyn blinked, caught off guard. For a brief moment, she only stared at him, her lips parting slightly in surprise. That¡¯s indeed her teenage dream. However, those dreams were broken when her father kicked her out of the family. She no longer wished for that anymore and decided to keep those dreams close to her heart, buried deep inside. Then, an amused feeling fills her heart. ¡°Gosh, Axel. Can you read my mind now? Wow¡­I¡¯m impressed,¡± Her tone carries genuine awe mixed with amusement. Axel leaned back against the seat, looking absurdly proud of himself. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s my newest ability.¡± He even lifted a hand and pinched her nose yfully. From the driver¡¯s seat, Liam failed to suppress a chuckle. Axel¡¯s eyes darted toward the front, and his expression sharpened. He cleared his throat. Liam instantly straightened, though the smile still lingered at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Sorry, boss,¡± Liam said, still focused on the road. ¡°I¡¯m just amazed by your superhero skill. If the young master finds out, he¡¯ll be jealous.¡± Axel didn¡¯t look impressed. ¡°Liam. Turn on the divider.¡± 22:10 375 Return as the Wallers Group CEO! ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Liam did not waste a second. He pressed the button, and the ss partition slid up smoothly, sealing them off from the front. Evelyn shook her head,ughing softly. ¡°Hubby, stop giving Liam a hard time.¡± Axel turned toward her. The cold edge he had shown a moment ago dissolvedpletely, reced by his familiar calm and tenderness. His gaze softened, steady and warm. ¡°Alright, my darling wife,¡± he said. ¡°I will give you the real answer.¡± ¡°I believe this is the best opportunity for you, Eve. You¡¯re intelligent. You¡¯re capable. And you¡¯re passionate about this field, even if you pretend otherwise. I don¡¯t want my wife to stay at home doing nothing that fulfills her just because it¡¯s safe. You deserve to shine where your heart truly wants to be.¡± Hearing his wise words, Evelyn felt something settle warmly in her chest. Not pressure. Not expectation. Just trust. She lowered her eyes, squeezing his hand back. ¡°Axel¡­ thank you.¡± He brushed his thumb over her knuckles. ¡°Besides,¡± he added lightly, ¡°if my wife bes a powerful CEO, it saves me the trouble of conquering anotherpany.¡± Sheughed again, softer this time. ¡°So this is actually about expanding your empire?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, feigning seriousness. ¡°Or maybe I just like seeing you win.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile turned tender. She felt even more ttered hearing his words. It was a strange feeling, one she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. Excitement fluttered in her chest at the thought of a new future ahead. But beneath it, a quiet fear. lingered. A sense that something unknown was waiting for her beyond this decision. The car moved smoothly through the quiet city streets. She stared out the window for a moment, watching city lights blur past, before Axel¡¯s voice pulled her back. ¡°But, Eve¡­¡± She turned toward him. This time, his eyes were sharper, more serious, though the gentleness never left them. ¡°Yes?¡± 375 Return as the Walters Group CEO! ¡°You can¡¯t take thepany right away,¡± Axel said firmly, ¡°You need to be healthy before returning to the Walters Group. And remember¡­ our family is your number one priority.¡± Evelyn blinked, then smiled. His words mirrored exactly what she had told Joseph minutes ago. She had already decided not to step into the CEO role until she fully healed. Yet hearing Axel say it aloud, with such quiet authority and care, made her feel protected rather than restricted. ¡°I will follow my husband¡¯s request,¡± she said, trying to sound obedient and proper. But the yful sparkle in her eyes betrayed her. Axel leaned closer, catching that look. A slow smile curved his lips as he closed the distance between them, capturing her mouth in a soft kiss. Evelyn let out a tiny giggle against his lips, her earlier worries shuttered for a moment. 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo 22:11 PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 376 376 Goodbye, Grandpa! By the time they arrived home, it was almost midnight, The house was quiet, the halls dimly lit, servants long gone to their quarters. Axel guided Evelyn to their bedroom carefully, his hand steady at her back as though she were sleepwalking. She held his hand tightly, grateful, though strangely, she didn¡¯t feel tired at all. Physically, yes. Her body ached. Her injuries reminded her with every step. But her mind? It was so energized, it refused to rest. After cleaning up and changing into herfortable pajamas, shey beneath the soft nkets, eyes closed, breathing slowly. Minutes passed. Then more. However, nothing happened. Her body rested, but her thoughts sprinted. ¡®God. Why am I feeling this strange sensation? Am I nervous? Scared? Why does it feel like something unseen is waiting for me?¡® She wonders. Questions crowded her mind, one after another, relentless. A whisper of unease curled in her chest, as though fate was watching from the corner of the room, smiling mysteriously. ¡®Rx, Eve. Rx. Nothing will happen. Everything is fine¡­¡® She tried. Truly tried. But her thoughts ignored her pleas and danced on. Eventually, she stopped fighting it and simplyy there, eyes closed, surrendering to the noise in her head. Then she heard him. ¡°Wife,¡± Axel¡¯s voice came gently, ¡°are you having trouble sleeping?¡± Her eyshes fluttered open. 22:11 376 Goodbye, Grandpal He stood at the end of the bed, fresh from a shower. His hair was damp, towel in hand, pajama pants hanging low on his hips, bare chest glistening faintly under the warmmp light. Unfortunately for Evelyn, her restless mind found a brand new distraction. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s hard for me to sleep. My mind refused to give me peace,¡± she sighed. But her eyes absolutely betrayed her as they traced the lines of his abdomen like they were reading a sacred text. And suddenly, another worry barged in. ¡®My Poor hubby. He can¡¯t sleep with me for months¡­ Can he survive that?¡± Before her injury, intimacy had never been rare between them. Axel¡¯s self¨Ccontrol had always impressed her¨Cbut abstinence for months? That was a different battlefield. ¡°Alright,¡± Axel said, rubbing his hair with the towel. ¡°Wait a bit. I¡¯ll join you soon.¡± A few minutester, hey beside her. Only the nightstandmp was on, casting warm shadows across the room. Axel turned toward her, taking her uninjured hand andcing his fingers through hers. ¡°Eve,¡± he murmured, ¡°you can share your worry. Maybe I can help.¡± She hesitated. But in the end, she said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± He lifted a brow. Confused. ¡°Me?¡± A yful spark lit his eyes. ¡°Did your secret intelwork find another enemy trying to assassinate me?¡± Without her knowing, sheughed softly. Then, cheeks burning, she confessed in a quiet voice, ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­ that I can¡¯t fulfill my duties as your wife right now.¡± Axel blinked. He didn¡¯t expect her to worry about that. For one second, he looked genuinely shocked. The next second, he burst intoughter. Evelyn stared at him, helpless. ¡°Hubby, why are youughing?¡± 22:11 376 Goodbye, Grandpal ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, still chuckling. ¡°I just¡­ feel oddly touched. My wife lies awake at midnight worrying about my sexual frustration. Should I be proud or concerned?¡± She sighs softly, covering her face with her free hand. ¡°I regret opening my mouth.¡± Axel caught her wrist and lowered her hand, smiling warmly. ¡°Eve, my dear,¡± he said, brushing his thumb over her cheek, ¡°there is absolutely no need to worry about that. Yes, I want you. Very much. But I am not an animal. And I am certainly not one of those ridiculous red¨Cg husbands from your dramas.¡± She huffed augh. ¡°I will never force you,¡± he continued. ¡°I will wait until you are healed. Properly healed. Trust me, I can endure it.¡± His voice was calm. Certain. Loving. Evelyn blinked at him, surprised by the number of words he had just spoken in one breath. Axel Knight did not waste words unless he meant every single one. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± she said softly. Then, before her brain could stop her mouth, she added, ¡°But if you ever can¡¯t hold it¡­ We can always find another way to help you release your needs.¡± Silence. Axel¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°How?¡± Evelyn froze. ¡®Why. Why did he ask again?¡¯ Her mind supplied an immediate answer. An obvious, very bold answer. ¡°Well, hubby¡­ My hand is still injured, and my knee is too, but not my mind and mouth.¡± But her mind and mouth refused to cooperate. Those lines kept ying over and over in her mind. She opened her lips. Closed them. Opened them again. Nothing. And now she felt her face burn hotter than the sun. Finally, she turned away, pretending sudden exhaustion. ¡°Axel¡­ I¡¯m sleepy now.¡± She tries to change the conversation, hoping Axel will just ignore her words earlier. 22:11 376 Goodbye, Grandpal He stared at her for a long moment. Then, in a slow, amused tone, he said, ¡°Mrs. Knight. You brought up the topic. Now you¡¯re running away.¡± She was speechless. Utterly speechless. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m sleepy now, and we can talk about it tomorrow¡­¡± She yawned again. This time, she no longer held herself back; she was sleepy. Axelughed softly, leaning closer to kiss her forehead. ¡°Alright. Sleep, my shy wife,¡± he murmured. ¡°We¡¯ll continue this very educational discussion when you¡¯re awake and fresh.¡± Evelyn decided, right then and there, that sleep was absolutely the safest option avable. Finally, their long day was over. Evelyn slept that night with Axel¡¯s arm wrapped securely around her; his warmth steadied her. Morning came. Then another day. Life moved forward, as it always did, even when hearts begged it to slow down. On the third morning after their hospital visit, Evelyn sat by the window with a cup tea she had forgotten to drink. The sky outside was pale and calm. Too calm. The quiet felt ominous. Her phone rang. Alicia. Evelyn already knew. Her hand shook as she answered. ¡°Eve¡­¡± Alicia¡¯s voice was tight, nearly broken. ¡°Grandpa¡­ he passed away this morning.¡± of The cup slipped from Evelyn¡¯s fingers, hitting the marble floor with a noisy clink. Her breath hitched, but no sound came out. Even though she had prepared herself for this moment, nothing could soften the 22:11 376 Goodbye, Grandpat impact. She expected the call. She expected the oue. Yet the pain still struck like a de. It was the same agony she had felt years ago when she lost her mother. And when she lost her unborn child. A familiar grief, resurfacing like a cruel memory. Axel appeared beside her instantly, having heard the tremor in her voice. He didn¡¯t ask questions. He simply pulled her into his arms. Evelyn closed her eyes. Tears finally fell. Her lips were moving silently in prayer. ¡®Goodbye, Grandpa,¡® she whispered. ¡®I hope you no longer feel pain up there. Rest in peace¡­ and love.¡® 66 End of Volume 9! Thank you all for your support. Let¡¯s move on to another volume ^ PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 377 377 Capture Him Alive! A few dayster. @ It was a day after Natalie Martinez¡¯s burial. A ck luxury car tore through the narrow roads of the old town, its engine roaring against the quiet morning. Outside the window, traditional storefronts, hangingnterns, and early pedestrians passed in a blur. It was a charming view, the kind tourists paid to see. But ke Martinez was in deep grief. He could not enjoy a single second of it. He sat in the back seat, hands sped so tightly his knuckles had gone pale. His face was calm, but inside him, the grief quickly turned into rage. A rage coiled like a viper ready to strike. His daughter had not died by her own hand. That truth burned in his chest. The investigation had finally yielded results. It was not Axel Knight, the culprit. But the real enemy had been hiding behind corporate smiles and polite handshakes. The Wright Group. More specifically, X¨CGuard¨Cone of Wright¡¯s private security subsidiaries. A clean, professionalpany on paper. A silent killing machine in reality. ke had wasted time suspecting the wrong target. If he had stopped at assumptions, Natalie¡¯s killer would have walked free. The thought alone made his blood boil. ¡®You think you can escape after what you did to my daughter?¡® he thought coldly. ¡®You think you can erase your tracks that easily?¡® He wanted to storm into Wright¡¯s headquarters, drag Ethan Wright out by his cor, and demand answers with his bare hands. But ke Martinez did not survive in the business world by acting on impulse. Revenge required patience. Precision. A perfect n. 22:11 377 Capture Him Alive! He drew a slow breath, forcing the heaviness in his chest down where it could simmer into something sharper. ¡°How much longer until we arrive?¡± he asked without looking up. The driver stiffened slightly, ncing at him through the rearview mirror before returning his eyes to the road. ¡°Five minutes, sir.¡± ke¡¯s gaze lifted, icy and unforgiving. ¡°Make it two minutes.¡± The driver swallowed and pressed the elerator harder. The car surged forward. Less than three minutester, the car slid to a stop in front of a five¨Cstory building tucked between abandoned warehouses. From the outside, it looked like an old logistics office. From the inside, it was one of ke¡¯s private operational bases. Several men in ck suits were already waiting near the entrance. Their posture was rigid, their expressions tense. They looked less like loyal subordinates and more like men awaiting judgment day. ke stepped out of the car without a greeting. One of his trusted men, Victor, immediately approached. ¡°Sir,¡± he said, bowing slightly. ¡°Everything is prepared.¡± ke walked forward, his shoes clicking against the pavement in slow, deliberate steps. The men parted to make way for him, their eyes lowered. No one dared speak unnecessarily today. Inside the building, the atmosphere was dim and cold. Screens flickered on the walls, disying maps, files, and photos. At the center of it all was one image. Ethan Wright. ke stopped before the screen, his eyes narrowing. Victor stood beside him and began his report. ¡°We have confirmed Ethan Wright¡¯s current movements. His security detail is heavy, but not imprable. We have also identified X¨CGuard members linked to the operation at Pine Mountain.¡± ke listened without blinking. ¡°How did you find out they are linked? Are you sure about that?¡± ke asked. ¡°A few days before young Miss¡¯s death, a few people from X¨CGuard seemed to visit the 22:11 377 Capture Him Alive! mountain, hiding in the woods, to survey the terrain near the cabin. Even though we don¡¯t have strong evidence that Ethan Wright is personally responsible, I believe he is responsible for the young miss¡¯s death because he is the sole owner of Wright Group, X¨CGuard¡­¡± ke nods, agrees to Victor¡¯s exnation. ¡°Continue!¡± He orders. Victor continued, ¡°Our next step is to capture Ethan Wright alive, but we must do so discreetly. If we capture him openly, the Wright Group will panic and do everything they can to protect their boss. We can¡¯t let them realize we¡¯re the ones targeting him.¡± A faint smile tugged at the corner of ke¡¯s lips, sharp enough to make the men in the room unconsciously straighten their backs. ¡°Good,¡± ke said. ¡°Let him feel fear before he meets me. I will torment him until he forgets who he is and hears his exnation for why he sent an assassin to kill Natalie. Then, send him to the afterlife to reunite with his ancestors.¡± Victor hesitated slightly before adding carefully, ¡°Sir, once this begins, there will be no turning back. We know Wright has influence in a certain city, but we can¡¯t truly gauge how deep their power¡­¡± ke¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Ethan Wright¡¯s image. ¡°They took my daughter from me. Once Natalie died, there was no going back. I don¡¯t care how powerful they are; I just want Ethan Wright to tell me why he killed my daughter!¡± ¡°We will carry out the order,¡± Victor said confidently. ¡°Do not worry, boss. I will handle this matter cleanly.¡± ke Martinez nodded in satisfaction. He lifted his hand and gave Victor¡¯s shoulder a firm pat, a gesture that looked casual but carried the weight ofmand. ¡°Good. That is the most important thing.¡± Victor straightened. ¡°Anything more, sir?¡± ke reached into his coat pocket, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it with unhurried precision. The me briefly illuminated his face. He exhaled a thin stream of smoke toward the window. For a brief moment, he said nothing, his mind moving throughyers of ns within 22:11 ns. 377 Capture Him Alive! Then he spoke again. ¡°About Axel Knight. You do not need to investigate him anymore.¡± Victor looked mildly surprised. ¡°Understood, sir.¡± ¡°But,¡± ke added, lifting a finger slightly, ¡°put a few men on him anyway. Follow him. And his wife¡­. But you must remember one important thing: make sure they don¡¯t notice our people.¡± Victor chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Ugh, sir¡­ we already followed your earlier order. But it is challenging, if not impossible, to approach that person without him being aware of it. Axel Knight is¡­ powerful.¡± ¡°Why are you so afraid of him? He is not God. He¡¯s a mere human being. There is no need to be afraid of him.¡± ke¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°Besides, we have another battlefield with him now.¡± His tone turned meaningful, piquing Victor¡¯s curiosity. 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 378 378 Sabotage ¡°Sir, does that mean you agree to support Mr. Tanner?¡± Victor asked curiously. ke¡¯s gaze sharpened, smoke curling around his face like a crown of shadows. ¡°Yes. We will go head¨Cto¨Chead with Finley Morgan.¡± ke¡¯s voice was smooth, confident, and deadly sure. ¡°And you know Axel Knight is Morgan¡¯s biggest supporter, right?¡± Victor nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. Everyone knows that.¡± A faint smile yed on ke¡¯s lips, one that carried neither warmth nor mercy. ¡°Then this is not just business,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It is a strategy.¡± They discussed a few more details and arrangements for capturing Ethan Wright alive. Every word was precise, every n measured. When everything was settled, ke stubbed out his cigarette in a crystal ashtray. Victor opened the door for him. ¡°Safe travels, sir.¡± ke walked toward his waiting car, his coat swaying lightly with each step. The driver opened the door, and ke slid into the back seat without a word. Today, he had another meeting. Not with grieving rtives. Not with subordinates. But with Matthew Tanner, the man destined to be the future leader of the country. At Nevalis City, the afternoon sky hung low and heavy, matching the mood inside Wright Group¡¯s top¨Cfloor office. Ethan Wright sat at the head of the long ss table, one leg crossed over the other, posture rxed in a way that suggested effortless authority. If anyone didn¡¯t know better, they would assume he was born into this role. The truth was, he had simply grown into it too fast. Across from him, several director¨Clevel executives sat stiffly, tablets open, reports ready, throats dry. Ethan listened with half¨Clidded eyes, fingerszily tapping the tabletop. Boring 22:11 378 Sabotage numbers. Predictable charts. The kind of meeting that made him question why coffee wasn¡¯t considered an intravenous necessity. Then the logistics director cleared his throat. ¡°So¡­ our shipment to Velden has not arrived, sir. Our local team investigated. The dy was caused by sabotage.¡± Ethan¡¯s tapping stopped. His gaze sharpened, dark and focused. ¡°Sabotage,¡± he repeated slowly. ¡°Can you exin more?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Our investigation indicates M Group involvement.¡± The air in the room shifted. Even the sales director sat straighter. ¡°The client is already pressuring us,¡± the sales director added carefully. ¡°They¡¯re starting to lose trust. We need your help to thoroughly investigate this matter, sir. We hope M Group doesn¡¯t continue interfering.¡± Ethan leaned back in his chair, hand crossed over his chest, eyes narrowed as if he were thinking deeply. Inwardly, however, his mind exploded. ¡°This fucking Martinez Group! They wanted to challenge the Wright Group? Again?¡± He almostughed at the audacity. The Martinez family truly had nine lives and zero survival instinct. After a long pause that made the directors sweat and confused, Ethan finally spoke. ¡°Alright. I will look into it with the security team. Don¡¯t worry about the cargo.¡± His eyes slid to the sales director. ¡°Smooth¨Ctalk the client. Promise them the goods will arrive soon. If they insist on faster delivery, send another batch, and the X¨CGuard team will escort the delivery!¡± Relief washed over the table. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Appreciated so much, sir.¡± After talking about a few trivial matters, finally, Ethan dismissed them with a wave. Chairs scraped. Tablets closed. Executives hurried out as if staying a second longer 22:11 378 Sabotage might shorten their lifespan. Soon, the conference room was empty. Ethan remained seated. He pulled out his phone and dialed Collins. No answer. He stared at the screen, brows knitting. ¡°Is he busy?¡± he muttered, standing and walking toward the ss wall that overlooked the city. ¡°This is strange, Ethan rarely ignores my call. Unless¡­¡± He dialed again, curious. Three ringster, the call connected. ¡°Hi, Ethan. What¡¯s up?¡± Collins¡® voice came through¨Capanied by rapid keyboard cking in the background. ¡°Are you busy?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Yeah. Extremely busy.¡± The typing grew even louder. ¡°Big Boss wants me to investigate someone from abroad. He wants the data on his table today. Do you need my help?¡± Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose as a headache bloomed. Asking Collins to handle this would slow him down. And Axel would not appreciate that. ¡®This Martinez group really challenges my blood pressure!¡® He thought before saying, ¡°Never mind, man. I will ask someone else to handle it.¡± The typing stopped abruptly. ¡°¡­Are you sure, man?¡± Collins asked suspiciously. ¡°That tone in your voice usually means trouble.¡± Ethan chuckled dryly. ¡°Well, yeah, this is indeed trouble. A rat started nibbling at our territory again.¡± Silence. Then Collins spoke slowly. ¡°You mean¡­ Martinez?¡± ¡°Bingo.¡± The keyboard ttered again, faster than before. ¡°I thought they stopped attacking 22:11 378 Sabotage Wright. Why do they attack you again? Is this Grayenfall¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°So did 1,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Apparently, they¡¯ve entered the logistics business in Velden City. Bold move. Suicidal move.¡± ¡°It seems they haven¡¯t learned from the past. And we¡¯ve been too lenient with them.¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± Ethan took a deep sigh. ¡°And they are so bold this time!¡± ¡°Want me to teach them a digital lesson?¡± Collins offered, amusement threading his voice. ¡°One click and their entire database will start speaking whalenguage.¡± Ethanughed under his breath, hearing his offer. ¡°Tempting. But no. This time, I want a direct approach. I¡¯ll let my team handle them face¨Cto¨Cface.¡± ¡°Ooooh,¡± Collins teased. ¡°Physical intimidation arc unlocked. Man, I like this move¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Ethan said, though a smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°Listen. I won¡¯t bother you further. Your boss might skin you alive if you¡¯rete.¡± Collinsughed. ¡°Yeah, he already scares me more than my electricity bill. Call me if you need anything, man.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ethan ended the call. He slipped his phone into his pocket and turned away from the window. The city lights shimmered outside, peaceful and oblivious to the war quietly brewing beneath. He grabbed his jacket. Time to visit X¨CGuard headquarters. If the Martinez Group wanted a fight, he was more than happy to remind them exactly who ruled Velden City. And this time¡­ He won¡¯t be gentle. 22:11 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 379 379 X¨CGuard After wrapping up a few final matters in the office, Ethan left Wright Group without lingering. Night had already fallen over Nevalis City, the ss towers reflecting streaks of neon and traffic lights like restless stars. Outside, his driver, Isaac, was already waiting, holding the back door of the ck Maybach open. ¡°Sir, are we going home?¡± Isaac asked respectfully. Ethan paused, loosening the top button of his shirt. ¡°Give me your key. I¡¯ll drive myself. You can go back first.¡± Isaac froze. ¡°B¨CBut, boss, you need a guard to apany you. It¡¯s a weekday, and-¡± Ethan¡¯s gaze sharpened. Not angry. Just offended. ¡°Did you forget who I am?¡± he asked calmly. ¡°Or are you insulting my ability to protect myself?¡± Isaac stiffened like a soldier facing execution. He immediately handed over the keys with a slight bow. ¡°I don¡¯t dare, sir.¡± Ethan took the keys. ¡°Go home. Tell the maid there¡¯s no need to wait for me. I won¡¯t return until midnight.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Isaac exhaled in quiet relief and hurried away as if afraid Ethan might change his mind and assign him extra work. Ethan slid into the driver¡¯s seat. The engine purred to life. Within seconds, the car shot forward, cutting through the city¡¯s evening traffic like a de. His destinationy far from the bustling heart of Nevalis. Beyond the polished skyline and luxury districts, near the city border, sat an area most citizens never noticed. No bright signs. No advertising boards. Just a vast industrialpound hidden behind tall steel fences. X¨CGuard. 22:11 175 370 X¨CGuard On the surface, X¨CGuard was a prestigious private securitypany. They provided elite protection for wealthy families, politicians, celebrities, and anyone who could afford safety measured in millions. But beneath that polished fa?ade existed something else. A shadow division. A secret organization of mercenaries who epted assignments never recorded on paper. Investigations that crossed legal lines. Retrieval operations no one wanted traced. Hunts that ended with someone vanishing without exnation. And, when necessary, assassinations were carried out so cleanly that even rumors struggled to survive. This hidden branch did not exist in any public record. Officially, X¨CGuard was only security. Unofficially, it was a de in the dark. Only a handful of people knew the truth. Fewer still knew its connection to Wright Group. Ethan was one of them. Though he no longer involved himself in daily operations, he remained the ultimate authority above it all. And tonight, he needed that de. By the time he reached the basecamp, darkness had settled fully over thepound. Floodlights lined the perimeter. Armed guards stood at checkpoints. Cameras tracked every movement. Ethan parked right at the entrance. The moment he stepped out, a tall figure approached, boots crunching on gravel. ¡°Boss E¡­?¡± London, one of the field team leaders, stared at him in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you here in person. Did something happen?¡± Ethan straightened his jacket. ¡°Yes. I need to meet Renata.¡± His voice was calm, controlled. ¡°Are you on a mission?¡± London shook his head. ¡°Just finished one. Heading home now.¡± Then he tilted his head, smirking slightly. ¡°Should I pretend I didn¡¯t see you here tonight?¡± Ethan¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate your excellent memory loss.¡± London chuckled. ¡°Understood. Rena is inside. Meeting with the others.¡± 22:11 379 X¨CGuard ¡°Chatter, London,¡± Ethan said, already moving forward. ¡°Yes, boss. Try not to start a war without inviting us,¡± London answered lightly. Ethan didn¡¯t look back, but his smile deepened just a fraction. He pushed open the heavy steel doors and stepped inside. And just in time, Renata stepped out from one of the meeting rooms. ¡°Boss E?¡± she called. Ethan turned toward her, hands in his pockets, expression unreadable. Renata didn¡¯t waste time asking why he was there. If Ethan Wright showed up at X¨CGuard in person, something was already burning. She simply tilted her head toward the inner corridor. ¡°Follow me.¡± She led him through biometric doors, down a quiet hallway lined with security panels and red indicator lights. Her office sat at the far end, ss walls tinted dark enough to offer privacy without secrecy. Renata set a thick file on the coffee table before dropping into the armchair across from the sofa. Ethan sat without being invited, one leg crossed over the other, eyes fixed on her. ¡°You didn¡¯te all the way here just to admire my beauty, did you?¡± Renata asked lightly, a teasing curve to her lips. ¡°Boss?¡± she called again when Ethan didn¡¯t react to her humor. He shook his head, pulling himself out of thought. ¡°No. I need you to send someone to manage the logistics problem for Wright Group in Velden.¡± Renata blinked. ¡°Velden?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡°M Group is interfering with our shipments there.¡± Renata leaned back, studying him. Ethan Wright rarely raised his voice, but when his tone dropped to that level, it meant patience had expired. ¡°I won¡¯t be polite with them anymore,¡± Ethan continued. ¡°This time, there will be no warning. Settle them. If necessary¡­kill them.¡± There was no hesitation in his voice. No doubt. No ornamented threat. Just a simple statement. 20.12 379 X¨CGuard Renata nodded once, expression cool andposed. ¡°I agree with you this time. I don¡¯t want them underestimating us because we went easy on them in Grayenfall City.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Ethan exhaled through a short chuckle. ¡°We treated them like annoying flies. Now they think they¡¯re eagles.¡± ¡°Poor flies. They should¡¯ve stayed dead.¡± Renata smiles. Ethan¡¯s lips curved slightly, but his gaze remained sharp. ¡°There¡¯s more. M Group has police corruption backing them.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Boss¡­ a few corrupted officers are barely an inconvenience for us. Don¡¯t worry. My team knows how to clean a floor without leaving footprints.¡± ¡°Clean and fast,¡± Ethan said. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose clients.¡± ¡°You know I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Renata¡¯s smile turned proud and confident. But then it slowly faded. Her brows drew together, a strategist¡¯s instinct surfacing beneath her calm exterior. ¡°Wait,¡± she said, tapping her finger against her chin. ¡°Why is M Group messing with us again?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re stupid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too simple,¡± Renata replied. Comment admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 380 380 Ambush? 380 Ambush? ¡°That¡¯s too simple,¡± Renata replied. ¡°A few days ago, they dropped everything. Completely withdrew. Especially after we handled Natalie Martinez. Now suddenly they¡¯re attacking Wright logistics again?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t line up.¡± Ethan watched her, silent for a moment, then nodded once. ¡°That¡¯s your second assignment,¡± he said. ¡°Find out why.¡± Renata¡¯s lips curved into a slow grin. ¡°Now that sounds fun.¡± ¡°Keep me updated.¡± Ethan finally stood, straightening his jacket. ¡°Yes, Boss E.¡± Renata leaned back in her chair, eyes gleaming like a predator already tracking prey. As Ethan walked toward the door, Renata called after him, voice light but edged with danger. ¡°E, by the way, if the Martinez Group wanted a war¡­ I¡¯ll make sure they remember who started it.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t turn back. But his smile, small and cold, said everything. ¡­ The night had deepened by the time Ethan finally left the X¨CGuard headquarters. Snow driftedzily from the sky, soft white kes swirling under the streetlights like tiny falling stars. The town had quieted, the kind of silence that usually soothed restless minds. But Ethan¡¯s mind was anything but calm. He drove toward his house a few miles away, one hand steady on the steering wheel, the other resting casually near the gear shift. His eyes were forward, but his thoughts reyed everything from the past days. The sabotage in Velden. The Martinez Group is crawling back like cockroaches after he had already stepped on their tails. The uneasy feeling Renata had voiced. He exhaled slowly. 22:12 380 Ambush? He wanted it all resolved before the new year arrived. Clean te. Fresh start. No lingering enemies. No unfinished messes. Unfortunately, life rarely listens to wishes. His eyes flicked to the rearview mirror and saw one ck van. He frowned slightly. Probably a coincidence. A few secondster, another nce. Still there. He changednes. The van changednes, too. He turned onto a quieter road leading away from his neighborhood. The van followed. A second ck van appeared behind the first. Ethan let out a short breath, halfugh, half annoyance. ¡°Ambush?¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°Or am I just feeling dramatic tonight?¡± He tried to dismiss the thought. But instinct was a cruelly honestpanion, and his instincts were screaming. He tested them. At the next intersection, he made a sudden turn onto a narrow street that led nowhere near his home. Both vans followed without hesitation. His lips curved into a slow, amused smirk. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. They wanted to y with me¡­¡± He elerated. Snow scattered under his tires. The vans sped up as well, now closing the distance. Then a third vehicle appeared. Ethan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Wow. You guys came in bulk. Must be a holiday sale.¡± He could have called Renata. Could have contacted X¨CGuard. Could have summoned a response team in minutes. 22:12 380 Ambush? But Ethan Wright had never been the kind of man to run from trouble. ¡°Fine,¡± he murmured, gripping the wheel as he slowed the car deliberately. ¡°You want to y? I¡¯ll entertain you.¡± He guided his car into an empty parking lot beside an abandoned warehouse, snow crunching under the tires. The engine idled for a moment before he turned it off. Silence fell. Then the three vehicles behind him stopped one by one, headlights bathing the lot in white light. Ethan stepped out of his car leisurely, shutting the door with a calm click. He straightened his coat, ignoring the cold air biting at his skin. Doors opened. Men poured out. Big. Broad. Scary face. Dressed in ck. At least eighteen of them. Ethan counted automatically. Eighteen. He chuckled softly to himself. ¡®Whoever sent these people was very careful. Or did they know I wasn¡¯t an easy opponent?¡® One man stepped forward. Taller than the rest, shaved head, scar along his jaw. The obvious leader. ¡°Mr. Wright,¡± the man said politely, though his tone held no warmth. ¡°Pleasee with us.¡± Ethan slipped his hands into his coat pockets, studying the group with mild curiosity, as if he had stumbled upon a poorly organized street performance. ¡°Why,¡± he asked smoothly, ¡°would I follow you?¡± A ripple ofughter passed among the men. One of them whispered loudly to another, ¡°Tsk. Tsk. He¡¯s either brave or stupid.¡± Another replied, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. We get paid either way.¡± Ethan tilted his head, hearing every word. ¡°I appreciate the concern for my 22:12 380 Ambush? intelligence,¡± he said, voice calm. ¡°But you still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± The leader¡¯s smile thinned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just cooperate.¡± Ethan¡¯s smirk returned. ¡°Funny. Because I was about to ask who sent you. Seems like we both want answers.¡± The men behind the leader shifted, some cracking their knuckles, others pulling their jackets tighter. No guns visible. Yet. Ethan¡¯s eyes flicked over them again. No bulges at the waist. No weapon ¡®Good. It will be a messy fight if they bring guns!¡® Ethan thinks to himself. outlines. One of the younger men snorted. ¡°Boss, he¡¯s just one guy. What¡¯s he gonna do? Talk us to death?¡± The groupughed again. Ethanughed with them. It threw them off. ¡°Actually,¡± Ethan said, stepping forward casually, snow crunching under his shoes, ¡°I was wondering the same thing. Eighteen of you. One of me. Either someone overestimated your numbers¡­ or underestimated me.¡± The leader¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You talk too much.¡± ¡°And you ask too little,¡± Ethan replied pleasantly. ¡°So tell me, who sent you?¡± The leader remained silent. Ethan sighed, looking almost disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I was hoping tonight wouldn¡¯t involve effort.¡± Another man whispered loudly, ¡°Boss, he doesn¡¯t look scared.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± someone else muttered, ¡°He looks bored.¡± Ethan heard them again. He chuckled. ¡°Bored is urate.¡± The leader finally raised a hand, signaling his men forward. Ethan rolled his shoulders, loosening his stance, still calm, still smiling. He wasn¡¯t afraid of eighteen men, especially when his instinct red up about how weak they were. 380 Ambush? He was only mildly curious whether any of them had been foolish enough to bring a gun. If they had¡­ Then tonight would be much messier than he expected or liked. Comment @ Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 50 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > Send Gift admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 382 382 The Truth About Ethan Wright Five minutes after ending the call with Collins, Axel remained seated, utterly frozen. The phone still rested in his hand, the screen dark, reflecting his own stunned expression back at him. The office, once calm and familiar, suddenly felt toorge, too quiet, too unreal. ¡®Aunty Martha¡¯s son. Noah Henry Davis is Ethan Wright¡­ The words mmed into his mind like a thunderbolt, leaving sparks of disbelief behind. Axel blinked slowly, as if waking from a dream. But the truth did not vanish. Instead, it settled more heavily with every breath. He could not think straight. His mind refused to move forward, looping the same revtion again and again until it felt almost absurd. Ethan. The boy he rescued. The man he trained. The brother he trusted. Was the missing son of Aunty Martha whom Evelyn searched for? Axel let out a soft, breathlessugh that carried no humor at all. It sounded more like disbelief surrendering to fate. Another five minutes passed before memories began to stir, creeping into his thoughts with startling rity. Years ago. Willow Country. And of endless conflict, gunfire echoing through broken streets, where survival was never guaranteed. Axel had gone there for business, toy the foundation for his growing empire. He had brought a team. He had been prepared for any resistance. But not for betrayal. A rival organization had sent assassins after them. A clean hit. Quick. Silent. Deadly. Except nothing went ording to n. 22:08 382 The Truth About Ethan Wright Their convoy was ambushed. Bullets cut through the air. Screams and explosions filled the night. Axel and his men fought to break through, but the enemy numbers were overwhelming. Death had hovered close, patient and eager. Then, out of nowhere, a young man appeared. He moved like a shadow, striking with precision that belonged to someone born in war. He turned the tide of the ambush long enough for Axel¡¯s team to escape the kill zone. A miracle wrapped in blood and chaos. But miracles demanded payment. By the time they reached safety, the young man had copsed, his body torn by bullets and des. He clung to life by the thinnest thread. Axel had not hesitated. He arranged transport out of Willow Country. He found doctors willing to treat a nameless mercenary with no history. He paid in cash and silence. When the young man finally woke, dayster, his eyes were nk. No recognition. No memories. No name. He remembered nothing of his past. Not his family. Not his origins. Not even how he had learned to fight like a weapon. Only instinct remained. That was when Axel gave him a new identity. Ethan Wright. A clean te. A second life. A chance to be something more than a disposable soldier in a forgotten war. Axel trained him, guided him, molded him into a man who could survive both boardrooms and battlefields. Over time, Ethan became more than a subordinate. He became a partner. A confidant. A brother in everything but blood. And now, fate has circled back. The boy with no past. Was the very son they had been searching for. 22:08 382 The Truth About Ethan Wright Axel pressed a hand to his forehead, feeling a strange mixture of dread and awe crawl through him. ¡°How could this happen?¡± he whispered, a shakyugh escaping his lips. ¡°What kind of twisted destiny is this?¡± Then another memory surfaced. A recent one. The file Evelyn had shown him. The photograph of a young boy. The familiar curve of the jaw. The shape of the eyes. It seemed familiar then. Now it made perfect sense. ¡°Ethan,¡± Axel murmured, a slow smile forming. ¡°We finally found your family, buddy!¡± The joy was brief. A fragile me in a storm. Because reality struck again. Nevalis City. Gunfire. The danger signal. Ethan, alone against armed attackers. The smile faded instantly. ¡°Damn it,¡± Axel hissed, rising from his chair so abruptly it scraped against the floor. He walked to the window. Snow drifted past the ss, soft and peaceful. A cruel contrast to the storm raging in his thoughts. He stared into the dark sky, jaw tight, fists clenched. ¡°Gods,¡± he muttered quietly. ¡°Whoever is listening out there¡­ bring him back. Please.¡± His voice dropped to a whisper, sounding raw and unexpectedly vulnerable. ¡°He finally has a family waiting for him. He deserves to know the truth. He deserves to live.¡± Axel stood by the window, unmoving. His reflection stared back at him, sharp¨Ceyed and controlled, yet beneath the surface, tension coiled like a loaded gun. 382 The Truth About Ethan Wright The cell phone rested in his hand, his fingers tightening around it every passing second. He did not know how long he stood there. One minute. Ten. An eternity. Then the phone vibrated. His heart clenched instantly. Collins. Axel answered before the second ring could finish. ¡°Collins. Any news about Ethan?¡± There was a brief pause, then Collins¡® voice came through, breathless but steady. ¡°Boss. Yes. Renata just alerted me. They found him.¡± Axel exhaled, but the reliefsted only a fraction of a second. ¡°He¡¯s injured,¡± Collins continued. ¡°After a brutal fight with more than thirty people.¡± ¡°Thirty?¡± Axel repeated, disbelief slipping into his tone before he could stop it. ¡°Yes, thirty¡­ It seems another enemy team ambushed him,¡± Collins confirmed grimly. ¡°And half of them were fully armed. Whoever sent those men¡­ their goal was to eliminate Ethan¡¯s life.¡± Axel¡¯s grip tightened around the phone. The calm mask on his face did not crack, but inside, something molten ignited. A slow¨Cburning rage, hot enough to scorch reason itself. ¡°Have you found out who sent those goons?¡± His voice dropped into something cold, sharp enough to cut steel. ¡°I¡¯m working on it. The vehicles had fake registrations. We¡¯ll need more time toplete the investigation. And we have to wait until Ethan is fully conscious and tell us what he knows,¡± Collins said. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, boss. By morning, I¡¯ll give you a name or two.¡± Axel closed his eyes briefly, drawing a slow breath to leash the fury threatening to spill over. ¡°Good,¡± Axel said finally. ¡°Take care of Ethan. Make sure he receives the best medical treatment avable.¡± admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 381 < 381 The Danger Signal 381 The Danger Signal ¡°Capture him!¡± the gang leader barked, his voice slicing through the cold night. ¡°If he resists, beat him hard. As long as you don¡¯t kill him, the boss will be satisfied.¡± ¡°Aye!¡± ¡°Yes, leader!¡± ¡°Consider it done!¡± The responses came fast and eager, like hungry dogs finally unleashed. Seventeen men moved at once, spreading into a loose circle around Ethan. Under the harsh glow of the car headlights, steel shed as each of them pulled out a de. Ethan nced at the knives, then back at the men. His expression remained calm, almost amused. Without anyone noticing, the de at his back moves into his hand, prepared to strike anyone who stands before him. One of the thugs lunged forward, impatient. Another cracked his neck, grinning. Snow fell thicker now, dusting their shoulders and hair, turning the scene strangely cinematic. ¡°Are you guys attacking me together?¡± Ethan asked, his voice smooth and steady. The leader smirked. ¡°Scared now?¡± Ethan smiled, slow and dangerous. ¡°Not scared. Just thinking about how inconvenient it will be for you to exin this failure to your boss.¡± The thugs roared and charged. And in that instant, the quiet snowy night erupted into chaos. At The Valley. Nearing midnight, Axel was still sitting in his office¡­ It was dark inside the room; the only light came from the silver moon in the sky. 22:08 < 381 The Danger Signal The office was quiet, except for the asional hum of electronics and the soft, impatient tapping of his index finger against the wooden desk. Tak. Tak. Tak. His eyes flicked toward the digital clock at the corner of his table. There were still a few minutes left before the deadline he had given Collins. Yet, the absence of a call was already testing his patience. ¡°Is it really that difficult to find Aunty Martha¡¯s son?¡± he muttered under his breath, leaning back in his chair. His tone was calm, but the faint tension in his jaw betrayed him. Axel was not the kind of man who waited without preparation. He reached for his phone, intending to call Collins himself. But just as his fingers brushed the screen, the device vibrated. Collins¡® name appeared. Axel gave a faint, humorless smile. ¡°Perfect timing.¡± He answered immediately. ¡°Collins.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry¡­ something happened,¡± Collins said. His voice was hurried and clipped, and he sounded filled with tension. The rapid clicking of a keyboard echoed through the line. Axel¡¯s expression sharpened. ¡°What do you mean? Have There was a brief pause, as if Collins swallowed hard. you failed?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not failed. But, sir¡­ It¡¯s Ethan. He pressed the danger signal a few minutes ago.¡± Axel¡¯s rxed posture vanished. He sat up straight, his eyes turning cold. The danger signal was not a casual panic button. It was a final resort. A silent call for emergency rescue. Something only used when a life was genuinely at stake. And Ethan Wright was not a man who pressed that button lightly. Ethan was skilled, trained, ruthless when necessary, and painfully capable of taking care of himself. For him to activate the danger signal meant one thing and one thing only. He was in real danger. 22.08 < 381 The Danger Signal +41 ¡°Track his location,¡± Axel ordered immediately. His voice was low and controlled, leaving no room for argument. ¡°Send the nearest team to assist him.¡± ¡°I already did,¡± Collins replied quickly. ¡°Renata and her unit are heading to hisst signal point. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you now.¡± ¡°Did you try to call Ethan?¡± ¡°I did, but he¡¯s not answering,¡± Collins exined. ¡°But no worries, sir, Renata said they were about to arrive¡­¡± Axel exhaled slowly. ¡°Good.¡± But reliefsted only a second. ¡°What happened? Why did he suddenly press the signal?¡± ¡°I checked his vehicle GPS history,¡± Collins exined. ¡°He left the X¨CGuard building and drove toward the city. At first, everything looked normal. Then¡­¡± He paused, the typing stopped, then resumed faster than before. ¡°Three vans started tailing him.¡± Axel¡¯s fingers tightened around the phone. ¡°I essed the dashcam feed from the back side of his car,¡± Collins continued. ¡°They cornered him. He stopped. There were multiple attackers. Ethan fought them. He took most of them down.¡± Axel closed his eyes briefly, imagining the scene. That much sounded like Ethan. ¡°But then,¡± Collins said quietly, ¡°a gunshot went off.¡± Axel¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°And?¡± ¡°The camera lost a clear angle after that. I can¡¯t see Ethan anymore. I can¡¯t hear anything either. It looks like he left the car. The attackers scattered. After that, the signal cut.¡± Silence settled in Axel¡¯s office, heavy and sharp. For the first time that night, something dangerous flickered behind his calm gaze. ¡°Stay in contact with Renata,¡± Axel said finally. ¡°Update me the moment there¡¯s progress. And find out who organized the ambush.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss. I¡¯m tracking all vehicle IDs now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t distract you further,¡± Axel said, preparing to end the call. But then a thought crossed his mind. Something entirely different. Something he had < 381 The Danger Signal been waiting for all night. ¡°Collins,¡± he added, his tone shifting, ¡°what about Aunty Martha¡¯s son? Any news?¡± The typing on the other end stopped abruptly. There was a pause. Too long. Then Collins spoke, and for the first time, his voice trembled, not from fear, but shock. ¡°Boss¡­ that¡¯s actually what I was going to tell you before Ethan¡¯s signal came in. I found him. The young man¡­¡± Axel¡¯s grip tightened unconsciously. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°His name is Noah Henry Davis,¡± Collins said slowly. ¡°But¡­ Boss¡­¡± His voice faltered again. ¡°Based on the records we have in our database, I found out that¡­¡± Axel¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Collins.¡± ¡°The young man, Noah Henry Davis¡­¡± Collins finished, almost breathless, ¡°is Ethan Wright.¡± For a moment, Axel did not speak. ¡°W¨CWhat¡­?¡± Axel¡¯s voice came out quiet, yet edged with disbelief. Collins swallowed audibly. ¡°I triple¨Cchecked the data. There is no mistake. Noah Henry Davis and Ethan Wright are the same person.¡± Axel leaned back in his chair slowly, eyes lifting to the ceiling as if searching for patience from the universe. Tonight, Ethan was fighting for his life somewhere in the dark. And now, the boy he had been searching for all this time¡­ was Ethan. Axel let out a short, incredulous breath. Halfugh. Half disbelief. ¡°Collins,¡± he said dryly, ¡°we¡¯ll discuss thister¡­ Keep it to yourself for now. Our priority is to find and rescue Ethan.¡± On the other end, Collins sighed. ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 383 383 Work Problem In Nevalis ¡°Good,¡± Axel said finally. ¡°Take care of Ethan. Make sure he receives proper medical treatment. I need him to recover as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Of course, boss. They are already transferring him to the basecamp, where he will receive the best medical care. ¡°I will fly there tomorrow morning.¡± Silence hit the other end of the line. ¡°Collins!?¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± Collins¡® voice carried a clear shock now. ¡°If youe personally, you¡¯ll expose your identity. You know that.¡± Axel opened his eyes, gaze fixed on the dark horizon beyond the window. He thought of Ethan. The boy he had pulled from death. The man who had stood beside him without hesitation. The brothers¡® fate had given him in the strangest way possible. And now¡­ someone had tried to take him away. Axel¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. Not warm. Not gentle. Dangerous. ¡°Let it be,¡± he said simply. Collins did not argue further. He knew better. The call ended. Axel lowered the phone slowly, his expression returning to its usualposed elegance, as if nothing had shaken him at all. But the air in the room had changed. It grew colder, as if the heater had malfunctioned. ¡°Man, you really should get some sleep now, or your wife will find out you¡¯re working till down again¡­¡± Axel smiled faintly as he left his study room. 22:08 383 Work Problem In Nevalis The next morning arrived quietly. Evelyn woke to a faint rustling sound. The sound wasing from the walk¨Cin closet. Her eyelids felt heavy, her body still wrapped in the warmth of sleep, but curiosity nudged her awake. She turned her head toward the sound, squinting into the dim room. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± she murmured. She lifted her arm and tapped the digital clock on the bedside table. The glowing numbers blinked back at her. 5:42 AM. Her brows rose. ¡°Axel¡¯s awake?¡± she muttered, her voice raspy with sleep. ¡°So early? It¡¯s not even six yet. The moon hasn¡¯t even retired from its shift.¡± She pushed the nket aside and carefully swung her legs over the edge of the bed. Her knee protested slightly, but she ignored it, reaching for the hair tie on the nightstand. With slow, clumsy movements, she gathered her messy hair into a loose ponytail. By the time she finished, the closet door opened. Axel stepped out, already dressed in a ck shirt and matching trousers. His hair was neatly styled. His watch sat perfectly on his wrist. Not a single wrinkle dared exist on him. He looked painfully handsome, unfair to humanity. When their eyes met, he immediately walked toward her, his expression softening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said gently. ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Evelyn tilted her head, studying him like a suspicious cat. ¡°I heard noises. And now you¡¯re fully dressed like a corporate vampire ready to conquer the world before sunrise.¡± His lips twitched before forming a faint smile. ¡°Is that apliment?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± she said, trying to look stern but failing. 22.08 215 383 Work Problem In Nevalis Axel sat beside her and reached for her hand, his warm fingers wrapping around hers. ¡°I have to fly to another city this morning. I need to settle something there.¡± Evelyn blinked, fully awake now. ¡°Was it sudden? I don¡¯t remember you mentioning anythingst night.¡± A flicker passed through Axel¡¯s eyes. Anxiety. Worry. Something deep and hidden. But before Evelyn could question it, he spoke smoothly. ¡°Work problems in Nevalis. I can¡¯t delegate them to my director. So I have to go, whether I like it or not.¡± Evelyn searched his face for a moment. She knew him too well. When Axel said something lightly, it usually meant the opposite. Still, she only nodded. ¡°Alright. Go,¡± she said softly. ¡°But take care of yourself. I don¡¯t want my husband to return with an injury!¡± Axel¡¯s expression eased, like tension loosening from his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only work. I promise I¡¯ll return today and have dinner with you and Oliver.¡± He lifted his hand and cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing lightly over her skin. Then he leaned in and kissed her lips¨Cslow, gentle, unhurried. A kiss that carried reassurance, warmth, and something unspoken underneath. When he pulled away, he smiled. ¡°What are you going to do today?¡± Evelyn looked up to meet his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s see. I will watch dramas, enjoy my munchies, and train with my personal trainer. I need to practice walking¡­ I feel like running already.¡± Axel gave her a knowing look. ¡°Take it easy.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just impatient. I want to move normally again. I¡¯m tired of walking like a wounded duck.¡± ¡°A gorgeous and charming wounded duck.¡± ¡°ttery will not heal my knee,¡± she said, but her lips curved anyway. He ced two fingers under her chin and gently tilted her face so she met his eyes. ¡°My wife,¡± he said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself, hmm?¡± Her heartbeat skipped for reasons unrted to her injuries. 383 Work Problem In Nevalis ¡°Hm. I will listen to you,¡± she replied. ¡°Good.¡± His tone shifted back to calmmand. ¡°Now lie down again. This is far too early for you to be awake. No need to walk me to the door.¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°How about breakfast? I can apany you¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take breakfast,¡± Axel shook his head. ¡°The crew cabin will prepare it for me.¡± Of course they will, she thought. Billionaire problems. Axel helped her lie back down, pulling the nket up to her shoulders like she was something precious he refused to let get cold. He kissed her forehead, lingering for a second longer than necessary. ¡°Bye,¡± she murmured, eyes already starting to close again. ¡°Call me when yound.¡± ¡°I will.¡± He turned off the bedsidemp, leaving only faint moonlight filtering through the curtains. With onest nce at her, Axel quietly left the room, the door closing without a sound. Evelyn stared at the ceiling for a moment. Something about his business trip felt¡­ different this time. But she pushed the thought away. He promised he would return today. Have dinner with her and Oliver. Everything was fine, and will continue to be fine. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 384 384 Between Life and Bullet Wounds X¨CGuard headquarter. In one of the medical rooms buried deep within the X¨CGuard facility, Ethany motionless on the hospital bed. Thin wires and clear tubes clung to his body like silent sentinels. A heart monitor hummed steadily beside him, its rhythmic beeping the only sound breaking the sterile stillness. His face was pale¨Ctoo pale¨Cwhite as fresh snow that had never known sunlight. Renata stood beside the bed. She had been standing there for so long that even she had lost track of time. Arms crossed tightly, shoulders tense, her sharp eyes fixed on Ethan¡¯s face as if sheer willpower could drag him back from whatever dark ce he had wandered into. If staring could wake someone up, he would have punched his way out of unconsciousness hours ago. After a long while, Renata finally exhaled, her breath trembling as she let it out. She pulled the stool closer and sat down heavily beside the bed. The moment she sat, the weight in her chest grew unbearable, like something pressing inward, squeezing too tight. Her vision blurred. She blinked hard, annoyed with herself. ¡°Wake up now, Ethan Wright,¡± she whispered fiercely, leaning closer. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare die without my permission¡­ Don¡¯t you dare! Or¡­ I will be really mad at you.¡± Her voice was soft, but the warning carried teeth. No response. The monitor continued its calm, infuriatingly steady rhythm. Renata clenched her jaw and turned her gaze toward the window. 25.08 384 Between Life and Bullet Wounds The sky outside had already brightened, pale blue bleeding into the horizon. Morning hade without asking permission, just like everything else. She quickly wiped away the tears from her cheeks with the back of her hand and inhaled deeply, forcing herself to think like amander again. Clear the scene. Secure the perimeter. Prepare for the arrival of the real big boss, the man she had worked under for years but never once met. ¡®Focus, Rena¡­ Focus¡­¡® She whispers. ¡°I¡¯m not yet dead, Rena¡­¡± The hoarse, broken voice sliced through the room like thunder. Renata froze. Her heart stopped for half a second before crashing violently against her ribs. She whipped her head around. Ethan¡¯s eyes were open. Barely, but unmistakably open. ¡°You¡­!¡± Renata shot to her feet so fast the stool scraped loudly across the floor. She leaned over him, her face inches from his. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Ethan¡¯s lips twitched weakly. ¡°From your yelling? Yeah. Hard to ignore.¡± Relief mmed into her so hard her knees nearly buckled. ¡°Thank God,¡± she breathed, then immediately snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ethan tried to shift, wincing. ¡°I was just¨D¡± She pushed him back down firmly, pressing a hand to his uninjured shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve just had surgery. A bullet almost kissed your heart, and several others lodged themselves into your arms and legs. You are seriously screwed this time, E.¡± He let out a weak chuckle, instantly regretting it as pain red through his chest. His jaw tightened, but he forced the expression away. ¡°I¡¯m just unlucky,¡± he muttered. ? ¡°You are not,¡± Renata shot back, eyes zing. ¡°You¡¯re reckless. If you had brought driver or even one guard, you wouldn¡¯t be lying here full of holes like a target board.¡± 384 Between Life and Bullet Wounds She pointed sharply at his bandaged chest. ¡°Look at that. Those idiots almost took your life.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t,¡± Ethan said calmly. ¡°And they never had the chance.¡± Renata crossed her arms. ¡°Oh? Enlighten me.¡± ¡°I finished them,¡± he said, pride creeping into his voice despite his condition. ¡°Not a single one escaped.¡± Renata shook her head. She didn¡¯t like Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°You didn¡¯t win because you¡¯re invincible. You won because they were amateurs. They didn¡¯t even know how to handle a pistol properly, let alone heavy machine guns. If they were professionals, they wouldn¡¯t have missed your head-¡± She stopped abruptly. Then Renata turned away, jaw tight, pretending to admire the standing fake tree near the window. ¡®Damn it¡­ How could I say that? How could I react like that? Hope Ethan didn¡¯t see the truth behind my words. She silently prays. Toote. Ethan had already seen it, the sh of fear in her eyes, raw and unfiltered. A slow smile tugged at his lips. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Thank you¡­ for worrying about me, Rena.¡± Her shoulders stiffened. She turned back sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± Before she could say more, he added softly, ¡°And¡­ sorry. For making you cry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± she snapped immediately. He raised an eyebrow, as much as his weakened state allowed. ¡°Really? Then why are your eyes red?¡± Renata blinked rapidly, then waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Lack of sleep. I stayed awake all night guarding you. If I hadn¡¯t, you might have decided to die out of spite.¡± ¡°That¡¯s dedication,¡± he teased. < 384 Between Life and Bullet Wounds ¡°Shut up.¡± They fell into a brief silence, the tension humming quietly between them. Then Ethan spoke again, his voice gentler, more serious. ¡°Rena¡­ do you like me?¡± The question hit her like a gunshot. Her heart thundered so loudly she was sure he could hear it over the machines. She opened her mouth, then closed it. For a split second, the walls she had built so carefully threatened to crack. So she did what she always did. She couldn¡¯t allow him to know her true feelings. Not now. Not here. She changed the subject. ¡°The big boss is on the way,¡± she said quickly. Ethan¡¯s expression shifted instantly, the humor draining from his eyes. ¡°He¡¯sing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Collins called me early this morning,¡± Renata replied. ¡°He told me to clear this ce and make sure not many people see him or have ess to him. Security¡¯s already tightening.¡± Ethan exhaled slowly, staring up at the ceiling. ¡°So he finally decided to show himself.¡± Renata¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°I¡¯m excited. I¡¯ve worked here for years and never even seen his shadow.¡± Ethan nced at her. ¡°Careful. He¡¯s not exactly someone you gush over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll behave,¡± she said dryly. ¡°I only admire him from a professional standpoint.¡± ¡°Liar,¡± he murmured. She ignored him. After a moment, Renata¡¯s tone shifted, turning sharp. ¡°We¡¯re already investigating who 385 Boss is Coming! admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 385 385 Boss is Coming! After a moment, Renata¡¯s tone shifted, turning sharp, ¡°We¡¯re already investigating who sent those men. Instantly, Ethan¡¯s eyes were burning with anger at hearing her words. She continued, ¡°Fake registration vans,yered routes, and professional cleanup attempts. This wasn¡¯t a random hit.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°I figured.¡± ¡°But here¡¯s the strange part,¡± she continued. ¡°The orders weren¡¯t just to capture you. They wanted you dead.¡± (1 A dangerous glint flickered in Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then they made a regrettable life choice.¡± Renata rolls her eyes and says, ¡°My goodness, Boss¡­ You¡¯re still fierce, even half¨Cdead.¡± ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Ethan said weakly, a faint smile tugging at his lips, ¡°I can¡¯t get up and prove it right now-¡± The jokended, but something tangled quietly in his chest. Beneath the teasing toney the heavy truth he didn¡¯t voice. Axel wasing. Flying straight into danger, straight into exposure, all for him. Ethan knew better than anyone what that meant. Axel didn¡¯t move unless it mattered. And this mattered too much for him. He must be disappointed. Renata noticed the flicker in his eyes. Her sharp expression softened, just a little. ¡°Alright, you need to rest, E¡­¡± she said, lowering her voice. ¡°The Boss will arrive any minute. I can¡¯t stay here¡­¡± Ethan turned his head to look at her thoroughly. The machines beeped steadily, indifferent to the tension stretching between them. ¡°Rena-¡± ¡°Yes?¡± she answered automatically. ¡°You can stay.¡± He calmly said. For a brief second, Renata froze. Her brows knitted as she stared at him, as if she¡¯d misheard. 22:00 385 Boss is Coming! ¡°Ethan, did you forget what I told you before?¡± she asked. ¡°The big Boss ising. Collins already asked me to clear the area. No one is allowed to stay inside this room, only you.¡± A faint, knowing smile curved Ethan¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You are my trusted person in X¨CGuard. It¡¯s fine if you stay.¡± Her frown deepened, confused. ¡°You allow me to meet him now? Why¡­?¡± ¡°This is the right time to meet him, personally,¡± Ethan continued calmly. ¡°Because, if something like this happens to me again¨Cand let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t¨Cyou should be able tomunicate with him directly without going through Collins every time.¡± Renata¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°A¨CAre you serious?¡± She stepped closer to the bed, lowering her voice. ¡°You¡¯re saying I can stay? To meet him in person?¡± ¡°Damn Rena! That¡¯s what I tried to tell you¡­¡± he replied. ¡°And rx, Rena. He won¡¯t bite. Much.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t reassure me at all,¡± she muttered, trying to calm herself. He chuckled softly, instantly regretting it as pain flickered across his face. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. He won¡¯t question why you¡¯re here. Just stay, alright!¡± Renata studied him for a long moment, as if trying to see if she hadn¡¯t misheard it. Finally, she sighed. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you. But if I get fired or buried, I¡¯m haunting you.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Just don¡¯t haunt me while I¡¯m still alive.¡± She rolled her eyes, but a smile betrayed her. The light banter barely had time to settle before the atmosphere shifted. Footsteps echoed down the corridor outside the medical room. Renata straightened instinctively, her posture snapping back into its usual professional sharpness. Ethan¡¯s gaze lifted toward the door, and a calm smile emerged on his lips. A secondter, the door swung open. Axel Knight stepped inside. Tall. Composed. His presence alone seemed to draw the 22.09 215 385 Boss is Coming! air inward. Collins followed closely behind him, tablet in hand, eyes scanning the room. And, a man in a white coat¨Cclearly the attending physician¨Ctrailed after them, nervous energy rolling off him in waves. Renata felt it immediately¨Cpressure and shock. She never imagined that their senior Boss was Axel Knight, the person she always saw in the news and on the inte. ¡°Oh, my lord! So, our big Boss is Axel Knight?¡± She wanted to scream that, but the words only yed in his mind. She could only try not to make any move or sounds, worried that the big Boss would see her direction. Axel¡¯s gaze swept the room once before settling on the man lying in the bed. ¡°Ethan,¡± he said quietly, approaching the bed and standing just enough to see Ethan¡¯s terrible condition. Ethan smirked slightly. ¡°Boss, you look disappointed. I¡¯m still alive.¡± The tension in the room cracked when Collins finally exhaled. It sounded half like relief, half like he wanted to throttle someone. ¡°Man,¡± Collins said, shaking his head, ¡°you don¡¯t joke after triggering a danger signal. You know how many systems that set off?¡± (1 Ethan grinnedzily from the bed. ¡°I do. It¡¯s part of my ability.¡± Collins snorted. ¡°Your ability to shorten my lifespan?¡± 1 Ethan chuckled, then winced when pain tugged at his chest. Still, his smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Thank you, man. Seriously. For your help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of my job,¡± Collins replied, waving it off. ¡°No need to thank me. Though next time, try getting shot less. Really helps with my stress levels.¡± Renata hid her smile by crossing her arms behind her back. Ethan turned his gaze toward Axel, and his smile faded. Axel stood there in silence, hands in his pockets, expression unreadable. No anger. No relief. No concern. That nk calm unsettled Ethan more than shouting ever could. Without waiting for Axel to speak, Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, I assure you I¡¯ll heal fast < 385 Boss is Coming! and resume my duties. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± As if to prove his point, he tried to sit up. ¡°Easy,¡± the doctor said quickly, stepping in to help. He adjusted the bed until Ethan¡¯s back rested at a safer angle. ¡°Thanks, Doc,¡± Ethan said with genuine appreciation. The doctor only nodded and stepped back into ce, eyes flicking toward Axel as if waiting for permission to breathe. Silence fell. Heavy. Expectant. Even Collins stopped joking. Axel stared at Ethan for a long moment, eyes sharp, distant, as if calcting something no one else could see. ¡°Ethan,¡± Axel finally said. Everyone straightened. ¡°You will transfer to the capital for the time being,¡± Axel continued calmly. ¡°Your subordinate will handle X¨CGuard. Thepany will be overseen by the COO.¡± < admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 386 386 Punishment? 386 Punishment? The wordsnded like a bullet straight in Ethan¡¯s mind. ¡°That¡­¡± He let out a short breath. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I expected.¡± Before Axel could react, Ethan continued, ¡°Axel, I know I¡¯m injured, but I¡¯ll recover soon. I can still lead the-¡± Axel raised his hand. Just one quick and simple motion. Ethan stopped instantly. ¡°This is an order,¡± Axel said, his voice firm, leaving no space for negotiation. The room¡¯s temperature seemed to drop below freezing. Still, Ethan met his gaze. ¡°Why?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Are you punishing me? Because I was careless?¡± Collins shifted ufortably. Renata¡¯s jaw tightened. Axel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°This is not a punishment,¡± Axel said. ¡°It is prevention.¡± ¡°Prevention of what?¡± Ethan pressed. Axel stepped closer to the bed, his presence looming, controlled. ¡°Of losing you.¡± The words were blunt. Final. Ethan fell silent. Axel straightened. ¡°You¡¯re too exposed here. Too predictable. The capital is safer and better guarded. You¡¯ll recover there. You can return until you heal and find who sent those people to harm you.¡± Collins cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Well,¡± he muttered, ¡°on the bright side, capital hospitals have better food.¡± Ethan shot him a look. ¡°You¡¯re not helping, Collins!¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± Collins replied. ¡°This is my emotional support voice.¡± 22:09 386 Punishment? Without him knowing, Ethan huffed augh. Then his gaze returned to Axel, solemn again. ¡°I understand,¡± Ethan said finally. ¡°But when I¡¯m healed¡­¡± Axel met his eyes. ¡°Yes. When you heal, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± And just like that, the matter was settled. No arguments. Nopromises. Only orders. When the tension in the room finally loosened enough for Ethan to breathe without feeling like his ribs were cracking, eptance settled in. He would return to the capital with Axel. Temporarily exiled, medically supervised, and thoroughly grounded like a reckless teenager with a godplex. Not ideal, but survivable. Then something tugged at the back of his mind. Renata. His gaze shifted to where she stood near the wall, posture straight, hands hanging beside her as if she were on alert. He gestured slightly to her, inviting her toe closer. ¡°Rena,¡± he called softly. ¡°Come here.¡± Renata hesitated, then walked closer, stopping beside the bed. Ethan smiled faintly, then turned his head toward Axel. ¡°Axel,¡± he said, his tone steady despite the dull ache in his chest, ¡°this is Renata. She¡¯ll be the one fully leading X¨CGuard while I¡¯m gone.¡± Renata stiffened almost immediately. Collins, who had been leaning casually against a cab, noticed at once. His eyes widened theatrically. ¡°Whoa. Rena, why do you look like you¡¯re about to face a firing squad?¡± She shot him a sharp re. ¡°No way,¡± Collins continued, clearly enjoying himself to tease her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared of Boss Axel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Renata snapped under her breath. She inhaled slowly, then turned to Axel 276 < 386 Punishment? and bowed her head politely. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Renata. I¡¯ve been serving as X¨CGuard captain for thest five years.¡± Axel finally shifted his attention to her. It was not a warm gaze. It wasn¡¯t cold either. It was heavy like standing under a spotlight that saw everything and judged silently. ¡°Hello, Renata,¡± Axel said calmly. ¡°Thank you for your hard work handling X¨CGuard. I hope you will continue to lead the team during Ethan¡¯s absence.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Renata replied quickly. ¡°I will continue to lead the team.¡± She avoided his eyes, feeling the pressure radiating from him like a physical weight. Standing before Axel Knight felt very different from taking orders through reports and calls. This was not a man one could casually disappoint. Axel nodded once, satisfied. The conversation shifted briefly as Renata exined how she had found Ethan the night before, bleeding and half¨Cconscious in the woods. The doctor chimed in with brief medical rifications, all of them careful and respectful. When the exnations ended, Axel gestured toward the door. ¡°Doctor. Renata. Please wait outside. I need to speak with Ethan and Collins privately.¡± Renata nodded and left without question. The doctor followed and closed the door behind them, sealing the room in sudden silence. Axel turned back toward Ethan. Something had changed. The rigid stillness in his posture rxed slightly. His eyes, previously distant, now held a glint of something unmistakable. Joy. Excitement. Ethan noticed immediately. ¡°Boss,¡± Ethan said carefully, attempting a crooked smile, ¡°you can speak my punishment now. No one can hear it.¡± < 386 Punishment? and bowed her head politely. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Renata. I¡¯ve been serving as X¨CGuard captain for thest five years.¡± Axel finally shifted his attention to her. It was not a warm gaze. It wasn¡¯t cold either. It was heavy like standing under a spotlight that saw everything and judged silently, ¡°Hello, Renata,¡± Axel said calmly. ¡°Thank you for your hard work handling X¨CGuard. I hope you will continue to lead the team during Ethan¡¯s absence. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Renata replied quickly. ¡°I will continue to lead the team. She avoided his eyes, feeling the pressure radiating from him like a physical weight. Standing before Axel Knight felt very different from taking orders through reports and calls. This was not a man one could casually disappoint. Axel nodded once, satisfied. The conversation shifted briefly as Renata exined how she had found Ethan the night before, bleeding and half¨Cconscious in the woods. The doctor chimed in with brief medical rifications, all of them careful and respectful. When the exnations ended, Axel gestured toward the door. ¡°Doctor. Renata. Please wait outside. I need to speak with Ethan and Collins privately.¡± Renata nodded and left without question. The doctor followed and closed the door behind them, sealing the room in sudden silence. Axel turned back toward Ethan. Something had changed. The rigid stillness in his posture rxed slightly. His eyes, previously distant, now held a glint of something unmistakable. Joy. Excitement. Ethan noticed immediately. ¡°Boss,¡± Ethan said carefully, attempting a crooked smile, ¡°you can speak my punishment now. No one can hear it.¡± 22:09 < 386 Punishment? Axel let out a short breath that almost resembled augh. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to punish you,¡± he said, shaking his head lightly. He pulled a stool closer and sat down. His gaze locked onto Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°I came to tell Ethan swallowed. ¡°I found your family.¡± Silence mmed into the room. It felt as if the world itself had frozen. Ethan stared at Axel, unblinking. His heartbeat thundered in his ears. ¡®He found my family¡­!?¡® you something.¡± Family, that word had long ago lost meaning for him. He had buried it under years blood, orders, survival, and loyalty forged in fire. of His family was X¨CGuard. His family was Collins, Renata, and the men who followed him without question. His family was Axel. So how could Axel sit there and say something like that? ¡°Wait, Axel, you said¡­ You found my family?¡± Ethan finally asked, his voice hoarse. ¡°How? I don¡¯t even remember their names. I don¡¯t know which country they¡¯re from. I don¡¯t remember anything about them. You already know, I lost my memory.¡± Axel didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he smiled. Deliberately. Ethan impatiently continued, ¡°My lord, Axel. Can you exin? If you make me wait another minute, I might actually fall into aa.¡± Collins, who hears Ethan, can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Wait,¡± Ethan snapped, turning his head despite the pain in his chest. ¡°You¡¯reughing. You know something.¡± Collins straightened proudly. ¡°Of course I know. I¡¯m the genius who figured it out about your family. You¡¯re wee.¡± 386 Punishment? ¡°You knew!?¡± Ethan demanded. ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since I connected the dots,¡± Collins replied smugly. ¡°Which, by the way, took me three sleepless nights, twelve deep database reviews, and was followed by a near mental breakdown-¡± ¡°Ethan,¡± Axel cut in calmly, silencing Collins. Comment 1 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 387 387 I Found Your Mother When Ethan turned his gaze on him, he continued, ¡°Your mother is still looking for you.¡± Instantly, Ethan¡¯s face drained of color; Axel¡¯s words hit harder than any bullet ever had. ¡°And,¡± Axel continued, ¡°your mother is someone Evelyn is very close with. She considers her an aunt, and my son calls her Grandma.¡± Ethan¡¯s lips parted, but his voice came out as a whisper, ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s real. You actually found my family.¡± ¡°I only found your mother,¡± Axel corrected gently. ¡°She¡¯s the only one left.¡± Ethan squeezed his eyes shut for a moment. ¡°My mother is alive, and she¡¯s still looking for me?¡± he asked, his voice breaking despite his effort to control it. ¡°Yes!¡± Axel then exined everything. About how Evelyn had once shared documents about Aunt Martha, a woman who had lost her son decades ago, and asked him to help find the little boy. How Collins had investigated the case. How a photo from years past had beenpared to Ethan¡¯s old records from their first encounter. The resemnce had been undeniable. Ethan clenched his fist, tried to calm his heartbeat, and asked, ¡°Are you sure that woman is my mother?¡± Axel added carefully, ¡°Even though Collins and I are confident, we need confirmation. A DNA test. To be absolutely certain.¡± Ethan nodded slowly. His hands trembled slightly against the sheets. ¡°I understand,¡± he said quietly. Axel nced at his watch. ¡°My man is meeting your mother now. Once we get her 22:10 < 387 I Found Your Mother sample, we¡¯ll need yours as well.¡± ¡°So¡­ this is one of the reasons you¡¯re sending me to the capital?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied without hesitation. ¡°And because we need to find out who wants you dead.¡± The flicker of anger in Axel¡¯s eyes was sharp and dangerous. Collins rubbed his chin. ¡°On the bright side, Ethan, you might finally get grounded by your mom instead of Axel.¡± O Ethan let out a breathlessugh that quickly turned into something dangerously close to a sob. At the Valley, the morning light spilled gently through the tall windows of Evelyn¡¯s office, casting warm streaks across the polished desk. After breakfast, she had insisted oning here herself, ignoring the mild panic in the eyes of Laura and Jimmy, who still believed she should be resting in bed like a porcin doll. For the first time since her injury, she sat behind her desk again. It felt¡­ right. Herptop chimed nonstop, emails piling up faster than she could blink. Most of them were from Oscar, neatlybeled and obsessively detailed. Evelyn nced at the subject lines, sighed, and skipped every single one. ¡°Sorry, Oscar,¡± she murmured. ¡°If it¡¯s not on fire, it can wait.¡± Her eyesnded on another name instead. Joseph Carter, the acting CEO of Walters Group. She clicked the email and gave a faint smile. ¡°This man is really impatient and has a bad habit of rushing things,¡± she muttered, leaning back in her chair. ¡°I already told him not to rush me, and yet here he is, sending the entire universe disguised as a report.¡± Still, she read it. 22:10 < 387 I Found Your Mother And then kept reading. Despite her initialint, the Walters Group¡¯s annual financial report dragged her inpletely. Numbers, projections, acquisitions, quict warnings hidden between carefully worded sentences. Evelyn straightened, her yful expression slowly shifting into focus. Time slipped by unnoticed. Nearly two hourster, her coffee had gone cold, her leg had felt numb, and her eyes felt dry, but she was still scrolling. Then her phone vibrated. She frowned slightly, annoyed at the interruption, until she saw the name glowing on the screen. Aunty Martha. Evelyn¡¯s entire expression softened. She answered immediately. ¡°Hello, Aunty Martha. I¡¯m so happy to hear your voice.¡± On the other end, Martha exhaled audibly, as if she had been holding her breath. ¡°Eve, my dear, how is your health? Is it improving?¡± Evelyn smiled, rolling her chair back a little. ¡°Yes, Aunty. I¡¯m getting better. I can walk faster now, and I¡¯ve even returned to work.¡± ¡°Returned to work?¡± Martha repeated, shocked. ¡°Oh dear, Eve¡­ you were injured, not bored.¡± Evelynughed. ¡°Aunty, I promise I¡¯m not running marathons. More like¡­ aggressive sitting in my home office.¡± Martha was unconvinced. Ever since she had heard about Evelyn¡¯s ident, she had called relentlessly, always asking the same questions and constantly worrying as if Evelyn were her own child. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Martha said gently. ¡°I was thinking¡­ I should find time to fly there and visit you and little Oliver. I miss you both so much.¡± ¡°Aunty¡­¡± she said softly, her fingers tightened around her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for 387 I Found Your Mother someone to pick you up so you don¡¯t have to fly alone. How about the end of the We can celebrate Brother Noah¡¯s birthday together.¡± The silence on the line stretched. ¡°Y¨CYes¡­¡± Martha finally answered, her voice shaky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunty,¡± she sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have-¡± year? ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m fine. Really¡­¡± Martha interrupted quickly, forcing cheer into her tone. ¡°I¡¯lle near the end of the year so we can celebrate his birthday together again.¡± ¡°Aunty, Oliver, and I will be so happy. Truly¡ª¡± Evelyn paused, then added carefully, ¡°Aunty¡­ I¡¯ve been so busy with my injury that I almost forgot about my promise. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remind Axel to look for him again.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Martha suddenly said, her tone shifting. Excited. Confused. ¡°That¡¯s actually why t called.¡± ¡°What is it, Aunty?¡± ¡°Someone came to my house just now,¡± Martha exined. ¡°He said Axel sent him to collect my DNA sample. So¡­ I gave it to him.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± Evelyn was surprised to hear that. ¡°Yes. Can you ask Axel why he suddenly asked for it? Did he find a clue about Noah?¡± Evelyn stared at her desk, her heart beginning to pound. She hadn¡¯t known. After giving Axel the documents about Martha¡¯s missing son, the matter had gone quiet. Axel had never mentioned it again. And in the chaos of her injury and recovery, she had forgotten to ask. ¡°I¡­¡± Evelyn hesitated, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him once he returns home, Aunty.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Martha said, sounding relieved. ¡°I won¡¯t take up more of your time. We¡¯ll talk againter.¡± ¡°Take care, Aunty,¡± Evelyn said gently. ¡°And¡­ thank you.¡± admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 388 388 This is New!? 388 This is New!? The call ended. Evelyn lowered the phone slowly, her thoughts racing. ¡°Axel, asked Aunty Martha DNA sample? Why?¡± Her mind can¡¯t stop thinking. Because she knew Axel never moved without reason. Something was happening behind the scenes. And when a thought shed through her mind, she felt her heart beat faster. ¡°He seriously found a clue about Noah?¡± Evelyn muttered while opening her messaging app and scrolled to Axel¡¯s name. Thest message she had sent was hours ago and went unanswered. A faint smile tugged at her lips, though her eyes were sharp with curiosity and concern. She typed: ¡°Hubby, did you forget to call me?¡± Then she leaned back in her chair, staring out the window at the valley below, her heart tightened with anticipation. It didn¡¯t take long. Evelyn¡¯s cell phone vibrated softly against the desk, pulling her attention away from the valley outside her window. She nced down and saw a new message. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife. Still handling some business here. I will call you right away after finishing this matter.¡± From: Hubby Evelyn frowned, ¡°Huh?¡± she muttered under her breath, rereading the message. ¡°This is new!?¡± She leaned back in her chair, eyes narrowing slightly as suspicion crept in uninvited into her mind. ¡°Usually, Axel calls me immediately,¡± she murmured. ¡°No matter what kind of mess he¡¯s buried in. But now¡­ just a text?¡± 12:55 < 388 This is New!? She stared at the screen for a few seconds longer than necessary, then let out a quiet sigh. Overthinking wouldn¡¯t help. If there was one thing she¡¯d learned after marrying Axel Knight, it was that his silences were rarely simple and never idental. Still, she didn¡¯t want to think about it. She typed a short reply. ¡°Okay!¡± After sending it, she ced her phone face down on the desk as if daring it to vibrate again. Then she pushed herself up carefully, adjusting her bnce before standing fully. ¡°Enough,¡± she told herself. ¡°Distract first. Worryter.¡± Naturally, her feet carried her toward Oliver. As she approached his yroom, her hand barely touched the door before it suddenly swung open from the inside. A small figure appeared, eyes wide, hair slightly messy, and cheeks flushed with excitement. ¡°Mommy!¡± Oliver eximed. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m looking for you?¡± Evelyn blinked, thenughed softly. She leaned in closer to him and patted his head. ¡°Because I can feel when my little Oliver needs something.¡± His face lit up as she had just revealed a superpower. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Mom¡­¡± he dered earnestly, as ifmitting the information to memory. Then he grabbed her hand with enthusiasm. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go to my piano room. This time, I¡¯ll y two beautiful songs for you so you can heal faster.¡± Evelyn gasped dramatically. ¡°Two songs?¡± she said, pressing a hand to her chest. ¡°Wow. This is an honor, my son. Alright, let¡¯s go¡­¡± She allowed him to pull her toward the stairs. Oliver slowed immediately, ncing back at her with a stern little frown that didn¡¯t belong on such a young face. ¡°Slowly, Mom,¡± he said carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t walk too fast on the stairs. Your knee will hurt.¡± Evelyn froze for half a second. 12:55 < 388 This is New!? That tone. That concerned gaze. For a brief, surreal moment, she felt like she was walking beside Axel instead of her four¨Cyear¨Cold son. She chuckled and gently squeezed Oliver¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, little Doctor Oliver. Mommy will obediently follow your instructions.¡± He nodded, clearly pleased with the title, and supervised her every step down as if her life depended on it. By the time they reached the first floor, Evelyn was already amused and a little emotional. Laura appeared just then, walking toward them with her usual calm grace. ¡°Madam,¡± Laura greeted with a slight bow. Her eyes softened when she saw Oliver. ¡°Are we going to hear the young master¡¯s piano concert?¡± Oliver puffed out his chest. ¡°Yes. A once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime concert.¡± Laura smiled. ¡°Oh dear, that sounds great. I must not miss it then.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Evelyn agreed lightly. ¡°This will be fun.¡± The three of them entered the piano room together. Sunlight streamed in through the tall windows, casting a warm glow over the polished ck piano. Jimmy and Oliver¡¯s piano teacher was already waiting inside, standing respectfully near the instrument. Oliver climbed onto the bench casually, his small fingers hovering above the keys. Evelyn and Laura settled onto the sofa in the corner, their attention entirely on him. The first notes filled the room. It wasn¡¯t perfect. A few keys were hit too hard, a few transitions were clumsy, but it was heartfelt, earnest, and full of effort. Evelyn¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile as she listened. However, before the first song could even finish, Jimmy suddenly approached her, his expression apologetic. He leaned down and whispered, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve just received a text from the master.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile faltered slightly. ¡°Axel?¡± 12:55 < 388 This is New!? ¡°Yes,¡± Jimmy nodded. ¡°He said he called you, but you didn¡¯t answer. So he asked me to check on you.¡± ¡°Oh my,¡± Evelyn said, eyes widening. Sheughed quietly. ¡°Ipletely forgot. My phone is in the study room.¡± She nced toward Oliver, who was intensely focused on his ying, utterly unaware of the adult tension unfolding behind him. ¡°Jimmy,¡± she said softly, ¡°can you take it for me?¡± ¡°Of course, Madam,¡± Jimmy replied without hesitation. As he turned to leave, Evelyn leaned back against the sofa, her amusement slowly fading into something more thoughtful. Axel had called, and she could barely keep herself from blurting out the question burning on her tongue. Her fingers curled lightly against her palm as the soft piano music continued to echo through the room, warm, innocent, and entirely at odds with the restless knot forming in her chest. Oliver¡¯s small hands moved nearly smoothly across the keys with an undivided concentration, each note carrying pride andfort she desperately needed. When Jimmy returned with her phone, Evelyn epted it with a grateful nod. She quietly slipped out of the piano room, careful not to interrupt Oliver¡¯s performance, and settled onto a nearby sofa in the living room before making the call. 12:55 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 389 389 False Hope 389 False Hope The line connected on the first ring. ¡°My wife, I¡¯m sorry¡­ to make you wait,¡± Axel¡¯s voice came through, low and familiar. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Axel,¡± she replied calmly, exhaling as she rested her feet on the edge of the sofa. ¡°Are you done with your business?¡± ¡°Not yet. I still have a few things to settle here before flying back to the capital. How¡¯s your day, my love?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being spoiled by my little son¡¯s piano concert,¡± Evelyn said proudly, a soft smile curving her lips. ¡°I¡¯m incredibly envious,¡± Axel sighed dramatically. ¡°Well, you can get a private concert if you bring donuts for him.¡± Axelughed. ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll buy his favorite ones. Extra ze.¡± Evelynughed, but theughter faded just a little as she remembered something. Her fingers tightened around the phone. ¡°Oh, right, Axel¡­ I need to ask you something.¡± His tone softened immediately. ¡°What is it, darling?¡± Evelyn nced back toward the piano room, listening to Oliver¡¯s music for a brief moment before speaking again, her voice gentle but serious. ¡°Aunty Martha called me today. She said you asked someone to take her DNA sample. Axel¡­did you find something about her son?¡± Silence lingered for half a heartbeat on the line before Axel¡¯s voice finally came through the speaker. ¡°Yes,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I found him.¡± ¡°Oh my God.¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice rose without her knowing. She pressed a hand to her chest, eyes widening. ¡°You¡­ you really found him?¡± ¡°Hm. But we still need to confirm it with a DNA test before telling Aunty Martha,¡± Axel continued evenly. ¡°I don¡¯t want Aunty Martha to be disappointed or heartbroken if the result isn¡¯t what we expect.¡± 12.55 125 < 389 False Hope Evelyn nodded hurriedly, even though he couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Yes. Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to be careful. She¡¯s waited too long for false hope.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Axel added with a light chuckle, ¡°that was exactly my n¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything once the results are in. But my clever wife was already two steps ahead. You figured it out before I even opened my mouth.¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°Mr. Knight, I¡¯ve lived with you long enough to guess what you did. Besides¡­¡± Her voice lowered. ¡°I feel bad¡­ Because of my injury, I forgot about my promise to help Aunty Martha. I should have asked you sooner.¡± ¡°My wife,¡± Axel said gently, his tone warm and reassuring, ¡°don¡¯t say that. Aunty Martha adores you. She¡¯ll understand. And this has nothing to do with me. We¡¯re doing this properly, together.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Evelyn replied, smiling faintly. Then her expression turned serious again. ¡°Axel, where is Noah now? Is he okay? I mean, his life after being separated from his family¡­ was it hard?¡± There was no immediate answer. Evelyn heard Axel exhale quietly on the other end of the line, slow and heavy, as if weighing his words. ¡°Axel?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Are you still there?¡± ¡°Yes, Eve,¡± he replied after a brief pause. ¡°I am. I¡¯ll exin everything when I¡¯m home. Some things¡­ are better said face¨Cto¨Cface. Right now, I need to finish up here before I fly back.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t press him. She knew that tone. ¡°Alright. Go handle your work ande back safely. I miss you.¡± ¡°I love you, Eve.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± The call ended, leaving the room oddly quiet. Evelyn didn¡¯t return to the piano room right away, even though Oliver¡¯s gentle melody still floated through the house. She sat there for a moment, phone resting in her hand, her thoughts tangled between 12:55 < 389 False Hope hope and fear. Finally, she opened her messaging app and typed a careful text to Aunty Martha, exining only that the DNA sample was part of a promising lead Axel had found. She chose her words thoughtfully, leaving out the most essential truth of the whole ordeal. For now. After sending the message, Evelyn leaned back against the sofa, closing her eyes as Oliver¡¯s music wrapped around her once more. While Evelyn slept quietly on the sofa, her breathing shallow but steady, Oliver finally finished his piano lesson. Thest note lingered sweetly in the air, and he turned on the bench with a proud little smile, ready to look for his biggest audience. But the room felt¡­ wrong. His mother was not there. Oliver blinked, his smile fading. He slid off the bench, his feet barely touching the floor, and looked around quickly. No Mommy. After politely excusing himself from his teacher, Oliver hurried toward Laura, who immediately stood up and pped her hands softly. ¡°Young master,¡± Laura said warmly, eyes sparkling as if she had just met her idol, ¡°when I hear you y the piano, I feel like I¡¯m flying to the moon.¡± Oliver usually loved that sentence. But today, he barely heard it. ¡°Aunty Laura,¡± he asked, brows knitted together, his small voice filled with worry, ¡°where¡¯s my mommy? Why didn¡¯t she wait here?¡± Laura¡¯s smile hesitated before she answered gently. ¡°Oh¡­ earlier, Madam received a call from the master. She stepped out to take it.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh. My daddy called¡­?¡± Before Laura could exin further, Oliver was already moving. His short legs carried him out of the piano room at surprising speed, as if the floor itself were urging him forward. 12:55 < 389 False Hope ¡°Young master¡­¡± Laura called, quickly following him. Oliver stopped abruptly when he reached the living area. There, on the sofa, Evelyny peacefully, her head resting awkwardly against the armrest. Her face looked pale,shes resting against her cheeks as she slept. He tiptoed closer, each step careful and quiet, as if the floor might wake her. ¡°Mommy, why are you sleeping here¡­?¡± he whispered. She didn¡¯t respond. His small face tightened with concern. Oliver leaned closer, inspecting her like a professional, ingenious little doctor. ¡°Why is Mommy sleeping here?¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°Did she forget the bed? Or¡­ is she in so much pain and too weak to reach the bed?¡± He frowned harder. ¡°Or¡­ worse! Did she faint?¡± That thought terrified him. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Oliver gasped softly, panic bubbling up. ¡°Mommy looks pale. This is bad. Very bad.¡± He raised his wrist and stared at it, as if checking an invisible watch. ¡°I need to call Daddy immediately. Daddy will fix Mommy. He can fix anything.¡± 12:55 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 390 390 Suspicious? 390 Suspicious? Just as he reached out toward Evelyn, a voice sounded behind him. ¡°Young master, what happened?¡± Laura asked, rmed. ¡°Why do you look so panicked?¡± Oliver turned to her urgently. ¡°Aunty Laura,e here, hurry!¡± he whispered loudly, waving her over. ¡°Mommy looks pale. She¡¯s sleeping in the wrong ce. This is suspicious.¡± Laura quickly joined him, crouching beside the sofa. ¡°Suspicious? Let me see¡­¡± Oliver gently ced his small hand on Evelyn¡¯s forehead, his touch careful and serious. ¡°Oh, no, my mommy¡¯s feeling a little cold,¡± he said casually. ¡°Or maybe just a normal cold. I don¡¯t really get it yet¡­ We should ask uncle or aunty doctor.¡± Despite the tension, Laura almost smiled as she looked at how adorable he was now. ¡°She must be exhausted, young master,¡± Laura said softly after checking Evelyn¡¯s breathing. ¡°She¡¯s just sleeping.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t rx immediately. He leaned closer to Evelyn and whispered, ¡°Mommy, if you¡¯re pretending to sleep, please blink.¡± Evelyn stirred slightly, her brows knitting together. Oliver gasped in relief. ¡°See! She moved. She¡¯s alive.¡± Laura covered her mouth, trying not tough. Still, Oliver straightened his small shoulders, determination shining in his eyes. ¡°Aunty Laura, alright, let¡¯s just allow mommy to sleep here. But¡­¡± His voice sounded serious, ¡°We should tell Daddyter, Just in case. Because Mommy is very important.¡± Laura nodded warmly. ¡°Yes, young master. Madam is very important.¡± Oliver stayed by Evelyn¡¯s side, his hand still resting protectively on her arm, guarding her like a tiny knight. Then- 14:18 115 < 390 Suspicious? ¡°Young master, while waiting for madam to wake up, do you want anything?¡± Laura asked in a low tone, worried about waking Evelyn. ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°I mean, munchies or your iPad?¡± His eyes beamed as if he had just stared at the star. ¡°Munchies and warm milk!¡± he said happily. ¡°Okay, young master,¡± Laura made an OK sign with her hand and left for the kitchen. It didn¡¯t take long for Laura to return with a tray full of munchies and a ss of warm milk. The twinkle in Oliver¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t faded one bit as he happily munched on his snack. Sitting cross¨Clegged on the rug, he held the cheese puff with both hands as if it were a priceless treasure. Every bite was followed by a soft crunch and a very satisfied hum, the kind only children could make when life felt absolutely perfect. He was so immersed in his munchies that he didn¡¯t notice the pair of eyes fixed on him from the sofa. ¡°Sweetheart.¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice cut gently through his concentration. Oliver startled, his head snapping toward her, cheeks slightly puffed. Evelyn smiled at him, her hair a little messy from sleep. ¡°That cheese puff looks very yummy!¡± Panicked, Oliver swallowed the cheese puff in his mouth far too quickly, his eyes widening as if he had been caughtmitting a crime. ¡°Mommy, try it,¡± he said earnestly, reaching for the tray. ¡°This is the snack Grandma Alice brought me. It¡¯s so yummy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Evelyn asked, raising a brow. ¡°Hm. Try. Try, Mommy,¡± he insisted, pushing the snack closer. ¡°You will like it too. Evelyn stifled augh at his seriousness. She straightened slightly and picked up half of a cheese puff, examining it closely. Then she popped it into her mouth. 14:18 275 < 390 Suspicious? Her eyes lit up. ¡°Wow,¡± she said dramatically. ¡°This puff melts in my mouth.¡± Oliver beamed. ¡°You are right, sweetheart,¡± she continued warmly. ¡°This is delicious. We should ask Grandma to buy more for us. What do you think?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Oliver nodded vigorously. ¡°Hurry, call her.¡± Evelynughed, the sound soft and genuine, unable to resist her son¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Not now, Sweetheart. We will call herter.¡± For a moment, everything felt light and peaceful as they enjoyed the cheese puff. But then Oliver tilted his head, his brows pulling together as his gaze flicked toward the sofa. ¡°Mom,¡± he asked slowly, ¡°why do you sleep here?¡± Herughter faded just a little. Evelyn hesitated. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t quite know the answer herself. After talking to Axel, her body had betrayed her. The tension she¡¯d been holding loosened, her eyes grew heavy, and before she knew it, sleep had imed her right there on the sofa. She brushed it off with a casual shrug. ¡°Maybe I was exhausted after training with my personal trainer this morning.¡± Oliver nodded slowly, as if processing this grave information. His face scrunched up in concentration, lips pursed, eyes thoughtful. Then, suddenly, his expression brightened again, excitement sparkling in his round eyes. ¡°Mommy,¡± he said, lowering his voice conspiratorially, ¡°I have an idea.¡± Evelyn leaned closer to him, already bracing herself with his idea. ¡°Let¡¯s hear your idea,¡± she replied, amused and wary all at once, Oliver finished his milk with a loud slurp, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and then turned to her. ¡°Because Mommy is exhausted¡­ How about we call Daddy? And ask him to return home faster, so he can ask Uncle Doctor to check on you?¡± Evelyn froze. 14:18 < 390 Suspicious? For a brief moment, she was utterly speechless. Of all the ideas her four¨Cyear¨Cold coulde up with, this one was the most dangerous. Absolutely not. She shook her head quickly, forcing a gentle smile. ¡°No need, sweetheart. Let¡¯s not bother Daddy. He is working on something critical right now.¡± Oliver frowned. Clearly, he disagreed with his mother. ¡°Critical¡­ Like saving the world?¡± He asked curiously. ¡°Yeah. I think it is something like that,¡± Evelyn said smoothly. ¡°If we call him now, he might not be able to finish his job to save the world.¡± Oliver nodded again, slowly. Then his face turned serious in a way that made Evelyn brace herself. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t lie. I¡¯m not a baby anymore. Saving the world is Superman¡¯s Job. I think I know what happened. I know if Daddy can¡¯t finish his job,¡± he began carefully, ¡°he won¡¯t get money.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°And if he won¡¯t get money, Oliver continued, eyes widening, ¡°I can¡¯t feed my horse and pony. Right?¡± She burst outughing. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Evelyn said, reaching out to ruffle his hair. ¡°You are a genius. You¡¯re smart enough to figure that out.¡± Oliver puffed up proudly, his chest sticking out as he reached for another snack, this time a potato chip. ¡°Of course I know,¡± he said confidently. ¡°I heard it from Uncle Oscar.¡± Evelyn nearly choked. 14:18 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 391 391 A Spy? ¡°Uncle Oscar,¡± Evelyn repeated faintly. Oliver nodded enthusiastically, crunching the chip. After swallowing it, he continued, ¡°Uncle Oscar said ¡®Daddy needs to work so I can eat, and my horse can eat, and Mommy can buy nice things.¡± Evelyn closed her eyes for a brief second, already imagining the conversation she would eventually have with Oscar. She exhaled slowly, choosing peace. ¡°Well,¡± she said, opening her eyes again, ¡°Uncle Oscar talks too much.¡± Oliver giggled, clearly proud of his source. Evelyn nced at the tray. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s thest snack you can eat. Or you won¡¯t be able to eat your lunch.¡± Oliver stared at the remaining snacks as if saying goodbye to old friends. After a moment, he nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay¡­¡± He moved to the sofa and sat closer to her, resting his head against her arm. Evelyn wrapped an arm around him instinctively, pulling him close. ¡°Mommy?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Yes, sweetheart?¡± ¡°Next time you¡¯re exhausted,¡± he said with a cute but serious mimic, ¡°you should sleep on the bed. The sofa is not veryfortable. Daddy said so.¡± Evelyn kissed the top of his head, ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± She smiles warmly. Oliver smiled too, content once more, his world safely in ce; snacks, love, horses, ponies, and parents who always came back to him. It was nearly dinnertime when Evelyn finally received the message she had been waiting for. Axel had arrived. The moment she read the words, her heart leapt. She rose from her seat and hurried 14:17 Va 391 A Spy? toward the entrance, her steps quick and restless. Ever since Axel told her he had found Aunty Martha¡¯s son, Evelyn¡¯s mind had not known peace. She prayed constantly, hoping Noah would soon be reunited with his mother. She knew too well the ache of longing, the quiet pain of waiting year after year with nothing but hope to cling to. She reached the doorway just as a cold draft slipped inside. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s freezing outside. Please wear this.¡± Jimmy¡¯s voice came from behind her, and a long coat was draped carefully over her shoulders. ¡°Thank you, Jimmy,¡± Evelyn said softly, epting it without hesitation. She had really been too eager and had forgotten her coat entirely. The night air was sharp, and she knew if Axel saw her standing outside unprotected, he would worry endlessly. Once she was adequately covered andfy, Jimmy opened the door. Almost at the same time, a familiar car came to a stop not far from the entrance. Within a fraction of a second, Axel stepped out of it. Just as she expected, the moment he spotted her, he strode toward her in a sh, taking long strides. Concern was written inly across his face. ¡°Why are youing outside?¡± he asked, his voice low but unmistakably worried. Evelyn smiled faintly. ¡°I did this every day¡­ before the ident,¡± she replied casually, as if it were nothing. Axel stopped in front of her and immediately took her hands in his, enveloping them in his warmth. His other hand rested against her coat, as though making sure she was truly protected. ¡°Alright,¡± he said firmly, ¡°let¡¯s get inside. I don¡¯t want my wife to catch a cold.¡± He guided her back in, his arm slipping around her waist as they headed toward their bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak, Mr. Knight,¡± Evelyn protested, though her tonecked any real 14:17 < 391 A Spy? ¡°For me, at the moment, you are,¡± he replied calmly, gently. ¡°And I can¡¯t bear to see my wife suffer. Again.¡± Her lips curved into a soft smile. Once inside, Evelyn removed her coat and immediately reached for him, helping him shrug out of his suit jacket. She loosened his tie with familiar ease, her fingers practiced, intimate, and gentle. As she worked, Axel suddenly spoke, his tone light. ¡°My wife, I hear you fell asleep on the sofa. Did you forget the way to our bed or¡­¡± He paused when her eyes widened in surprise, then let out a quietugh. Evelyn gave a slightugh and continued unbuttoning his shirt. ¡°So,¡± she said slowly, ¡°we have a spy in this house? How could you know such things?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything,¡± Axel replied quickly, raising both hands as if he were surrendering. She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°So the traitor is Jimmy? Well, I can¡¯tin¡­ He is loyal to you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Axel answered hurriedly. Evelyn looked up to meet his eyes, surprised by his answer. ¡°No way,¡± Evelyn muttered, finally freeing thest button. His sturdy chest was revealed, but for once, she didn¡¯t spare it more than a nce. Her gaze sharpened. ¡°It was Oliver?¡± she asked. Axel couldn¡¯t helpughing. He pulled her closer, one hand resting securely at her waist, their bodies pressed together. She looked up at him, waiting. ¡°Hm¡­ it was him,¡± Axel admitted. ¡°Well, this afternoon, I called Jimmy. Oliver happened to be there. Our son is very¡­ informative. He even said you now like the cheese puff and asked me to buy it for you.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t hold back herughter. Imagine how her little son talks to Axel and gossips about her. ¡°That little traitor. I already told him not to tell you about it¡­¡± 14:17 < 391 A Spy? ¡°Hahaha, our little boss just likes to talk,¡± Axel said, pinching her cheek yfully. After theughter faded, her expression slowly grew serious. ¡°Axel,¡± she said softly, her fingers curling against his shirt; ¡°tell me about Aunty Martha¡¯s son. How did you find him? Where is he now? When will the DNA results Axel chuckled, tightening his hold on her just a little. ¡°Can I take a shower first?¡± he asked teasingly. ¡°We can talk about it after that.¡± She blinked, then sighed. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re right. Go, go¡­¡± She gently pushed him toward the bathroom. ¡°But don¡¯t make me wait longer.¡± ¡°Sure, dear¡­¡± He leaned in closer to steal a kiss before heading to the bathroom. As he disappeared behind the bathroom door, Evelyn exhaled slowly, her heart still racing with excitement and worry, waiting for Axel. However, Evelyn has to wait a bit longer because Oliver arrives to announce dinner right as Axel finishes. Comment 3 View All > 14:17 You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter! Vote 14 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 392 392 It¡¯s Confirmed! That night, after finishing dinner as a family and spending extra time coaxing Oliver into brushing his teeth twice instead of once, Evelyn and Axel were finally able to retreat to their bedroom. O Axel closed the door behind them with a soft click. The moment he turned around, he paused. Evelyn was standing near the bed, arms loosely folded, her head tilted slightly to one side. There was a distinct look on her face. One perfectly shaped eyebrow was arched, and her lips were gently pouted, as if she were holding back a thousand questions in her mind. Axel can¡¯t help but smile, knowing what his wife wants to talk about. He crossed the room in three long strides and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why does my wife look like she wants to devour me?¡± he teased, lowering his head to capture her lips. Evelyn leaned back just in time, narrowly escaping his kiss. ¡°Axel,¡± she said calmly, though the urgency in her eyes betrayed her, ¡°I might end up in the emergency room if you don¡¯t tell me about Aunty Martha¡¯s son right now, Please. I beg you.¡± Axel blinked. Then he smiled, slow, infuriating, and far too rxed. ¡°Rx,¡± he said, scooping her up effortlessly as if she weighed nothing at all. ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy your Korean drama first. It¡¯s not even ten yet. It¡¯s too early for us to sleep.¡± Evelyn stared at him in disbelief as he carried her toward the sofa in the corner of the room. ¡°Korean drama?¡± she repeated. ¡°Axel Knight, are you trying to distract me with romance and tragic soundtracks?¡± He gently ced her down, then sat beside her. ¡°I know you,¡± he said smugly, ¡°Five minutes in, and you¡¯ll forget everything.¡± She looped her arms around his neck before he could lean away. ¡°I don¡¯t want drama 15:57 < 392 It¡¯s Confirmed! tonight,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I want Noah or whoever he is. Please don¡¯t make me wait any longer.¡± Axel¡¯s teasing expression faded. The yful glint in his eyes softened into something steadier, more serious. After adjusting himself on the sofa, right beside her, he turned to face her fully. ¡°Alright,¡± he said quietly. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± Evelyn replied without hesitation. Her heart tightened as she spoke. Axel exhaled slowly, as if bracing himself. ¡°You know him as Noah Henry David,¡± he began. ¡°But his name has changed. He goes by Ethan Wright now.¡± ¡°Ethan¡­?¡± Evelyn echoed. ¡°Hm. That¡¯s his name now.¡± Her brows furrowed immediately. ¡°Wait. Why would he change his name? And why didn¡¯t he evere back to his family?¡± Axel¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. ¡°Because he lost his memory.¡± Evelyn froze. ¡°He didn¡¯t have an identity,¡± Axel continued evenly. ¡°He didn¡¯t know which country he was in. He didn¡¯t know his name. He didn¡¯t know his family. Nothing. His mind waspletely nk. Like a piece of paper wiped clean.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Evelyn shook her head, stunned. ¡°If he didn¡¯t remember his family¡­ how are you so sure it was him?¡± ¡°I recognized him through the photo you gave me. Though his appearance has changed over the years, I¡¯ve known him for a long time, and he still looks quite simr to the young man in the picture.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened, Surprised Axel knew Noah years ago, ¡°You¡­ know him? In person?¡± Axel nodded. He exined how he met Ethan in a foreign country during a dangerous time. He didn¡¯t mention mercenaries, weapons, or blood¨Csoaked nights. He only said that Ethan helped him and his team, and in return, he helped Ethan build a new life. ¡°I gave him a new identity,¡± Axel said. ¡°A new start. And during those years, we became close. Like brothers.¡± 15:57 214 < 392 It¡¯s Confirmed! Evelyn pressed a hand to her chest, her mind spinning. Heaven, this is insane. She had met Aunty Martha by chance and formed a bond like family. Axel, unknowingly, had already taken her son under his wing. Life had woven their fates together so tightly that it made her dizzy. Axel continued, telling her how he had brought Ethan into the country, trained him in business, and entrusted him with managing his business in another city. By the time he finished, Evelyn was silent. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me for not telling you sooner,¡± Axel said softly. He lifted his hand and cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing gently over her skin. ¡°I wasn¡¯t certain. I didn¡¯t want to give you hope without proof.¡± She smiled faintly and leaned into his touch. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just¡­ overwhelmed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I waited for the DNA test.¡± Axel nced at his watch. ¡°It should being any minute now. Once it¡¯s confirmed, I can finally be sure that Ethan is Noah Henry David.¡± Evelyn¡¯s fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt. Her heart thudded loudly in her ears. ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured. ¡°Let¡¯s rx. Someone will email you, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied, reaching for his phone. ¡°I just need to¡ª¡± The phone vibrated in his hand. Both of them froze. Axel looked down at the screen. ¡°It¡¯s from Collins.¡± Evelyn leaned closer, trying to peek. ¡°Is it¡­?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°The DNA test.¡± He opened the email. The room fell intoplete silence, broken only by the faint hum of the heater in the corner. Axel¡¯s eyes moved across the screen, scanning line after line. 15:57 < 392 It¡¯s Confirmed! Evelyn held her breath. Then Axel exhaled sharply and let out a shortugh. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed,¡± he said. Her eyes widened. ¡°Is it really him?¡± Axel nodded. ¡°Ethan is Noah, their match.¡± For a moment, Evelyn couldn¡¯t speak. Her eyes were damp and filled with tears as her hand flew to cover her mouth. She feels utterly happy for Aunty Martha. ¡°Oh my God,¡± she whispered. ¡°Aunty Martha¡­ she finally found her son. She will be happy¡­¡± Axel pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. ¡°Yes. And this time, it¡¯s real.¡± Sheughed softly through her tears. ¡°You know, if this were a drama, I¡¯d use the writer of being too unrealistic.¡± Axel chuckled. ¡°Life tends to be more dramatic than fiction.¡± Evelyn wiped her eyes and looked up at him. ¡°When are we telling her?¡± Comment 15:57 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 393 < 393 Fate 393 Fate ¡°When are we telling her?¡± Evelyn asked. A faint frown appeared on Axel¡¯s forehead, subtle but unmistakable. Evelyn caught it immediately. A few months of loving him had trained her to notice the slightest changes in his expression. Without saying a word, she gently squeezed his hand, her thumb brushing over his knuckles in quiet reassurance. ¡°Axel,¡± she asked softly, careful not to sound demanding, ¡°is it impossible for them to meet soon?¡± He sighed, the weight of reality settling between them. ¡°Actually¡­ Ethan was in an ident,¡± he admitted. ¡°He¡¯s injured. They can¡¯t meet right now. If Aunty Martha finds out, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll only be more worried and even sadder.¡± Evelyn inhaled slowly. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re right.¡± Thest thing she wanted was to hurt Aunty Martha again. The woman had already endured too much grief in one lifetime. First, her son was missing and was dered dead. Then her husband passed away, leaving her alone with memories and unanswered prayers. Evelyn¡¯s chest tightened at the thought. Silence settled between them, thick but not ufortable. Evelyn¡¯s gaze drifted to the far wall as her thoughts wandered. Axel noticed immediately. He lifted a hand and gently smoothed her hair, his fingersbing through the soft strands. ¡°What is my wife thinking this time?¡± he asked lightly, a teasing warmth in his voice. She looked up at him, her eyes reflective. ¡°Actually¡­ Aunty Martha ns to visit us at the end of the year,¡± she said. ¡°Noah¡¯s birthday is December thirty¨Cfirst. She wants to celebrate it here.¡± Axel¡¯s eyes softened. He nodded slowly. ¡°By then, Ethan should be healed,¡± he said. ¡°That would be the perfect time for them to meet.¡± 11:31 < 393 Fate Evelyn¡¯s face brightened instantly, her earlier worry melting away. ¡°That sounds perfect, Axel.¡± ¡°You look thrilled,¡± he observed, amused by how her mood had flipped so quickly. ¡°Of course I am,¡± she replied without hesitation. ¡°I already consider Aunty Martha as my biological family, even though she isn¡¯t. And I think Oliver does too. He thought she was his real grandmother for a while.¡± Axel chuckled. ¡°Yeah. That I remember. He once asked me why Grandma Martha didn¡¯t live with us.¡± Evelynughed softly. ¡°Exactly. So for me¡­ Noah is my brother, too. And I¡¯m excited to meet him¡­¡± Axel pulled her into his arms, wrapping her in a firm, protective embrace. ¡°He is our family,¡± he said. ¡°And I¡¯ll take you to meet him in a few days. He¡¯ll be happy to see you.¡± Her eyes widened. She pulled back slightly to look at him. ¡°Really? Can I meet him soon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied immediately. Then his voice softened. ¡°But don¡¯t ask about his condition¡­ I mean about his injury.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I won¡¯t ask anything. I¡¯ll just¡­ look at him.¡± Axel smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all he needs right now.¡± Their conversation drifted naturally from there, bouncing between light jokes and quiet excitement. Evelyn teased Axel about how strange it was that her aunt¡¯s son turned out to be his brother¨Cin¨Carms. Axel countered by saying fate clearly had an obsession with entangling their lives. ¡°So basically,¡± Evelyn said thoughtfully, ¡°our family tree is no longer a tree. It¡¯s a maze.¡± Axelughed. ¡°A dangerous one.¡± ¡°Very dangerous,¡± she agreed solemnly. ¡°Especially during family dinners.¡± They bothughed, the tension easing asfort wrapped around them. Eventually, however, Evelyn¡¯s eyelids began to feel utterly heavy. 11:31 < 393 Fate Axel noticed that the moment her head leaned against his shoulder, her breathing slowed and became rxed. ¡°Tired already?¡± he murmured. ¡°Mmm¡­ just a little,¡± she replied drowsily. ¡°Today was¡­ emotionally intense.¡± He smiled and shifted slightly so she could rest morefortably. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll carry you to bed.¡± ¡°No,¡± she protested weakly. ¡°I can walk¡­¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he said calmly. ¡°When you arrive, it is almost dawn¡­¡± She made a quiet sound of defeat as her eyes closed. ¡°Alright, carry me¡­¡± Axel carefully lifted her into his arms, carrying her toward the bed. As hey her down, he tucked the nket around her and brushed a kiss against her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re too soft,¡± she murmured sleepily. ¡°And you love it,¡± he replied. She smiled faintly before drifting offpletely. Axel stayed beside her for a moment longer, watching her peaceful face. His thoughts returned to Ethan and Aunty Martha, and for that, he was unable to sleep now. He needs to talk to Collins and arrange his wife¡¯s visit to the Green Farm. The next day. The day passed faster than Evelyn expected, her attention drifting between documents she barely read and the clock on the corner table she checked far too often. By the timete afternoon arrived, the guest she had been waiting for finally came. A soft knock echoed from the office door. ¡°Yes,e on in,¡± Evelyn called. The door opened to reveal Jimmy, everposed as usual, 11:31 393 Fate At the same time, Oscar peeked out from behind him like a mischievous child caught sneaking into trouble. ¡°Hi, Oscar! You¡¯re finally here,¡± Evelyn said warmly, her face lighting up. Oscar stepped inside with exaggerated confidence and gave a slight bow. ¡°Once my Queen Sis summons me, of course, I run here as fast as humanly possible.¡± Evelynughed, and even Jimmy failed to hide his smile. ¡°Madam, do you need anything?¡± Jimmy asked politely. ¡°No, Jimmy. I just missed talking to this guy,¡± she replied lightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t let anyone disturb us.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Jimmy said, closing the door quietly behind him. The moment the door shut, Evelyn turned around, only to see Oscar already standing in front of the coffee machine, sleeves rolled up, operating it like he owned the ce. ¡°Do you want an ice or a warmtte, Eve?¡± he asked over his shoulder. ¡°Not too hot, please, but not lukewarm either,¡± she replied as she walked to the sofa. ¡°And make it sweet. I need something to ovee today¡¯s bitterness.¡± ¡°Say no more,¡± Oscar said smugly. ¡°Your personal barista is at your service.¡± Momentster, he joined her, handing her a cup before taking a long sip of his own coffee. He studied her face over the rim. ¡°So,¡± he said slowly, ¡°I can see that you didn¡¯t summon me here just to admire my handsome face or my excellent barista skills. What¡¯s going on?¡± admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 394 394 What If? Evelyn didn¡¯t waste time. ¡°Axel found Aunty Martha¡¯s son.¡± Oscar froze mid¨Csip. ¡°He did what?¡± ¡°He found him,¡± she repeated, nodding. Oscar nearly choked on his coffee. ¡°You¡¯re kidding. I searched for years. Every lead said the boy was dead. No records. No trace. It was like he vanished into thin air. How could Axel have found him so fast?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell you the details of how he found him. But he found him,¡± Evelyn said calmly. ¡°Axel kept it quiet because he didn¡¯t want to raise Aunty Martha¡¯s hopes before confirming it.¡± Oscar leaned back, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Unbelievable. Of course, Axel would be the one to pull that off. That man treats impossible tasks like weekend hobbies.¡± Evelyn smiled. ¡°Indeed. You remember, his name is Noah¡­right?¡± ¡°Hmm, I remember.¡± ¡°Now, he goes by Ethan,¡± Evelyn exined. Oscar blinked. ¡°Ethan?¡± ¡°Yes, Ethan Wright,¡± Evelyn said, Hearing that name, Oscar¡¯s brows drew together as he stared at Evelyn. That name rang in his mind, as if he had read it before. ¡°Wait,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Ethan Wright?¡± Evelyn tilted her head, watching his reaction closely. ¡°Yes. You know him?¡± ¡°Know him?¡± Oscar let out a short, breathlessugh, more disbelief than amusement. ¡°I don¡¯t know him personally, but I swear I¡¯ve seen that name somewhere.¡± His eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Eve, let me borrow yourptop.¡± Before she could respond, he was already on his feet. He crossed the office in long strides and dropped into her chair, as it belonged to him, 12:54 < 394 What If? ¡°I need to check something,¡± he muttered, fingers already flying over the keyboard. Evelyn shook her head, amused. ¡°You didn¡¯t even wait for permission.¡± ¡°You summoned me. That gives me temporary office privileges,¡± he replied without looking at her. Evelyn can¡¯t help but smile faintly and leans against the sofa, her gaze fixed on the scenery outside the window. Her thoughts drifted, pulled by a familiar name that now refused to stay quiet. Ethan Wright. The name echoed in her mind, tugging loose memories she hadn¡¯t revisited in years. Back when she was still actively involved with the Walters Group, she had attended a g dinner in another city. It had been an extravagant affair, all crystal chandeliers and forced smiles. She remembered meeting a young businessman there, calm and sharp¨Ceyed, with an aura that didn¡¯t quite match the polished suit he wore. His name had been Ethan Wright. He is the CEO of Wright Group from Nevalis City. At the time, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Businessmen came and went, and their names blurred together. Especially if they didn¡¯t have a project with the Walters Group. But now that Axel has found Aunty Martha¡¯s missing son, the coincidence feels too loud to ignore. ¡®Is it really the same person?¡® She wondered. Before she could sink deeper into her thoughts, Oscar suddenly shouted, ¡°Gotcha! Eve, I finally found it!¡± Evelyn nearly jumped. ¡°Do you have to announce it like that? Jeez, you almost gave me a heart attack-¡± Oscar spun around in the chair, eyes bright with excitement. He stood, grabbed theptop, and hurried back to the seating area, cing it on the coffee table between them like a prized trophy. ¡°Eve,¡± he said, practically vibrating, ¡°I never met Ethan Wright, and I¡¯ve never read about him online.¡± 12:54 1215 < 394 What If? She frowned. ¡°Then what did you find?¡± ¡°A job offer,¡± Oscar said, tapping the screen. ¡°A few days ago. And trust me, this one isn¡¯t normal.¡± Her expression sharpened. ¡°A job? What kind of job?¡± ¡°The same job from the person who asked me to dig into Axel¡¯s weaknesses,¡± he said grimly. ¡°They came back with another assignment. A new target.¡± Evelyn¡¯s pulse quickened. ¡°And the target?¡± Oscar looked up at her, eyes dark now. ¡°Ethan Wright.¡± The air between them shifted. ¡°What the hell!? The person behind that request is ke Martinez?¡± Evelyn asked in disbelief. Oscar snapped his fingers. He proudly said, ¡°Bingo. Even though ke Martinez¡¯s name wasn¡¯t on the email, I know it¡¯s him. The same methods, job offerse from my acquaintance abroad.¡± Evelyn leaned back against the sofa, her fingers curling on herp. Her mind raced. ke Martinez targeting Axel was one thing. Targeting Ethan¨CNoah¨Cwas another. But what if they weren¡¯t the same person? ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure they¡¯re the same,¡± she said slowly. ¡°What if¡­ This Ethan Wright isn¡¯t Aunt Martha¡¯s son?¡± Oscar nodded, his earlier excitement fading into thoughtfulness. ¡°Well, you are right¡­ That¡¯s possible. Ethan isn¡¯t exactly a rare name.¡± Still, unease crept into her chest, cold and persistent. Axel had mentioned Ethan¡¯s ident. The timing was too precise. Too cruel. ¡°It¡¯s strange, though. Why would ke want information on both Axel and someone named Ethan Wright? What¡¯s the connection?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what worries me,¡± Evelyn admitted. ¡°If they are the same person¡­ ke is circling closer than we thought.¡± Oscar tried to lighten the mood, forcing a grin. ¡°Or maybe he just has terrible luck and keeps chasing people with the same name.¡± 12:54 < 394 What if? She let out a deep sigh. ¡°You¡¯re terrible atforting people. Did you ept the job offer?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± he said defensively. ¡°You told me not to ept any assignments, so I didn¡¯t. I behaved.¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t ept it?¡± He raised his hands. ¡°Scout¡¯s honor. I declined politely and professionally. Told them I was unavable.¡± Evelyn exhaled slowly, unaware she had been holding her breath. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t want to take on any work right now, especially after my injury. It¡¯s just too risky¡­¡± Oscar studied her face, his tone softening. ¡°You¡¯re worried about Martinez?¡± ¡°I am,¡± she admitted. ¡°If ke is pursuing Ethan, and Ethan is actually Noah¡­ then this situation could be dangerous for all of us.¡± Oscar nodded. ¡°No worry. Axel won¡¯t let that happen.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said, though her voice wavered slightly. ¡°But still¡­ coincidences like this make me uneasy.¡± Oscar reached for his coffee and took a sip, frowning. ¡°Dang it! Why is it already cold!?¡± ¡°You made it yourself,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Another tragedy,¡± he sighed, then smiled at her. ¡°Still, this is¡­ thrilling, in a terrifying way. Like a mystery novel with a tragic ending where we¡¯re unfortunately part of the plot.¡± Evelyn gave a smallugh. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The ending is still being written. Let¡¯s just hope the ending is a happy one.¡± 12:54 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 395 395 It¡¯s a Match! The sleek ck car cut through the countryside road, its engine humming low and steady as it sped toward the Farm. Inside, Axel sat rigidly in the back seat, his posture calm but his grip on his cell phone anything but. His fingers clenched firmly around the device, with his thumb hovering over the screen, as if sheer force of will could make it ring. It didn¡¯t. The silence stretched, heavy and irritating. The road blurred past the tinted windows, yet Axel barely noticed the scenery. His eyes flicked down to the screen again. Still no call from Collins. His jaw tightened. By the time the car slowed and finally came to a stop in front of the main building at the heart of the Farm, the call still hadn¡¯te through. Axel¡¯s brow furrowed as he stared at the phone with sharp intensity. It stubbornly remained silent. ¡°Boss, we have arrived.¡± Liam¡¯s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. Axel lifted his head and looked through the windshield. The familiar structure of the Farm stood before him, guarded, quiet, and efficient as ever. A few of his team leaders were already waiting outside, standing straight the moment they spotted him. Axel stepped out of the car, his presence alone enough to shift the atmosphere. ¡°Boss.¡± Anthony, the tracker team leader, greeted him respectfully and moved aside to clear a path. Axel acknowledged him with a brief nod and began walking toward the building without slowing. ¡°Anthony,¡± he asked, his voice calm but direct, ¡°Is he asleep?¡± 12:54 395 It¡¯s a Match! Anthony fell into step beside him. ¡°No, sir. Ethan has been waiting for you since he finished his lunch.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°The doctor just left a few minutes ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Axel replied casually. ¡°I¡¯m here to see him, not the doctor.¡± They headed toward the back wing, to the medical facility, their footsteps echoing softly down the pristine corridor. Axel¡¯s mind remained split in two. One half was still waiting for Collins¡® call, for the person who sent the assassin to kill Ethan. The other half was already preparing for the conversation ahead, tell Ethan about the DNA result. Just as they passed one of the recovery rooms, a familiar voice sounded from behind. ¡°Sir, wee.¡± Axel halted mid¨Cstep and turned toward the voice. Standing a few feet away was Ryan. At first nce, it was hard to believe Ryan had been injured only weeks ago. He stood tall, shoulders squared, color back in his face, his posture sharp and disciplined. The bandages were gone, reced by quiet determination in his eyes. ¡°How is your condition?¡± ¡°Sir, never better,¡± Ryan answered without hesitation. Then, with a slight clench of his jaw, he added, ¡°I¡¯m ready to return to my position guarding Madam and the young master.¡± Axel¡¯s eyes narrowed just a fraction. He slowly looked Ryan up and down, his gaze clinical, assessing every detail. The man¡¯s stance was steady, his breathing controlled, but Axel had learned long ago that pride often healed faster than bodies. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Axel said finally. He reached out and gave Ryan¡¯s shoulder a firm pat, not unkind, but unmistakably authoritative. ¡°Focus on recovery first.¡± Ryan straightened even more. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Axel didn¡¯t linger. He turned and continued toward the medical wing, Anthony following close behind. 12:54 < 395 It¡¯s a Match! As they approached Ethan¡¯s room, Axel felt his phone vibrate in his hand. His steps slowed for half a second. He nced down. Still no call. Just a system notification. Axel exhaled quietly through his nose, a mix of irritation and restraint. Collins was taking too long, and he didn¡¯t like waiting when too many variables were in motion. Anthony noticed the subtle shift in his expression but wisely said nothing. ¡°Sir,¡± Anthony spoke as they reached the door, lowering his voice, ¡°Ethan¡¯s inside.¡± Axel slipped his phone into his pocket, his expression returning to its usual cold ¡°Good,¡± Axel said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t like to keep people waiting.¡± When the door swung open, Axel saw Ethan already sitting on the bed, leaning back against the raised headrest. He looked far more rxed than he had the day before; the sharp edge of pain softened into something manageable. If not for the faint bruising on his forehead, he could have passed for someone enjoying an inconvenient vacation in this sterile medical room. Ethan lifted his gaze and smiled faintly. ¡°Sorry to make youe all the way here, Boss. I promise I didn¡¯t n this vacation.¡± ¡°You look better,¡± Axel said as he stepped inside and closed the door behind him, sealing the room into a private space meant only for the two of them. ¡°That¡¯s because they feed me with excellent, healthy food,¡± Ethan replied dryly. ¡°Nothing heals the soul faster than tasteless soup.¡± Axel huffed a quietugh before his expression turned serious. He stopped beside the bed, his eyes steady as they settled on Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°We got the DNA test result.¡± The humor slipped away instantly. Ethan straightened slightly, his yful demeanor dissolving as his fingers curled tightly against hisp. He didn¡¯t speak, only waited, his jaw tightening as if bracing for impact. Axel didn¡¯t drag it out. ¡°It¡¯s a match.¡± 12:54 < 395 It¡¯s a Match! ¡°Match¡­¡± The word barely escaped Ethan¡¯s lips. His hand clenched harder, knuckles whitening, but he remained silent. For a moment, Axel said nothing, allowing Ethan the space to breathe through emotions he didn¡¯t yet know how to name. Then, in a measured, steady voice, Axel continued. ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is Martha Davis,¡± he said gently. ¡°She¡¯s alive. Your father passed away not long after you went missing in the Sunflower Country. It was sudden. She was left alone.¡± Ethan¡¯s gaze dropped to the nket, hisshes casting shadows beneath his eyes. ¡°She lives in Willowcrest, Grayenfall,¡± Axel went on. ¡°She never left that house. Refused to move. Everyone told her to start over, but she didn¡¯t.¡± After a brief pause, Axel added, ¡°She believed you weren¡¯t dead. She said you¡¯de home someday¡­ And you only know the family house in Willowcrest.¡± Comment¡ã 12:54 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 25 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 396 396 They Will Strike Again! Something in Ethan¡¯s face hardened then, as if a wall had cracked under pressure. His eyes reddened, bloodshot not from pain but from emotions finally catching up to him. Axel noticed but didn¡¯t stop. ¡°She and my wife already nned to celebrate your birthday at our house. That was before they even knew I had found you.¡± Ethan let out a shaky breath, half augh, and half something dangerously close to breaking. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ve been invited to my own birthday without knowing it?¡± ¡°Apparently,¡± Axel said lightly, trying to lighten the heaviness in the room. ¡°You¡¯re very popr, Noah Henry Davis. Ugh, it sounds weird to call you that. For now, I¡¯ll call I¡¯ll call you Ethan¡­¡± That earned a quiet chuckle from Ethan, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. Axel handed the iPad to him. ¡°This is your family.¡± Ethan hesitated before taking it. The screen lit up, revealing photos, documents, and names. His parents. His childhood. Faces he didn¡¯t remember but somehow recognized all the same. He scrolled slowly, his silence heavier than words. Axel observed him intensely before speaking again. His voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable weight behind it. ¡°Do you want to meet your mother now?¡± Ethan finally looked up. The conflict in his eyes was unmistakable, but so was the spark of something new, fragile yet undeniable. ¡°I want to,¡± Ethan said honestly. Then he nced down at himself, his fingers brushing lightly over the bandage on his chest and the brace supporting his arm. ¡°But not like this.¡± He gestured to his injuries with a faint, self¨Cdeprecating smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want her first impression of me to be¡­ broken.¡± Axel nodded slowly, understanding immediately. A faint smile crossed Axel¡¯s lips as a memory¡¯surfaced, unexpected but vivid. ¡°That¡¯s almost exactly what I told my wifest night,¡± he added, his tone softening. ¡°When she asks whether you can meet your mother soon.¡± 10-50 396 They Will Strike Again! Axel let out a quiet breath that almost resembled a chuckle, then continued, ¡°Well, I agree with you, Ethan. Your mother has waited too long, hoped too hard. Seeing you injured like this would only hurt her more. I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Ethan gave a smallugh, but the sound cut short when pain red sharply in his chest. He sucked in a breath, his jaw tightening as he rode it out. Axel¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Careful.¡± ¡°I forgot my body hasn¡¯t forgiven me yet,¡± Ethan muttered, inhaling slowly until the pain subsided. Axel continued, his tone firm. ¡°But you need to recover fast. I told Evelyn that you can meet your mother before your birthday.¡± Ethan blinked. ¡°When is that?¡± ¡°December thirty¨Cfirst. Less than three weeks away.¡± The room fell quiet. Only the steady hum of medical equipment filled the space, rhythmic and impersonal. ¡®December thirty¨Cfirst. The date echoed in Ethan¡¯s mind, strange and heavy. A birthday he had only learned about now. A day that was supposed to belong to him, yet felt like it belonged to someone else entirely. Someone he no longer remembered. He lowered his gaze to the iPad resting on hisp, filled with files, photos, and names. His family. His past. No matter how many times he stared at the images, nothing surfaced. No warmth. No recognition. Just an aching emptiness where memories should have been. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll heal as fast as I can.¡± Axel nodded once, satisfied with the answer. ¡°And,¡± Axel added after a moment, as casually as if discussing the weather, ¡°my wife will Ethan¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°She will?¡± Axel arched an eyebrow, amused by the reaction. ¡°Why do you look so shocked? Are you afraid of her?¡± Ethan let out a shortugh. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± he said, regaining hisposure. ¡°Just¡­ nervous. You said she¡¯s close to my mother. Meeting her feels like meeting a family I 10:59 < 396 They Will Strike Again! didn¡¯t know I still had.¡± Axel crossed his arms over his chest, his expression serious again. ¡°That¡¯s because she is family. Evelyn and I already consider your mother our own. So naturally, that makes you ours too.¡± He held Ethan¡¯s gaze steadily. ¡°We are family.¡± The word settled heavily between them. Ethan stared at Axel for a long moment before nodding slowly. A genuine smile finally curved his lips. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said softly. ¡°Family.¡± For a brief moment, the tension eased. Then Axel¡¯s expression hardened, the warmth fading as something darker surfaced in his eyes. ¡°Alright. Enough of the sentimental talk.¡± Ethan straightened slightly. He knew that look. ¡°Who sent mercenaries to kill you?¡± Axel asked tly. ¡°When you fought back¡­ what did you see?¡± ¡°There were two teams,¡± Ethan said without hesitation. ¡°Completely different.¡± He lifted a finger slightly, counting. ¡°The first were local gangsters. Sloppy. Predictable. The second-¡± He paused, his eyes darkening. ¡°Elite. Disciplined. Mercenaries. Some of them weren¡¯t locals.¡± Axel frowned. ¡°Two teams?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tension flickered across Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°They weren¡¯t working together. It was as if their objectives ovepped by coincidence¡­ or by design.¡± Axel fell silent, his mind already racing. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re connected to your past?¡± Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched. Memories¨Cnot of faces or names, but of violence, orders, and blood¨Cpressed against the edge of his mind. The mercenary group he once belonged to. The life he had fought so hard to leave behind. The day he met Axel, the day he decided to walk away. If they had found him¡­ ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Ethan admitted. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Collins to investigate. If they tracked me down, then anyone around me could be at risk.¡± Axel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°He hasn¡¯t contacted me yet either. Is he having trouble finding the clue?¡± 10:59 < 396 They Will Strike Again! ¡°That¡¯s what worries me,¡± Ethan said quietly. ¡°We can¡¯t stay in the dark. If those people find out I¡¯m alive, they won¡¯t stop. They¡¯ll strike again.¡± ¡°And next time,¡± Axel said, his voice low, ¡°they won¡¯te unprepared.¡± Ethan nodded grimly. ¡°They already know me as Ethan Wright. If they dig deeper, thepany-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Wright Group,¡± Axel cut in firmly. ¡°For now.¡± Ethan looked at him sharply. ¡°Axel, what if your identity as the real owner is exposed? That puts you in danger, too.¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 28 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 397 397 Suspect! Axel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°If I could build the Wright Group once and trust you to run it, I can do it again and assign someone¡­¡± His gaze was unwavering. ¡°You focus on healing. I¡¯ll handle the rest. No need to worry about it.¡± Ethan exhaled slowly, guilt flickering across his face. ¡°You¡¯re carrying too much because of me.¡± Axel stepped closer, his voice steady and unyielding. ¡°That¡¯s what family does.¡± Ethan fell silent, the weight of those words sinking deep into his chest¨Cheavier than any wound, but somehowforting. ¡°Thanks, Axel¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s faint voice broke the heavy silence that had settled over the medical room. The words sounded sincere, and for a moment, even the steady hum of the machines seemed to pause. Axel shook his head slowly, his expression unreadable. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. This matter isn¡¯t over.¡± His eyes sharpened. ¡°We still haven¡¯t found the real mastermind who tried to kill you.¡± Ethan shrugs his shoulders, frustration shing across his face. ¡°Damn it¡­ You¡¯re right.¡± Before Axel could respond, his phone vibrated in his hand. He nced down at the screen, his gaze tightening when he saw the name. Collins. Without hesitation, Axel answered and put the call on speaker. ¡°You¡¯re on.¡± ¡°Boss, sorry,¡± Collins¡¯s voice came through immediately, slightly breathless. ¡°It took me a few hours to find a solid clue.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better give me something worth those hours, Collins!¡± Axel said firmly. Ethan smirked faintly, shifting slightly on the bed. ¡°No pressure, man.¡± Collins cleared his throat. ¡°Alright. That night, Ethan was attacked by two teams. The first was a local gangster group. Sloppy and not very organized. The second team was professional¡­ foreign assassins, highly trained.¡± Axel frowned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± His tone carried unmistakable disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s what 10:59 < 397 Suspect! took you hours?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help it. He chuckled. ¡°Yeah, Collins. We already figured that part out.¡± There was a pause on the line. Then Collins sighed heavily. ¡°Can you both please let me finish before crushing my professional pride?¡± ¡°Sorry, man,¡± Ethan replied, sobering instantly. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Collins continued, his tone sharpening. ¡°Here¡¯s the important part. Both teams were hired by the same person.¡± Axel straightened. ¡°One person?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Collins said firmly. ¡°ke Martinez.¡± The room seemed to freeze. Ethan¡¯s smile vanished instantly. His eyes darkened, anger ring so fast it was almost visible. ¡°What the fuck?¡± he snapped. ¡°Why would ke Martinez want me dead?¡± There was a beat of silence before Collins spoke again, sounding genuinely puzzled. ¡°Did you offend him somehow?¡± Ethan let out a harshugh. ¡°If I offended every powerful man who hated me, I¡¯d need a longer list than your database.¡± Then Collins muttered, half to himself, ¡°Oh, fuck¡­¡± Axel¡¯s gaze sharpened as he stared at his cell phone. ¡°What?¡± Collins inhaled slowly. ¡°Did he know about the secret task? The one involving his daughter?¡± The air in the room dropped several degrees. Axel and Ethan locked eyes. Neither of them spoke. For a moment, the only sound was the rhythmic beeping of the monitor beside Ethan¡¯s bed. Axel broke the silence first. His voice was calm, but there was an edge beneath it. ¡°Collins, how confident are you about this information?¡± ¡°Very,¡± Collins replied without hesitation. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bring ke Martinez¡¯s name into 30:59 215 397 Suspect! this without proof. I¡¯ve traced the payments, the intermediaries, the phone records, and the timing. I¡¯ll send you the evidence immediately.¡± Axel nodded slowly, though Collins couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°Good.¡± Ethan ran a hand through his hair, frustration clearly shing from his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°If this were about business between Wright Group and Martinez Group, ke wouldn¡¯t go to this extent. Sending assassins isn¡¯t how he handles corporate disputes. At least that I know of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what bothered me, too,¡± Collins said. ¡°Which means this is personal.¡± Ethan turned to Axel. ¡°Then why? Why me?¡± Axel¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. He took a breath before speaking. ¡°Because this isn¡¯t about the Wright Group.¡± Both Ethan and Collins went silent. ¡°It¡¯s about Natalie Martinez,¡± Axel continued. Ethan¡¯s body stiffened. Axel met his gaze steadily. ¡°You were the one who executed her.¡± Ethan exhaled slowly, his eyes lowering for a brief moment before lifting again. ¡°Yes. But it was clean. No witnesses. No loose ends. There was no way to trace it back to you or me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you believed,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°And under normal circumstances, you would¡¯ve been right.¡± Collins cursed softly on the other end. ¡°You think ke knows it wasn¡¯t a suicide.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Axel replied. ¡°I know for certain he does.¡± He began pacing slowly, his mind clearly working through the pieces. ¡°ke Martinez suspected something after Natalie¡¯s death. And that something was rted to me. That¡¯s why he tried to find my weakness. He wanted leverage on me.¡± Ethan frowned. ¡°But he stopped.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Axel said. ¡°He suddenly stopped digging into me. At the time, we thought he¡¯d given up. But now, it makes sense.¡± Collins inhaled sharply. ¡°He shifted targets.¡± 10:59 < 397 Suspect! ¡°Yes,¡± Axel said. ¡°He stopped looking at me¡­ and started looking at the executor.¡± Ethan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°He¡¯s looking at me.¡± ¡°Not immediately,¡± Axel added. ¡°But once he confirmed Natalie¡¯s death wasn¡¯t suicide, he would¡¯ve traced everyone involved. Eventually, he would¡¯ve found you.¡± Ethan clenched his jaw. ¡°Wait! How did he know about it?¡± He stared at Axel, as if waiting for him to say something. But Axel seemed lost in his own thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s ke Martinez,¡± Collins¡® voice echoed from the cell phone speaker. ¡°Cold and vindictive.¡± Ethan let out a bitterugh. ¡°The old man, sending two teams just to be sure. Overkill suits him.¡± Axel stopped pacing and looked directly at Ethan. ¡°What worries me more is how he knows about you. How did he know Natalie¡¯s death was not a suicide?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I asked earlier¡­¡± Ethan softly responds. Silence fell again, heavier this time. Then Axel spoke, his voice lower. ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡± Ethan lifted his head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I suspect someone leaked information to ke,¡± Axel said. ¡°Someone in your team or close to you told him that you were the executor.¡± Both Ethan and Collins froze. admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 398 398 The n Both Ethan and Collins froze. O ¡°What?¡± Ethan stared at Axel. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Only a handful of people knew.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Which means the leak came from inside.¡± Collins sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°You¡¯re saying someone from X¨CGuard betrayed us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying,¡± Axel corrected calmly, ¡°that ke didn¡¯t find you by ident.¡± Ethan¡¯s hands clenched into fists, the veins on the back of his hands standing out starkly against his skin. A sh of fury crossed his gaze as he growled, ¡°If that¡¯s true, I will find them-¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find them,¡± Axel corrected calmly, his voice low but firm, cutting through Ethan¡¯s anger. On the speaker, Collins let out a long exhale. ¡°I¡¯ll dig deeper into the leak. Whoever it is, I swear I¡¯ll personally escort them to meet their ancestors. First ss. No return ticket.¡± Despite the tension, the corner of Ethan¡¯s mouth twitched. He leaned back against the pillow, his expression a mix of simmering anger and irond resolve. ¡°Axel, I will find the person who betrayed X¨CGuard. And when I do, I¡¯ll kill them myself.¡± Axel¡¯s gaze hardened instantly, his sharp eyes fixing on Ethan, but he said nothing. The air in the room seemed to tighten. ¡°And ke Martinez,¡± Ethan continued, his voice dropping into something darker, more dangerous. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with him, too. That old man won¡¯t stop. Not until I¡¯m dead.¡± A sinister glint shed in his eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t face them alone,¡± Axel said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. Ethan looked at him for a long moment. Then, unexpectedly, he smiled. It was small and gentle, nothing like the fury from seconds ago. ¡°No, Axel¡­¡± he said quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. You have a family now. My sister¨Cinw and Oliver would be devastated if something happened to you.¡± Axel¡¯s expression softened despite himself. Evelyn¡¯s face shed through his mind, followed closely by Oliver¡¯s bright smile. For a brief moment, the ruthless businessman 12:04 < 398 The n and strategist disappeared, reced by a husband and a father. Then his jaw tightened. His hand clenched slowly, burying the anger that surged in his chest. Every instinct screamed at him to crush ke Martinez himself, to end the threat permanently. But something heavier anchored him in ce¨Cthe weight of his identity as Axel Knight, and the image of his wife waiting for him in the Valley. ¡°Fine, you capture the traitor,¡± Axel said atst, his eyes snapping back to Ethan, sharp andmanding. ¡°But you need to ask Renata to capture the traitor first. Don¡¯t drag this out, and don¡¯t touch ke Martinez.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered with cold approval. ¡°Undestand. I¡¯ll clean up the mess in X¨CGuard myself.¡± His tone was icy, his expression dark, as if a storm cloud had settled over him and refused to move. Silence fell over the room, heavy but not awkward. Axel moved to the couch near the window and sat down, loosening his tie slightly. Collins, still on speaker, stayed connected. At the same time, Ethan remained on the bed, staring at the ceiling with thoughts clearly racing through his mind. It was Collins who broke the silence, his voice unusually serious. ¡°Boss, how do you n to handle ke Martinez?¡± Ethan snapped his head toward Axel at once. This was the question he wanted answered. He had every intention of eliminating ke Martinez himself once he recovered, but Axel¡¯s earlier words suggested otherwise. Axel didn¡¯t answer immediately. After a moment, he turned to look at Ethan, easily reading the questions written across his face. Ethan met his gaze, curiosity and tension swirling together. Then Axel spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t kill ke Martinez¡­¡± Ethan frowned, confused. Collins also expresses his confusion. ¡°You can handle that part,¡± Axel continued calmly. ¡°But I¡¯ll attack him through his 12:04 < 398 The n business.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Axel, you-¡± Collins screams from the other end. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me,¡± Axel said coolly, raising a hand. Both Ethan and Collins fell silent. ¡°I won¡¯t attack him through the Wright Group,¡± Axel continued. ¡°But I will use my personalpany, Apex Holding¡­¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°You recall what his daughter did to my wife, don¡¯t you?¡± Ethan nodded slowly. ¡°She sent assassins to hurt Evelyn.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Axel leaned back against the sofa, his posture rxed but his presence dangerous. ¡°That¡¯s why I need to erase the Martinez Group from this country. Completely. I want ke Martinez to understand one thing very clearly.¡± He paused, his voice dropping into icy tones, ¡°Axel Knight is not someone he can afford to provoke.¡± There was a beat of silence. Then Collins burst outughing, the sound loud and unapologetic, echoing through the speaker phone, ¡°Boss,¡± he said betweenughs, ¡°that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been waiting to hear! Corporate war against the Martinez Group? Count me in. I¡¯ll dly sharpen the knives.¡± Axel didn¡¯t even bother to respond to Collins. Instead, his sharp eyes see Ethan, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Ethan studied him for a moment, then smirked. ¡°I was just worried your identity would be exposed if you helped Wright Group¨Cor me¨Ctoo openly.¡± ¡°So?¡± Axel asked again, arching a brow. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with your n.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Axel nodded once. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of his business. I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s no Martinez Group left standing in this country.¡± His eyes glinted dangerously as he continued, ¡°As for ke Martinez himself¡­ You can do whatever you want.¡± Ethan¡¯s lips curved slowly. 12:04 < 398 The n ¡°But,¡± Axel added sharply, ¡°be careful. You have a family now. Don¡¯t do anything stupid that puts your life or your mother¡¯s at risk.¡± Ethan¡¯s expression softened for a split second. ¡°I understand.¡± Collins cleared his throat before he chimed in, ¡°Well, this just became the most exciting assignment I¡¯ve had in years. Corporate annihtion on one side, personal revenge on the other. I almost feel bad for ke Martinez.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± Ethan said dryly. Collinsughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t.¡± Axel stood up, straightening his jacket after ending the call with Collins. ¡°Get some rest,¡± he said to Ethan. ¡°You¡¯ll need your strength.¡± As Axel turned toward the door, Ethan called out, ¡°Axel.¡± He stopped. ¡°Thank you,¡± Ethan said quietly. Not as a subordinate. Not as a boss. But as a family. Axel didn¡¯t turn around. He only raised a hand slightly in acknowledgment before walking out. Comment 2 View All > 12.04 Post your firstment! Vote 29 1 Fandom admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 399 399 Heading to The Farm A weekter. O Evelyn was visibly nervous, even though she tried her best to hide it. No matter how many times she told herself to rx, her heart refused to listen. It fluttered nervously in her chest, her thoughts running wild as the car sped steadily down the freeway, carrying them farther and farther away from the city. Too many scenarios crowded her mind. What would Aunt Martha¡¯s son look like? Would he be distant? Warm? Awkward? What should she ask him? Even though she had never met him and only knew him through Aunt Martha¡¯s stories and Axel¡¯s careful words, Evelyn already felt an inexplicable emotional bond with Noah. As if he were someone she had been waiting to meet for a long time without realizing
  1. it.
She let out a quiet sigh and pressed her palm lightly against her chest. ¡®Calm down, Eve. Calm down¡­¡® The city skyline gradually disappeared behind them. After a few minutes, the car exited the toll road, and the world seemed to slow down. Buildings became scarce, reced by vast expanses of pristine white snow. The air looked cleaner somehow. Rows of trees stood in the distance, their branches dusted with snow, swaying gently under a pale winter sky, It felt like they had crossed into a different world. Evelyn shifted in her seat and finally turned to look at Axel. He was seated beside her, his posture rxed yet focused, eyes fixed on the screen of his iPad. His expression was serious, sharp lines forming between his brows as he read. She watched him for a moment, then decided not to interrupt. Whatever he was 12:04 125 < 399 Heading to The Farm reading looked important, and thest thing she wanted was to distract him. She turned her gaze back to the road. ¡°My wife,¡± Axel¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Is there something you want to ask me?¡± Evelyn blinked and turned back toward him. So much for hiding her nerves. ¡°¡­He lives in a remote area?¡± she asked carefully. Axel set his iPad aside, his full attention now on her. ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°He lives in another city. But he¡¯s currently receiving medical treatment here.¡± Her brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Here?¡± she echoed, ncing out at the endless snow¨Ccoverednd. ¡°In the middle of nowhere?¡± Axel chuckled softly. ¡°You know this area has one of the cleanest environments in the region. It¡¯s quiet, isted, and ideal for recovery.¡± Evelyn nodded slowly, but the unease in her heart refused to settle. ¡°Still,¡± she said, unable to help herself, ¡°what kind of illness requires treatment on a farm instead of a city hospital?¡± Instead of answering, Axel reached for her hand. His fingersced with hers, warm and steady, grounding her instantly. He gave her hand a gentle squeeze before smiling at her. ¡°Wife,¡± he reminded her softly, ¡°don¡¯t forget what I told you.¡± Evelyn froze for a second before realization dawned on her. ¡®Right¡­ Don¡¯t ask about his illness.¡¯ She let out a sheepish breath and nodded. ¡°I almost forgot,¡± she admitted quietly. Axel smiled, satisfied, and released her hand only when he was sure she had calmed down. Soon enough, the car turned onto a narrow twone road. Snow lined both sides, untouched and glistening faintly under the soft winter light. The tires crunched lightly against the frozen ground, the sound oddly soothing. Then, towering gates appeared ahead. The Farm. The name was engraved elegantly on a stone sign, half¨Cburied in snow. 12:04 399 Heading to The Farm Beyond the gatesy a vast expanse of pristinend, covered in thick, beautiful snow. Pine trees stood tall like silent guards, their branches heavy with snow. Wooden fences traced thendscape in long, graceful lines, disappearing into the distance. Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°This ce is enormous.¡± Axel smiled faintly. ¡°It is.¡± The car passed through the gates and continued along a curved driveway. Everything looked calm, almost unreal, as if time moved more slowly here. ¡°This is beautiful,¡± Evelyn said softly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like a medical facility at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the point,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Healing doesn¡¯t always happen between cold white walls.¡± As they drove deeper inside the property, a two¨Cstory stone house finally came into view. Its walls were sturdy and elegant, softened by ivy clinging stubbornly despite the winter cold. Smoke curledzily from a chimney, and warm light glowed behind the windows, creating a weing contrast against the snow. The car slowed to a stop at the main entrance. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Axel said. Evelyn swallowed, her heart suddenly pounding louder than before. This was it. She took a deep breath, steadying herself as she waited for Axel to open the door for her. Somewhere inside that stone house was the man Aunt Martha had waited for all these years. And in just a few moments, she would finally meet him, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Axel asked calmly, extending his hand toward her, Evelyn inhaled deeply before cing her hand in his. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she admitted honestly, then added with a nervousugh, ¡°but also very nervous.¡± Axel chuckled softly, his thumb brushing over the back of her hand in a reassuring gesture. ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± he said as he guided her out of the car and toward the entrance. 12:04 < 399 Heading to The Farm Before they could reach the door, it suddenly swung open. Evelyn froze mid¨Cstep. Standing there were two faces she never expected to see in this ce. ¡°Lisa? Ryan?¡± Her eyes widened in disbelief. Lisa stood straight as ever, hands sped behind her back, while Ryan gave her a polite nod, his posture alert despite the farm¡¯s calm atmosphere. The sight of her personal bodyguards in such a remote, peaceful ce felt oddly out of ce. Evelyn turned her head slowly toward Axel. ¡°Why are Lisa and Ryan here? Did you ask them to wait for us?¡± she asked, genuinely confused. Axel¡¯s expression remained calm and neutral. ¡°No.¡± Her brows knitted together as she turned back to the two of them, then nced at Axel again, a realization slowly forming in her mind. ¡°Oh,¡± she said hesitantly, her voice lowering, ¡°Axel¡­ this farmhouse, don¡¯t tell me this is yours?¡± Instead of answering, Axel simply guided her forward with a gentle hand at her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Ethan is already waiting for us.¡± 12:04 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 400 < 400 Evelyn Was Shocked to See Ethan Wright 400 Evelyn Was Shocked to See Ethan Wright ¡°Let¡¯s get inside,¡± Axel said smoothly. ¡°Ethan is already waiting for us.¡± Evelyn opened her mouth to protest, but the warmth of the house spilled out as they stepped inside, silencing her. The interior was nothing like she had imagined. The stone walls radiated a cozy warmth, and the faint scent of wood and winter fragrance filled the air. Evelyn¡¯s fingers tightened around Axel¡¯s hand as they stepped deeper into the farmhouse. She could feel her heartbeat racing, a mix of nervous anticipation and restless curiosity about Aunty Martha¡¯s son. She tried to steady her breathing, reminding herself that this meeting was long overdue and filled with hope, not fear. Just as she managed to calm herself, another wave of shock crashed into her without warning. Near the woodstove stood a tall man, his posture rxed yet guarded, sharp eyes fixed on her with unmistakable alertness. The warm firelight cast soft shadows across his familiar face. Evelyn froze. Her mind went nk for a heartbeat. ¡®What¡­?¡® her thoughts screamed. ¡®Aunty Martha¡¯s son is Ethan Wright? The owner of Wright Group¡ª?¡® Her grip on Axel¡¯s hand tightened unconsciously. This couldn¡¯t be real. She blinked once. Then twice. Even a third time, hoping her eyes were ying tricks on her. But the man didn¡¯t disappear. Ethan Wright was still standing there. The same Ethan Wright she had once seen years ago at a grand g dinner in Nevalis City. Theposed businessman whomanded rooms with a single nce. Strangely, Ethan has Axel¡¯s aura in him. 11.26 < 400 Evelyn Was Shocked to See Ethan Wright ¡°Eve¡­¡± Axel¡¯s voice broke through her spiraling thoughts. She startled slightly and tore her gaze away from Ethan, turning to Axel. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Axel asked softly, concern evident in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied quickly, forcing a smile that she hoped looked convincing. ¡°Just¡­ a little surprised.¡± Axel studied her for a brief moment before nodding. ¡°Come. Let me introduce you to Ethan.¡± He squeezed her hand gently and guided her forward. Evelyn swallowed and followed him, her gaze inevitably drifting back to Ethan. Up close, she could see subtle differences from the man she remembered. He looked leaner, his face slightly paler, and his movements showed a restrained stiffness that hinted at lingering pain. Yet his eyes held warmth, curiosity, and unmistakable nervousness. ¡°Ethan,¡± Axel said calmly, his voice steady as ever, ¡°this is my wife, Evelyn.¡± Ethan straightened instinctively and offered a polite smile. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, sister¨Cinw,¡± he said, his voice warm but edged with tension. ¡°Axel talks about you¡­ a lot.¡± Evelyn let out a small, awkwardugh. ¡°Hopefully not all bad things.¡± Ethan chuckled, the sound genuine, though he winced slightly afterward. ¡°Mostly good things. Very good things.¡± Axel gestured toward the seating area. ¡°Let¡¯s sit.¡± They settled onto the couches near the firece. Evelyn perched slightly stiffly beside Axel, unsure of where to ce her hands or where to look. Across from her, Ethan mirrored her awkwardness, sitting carefully as if mindful of every movement. Evelyn didn¡¯t know how to start the conversation. She was worried about asking him about his injury, especially since Axel had warned her not to bring it up. She also hesitated to inquire about what had happened to him after he lost in the Sunflower country. 11:26 < 400 Evelyn Was Shocked to See Ethan Wright Every sentence she had prepared sincest night was suddenly abandoned. Her mind felt nk after knowing Noah was actually Ethan Wright. For a brief moment, silence lingered between them. ¡°So¡­¡± Evelyn finally spoke, breaking the tension. ¡°What should I call you?¡± Ethan blinked, clearly not expecting the question. He nced at Axel, then back at her. ¡°Just call me Ethan,¡± he replied gently. ¡°Noah¡­ sounds foreign to me. I know it¡¯s my real name, but I¡¯m morefortable with Ethan.¡± Evelyn nodded, understanding flickering in her eyes. ¡°Alright, Ethan.¡± Hearing his name spoken so naturally made Ethan rx a little. After a pause, Evelyn hesitated before asking, ¡°When¡­ when do you think you¡¯ll be ready to meet your mother?¡± Ethan¡¯s expression softened instantly, but a shadow passed through his eyes. ¡°I want to meet her,¡± he said honestly. ¡°Very much. But not now¡­¡± He gestured vaguely toward himself. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to see me like this. I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡± Evelyn¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°She worries every day,¡± she admitted softly. ¡°But she¡¯s also patient and perseverant. She kept you in her mind, even though it hurt, and it was easier to let you go and move on with her life. In the past, when I was still in Willowcrest, she told me stories about you every time I visited her. How you used to run around the house. How stubborn you were as a child. How smart you are.¡± Evelyn paused to see his reaction before continuing, ¡°Ethan, your mother, she always believes you¡¯lle back someday.¡± Ethan lowered his gaze, his jaw tightening as emotion welled in his chest. ¡°How¡­ how is she now?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°She¡¯s living alone in Willowcrest,¡± Evelyn replied. ¡°She never wanted to leave the house. She said if she moved, you wouldn¡¯t know where to find her. And every year, she still celebrates your birthday.¡± The room fell silent again. 11:26 400 Evelyn Was Shocked to See Ethan Wright Axel watched them quietly, allowing the moment to unfold while remaining their anchor. ¡°I promise,¡± Evelyn added gently, her gaze never leaving Ethan, ¡°when you¡¯re ready to meet her, she¡¯ll be the happiest woman in the world.¡± Ethan looked up, his eyes glistening with restrained emotion. He nodded slowly. ¡°Thank you for telling me about her. But, to be honest with you, I feel worried about meeting her because I don¡¯t have a single memory of her.¡± He said, lowering his gaze, unable to meet Evelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan¡­¡± Evelyn paused to take a deep breath, searching for the right words tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Aunty Martha will understand¡­ she¡¯ll help you recover your memory.¡± Ethan said nothing but nodded in agreement with her. Evelyn smiled warmly at him, the initial shock finally giving way to relief and quiet happiness. Despite the awkwardness, despite the secrets and wounds still unhealed, she knew this moment marked the beginning of something important. Family. Comment O 11:26 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 401 401 You Don¡¯t Have to Beg After a long and emotionally packed conversation with Ethan and Axel, Evelyn finally found herself alone in the farmhouse living room. Alone. But far from calm. She sat quietly on the plush sofa, her hands folded on herp, her gaze unfocused as her thoughts ran wild. ¡®Wright Group was Axel¡¯s. Not a partner¡¯s. Not an investment. But his¡ª¡® The realization hit her again, just as hard as it had minutes earlier. ¡®Why do you own two multinationalpanies?¡® she asked silently, staring at the firece. ¡®And why on earth haven¡¯t you merged them?¡® Her mind instantly filled with questions. Strategic ones. Financial ones. Emotional ones. But she swallowed them all back. This wasn¡¯t the time. Axel had already led Ethan away to another room to discuss business, their expressions turning serious the moment they left. She sighed softly and leaned back. Business talk. Again. It had been almost twenty minutes. ¡°I swear,¡± Evelyn muttered under her breath, ¡°if they talk any longer, I¡¯ll start growing roots here.¡± Just as boredom began creeping in, light footsteps echoed from the back hallway. Lisa appeared, holding a tray carefully with both hands. ¡°Lisa!¡± Evelyn¡¯s face brightened instantly. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re here.¡± Lisa smiled politely and approached. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I brought thistte for you.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of the coffee, sweets, and neatly sliced fresh fruit arranged on the tray like a small feast. ¡°You¡¯re an angel. Truly. This is what I need now.¡± She took the cup eagerly and inhaled the familiar aroma before taking a sip. Warmth 11:23 < 401 You Don¡¯t Have to Beg spread through her chest immediately. ¡°Oh, this is perfect. I was just about to fall asleep from boredom. Axel and Ethan have been talking business for ages.¡± Lisa chuckled softly as she set the tray down. ¡°They tend to forget the world when business is involved.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Evelyn scoffed lightly. ¡°They forget their wives, too. Ups,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Ethan is still single.¡± Lisa hid a smile. ¡°Come, sit with me,¡± Evelyn said, gesturing to the seat across from her. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to just serve and disappear. No. I need you to chat with me here.¡± Lisa hesitated briefly before sitting down. Their dynamic had long passed the formal employer¨Cand¨Cguard phase. To Evelyn, Lisa was family. Evelyn tilted her head, studying her carefully. ¡°So¡­ are you staying here?¡± Lisa blinked. ¡°Here?¡± ¡°This farmhouse,¡± Evelyn rified. ¡°I can see you are¡­ very familiar with it, as if you live here.¡± Instead of answering directly, Lisa raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean, Ma¡¯am? How do you know I live here?¡± Evelyn smiled. ¡°So, you do live here?!¡± Lisaughed this time, unable to hide it anymore. ¡°I was guessing¡± Evelyn admitted, cing her cup back on the table. ¡°It¡¯s your day off, yet you¡¯re here. And you quickly and smoothly served me my favoritette and some cakes, like you¡¯ve been spending so much time in this ce.¡± ¡°Madam is very observant,¡± Lisa replied with a faint smile. ¡°Yes. All the guards working under the Master live on this farm.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a dormitory on the back side of thend.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Evelyn leaned back, genuinely impressed. ¡°So this is like¡­ a secret vige?¡± Lisaughed. ¡°Something like that.¡± 11:23 < 401 You Don¡¯t Have to Beg ¡°But this ce is so far from the Valley and the Apex Tower,¡± Evelyn continued. ¡°Aren¡¯t you exhaustedmuting every day?¡± ¡°This is only where we stay on our off days. Ryan and I live in the Valley on workdays. The others have apartments closer to the Apex Tower.¡± ¡°Ohhh.¡± Evelyn nodded slowly. ¡°I always thought you guys just¡­ appeared and disappeared in the Valley like some elite secret society.¡± Lisa smiled knowingly. ¡°We do try to maintain some mystery.¡± ¡°Well, mystery aside,¡± Evelyn said, gesturing around, ¡°this ce is incredible. I can already imagine how beautiful it must be in summer and fall.¡± ¡°You are right, Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The fields turn green, the fruit trees bloom, and the animals roam freely.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile. ¡°Oliver would love this ce.¡± Lisa nodded eagerly. ¡°Young Master would enjoy it so much. He can feed the animals, pick fruits, and ride the horses.¡± Evelynughed gently. ¡°Ride horses? He already thinks he¡¯s a cowboy.¡± Lisa couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Ryan taught him how to sit properly on a ponyst time.¡± Evelyn leaned back, imagining Oliver running across the snowy fields,ughing as he chased animals twice his size. The image filled her with warmth. ¡°We¡¯ll definitelye back here,¡± Evelyn said decisively. ¡°As a family.¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll be happy to wee you anytime, Ma¡¯am.¡± Afortable silence settled between them, broken only by the faint crackling of the firece. ¡°Lisa,¡± Evelyn spoke again, her tone softer now. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Evelyn said sincerely. ¡°For everything. For being here. For protecting my family. And for being¡­ more than just a guard.¡± Lisa¡¯s expression softened, emotion flickering briefly in her eyes. ¡°Protecting you and the Young Master isn¡¯t just a job for me. You¡¯re my family too.¡± 11:23 < 401 You Don¡¯t Have to Beg A grateful feeling warmed her heart as she said, ¡°Then you¡¯re stuck with us forever.¡± Lisaughed quietly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡± Then, Distant voices echoed faintly from the hallway, pulling Evelyn¡¯s attention away from her quiet thoughts. Momentster, Ryan appeared, walking beside another man Evelyn had never seen before. The unfamiliar man gave her a polite nod before turning and leaving without a word. The moment Ryan was left standing there alone, something sharp twisted in Evelyn¡¯s chest. This was the first time Evelyn had seen him since the car ident weeks ago¨Cthe ident that had left him severely injured while protecting her. Her fingers tightened unconsciously around the edge of the sofa. ¡°R¨CRyan¡­¡± Her voice wavered despite her effort to stay calm. ¡°How is your condition?¡± Ryan immediately quickened his steps, stopping just a few paces away from her. He stood straight, his posture firm and disciplined, as if reporting for duty. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°I am already in prime condition.¡± His voice was steady. ¡°Please allow me to work for you again,¡± he continued, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Please, ma¡¯am.¡± The sincerity in his tone¨Cand the desperation barely concealed beneath it¨Ccaught Evelyn off guard. ¡°Ryan¡­¡± she murmured, rising from her seat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to beg.¡± But the look in his eyes told her he felt he did. A sudden, unpleasant thought struck her like lightning. 11:23 admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 402 402 Return ¡®Did Axel punish him?¡® Evelyn wondered anxiously. ¡®Did he send Ryan here and forbid him from returning to his post because of the ident?¡® Her heart clenched at the idea. She rose from her seat, her movements slow. ¡°Ryan,¡± she asked gently, ¡°did Axel punish you? Is that why you¡¯re here instead of the Valley?¡± Ryan stiffened instantly, his spine straightening as though he had just been addressed by a superior officer. His eyes widened for a brief second before he shook his head. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Master Axel did not punish me,¡± he replied quickly. Too quickly to cause Evelyn to be suspicious about it. Evelyn studied his face, her gaze soft but searching. ¡°Then why do you look like you¡¯re asking for forgiveness?¡± she asked quietly. Ryan hesitated. His jaw tightened, and after a moment, he lowered his head. ¡°Because I failed to protect you once.¡± Her heart clenched. She was surprised to hear his words. ¡°No,¡± Evelyn exhaled softly, stepping closer to him. Her voice grew firm, unwavering. ¡°You protected me with your life. And I won¡¯t ever forget that.¡± Ryan lifted his head. His eyes were faintly red, the emotions he had been suppressing finally slipping through the cracks. In that moment, Evelyn understood. This was not about orders or discipline. It was about loyalty. About guilt. About a man who med himself for something that was never his fault. Her expression softenedpletely. ¡°Alright,¡± she said gently, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. But, Ryan¡­ you need to worry anymore. I will talk to your boss about this- don¡¯t ¡°What does my wife want to talk to me about?¡± Axel¡¯s voice cut in smoothly from behind them. 14:07 < 402 Return Evelyn turned around at once and saw him walking toward her, a warm, familiar smile on his face. Ethan was nowhere in sight. Her lips curved into a relieved smile. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied easily. He reached out and took her hand, his thumb brushing lightly over her knuckles. Then he continued. ¡°We can go home now. Ethan needs to rest. He wouldn¡¯t let us leave until the doctor gave him painkillers.¡± Evelyn nodded, concern flickering across her face. ¡°I noticed earlier. He tried to hide it, but he was clearly in pain.¡± ¡°Well, that guy is stubborn,¡± Axel said with a faint chuckle. ¡°Now he is finally asleep.¡± They walked out of the living room together, heading toward the main door. But just before they reached it, Evelyn slowed her steps and tugged gently on Axel¡¯s hand. ¡°Axel, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± She said softly. Axel stopped. He nced around instinctively, but the hallway was empty. Lisa and Ryan were nowhere in sight now. It was just the two of them. A knowing smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Yes,¡± he said lightly. ¡°This is my property. I¡¯m sorry if I didn¡¯t tell you sooner. Not because I didn¡¯t want to¡­ but because I never found the right time.¡± His apologetic expression was enough to make Evelyn blink, momentarily speechless. That¡­ wasn¡¯t what she meant to ask. Still, she didn¡¯t interrupt him. She allowed him to continue while stifling a smile. ¡°The Farm is where we grow our own food,¡± Axel continued calmly. ¡°Everything we consume in the Valleyes from here. They even distribute to a few of my restaurants and hotels in this city.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I see¡­ no wonder the fruit, veggies, and meat in the house are always so fresh.¡± Axel nodded, a trace of pride in his expression. ¡°A professional team manages thend.¡± ¡°But hubby,¡± Evelyn said, cing her palm against his chest, feeling the steady beat of < 402 Return his heart, ¡°that¡¯s not what I wanted to ask you¡ª¡± ¡°Oh-¡± Axel paused mid¨Csentence, eyebrows lifting. ¡°Then what is it?¡± She took a breath. ¡°I want Ryan to return to the Valley. I want him to guard me again.¡± For a split second, Axel¡¯s yful expression disappeared. His gaze sharpened. But just as quickly, hisposure returned. He slipped an arm around her waist and pulled her closer, his fingers absentmindedly ying with her hair. ¡°My pretty wife,¡± he said softly, clearly trying to distract her from her own question, ¡°you don¡¯t need a bodyguard inside the house. The Valley is already surrounded by security.¡± Evelyn remained silent, her eyes fixed on his eyes. Axel smiled faintly, knowing her expression clearly showed she liked to hear his answer. ¡°Alright, alright, we will think about itter. You won¡¯t be going anywhere for now¡­ so he doesn¡¯t have to rush to return to his job.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Actually, I will¡­¡± That caught his attention. ¡°Oh, you have an appointment outside? To the hospital?¡± he asked, clearly curious, since he didn¡¯t remember she had an appointment. ¡°You seem to forget. My grandfather¡¯s funeral is the day after tomorrow,¡± she reminded him. ¡°We¡¯ll be at the Walters¡® ancestral home. I need Ryan and Lisa with me.¡± Axel froze. Then he cursed under his breath. ¡®Ipletely forgot.¡® Evelyn couldn¡¯t help smiling. After a moment, Axel nodded. ¡°Alright. Ryan will return to his position. But I will assign another guard as well for safety.¡± She nodded readily. ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as Ryan is back.¡± Satisfied, Axel leaned down and pressed a brief kiss to her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Our little boss might worry if we don¡¯t return before lunch tomorrow.¡± He said yfully. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Evelyn nods hurriedly. ¡°I already promised him we would have lunch with him.¡± 402 Return They left the Farm shortly after, the car gliding smoothly onto the quiet road. Snow nketed thend around them, the night calm and still. Inside the car, Axel looked at her with a teasing glint in his eyes. ¡°Are you happy now, Madam Knight, with your guard back in ce?¡± Evelyn smiled. ¡°Very.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± he asked, clearly unsatisfied. Sheughed. ¡°What do you mean¡­!?¡± Axel leaned closer, cupping her face, and kissed her without warning¨Cslow, deep, and utterly unapologetic. From the front seat, Liam cleared his throat loudly. Axel didn¡¯t even flinch. Evelynughed against his lips. ¡°Ignore him,¡± she whispered. ¡°Oh, I am,¡± Axel murmured before kissing her again, already nning how to make up for all the interruptionster. Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 32 1 Fandom admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. secret lover 403 < 403 Did They Anger The Universe? 403 Did They Anger The Universe? December 30th Two weeks had passed since Samuel Walters¡® funeral, and on the surface, very little had changed in Evelyn¡¯s life. Her days had settled into a quiet rhythm. Mornings were spent with Oliver, who insisted on supervising her breakfast choices like a tiny nutritionist with questionable credentials. Afternoons were reserved for studying the Walters Group documents stacked neatly on her desk¨Cfinancial reports, long¨Cterm strategies, and board meeting summaries she would officially inherit next year. It was overwhelming, but also grounding. This was her responsibility now, and she was determined not to fail it. In between, Evelyn worked discreetly with Oscar again. Only minor jobs. Background checks, data verification, harmless digging. Nothing involving influential figures or dangerous waters. After everything that had happened, she had learned the value of caution, something Oscar teased her endlessly about. Despite her rtively calm life, the world outside was anything but quiet. The Martinez Group dominated headlines almost daily. Evelyn stared at herptop screen, eyes scanning yet another breaking news article, her lips twitching in disbelief. [BREAKING NEWS: Martinez Group Subsidiary Under Investigation for Large¨CScale Tax Evasion] She scrolled. [MARTINEZ GROUP EXECUTIVE ARRESTED IN CONNECTION WITH OFFSHORE MONEY LAUNDERING SCHEME] Scroll again. [EXCLUSIVE: Former Employees Expose Illegal ounting Practices Within Martinez Group] < 403 Did They Anger The Universe? Evelyn leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms slowly. ¡°Wow,¡± she muttered. ¡°Did they anger the universe? Or is karma finally done warming up?¡± The news wasn¡¯t just bad, it was catastrophic. Onepany after another under the Martinez umbre copsed like dominoes. Directors resigned overnight. Executives vanished. Stock prices plummeted so fast that financial analysts on television looked personally offended by the numbers. Then came the report from two days ago. Evelyn¡¯s expression darkened as the memory resurfaced. [SHOCKING REVELATION: Martinez Group LINKED TO HUMAN TRAFFICKING RING INVOLVING WOMEN AND MINORS] She had read the article three times, hoping she misunderstood it. She hadn¡¯t. The report detailed illegal transportation routes, forged documents, shell charities, and horrifying testimonies from victims. It made her stomach churn. Evelyn closed herptop with more force than necessary. ¡°Martinez Group,¡± she murmured coldly, staring out the window, ¡°who exactly did you offend this time? Even God can¡¯t help you now!¡± The reflection on the ss showed her own troubled expression. She tried to redirect her thoughts, but her mind betrayed her. The car ident. The screech of tires. The impact. The darkness. The explosions. Her fingers curled unconsciously at her side. And then Natalie Martinez¡¯s face surfaced in her mind¨Csmiling, calcting, poisonous. Evelyn¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°So this is what it feels like,¡± she whispered, anger simmering beneath her calm 216 < 403 Did They Anger The Universe? exterior. ¡°Justice¡­ served cold.¡± She stood up abruptly, needing air, space, anything to shake off the heaviness pressing against her chest. Just then, a knock sounded on her office door. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Jimmy¡¯s voice followed politely. ¡°May Ie in?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn replied, turning toward the door. Jimmy stepped inside, his posture respectful, but his expression hinting at excitement. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I just received a call. Lisa and the guests have already passed the main gate.¡± For a split second, Evelyn froze. Then her face lit up as a spring¨Clike smile bloomed from her lips. ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± she asked, already moving. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jimmy,¡± she said warmly, already halfway out the door. She hurried through the hallway, her steps light despite the emotions swirling inside her chest. Her heart pounded not with fear but with anticipation. She had been waiting for this day. The day Aunty Martha finally came to visit them. And the day she would tell her the truth. Evelyn slowed her steps as she reached the main entrance, inhaling deeply to steady herself. ¡®Calm down, Eve,¡® she told herself. ¡®You¡¯ve handled board meetings and crisis negotiations. You can handle one emotional revtion.¡± Still, her hands trembled slightly. She pictured Aunty Martha¡¯s gentle smile. The way the woman always spoke about her son, Noah¡­ her voice filled with longing, hope, and unwavering belief that he was still alive somewhere. < 403 Did They Anger The Universe? ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± Evelyn said gently, wiping away her own tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Aunty.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Aunty Martha agreed with a smallugh, patting Evelyn¡¯s arm. ¡°My old bones aren¡¯t as brave and agile as they used to be.¡± They hurried into the house together, Lisa closing the door behind them. No sooner had Aunty Martha stepped inside than she paused, looking around the living room with sharp eyes. ¡°Eve,¡± she asked suspiciously, ¡°where¡¯s my little Oliver? Why don¡¯t I see your cute little boy yet?¡± 66 Thank you for the Golden Ticket & Power Stones. Please continue so we can raise the rank and give this book more opportunities. Xoxo PurpleLight Creator¡¯s Thoughts admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! secret lover 404 404 Good News? Evelyn was just about to answer when hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway. A secondter, a small figure appeared, nearly skidding to a stop. ¡°Grandma!¡± Oliver shouted, his face lighting up like it was his birthday all over again. ¡°Youe!¡± He ran straight into Martha¡¯s arms. ¡°Oh¡­oh!¡± sheughed, bending down despite her age and wrapping him in a tight hug. ¡°My goodness! Are you trying to knock Grandma over?¡± Oliver giggled. ¡°Daddy says I¡¯m strong now.¡± ¡°I can see that,¡± Martha said, pulling back to examine him closely. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much taller! Last time I saw you, you were this height, barely reached my waist.¡± She said, holding her hand at her waist to show Oliver¡¯s heightst time she saw him. ¡°Really? I think that¡¯s because I eat a lot of munchies and drink a lot of milk,¡± Oliver dered proudly. ¡°Especially blueberry muffins and donuts and chocte milk!¡± Evelyn chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget pumpkin pie,¡± she added. Marthaughed warmly, her eyes glistening as she brushed Oliver¡¯s hair. ¡°Still the same little glutton, I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not little,¡± Oliver protested earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m four¡­¡± ¡°Well then,¡± she said, pretending to think hard, ¡°four deserves an extra blueberry muffin.¡± Oliver gasped as he turned to see Evelyn, ¡°Mommy, Grandma understands me.¡± Evelyn watched them with a soft smile, her heart full. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not keep Grandma standing for too long,¡± Evelyn said warmly, guiding them toward the left wing of the house, where the guest rooms were located. Martha¡¯s bedroom had been prepared days in advance. Soft curtains filtered in pale winter light, and a vase of fresh flowers sat neatly on the bedside table. The room felt calm, warm, and safe, exactly what Evelyn had hoped for. 404 Good News? After helping Martha settle onto the sofa, Evelyn watched with fond amusement as the older woman immediately opened one of her bags. ¡°Oh my,¡± Evelynughed. ¡°Did you bring the entire market with you again?¡± Martha waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Nonsense. This is just¡­ essentials.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened when colorful boxes and neatly wrapped packages appeared one after another. ¡°For me?¡± he asked, already crawling closer. ¡°For who else?¡± Martha teased. ¡°You think I carried all this just to decorate the room?¡± Oliver grinned and hugged her leg. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said proudly. ¡°Now sit. Let me look at you properly.¡± They sat together on the sofa, Oliver between Martha and Evelyn, surrounded by snacks and toys. ¡°So,¡± Martha said, adjusting her shawl, ¡°how¡¯s life in the Valley? Grayenfall has been terribly coldtely. The beach looks beautiful, but the wind cuts straight through your bones.¡± Evelyn nodded. ¡°It¡¯s warmer in the Valley. Still cold, but nothing like Grayenfall. Oliver insists on ying outside every morning anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯m strong,¡± Oliver dered. ¡°Daddy said cold makes people brave.¡± Marthaughed softly. ¡°Then you must be one fearless boy now.¡± Oliver proudly nods while saying, ¡°I am. And I can y piano better, too.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Martha leaned closer. ¡°Show me how much better.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bring the piano here,¡± Oliver said thoughtfully, then brightened. ¡°But I will make a mini concert for you, Grandma. Mommy said I can.¡± Evelyn smiled. ¡°He¡¯s been practicing every day. Very diligently.¡± ¡°I will y Grandma¡¯s favorite song,¡± Oliver added proudly. ¡°And after that, I¡¯ll show you my horse.¡± ¡°Horse?¡± Martha blinked. ¡°My big horse and my pony!¡± Oliver said excitedly. ¡°The pony is smaller, so he likes me 11:42 C < 404 Good News? more.¡± Marthaughed, her eyes crinkling. ¡°Just like you, then. Small but charming¡± After a while, Jimmy appeared at the door and gently reminded Oliver that it was time for his ss. Oliver hopped off the sofa and hugged Martha tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t go home yet, okay?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she promised, kissing his hair. ¡°I¡¯m staying right here.¡± Once Oliver left, the room grew quieter. Evelyn sat beside Martha, her smile softening, her heart tightening. ¡°This is the time, she reminded herself. ¡°The time to tell her about Ethan.¡¯ Yet when she looked at Martha¨Crxed, happy, her eyes still glowing from Oliver¡¯s presence¨CEvelyn swallowed her words. She smiled lightly instead and stood from her seat. ¡°Aunty, you must be tired from the trip. You should rest for a while. I¡¯ll prepare some tea so we can talk again afterward.¡± Martha smiled, utterly unaware of the storm quietly gathering in Evelyn¡¯s heart. ¡°Sure, dear. You always fuss over me more than my own knees do,¡± she joked, rubbing them lightly. Evelyn chuckled, but herughter was thinner than usual as she left the room. A whileter, she returned with two maids carrying a tray of freshly brewed tea, delicate cups releasing aforting aroma. After everything was set, the maids quietly excused themselves, leaving the room warm and intimate once more. Evelyn sat back down, her fingers curling around her teacup. For a few seconds, she said nothing. She watched Martha take a slow sip, her expression peaceful, and guilt tugged sharply at Evelyn¡¯s chest. This peace won¡¯tst long, she thought. ¡°Aunty,¡± Evelyn finally began, her voice gentle but deliberate. 404 Good News? Martha looked up at her, eyes kind and attentive. ¡°Yes, dear?¡± ¡°Do you remember the DNA sample Axel took from you two weeks ago?¡± Martha paused. Slowly, she ced her teacup down. ¡°Of course I remember: A faint, sad smile touched her lips. ¡°How could I forget something like that?¡± She hesitated, then asked quietly, ¡°Why are you asking me about it? Is there any good news for this old woman?¡± Her tone was light, but the bitterness underneath was unmistakable. Evelyn¡¯s heart clenched. She gently ced her hand over Martha¡¯s. ¡°Aunty,¡± she said softly, patting it reassuringly. Martha¡¯s eyes shimmered, as though tears were gathering despite her best effort to remainposed. ¡°Aunty,¡± Evelyn continued, taking a careful breath, ¡°I have good news about Noah.¡± In an instant, Martha stiffened. Her eyes widened, and her free hand flew to her chest as if afraid her heart might leap out. ¡°Good news?¡± she whispered. ¡°Did¡­ did he find a clue about my son?¡± Her voice trembled, fragile and hopeful all at once. Evelyn squeezed Martha¡¯s hand, feeling how cold it had be. ¡°Yes, Axel found¡ª¡± Comment 1 View All > Post your firstment! Vote 33 Fandom Swipe left to continue > Send Gift admin Olivia Harris is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!